《Comeback Of The Adored Heiress》 Chapter 1 ¡°Madisyn, for years, we¡¯ve raised you, never imagining you capable of such cruelty. This house can no longer bear your presence. You must leave immediately,¡± dered the imposing woman before Madisyn Chapman, her gaze Laden with disdain and a bitter chill, her elegant attire contrasting sharply with the harshness of her words. ¡°Mom, please, it was an ident. I lost my footing and tumbled down the stairs on my own. Madisyn had no part in this,¡± said a young girl from her seat on the sofa. Resembling the woman in front of her, she clutched at her bandaged knees, her eyes brimming with tears. Just half an hour prior, Jenna Chapman, the biological daughter of the Chapmans, had suffered a fall on the staircase. At that time, Madisyn had been alone on the upper floor. Everyone believed Madisyn had pushed Jenna¡­ Now, the looks that the Chapmans shot at Madisyn were filled with venom and disgust, a stark contrast to their attitude just a week prior, when they had professed their reluctance to ever part with her. Madisyn looked down at the floor, a fleeting shadow of irony passing through her eyes. Once, Madisyn was the sole daughter of the Chapmans. Though she never basked in parental favoritism, shecked for nothing, her basic needs always met. The facade shattered when Jeffry Chapman, whom she had known as her father, met with a grave ident necessitating an urgent blood transfusion. The subsequent blood tests unveiled a startling truth¡ª Madisyn was not his biological child. Jeffry then harnessed his extensivework to uncover the whereabouts of his true daughter, Jenna. The Chapman family was a prestigious household in Gemond, and news like this naturally spread quickly. To manage the public narrative and preserve their esteemed reputation, they dered an unwaveringmitment to Madisyn, the girl they had raised, asserting their intention to treat her as their own for a while longer before she returned to her biological family. Behind closed doors, however, their ns were starkly different. Once the public¡¯s gaze drifted elsewhere, they intended to quietly send Madisyn away. Upon Jenna¡¯s arrival, the Chapman family med Madisyn for Jenna¡¯s years of hardship, relegating Madisyn from her room to a mere storage space, diminishing her status drastically.novelbin She was tasked with menial chores, her status far beneath even those of the household servants. Jenna, however, still wanted Madisyn gone. She had crafted several schemes against Madisyn, yet her parents turned a blind eye, their disdain for Madisyn thinly veiled. These tribtions stripped away any illusions Madisyn had about her former family, fueling a resolve to confront the injustices imposed upon her. As the tensions reached a boiling point, she faced Jenna, her voice resolute as she said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave, but not before setting the record straight. I refuse to shoulder your misdeeds a y longer, Jenna!¡± Jenna¡¯sposure wavered under the intensity of Madisyn¡¯s icy stare, her body trembling slightly. Was this the same Madisyn who had once submitted quietly to every slight? A dark glint flickered in Jenna¡¯s eyes. What a bitch! She was the rightful heiress to the Chapman family assets, not this usurper, Madisyn, who had been living in luxury undeserved. She had to drive this impostor out! ¡°Madisyn, I have no idea what you¡¯re going on about!¡± Jenna¡¯s voice dripped with feigned confusion. ¡°Ever since I reimed my rightful ce, receiving the affection rightfully owed to me by our parents, I¡¯ve sensed your discontent. Despite your actions, I¡¯ve remained tolerant. But my legs¡­ how could you? Dancing is my passion, my soul¡¯s expression. Had I known you coveted the nationalpetition spot so desperately, I would not have contested it. ¡± Chapter 2 Her insinuation was clear: Madisyn had sabotaged her out of jealousy. The gaze of Jenna¡¯s mother, Phyllis Chapman, hardened at Jenna¡¯s words, her voiceced with disdain. ¡°Jenna, you possesses a remarkable talent that Madisyn could never hope to match. Thatpetition spot was yours by right. And you, Madisyn!¡± She turned sharply towards Madisyn, adding, ¡°Pack your belongings and leave immediately!¡± Madisyn¡¯s usually somber expression seemed only to fuel her contempt. Meanwhile, Jenna, ever the docile and talented daughter, shone brightly in her eyes-a true Chapman. Amidst the unfolding drama, Jeffry finally broke his silence, his voice heavy with disappointment. ¡°Madisyn, our agreement was to keep you until the public scrutiny waned, yet here we are, facing your deep-seated resentment towards Jenna. We have no choice but to return you to your true family today. ¡± Jenna¡¯s eyes glittered with a triumphant gleam as her father pronounced Madisyn¡¯s imminent departure. In stark contrast, Madisyn¡¯s face remained an unreadable mask as she went up the stairs to gather her possessions. Her prolonged stay on the upper floor kindled a flicker of anxiety in Jenna. ¡°What if she attempts to take everything with her?¡± After all, everything of value in the house rightfully belonged to her-how could she allow a fake to leave with any part of her wealth? Eventually, Madisyn reappeared, descending the staircase slowly, her movements deliberate. She carried a small, unassuming ck bag. As her gaze swept coolly across the living room, it unsettled Jeffry enough for him to divert his eyes. Phyllis¡¯s eyebrows knitted together at the sight of Madisyn¡¯s minimal luggage. ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve packed? What¡¯s in there? Show me,¡± she demanded, suspicioncing her tone. Jeffry, however, raised a hand to halt his wife¡¯s interrogation. ¡°Let her be. ¡± It was probably just the bank card he gave her, which had a mere hundred thousand dors left on it. Unfazed, Madisyn ced her bag squarely on the table, her expression stoic. ¡°Inspect it if you must. ¡± Phyllis, unable to mask her distrust, scoffed. ¡°Maybe she has packed something valuable,¡± she muttered as she unzipped the bag. Peering inside, she found nothing more than a notebook, a few seeds, and a small stack of cash-hardly the valuables she had feared. Phyllis, her face flushed with embarrassment from her baseless usation, straightened up. ¡°I¡¯ll let the driver take you there,¡± she said crisply. Jeffry, the weight of the situation bearing down on him, reached into his pocket and pulled out a card. ¡°Madisyn, when you return, Listen to your parents. They¡¯re farmers, yes¡­ but they are good, simple people. You should help them. ¡± Madisyn looked at the offered card with he r beautiful eyes, her expression calm. ¡°Everyone has their own destiny to fulfill,¡± she replied quietly, pushing the card back towards Jeffry. ¡°But before I leave, there needs to be rity. Jenna, how did you truly fall down those stairs? This is yourst chance to tell the truth. ¡± Jenna seethed internally, infuriated by Madisyn¡¯s sereneposure, which seemed to elevate her above everyone else despite her humble origins. Madisyn was not from a wealthy family!novelbin She was just two farmers¡¯ daughter! ¡°Madisyn, what are you implying? That I threw myself down the stairs?¡± Jenna retorted. ¡°My legs are my life; they are essential for my dancing. Why would I ever get them injured?¡± As she spoke, Jenna¡¯s emotions crescendoed, and she dissolved into theatrical tears, copsing into Phyllis¡¯s arms. ¡°Bang!¡± Just then, a vase shattered the tense air, hurtling towards Jenna and interrupting her disy. Startled, Jenna instinctively leaped to her feet. Silence enveloped the room as everyone, including Phyllis and Jeffry, turned their shocked gazes towards her. Chapter 3 Jenna¡¯s sudden agility was startling-didn¡¯t she say she couldn¡¯t stand up because of her injuries? Realizing her mistake, Jenna copsed onto the sofa, clutching at her legs with exaggerated distress. ¡°Ah, my legs! They hurt so much!¡± Jeffry¡¯s response was not of anger but of a guilt directed towards Madisyn. ¡°¡°Madisyn, please understand, Jenna is still very young. Don¡¯t hold this against her¡­¡± Madisyn had heard this excuse too many times. ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t retaliate if a dog bit me. After all, it picks up such behavior from its owners, right?¡± With a final sneer that cut through the tense air, Madisyn shouldered her modest bag and strode towards the door, her steps resolute and unwavering. She did not look back at the family she was leaving behind. The trio she left in her wake seethed in fury. Outside, the driver waited, oblivious to the turmoil that had unfolded within the walls of the Chapman family¡¯s house. Since Jenna¡¯s return, respect for Madisyn from the household staff had waned significantly-even the driver withheld the customary greeting as she approached. Ignoring his presence, Madisyn strode past him, her posture straight with resolve. The driver, catching up to her with a hint of urgency in his steps, called out, ¡°¡°Madisyn, I have been told to drive you to your destination. ¡± Madisyn halted, turning slightly to deliver her response, her tone icy, ¡°No need. From this moment, I want nothing to do with the Chapman family. ¡± With those final w rds, she hailed a cab and told the driver the address Jeffry had previously sent to her phone. The destination was a humble, rundown vige, far from the opulence she had known. Upon arriving, she noticed the disrepair of her biological parents¡¯ home, the air filled with muffled cries that pulled at her heart. Stepping inside, she saw many people. A stark contrast presented itself: a man in a clean, elegant suit, surrounded by bodyguards, stood in front of a weeping couple d in simple peasant garb. As Madisyn absorbed the surreal tableau, the man turned, his eyes filled with redness and disbelief. He rushed towards her, arms open wide. ¡°My daughter, it¡¯s really you! I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re really alive!¡± The tall, imposing man¡¯s voice broke with emotion. Madisyn stood bewildered. Who was this man and why was he acting like that? Madisyn absorbed the teary gazes of the peasant couple before her. Her voice, shaky with confusion, finally broke the silence.novelbin ¡°Mom, Dad, what¡¯s happening?¡± The male farmer sighed heavily, his voice weary with the weight of untold truths. ¡°Madisyn, we are not your real parents. Jenna is the rightful daughter of the Chapmans, but you¡­ you are not ours. Our baby was stillborn. ¡± He paused, motioning towards the well-dressed man. ¡°This man is your real father. ¡± Chapter 4 Madisyn¡¯s eyes flickered to the stranger, noting the undeniable simrities in their features. The man produced a document from his briefcase, his hand trembling slightly. ¡°Madisyn, when I first saw you at the hospital, something about you struck me, though I dismissed it then,¡± he exined, his voice choked with emotion. ¡°After hearing about the Chapmans¡¯ reunion with their real daughter, I had to know if perhaps, there had been a mistake. This paternity test confirms my suspicions¡ª-you are indeed my daughter. ¡± Taking the report, Madisyn saw the undeniable proof in ck and white. In fact, even without it, their simr features spoke volumes. Madisyn¡¯s response was a silence filled with tumultuous thoughts. This revtion, this new twist in her alreadyplex narrative, overwhelmed her. The man continued, ¡°It¡¯s a lot to take in, I know. But this is the truth. The night you were born, there was a tragic error at the hospital. Due to a nurse¡¯s negligence, three families had their Lives unknowingly intertwined. This couple¡¯s child was dered stillborn and mistakenly given to us, you ended up with the Chapmans, and Jenna was brought here. ¡± ¡°Your mother and I were devastated, thinking we had lost you,¡± he added, his eyes moistening. ¡°You have no idea how much this affected your mother. She¡¯s waiting anxiously at the hotel, hoping to finally meet you. ¡± Moved by his sincerity, Madisyn nodded slowly, her gaze shifting back to the farmers. The suited man¡¯s voice softened as he promised, ¡°This was all an ident. They too are victims in this. I intend to offer thempensation for their loss. ¡± The male farmer waved his hand dismissively, his voice firm. ¡°We don¡¯t needpensation; knowing the truth is enough for us. ¡± The farmer¡¯s voice carried a tinge of weariness mixed with a subtle disillusionment as he spoke. His rtionship with Jenna, the girl he and his wife had raised as their own, had soured after she reunited with her biological family; she had ceased allmunication with them. ¡°You should go home now.novelbin It¡¯s not often a family finds their way back to each other; don¡¯t waste your time lingering here,¡± he said, his expression a mixture of sadness and detachment as he guided Madisyn and the suited man to the door. Madisyn followed the suited man towards a gleaming Rolls-Royce parked by the curb. The opulence of the vehicle was a stark contrast to the modest home she had just exited. ¡°Madisyn, I am Glenn Johns, your father. From here on out, I¡¯m here for you-whatever you need, don¡¯t hesitate to ask,¡± the suited man said, his voice soft but firm. The realization dawned slowly-Glenn Johns was not just a wealthy man; he was the CEO of the Johns Group-the richest man in Gemond. The implications of her newfound lineage began to settle in, heavy and profound. Madisyn nodded slowly. The Alpenglow Hotel was the most luxurious hotel in Gemond. Jenna, draped in a flowing Chanel dress, embodied elegance as she entered the grand Lobby with her parents. The asion was momentous; Phyllis had just learned that Lynda Johns, vice president of the Dance Association and a judge for the nationalpetition, was in town. Phyllis had quickly seen the opportunity-being under Lynda¡¯s tutge could secure Jenna the championship. With this in mind, she had Jenna swiftly put on her finest attire and rushed her to the hotel. However, upon their arrival, a surprise awaited them. Chapter 5 Across the lobby, Madisyn stood, her attire simple-a T-shirt and jeans-yet she carried herself with a poised grace that seemed to draw the eye. Beside her was a man in a suit, his presence striking, though his features were obscured from Phyllis¡¯s view. ¡°Madisyn? What the hell is she doing here?¡± Phyllis murmured under her breath, her tone a mix of confusion and annoyance. ¡°The news about Ms. Johns¡¯s arrival must have been leaked,¡± Jenna said with a facade of innocence, her voice low and tinged with curiosity. ¡°It seems Madisyn is also keen on learning from Ms. Johns. Perhaps she doesn¡¯t know yet that Madisyn has been kicked out of our home. It looks like we might both end up as her students!¡± Phyllis¡¯s face clouded over with concern at Jenna¡¯s words. She hurried forward, her intent clear-to intercept Madisyn before she could make any influential connections. However, Madisyn was already moving swiftly toward the Room of Emerald, the hotel¡¯s most exclusive and private room. Phyllis was perplexed. Why would Madisyn head to the Room of Emerald? Jenna, catching up, shared her mother¡¯s surprise. ¡°Mom, that room isn¡¯t just open to anyone. It seems Madisyn is more connected than we thought. She must have some very impressive friends. ¡± ¡°What sort of friends could she possibly have?¡± Phyllis muttered bitterly, her mind racing with unfavorable assumptions. Could it be that she somehow climbed up thedder of society by seducing some rich old man? That would put a grim stain on the Chapman family¡¯s reputation. Disgust momentarily overtook her as she grappled with these thoughts, but there was little time to dwell. With a sense of urgency, Phyllis pulled out her phone and dialed Lynda. ¡°Apologies, I¡¯m currently handling an urgent matter.novelbin ¡± Lynda¡¯s voice was detached and brisk over the phone before she promptly ended the call. Despondency overwhelme Jenna, her spirits plummeting as she masked her face with her hands, tears trickling between her fingers. Jeffry encircled her with his arms, his voice imbued with gentle assurance. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jenna. There¡¯ll be more opportunities. We¡¯ll find another way. ¡± Meanwhile, Lynda ced her phone back on the cushion beside her. Her brother Glenn had orchestrated an immediate family gathering following the discovery of his long-lost daughter. ¡°Madisyn must have been through a lot over the years,¡± said Kristine Johns, sitting elegantly beside Lynda. She had striking features, exquisite makeup, and was dressed in a luxurious gown. Though she projected the image of a refineddy, her expression betrayed a deep-seated concern. Lynda responded thoughtfully, ¡°I heard her former family had treated her quite well. She might not have faced the hardships we imagine. ¡± Kristine¡¯s reply wasced with conviction. ¡°It¡¯s crucial that we extend our warmth and support to her. ¡± Lynda affectionately stroked Kristine¡¯s head, taking pride in her student¡¯s good character. Kristine was adopted by the Johns family. Her eptance of Madisyn highlighted her generous spirit and kindness. She was not concerned that Madisyn¡¯s return would threaten her status. In the corner, ine Johns sat quietly, her gaze fixed on the door, eager and expectant. Kristine caught the intensity of ine¡¯s gaze, feeling a stir of unease. Chapter 6 Finally, the door opened, revealing the driver first, who stepped aside to let the otherse in. The young woman who entered looked gorgeous, her aloof and exquisite features mirroring ine¡¯s strikingly enough to affirm their kinship. Kristine felt an inexplicable hollowness at the sight. ine, unable to contain her emotions any longer, surged forward. ¡°My daughter!¡± she eximed as she enveloped Madisyn in a tight embrace, her tears flowing freely. Madisyn stood momentarily stunned by the intensity of the wee, her hands hesitantly patting ine¡¯s back. A newfound warmth blossomed within her-a familial warmth. So this was what it felt Like to have a loving family¡­ ¡°Let Madisyn sit down first. ¡± Glenn¡¯s voice was gentle. As they settled onto the sofa, ine clung to Madisyn, trying to steady her voice through her tears. ¡°Madisyn, I¡¯m so sorry it took us this long to find you. You must have endured so much. ¡± ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m alright.novelbin ¡± ine¡¯s tears, warm and earnest, dripped onto Madisyn¡¯s hand, leaving her somewhat at a loss. Touched by such a heartfelt disy, she gently reassured ine, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Mom. We¡¯re together now. ¡± The term ¡°Mom¡± seemed to spark a profound joy in ine, her voice quivering as she responded, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re back. And I promise to make everything right. ¡± Glenn observed the excha nge with a bright smile, his eagerness palpable as he looked at Madisyn. Feeling the weight of his gaze, she turned to him. ¡°Um¡­ Dad. ¡± ¡°We¡¯re so happy to be reunited with you, my Madisyn. ¡± Glenn beamed, his face alight with happiness, a rare expression of pure delight. ¡°Let me introduce you to our family. This is your Aunt Lynda. ¡± Lynda observed Madisyn, offering a slight nod in acknowledgment. Madisyn returned the gesture with polite warmth. Then, it was Kristine. Kristine¡¯s smile was radiant as she addressed Madisyn. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting so long to finally say this-I have a sister to brag about now!¡± ine chimed in, her voice tinged with a hint of hesitation, ¡°This is Kristine. Her father was a close friend of your dad¡¯s. Kristine lost her parents when she was very young, and we took her in. If this makes you ufortable¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. ¡± Madisyn cut her off gently, understanding the implication. ¡°You also have three brothers, though they¡¯re not here right now. We¡¯ll make sure you meet themter!¡± ine continued, a smile lighting up her face as she observed Madisyn¡¯s epting nod. Glenn pulled out his phone. ¡°It¡¯s been tough for you all these years, Madisyn. Let¡¯s start by exchanging numbers,¡± he suggested. ine quickly followed suit, producing her own phone. ¡°And exchange numbers with me as well,¡± she added eagerly. Chapter 7 After Madisynpliantly exchanged numbers with them, her phone buzzed with two notifications. Her father had sent her ten million dors through Venmo, and her mother did the same. Glenn grinned, his voice filled with a casual generosity. ¡°Here¡¯s a little pocket money from Dad. If it¡¯s not enough, just let me know. ¡± ine¡¯s warmth didn¡¯t falter. ¡°And I¡¯ve picked out some clothes for you. You can try them on when we get home!¡± This whirlwind of generosity was unfamiliar to Madisyn, yet it enveloped her in a warmth she had never known. However, Kristine felt both unease and shock. Glenn and ine had just casually transferred twenty million dors to Madisyn-a sum that dwarfed her own rtively modest monthly allowance. Was this because Madisyn was their biological child and she was adopted? Throughout the meal, ine and Glenn took turns heaping food onto Madisyn¡¯s te, the food piled high looking like a small mountain. By the time Madisyn finished it all, her stomach was full. It was a novel and heartwarming barrage of affection, expressed through every dish her parents offered. ¡®s BunnyBookery Kristine observed this with a keen eye. Since Madisyn was in simple attire and ine and Glenn had said Madisyn had suffered a lot, Kristine naturally assumed that Madisyn had grown up in a poor family.novelbin ¡°Mom, Dad, how about I teach Madisyn some etiquette? Knowing the ways of our society, she won¡¯t feel out of ce,¡± Kristine suggested. ine turned to Madisyn. ¡°Madisyn, Kristine has been tutored by your Aunt Lynda. She¡¯s not only a talented dancer b Madisyn, catching Kristine¡¯s look, responded with politeness, ¡°No, thank you. ¡± Kristine, undeterred, smiled. ¡°Madisyn, since you¡¯ve just returned, you might not be aware of the many unspoken rules in high society. It¡¯s really easy to feel out of ce, or worse, be the subject of whispers. I¡¯m familiar with all of these, so let me help. ¡± ¡°I said no,¡± Madisyn retorted, feeling slightly irritated but maintaining a calm tone. Kristine was taken aback by Madisyn¡¯s firm refusal. She had stooped, quite literally and metaphorically, to bridge the social gap she presumed existed between herself and Madisyn, only to be met with refusal. Somewhat provoked, she was prepared to watch Madisyn make a fool of herself soon enough. Looking at the caviar on the table, she turned to Madisyn with a feigned casualness. ¡°Madisyn, have you ever tried caviar? It might look simple, but it¡¯s quite the delicacy. You should give it a try. ¡± Madisyn responded by scooping up a spoonful of the caviar. Kristine¡¯s lips twitched into a sly smile. Typically, novices would consume caviar directly from the spoon-amon mistake that both looked unappetizing and spoke of poor etiquette. She believed Madisyn was about to make a fool of herself. However, with a practiced ease, Madisyn ced the caviar on the area on the back of her hand between the thumb and index finger, allowing it to warm slightly before tasting it gracefully. Chapter 8 How could Madisyn, presumably raised far from such luxuries, disy such finesse? ine smiled warmly as she said, ¡°¡°Madisyn, if you like the caviar, please have some more. Is there anything else you¡¯d like to try? Feel free to order whatever you wish. ¡± ¡°Sure, Mom,¡± Madisyn replied, nodding with gentle appreciation. ine¡¯s gaze rested on Madisyn with a deepening affection, a maternal warmth radiating from her that seemed to cocoon Madisyn in silent protection. She waspletely engrossed, unaware of theplex emotions flickering across Kristine¡¯s face.novelbin The sudden ring of Glenn¡¯s phone cut through the moment. He nced at the caller ID and a broad smile spread across his face. ¡°Madisyn, it¡¯s one of your elder brothers on the line, the youngest among them. He¡¯s eager to meet you. ¡± He epted the video call, and a voice brimming with enthusiasm burst forth. ¡°Did you find her? I can¡¯t wait to see her!¡± Glenn nced at Madisyn, who gave a shy nod, prompting Glenn to angle the phone towards her. ¡°Here she is-your little sister, Madisyn. ¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re definitely rted!¡± The face on the screen lit up with a mischievous grin. Madisyn¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she recognized him Waylon, a famous award-winning movie star. Her world seemed to expand in an instant, her family connections sprawling into realms she had never imagined. ¡°Hi,¡± Madisyn said, her voic a soft whisper. Waylon Johns¡¯s excitement surged through the phone. ¡°Madisyn, I¡¯m stuck on set right now, so I can¡¯te back, but I¡¯ll send you something special soon!¡± His affection was palpable. Despite their newly discovered biological tie, Waylon¡¯s warmth felt genuine and immediate. Waylon and his brothers had long hoped for a younger sister. Although they had Kristine, she was adopted by their parents when she was not an infant anymore, and she was not blood-rted to them, making them not that close. Waylon then turned to the aloof and noble man beside him. ¡°Andrew, meet my sister. Isn¡¯t she adorable?¡± Andrew Klein, known for his reserved and imposing presence, nced at the screen. The moment he saw the girl on the screen, his previously casual nce instantly froze. Madisyn¡¯s long soft hair flowed down her shoulders and her delicate features, remarkably mirroring the Johns family traits, were very captivating. Her amber eyes, carrying a hint ofziness and indifference, seemed to calm the room itself. Andrew¡¯s eyes were deep and profound. Chapter 9 Madisyn maintained her poise as the video call continued, but Kristine¡¯s reaction was less controlled. At the mention of ¡°Andrew¡±, her body stiffened, her eyes Locked on the screen where Andrew appeared as striking as ever. His aloof disposition made her suspect he wouldn¡¯t spare much attention for Madisyn. ¡°Hi. ¡± Andrew¡¯s greeting was brief, his voice low. Kristine felt a pang of difort, her nails digging into her palm. She reassured herself silently that Andrew¡¯s greeting was nothing more than a formality. Madisyn gave a polite nod in response, her demeanor calm and detached. Then, Waylon continued to chatter away on the phone with Madisyn until Glenn stepped in, reminding him not to keep Madisyn from her meal. Even though his father hung up on him, Waylon was visibly delighted, turning back to Andrew with a grin. ¡°That¡¯s my long-lost younger sister. Isn¡¯t she adorable? I need to finish up here fast and head back to meet her. ¡± He threw a casual invitation Andrew¡¯s way. ¡°Andrew, want toe back with me?¡± He knew it was a long shot; Andrew typically avoided visits to the Johns family¡¯s residence due to Kristine¡¯s overt affection. There had been an old arrangem ent of a potential marriage between the Johns family and the Klein family, but it was merely a verbal agreement made by the elders. The Kleins, a prominent family from Ansport, were leagues apart from the Johns family of Gemond in status and influence, a gap that Kristine seemed to ignore as she clung to the idea of marrying Andrew. Andrew, his gaze intense and distant, replied nonchntly, ¡°Sure, it¡¯s been a while since Ist saw your parents. ¡± Waylon blinked, taken aback by Andrew¡¯s unexpected eptance. Was he being serious? Once the meal concluded, the Johns family all made their way to their expansive mansion, dwarfing the simpler vi of the Chapman family in both scale and splendor. The estate exuded a regal elegance, mirroring a castle in its grandeur. ine eagerly escorted Madisyn through the vast corridors to a specially prepared room.novelbin The room was a vision of feminine grace, adorned with delicate hues and thoughtful embellishments, striking Madisyn mute with its overly girlish ambiance. Surrounded by this enchanting, girlish retreat, ine looked at Madisyn with expectant eyes and asked softly, ¡°Madisyn, is it to your liking?¡± ¡°Yeah, I love it,¡± Madisyn replied, her voice tinged with a hint of helplessness. ine beamed, squeezing her hand gently. ¡°That¡¯s good! If there¡¯s anything you need, just tell me,¡± she said, bubbling with joy. ¡°Now, let me show you the wardrobe your father and I picked out for you!¡± With a flourish, ine flung open the wardrobe doors. Madisyn¡¯s eyes widened at the array inside- rows of exquisite, opulent dresses that sparkled under the soft lighting. ¡°These are just the beginning. There¡¯s more to arrive tomorrow,¡± Chapter 10 ine announced. ¡°Thank you, Mom, but-isn¡¯t this a bit much?¡± Madisyn inquired. ineughed Lightly, dismissing the worry. ¡°Oh, never! A girl can never have too many dresses. This afternoon, we¡¯re going shopping so you can add anything else you like!¡± she dered with a generous smile. Madisyn, though overwhelmed, felt a deep warmth from the gestures surrounding her. ine had intended to wait a few days before changing Madisyn¡¯s name. However, Madisyn, feeling the genuine love from ine and Glenn, saw no reason to dy. That very afternoon, they visited the local City Hall, where Madisyn officially adopted the surname Johns, bing Madisyn Johns. With the legal formalitiesplete, ine squeezed Madisyn¡¯s hand, her voice filled with excitement. ¡°Sweetheart, let¡¯s dive into some shopping and see what catches your eye. ¡± Glenn watched the two with a tender gaze, regret in his tone. ¡°You two enjoy yourselves. I¡¯ve got some work this afternoon and can¡¯te along. Here¡¯s ten million-treat yourselves to whatever delights you find. ¡± Adjusting to thevish lifestyle of her parents, Madisyn thanked Glenn, taking the generous sum. He patted her head lovingly, his eyes brimming with paternal affection. The Moonshine Mall was the top-ranked luxury shopping mall in Gemond. ine led Madisyn to the chic Chanel boutique, eyes alight with excitement as she envisioned Madisyn in each piece. She quickly picked out a collecti n of garments. ¡°Sweetheart, try these on. If they suit you, we¡¯ll take them all. ¡± Madisyn, feeling somewhat overwhelmed yetpliant, nodded and gathered the clothes. As she was about to head to the fitting room, she noticed Phyllis and Jenna approaching. Jenna, clearly in a foul mood, had been brought by Phyllis to indulge in some retail therapy. Her surprise at seeing Madisyn was evident. ¡°Madisyn?¡± she blurted out, her voice ringing with disbelief. ine, turning at the voice, recognized the pair instantly. She softened, knowing the Chapman family¡¯s significant role in Madisyn¡¯s upbringing. Glenn had already agreed to work with the Chapman family¡¯spany for their part in raising Madisyn, and he had returned to thepany earlier just to meet with Jeffry to discuss the cooperation. As ine readied a warm greeting, even nning to cover Phyllis¡¯s and Jenna¡¯s shopping expenses as a gesture of goodwill, Jenna¡¯s tone shifted sharply. ¡°Madisyn, what are you doing here? This is a Chanel boutique. Can you even afford anything?¡±novelbin Phyllis scrutinized Madisyn in confusion, her face darkening as she recalled the scene she had seen at the Alpenglow Hotel earlier that day. ¡°Madisyn, why aren¡¯t you with your poor parents? Buying luxury goods here, where did you get such money? Have you found a sugar daddy?¡± This bitch was trying to embarrass their family! These harsh words cut through the boutique¡¯s refined air, leaving ine shocked and momentarily speechless. Chapter 11 Madisyn, her face set in a mask of icy detachment, responded without a hint of warmth, ¡°My affairs are no longer your concern.novelbin ¡± Madisyn¡¯s view of the Chapman family had crystallized in that moment, reflecting years of unreciprocated loyalty. She had elevated their modest enterprise to a publicly traded powerhouse, believing she had repaid the debt of gratitude for raising her. Yet, the Chapmans were unaware of her help. Phyllis stared at Madisyn with disdain, her wordsced with venom. ¡°Who says your affairs don¡¯t concern us? If people hear that you¡¯re sleeping around for money, our family¡¯s reputation will be tarnished! I suggest you reconsider your choices. Leave this ce immediately and return to your humble roots!¡± ine¡¯s expression turned stern as she absorbed the harshness of Phyllis¡¯s words. The family she had envisioned as part of Madisyn¡¯s past was far from the reality presented before her. They treated Madisyn not with familial concern, but with outright hostility. ¡°Excuse me, I gather this young woman was once a daughter to you, but why are you treating her like this now?¡± ine interjected, unable to hold back her dismay. With an audience now present, Phyllis exhaled deeply, her face a mask of sorrowful resignation. ¡°Indeed, she was a daughter to me once. But I must caution you, madam, not to be deceived by her facade. She¡¯s crafted numerous lies and even stolen money from our family. She¡¯s a disgrace!¡± She continued, her voiceden with feigned distress, ¡°My disappointment was profound, leaving me no choice but to distance her from our family, despite the years we spent nurturing her. ¡± Phyllis was determined to paint Madisyn in the worst possible Light, ensuring that no wealthydy would think well of Madisyn, lest word spread that she was too harsh on this fake daughter. To make her words more convincing, she even dabbed at her eyes, simting tears to underscore her supposed despair. Madisyn¡¯s expression hardened, a dangerous spark igniting in her gaze as she realized Phyllis was actively discrediting her before her own mother. ¡°Is that so?¡± Madisyn retorted with a measured calmness that belied her rising anger. ¡°Mrs. Chapman, let¡¯s not rewrite history. You have been extremely harsh on me since I was a child. At the slightest dissatisfaction, you would beat and kick me. Later, Grandma intervened, unable to watch you abuse me any longer. She took me away to the countryside to live with her, where we relied solely on each other. It was only after Grandma passed that I returned to your house. I even financed my own education. Tell me, what financial support did you actually provide over those years?¡± These were truths Madisyn seldom aired, but the confrontation stirred a need toy bare the past grievances. Celia Chapman, her grandmother, hailed from a family of schrs, in stark contrast to Phyllis, who hailed from a less cultured family. This disparity often subjected Phyllis to derision for herck of refinement, driving her to ce high expectations on her daughter. She subjected Madisyn to grueling schedules with less than six hours of sleep and excessive study. Then, Celia, driven bypassion, decisively removed Madisyn from Phyllis¡¯s rigorous demands, taking her to a more nurturing environment in the countryside. During those years, Phyllis didn¡¯t contact Madisyn even once. It was only after Celia¡¯s death that she brought Madisyn back, treating her with a chilly detachment. As Madisyn recounted these truths, Phyllis disyed no remorse, her arrogance intensifying. ¡°Who would believe your story? I paid for your high tuition fees for university every year. How else could a girl like you have managed to earn so much?¡± Chapter 12 She scoffed, adamant about discrediting Madisyn. Phyllis¡¯s strategy was clear: by tarnishing Madisyn¡¯s reputation, any future difficulties she faced would not reflect back on the Chapmans. Typically, people would believe Phyllis¡¯s words. After all, why would adoptive parents tarnish their own child¡¯s reputation? However, ine¡¯s expression darkened with each passing moment of the confrontation. Her brief time with Madisyn had shown her a young woman of integrity and kindness, starkly contrasting with Phyllis¡¯s behavior. What kind of parent would publicly disparage their own child? ine¡¯s belief in Madisyn only solidified. She was shocked to learn of the hardships Madisyn had faced with the Chapmans, relieved only by the kindness Madisyn had received from Celia during her formative years. ine pondered the stark contrast between the luxurious Life Madisyn should have led within her own home and the harsh reality she had endured. This realization weighed heavily on her heart. ¡°Madam, I would advise you to keep your distance from her, lest you invite trouble upon yourself,¡± Phyllis said, trying to sway ine further. Unable to contain her indignation any longer, ine brushed Phyllis aside with a determined motion. ¡°You¡¯re draped in fineries, yet wher e are hers? Does she possess even a single luxury?¡± ine¡¯s voice rose in fury. ¡°You treat your child with nothing but cruelty and spite, and then malign her in public. How can you be so utterly devoid ofpassion?¡±novelbin Phyllis, taken aback by ine¡¯s scolding, struggled to formte a response. Meanwhile, Jenna¡¯s expression darkened ominously, her eyes flickering with malice. Who did this woman think she was, talking to them in such a manner? How could anyone still treat her so harshly after she returned to the embrace of the Chapman family? The Chapman family held a ce among the top ten noble families of Gemond! The tension escted as Jenna, with a mocking softness, challenged ine¡¯s stance. ¡°And who might you be, madam? You seem to be doing quite well for yourself. Are you really so naive to be taken in by Madisyn¡¯s tales?¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± ine snapped. She bristled with anger. The implication that shecked intelligence was infuriating. Phyllis nodded in agreement with Jenna, adding, ¡°Exactly. It¡¯s not easy to amass wealth, and if you trust Madisyn, she¡¯ll swindle you out of all your riches!¡± Madisyn, unfazed and sharp, retorted with a frosty look, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. If there¡¯s any swindling to be wary of, it¡¯s in your family. ¡± Phyllis scoffed at Madisyn¡¯s defense. ¡°What do you mean by that, Madisyn? What have you ever brought to our family? Nothing! But Jenna she¡¯s been with us just a few days and already the Johns Group has expressed interest in a partnership. Jenna is truly a blessing. ¡± Chapter 13 Phyllis looked at Jenna with satisfaction. This was her real daughter; even though she had been raised by a poor family, she was proficient in almost everything and was a bearer of luck. The Johns Group? ine¡¯s mind raced to the coboration with the Chapman family that Glenn had mentioned. ¡°The Johns Group will never coborate with you!¡± she dered firmly. Phyllis erupted intoughter. ¡°You think your words hold sway? That¡¯s simply amusing! You must be green with envy. Once we secure a partnership with the Johns Group, we¡¯ll ascend into the top five powerhouses in Gemond! That¡¯s the influence of the Johns Group, and all you can do is look on with jealousy. ¡± Jenna pulled gently at Phyllis¡¯s arm, urging, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s not squander our breath on them. ¡±novelbin ¡°True, engaging with them is pointless!¡± Phyllis agreed, casting a disdainful look towards Madisyn and ine before addressing the shop assistant with a sneer. ¡°What¡¯s going on with your store, allowing just anyone to enter? Honestly, I¡¯ve lost all desire to shop here. ¡± Jenna nced at Madisyn with a smug expression. In her eyes, even if Madisyn had secured a wealthy benefactor, it wouldn¡¯t matter. With one word from Phyllis, she would be removed from the store. The shop assistant, caught in an awkward position, responded cautiously, ¡°Ma¡¯am, thesedies are valued customers just like yourselves. ¡± Phyllis scoffed. ¡°Oh, please! W e¡¯re about to strike a deal with the Johns Group. Doesn¡¯t this mall belong to them? I¡¯d prefer to shop without disturbances, if you don¡¯t mind,¡± she said, implying a threat. She assumed that whoever sided with Madisyn couldn¡¯t be anyone of importance. Originally, she had used a tactful approach with ine to expose what she perceived as Madisyn¡¯s deceitful nature. However, ine¡¯s biting retort had pushed Phyllis towards a more confrontational tactic-she was now determined to teach them a lesson. The shop assistant¡¯s face contorted with confusion and disbelief. Phyllis must be out of her mind. Didn¡¯t she recognize the stature of the woman she was challenging? The shop assistant turned to ine, disying deep respect and silently seeking her direction. ine¡¯s response was frigid, her authority unwavering. ¡°Since you desire to shop without disturbances, I suggest you leave. And refrain from visiting Moonshine Mall in the future!¡± ¡°You want me to leave? Huh, how absurd!¡± Phyllis scoffed in disbelief, her arrogance undiminished. However, the shop assistant told Phyllis, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am, but you must leave now. You¡¯ve been cklisted by our store. ¡± ¡°What did you say? Are you out of your mind?¡± Phyllis blurted out, her disbelief echoing through the boutique. The shop assistant, however, stood her ground unwaveringly. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave voluntarily, we will have to call security. ¡± Seething with fury, Phyllis and Jenna were escorted to the mall entrance. As they stepped outside, a biting cold wind greeted them, causing both to shudder reflexively. Jenna, still reeling from the shock, asked, ¡°Mom, can you exin to me what just happened? Who the hell was that?¡± Chapter 14 Phyllis, teeth clenched in frustration, spected, ¡°I have no clue. Perhaps she¡¯s from another influential family?¡± Regardless of her uncertainty, Phyllis was resolute. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. This mall is under the Johns Group, and Mr. Johns holds us in high regard. He¡¯s considering us for a project in the uing quarter. I¡¯ll have your father talk to Mr. Johns. That woman won¡¯t step foot in Moonshine Mall ever again!¡±novelbin Jenna nodded, a spiteful gleam in her eye, eagerly anticipating the moment when Madisyn would be simrly banished. At the Johns Group headquarters, Glenn was engaged in a warm reception for Jeffry, even considering an extra share of the project¡¯s profits for him, which left Jeffry both surprised and honored. ¡°Mr. Chapman, you¡¯ve weathered many challenges over the years. Should you need anything going forward, please feel free to reach out,¡± Glenn said, extending a generous offer. Taken aback by such benevolence, Jeffry inquired, ¡°Mr. Johns, to what do I owe this unexpected generosity?¡± Glenn smiled. ¡°Actually, your previous daughter¡­¡± But his phone interrupted him. Glenn excused himself to answer the call from ine. As she detailed the mall incident, Glenn¡¯s expression darkened, and he exuded a chilling and terrifying aura. The harsh reality that the Chapman family had mistreated Madisyn all these years ignited his ire. And here he was, nning topensate the Chapman family using a beneficial deal! When Glenn returned to his o ffice, Jeffry had just finished a call with Phyllis. Jeffry was surprised by what had happened but believed that Madisyn had crossed a line this time and needed to be taught a lesson. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Mr. Johns, you¡¯re back. There¡¯s something I think you should know. At Moonshine Mall, your property, poor management has allowed store staff to eject patrons without just cause. ¡± Glenn¡¯s expression darkened further. ¡°Oh, really?¡± Jeffry, oblivious to Glenn¡¯s changing mood, continued, ¡°My wife and daughter were shopping at Chanel where they encountered my former daughter and another woman. Shockingly, they were thrown out at that woman¡¯s behest! It¡¯s uneptable!¡± Finishing his statement, Jeffry expected Glenn to side with him and order his employees to kick Madisyn and the strange woman out of the mall. Surely, Glenn held him in high regard because of his business insight. But Glenn only felt irony curling within him. Hmph ! That ¡®another woman¡¯ was none other than his own wife. And she had done the right thing! ¡°Mr. Chapman, our staff are thoroughly trained and would not dismiss anyone without valid reason. It¡¯s likely your wife and daughter were at fault,¡± Glenn responded, his voice icy. ¡°That¡¯s not true. My wife and daughter are decent and kind people,¡± Chapter 15 Jeffry replied, his voice firm. ¡°Are you implying our training programs are subpar?¡± Glenn was now a titan in the business arena, and his non-threatening demeanor veiled a formidable presence, one that now had Jeffry perspiring under its weight. ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± Jeffry stammered. ¡°If you question the integrity of my enterprise, Mr. Chapman, I believe we have nothing further to discuss. Please, see yourself out Glenn said, his dismissal apanied by a nonchnt wave of his hand. Jeffry was shocked and rooted to the spot. Momentster, Glenn¡¯s assistant appeared, nked by security, ready to ¡°assist¡± Jeffry in making his exit. Phyllis and Jenna awaited anxiously at the entrance of the mall. Spotting Jeffry, Phyllis brightened momentarily, hoping for good news. ¡°Honey, there you are. Did Mr. Johns send you to sort things out with the staff here?¡± Phyllis inquired, a hopeful smile on her face. ¡°Shut up! This is all your fault!¡± Jeffry snapped, his temper ring. ¡°Had you not stirred up trouble today, Mr. Johns wouldn¡¯t have cancelled our partnership! Why did you have to use his staff?¡± Phyllis¡¯s face turned pale at his words, shock overtaking her features. The thought that a simple usation could jeopardize significant business dealings seemed unfathomable. ¡°How can this be? Does Mr. Johns truly value his employees to such an extent?¡± she murmured, disbelief and concern etching her voice. Jeffry was unable to mask his frustration. ¡°You¡¯re such an idiot! Do you ever think before you act? We need the Johns family far more than they need us!¡± His words were sharp, each one echoing the gravity of their missed chance. Jenna, witnessing the growing tension between her parents, felt a wave of unease. She interjected softly, hoping to quell th e storm, ¡°Mom, Dad, please stop fighting. The dancepetition is about to start, and I¡¯ll be seeing Ms. Johns there. Maybe I can still make things right for us. ¡±novelbin Snapped out of her dismay, Phyllis grasped at this new thread of hope. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. Ms. Johns, Mr. Glenn Johns¡¯s sister, might be able to help. Jenna, if you can speak with her, there might still be a chance to mend things. ¡± Jeffry, his anger subsiding slightly, nodded in agreement. ¡°Jenna, it seems we have to count on you now. ¡± Jenna reassured them, ¡°With our family facing these challenges, of course, I¡¯ll step in. Don¡¯t worry, Mom and Dad. I¡¯ll do everything I can to help. ¡± This reassurance from Jenna lightened Phyllis¡¯s and Jeffry¡¯s spirits. In Jenna, they saw not just their daughter but a beacon of hope- unlike Madisyn, who had only brought them frustration. Besides, even if they didn¡¯t get the chance to cooperate with the Johns Group eventually, they still had the support from another group, so they remained optimistic that their business could continue its steady growth. Inside the bustling mall, ine treated Madisyn to an impromptu shopping spree, piling up fashionable clothes that Madisyn couldn¡¯t turn down. ine¡¯s enthusiasm was infectious as she led Madisyn next to a jewelry store. ine¡¯s petite frame belied her zealous energy for shopping, and Madisyn found herself struggling to keep pace. Chapter 16 As ine perused the dazzling array of jewelry, Madisyn¡¯s phone buzzed with a message that snapped her attention away from the sparkling disys. ¡°Boss, did you have a falling out with the Chapman family?¡± How did word spread so fast? Madisyn didn¡¯t shy away from the truth. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve returned to my birth family,¡± she responded inly. ¡°Really? Boss, where are you staying now? I¡¯d like to visit you sometime!¡± ¡°At the Johns family¡¯s residence,¡± Madisyn typed back, her reply sinct. A brief pause followed before the shocked response arrived.novelbin ¡°Wait a second! You mean the Johns family, the wealthiest in Gemond?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Madisyn confirmed. Jared Cooper was overwhelmed by the news. ¡°Wow, Boss, I¡¯ve always sensed something special about you. You never quite meshed with the Chapman family. The Johns family, now that¡¯s a fitting ce for you! Now that you¡¯ve moved on, should we continue our contract with the Chapman family for the next quarter? Honestly, they seem quite inept without your guidance. Without the support you provided over the years, they would¡¯ve likely fallen apart long ago!¡± Although every child owed a great debt to their parents for raising them, Jared knew how the Chapman family had treated her exactly. Madisyn had done more than enough for the Chapman family. The Chapman family didn¡¯t deserve i t. Jared expressed his concerns with a note of urgency. ¡°The Chapman Group¡¯s annual revenue was about fifty million, and forty million was generated by us. If we had partnered with anotherpany over these years, our profits could have soared tenfold! Boss, do you still wish to continue doing business with the Chapman Group?¡± Madisyn¡¯s response was serene yet resolute. ¡°No. ¡± The Chapmans had marginalized her for too long; she had contributed more than enough to their cause, and any further assistance would only be undue charity. Suddenly, ine presented a stunning pink diamond bracelet to Madisyn. ¡°What do you think of this?¡± she asked, her eyes gleaming with excitement. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, but. . Madisyn began, hesitant. ¡°Great! We¡¯ll buy it!¡± ine dered before Madisyn could finish, her decision swift. Glenn must have been incredibly capable to support ine¡¯s shopping habits. After avish afternoon of shopping,den with bags, they returned to a home buzzing with unexpected vibrancy. Seated on the sofa were two notably handsome men, each radiating a distinct charisma. Waylon, with his effortless, roguish allure, seemed to embody a carefree spirit that could captivate any onlooker. In stark contrast, Andrew presented an icy demeanor, like an untouched cier. His ck tailored suit enhanced his imposing, mysterious presence, his striking features rendering onlookers marveled, yet his chilly aura kept them at bay. Across from them sat Kristine, radiating pride. Though not a biological Johns, she was the envy of all the rich youngdies in Gemond. With a famous brother like Waylon and a fiance like Andrew, heir to the influential Klein family of Ansport, Kristine felt secure. Chapter 17 Despite Madisyn¡¯s return, she was confident her ce in their hearts remained steadfast and unshaken. Kristine had woven her life intricately with that of the Johns family and Andrew, feeling deeply embedded within their circle. She viewed Madisyn as a mere country girl, her rustic upbringing a stark contrast to the polished elegance that she and herpanions embodied. Kristine was convinced that her sophisticated brothers would find Madisyn¡¯s manners jarring. ¡°Waylon, Andre, enjoy the coffee. ¡± Kristine had disyed her coffee -making skills before she poured the dark brew for both men. Waylon, sipping the coffee,plimented warmly, ¡°Kristine, this is exceptional coffee. The man lucky enough to marry you will be blessed beyond measure!¡± ¡°You tter me again, Waylon,¡± Kristine responded, a yful smile touching her Lips despite a blush.novelbin ¡°Ideally, I¡¯d like to stay with you, Mom, and Dad forever. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s not practical. You¡¯re of marryi ng age. Expect more admirers soon!¡± Waylon said, his eyes twinkling with mischief. Kristine nced towards Andrew, her blush intensifying slightly. ¡°andre is a few years older than I am, yet he is still single. I see no reason to hurry myself. ¡± Andrew, with his coffee untouched, spoke with a cool reserve. ¡°You can just call me Andrew. ¡± The indifference in his voice chilled the air slightly. Despite all the time they¡¯d spent together, Andrew remained enigmatic and distant. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Madisyn returned yet?¡± Waylon inquired, his gaze drifting toward the door, hinting at his anticipation. Catching his look, Kristine pursed her lips momentarily before she offered a smile. ¡°Madisyn¡¯s out shopping with Mom. It¡¯s her first venture into a luxury mall, so she¡¯s probably captivated by everything, which might exin the dy. ¡± ¡°Are you serious? Her first time?¡± Waylon¡¯s surprise was evident. Kristine murmured, ¡°Yes, she grew up in the countryside, so try not to judge her too harshly, Waylon. ¡± ¡°No way!¡± Waylon responded, his voice thick with emotion. ¡°Madisyn¡¯s life was that rough?¡± At that moment, ine and Madisyn entered. Waylon, excited, hurried towards them. His eyes brimmed with tears as he took in Madisyn¡¯s appearance. Yes, this girl was surely his sister! While he and his brothers had enjoyed afortable upbringing, she had endured hardships. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madisyn!¡± Waylon¡¯s usual lightheartedness was gone as he embraced Madisyn tightly, his voice cracking, eyes wet. Chapter 18 Madisyn, caught off guard by the intensity of the moment, felt an instinctive urge to retreat. Yet sensing his genuine remorse, she stilled, her fists clenched in an effort to hold back her own emotions. ¡°Waylon?¡± she said softly, her voice a soothing melody amidst the turbulent emotions swirling around them. Waylon¡¯s eyes sparkled with an unmistakable excitement. ¡°Say it again!¡± Did he really have to be this thrilled? Madisyn could only sigh at his childlike enthusiasm, yet she humored him. ¡°Waylon. ¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Waylon eximed, his face lighting up as he lifted Madisyn off the floor and spun her around in a joyous whirl. ine watched the scene unfold with amusement. ¡°Put your sister down, you rascal! What if she gets hurt?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will never let her get hurt!¡± Waylon dered, his grin wide and infectious. However, ine¡¯sughter was cut short as she noticed Madisyn¡¯s legs swinging dangerously close to the door frame. Just as she was about to intervene, a figure moved with swift grace, catching Madisyn¡¯s legs before they could collide with the frame. ALL eyes turned to the newco mer. Madisyn followed their gaze, and her breath caught slightly. The man who had just intervened was the same one she had seen on the video call this noon. In person, he was even more striking-his features sharp and elegant, though his eyes carried a cool, detached air. ine quickly snapped at Waylon, her tone sharp with concern, ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done! If it weren¡¯t for Andrew, your sister could have been hurt!¡± Andrew, without a word, gently released Madisyn¡¯s legs, his actions efficient, yet his expression remained unreadably calm. Waylon quickly set Madisyn down, his enthusiasm reced by remorse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madisyn. I¡¯m just really excited to see you!¡± Feeling the firmness of the floor again, Madisyn reassured him, ¡°It¡¯s fine. ¡± Turning to Andrew, she offered her gratitude. ¡°Thank you. ¡±novelbin ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± Andrew responded, his tone as cool and deep as before. ¡°I¡¯m Waylon¡¯s friend, Andrew Klein. ¡± ¡°Hello, Andrew. ¡± Madison acknowledged him. ine, with a warm smile, said, ¡°Everyone, have a rest. Andrew, Madisyn, let me know if you have any specific dishes you¡¯d like to eat for dinner, and I¡¯ll have them prepared. ¡± ¡°Anything is fine!¡± Madisyn and Andrew responded simultaneously, their voices unexpectedly harmonizing. The moment lingered as Madisyn and Andrew looked at each other. Andrew, dressed sharply in a ck suit, exuded a poised confidence, his long fingers resting casually in his pockets, his deep gaze meeting Madisyn¡¯s. Chapter 19 Feeling an unfamiliar flutter, Madisyn quickly diverted her eyes. Observing this subtle interaction, ine chuckled softly. ¡°Alright then,¡± she said and headed towards the kitchen. Madisyn settled onto the sofa, a touch overwhelmed as Waylon continued to offer her an assortment of fruits. Kristine observed the scene, her surprise evident. Waylon had always been kind to her, but his attentiveness to Madisyn was unlike anything she had seen before. Was he really unbothered by the fact that Madisyn was from the countryside? Turning to Madisyn with a smile, Kristine inquired, ¡°Madisyn, how many clothes did you and Mom end up buying?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t keep track,¡± Madisyn replied, her tone casual. ¡°Really?¡± Kristine asked, her eyes wide with a mix of curiosity and envy. ¡°I saw the butler carrying in dozens of pieces. I¡¯m so envious of you, Madisyn. I usually only manage to buy one or two pieces a month. But since it was your first time experiencing high-end brands, you must have been thrilled. It¡¯s not ever y day you get such a chance, right?¡± Kristine¡¯s face softened into an expression of understanding and empathy.novelbin ¡°Oh, really?¡± Madisyn¡¯s eyebrow arched, curiositycing her voice. ¡°What makes you think it was my first time?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you grow up in the countryside? I can imagine it wasn¡¯t easy to ess all these things for you back then. But don¡¯t worry-you¡¯ve got all the time in the world to explore now. ¡± Kristine¡¯s smile widened, soft and understanding. Madisyn¡¯s expression remained calm, her voice cool. ¡°Yeah, my life was nothing like what you¡¯ve had. ¡± That single line hit Waylon hard, stirring something deep inside him. He leaned forward, his toneced with determination. ¡°Madisyn, if there¡¯s anything you ever want, just say the word. I¡¯ll make sure you get it. ¡± ¡°Thank you, Waylon, but I think I¡¯m good,¡± Madisyn replied, her tone even andposed. Kristine¡¯s eyes flickered as she watched the exchange, her fingers tightening subtly. Forget it. Her goal was to marry Andrew anyway. As long as she could win him over, Mrs. Klein would be her title soon enough. She turned her gaze toward Andrew, a soft, affectionate smile ying on her lips. ¡°Andre, wouldn¡¯t you like to try the coffee I made for your¡± Andrew¡¯s response was as cold as the air between them. ¡°Not today. I¡¯m not in the mood. ¡± Madisyn had to stifle augh. Waylon¡¯s friend was certainly an intriguing character. Chapter 20 Kristine looked disappointed. Not long after, the scent of dinner filled the air, signaling that the meal was ready. Glenn walked through the door just in time, and the family gathered around the table to eat. At noon, it was only Glenn and ine who insisted on piling food onto Madisyn¡¯s te, but now Waylon had joined in as well. She ate in silence, the mountain of food before her seeming insurmountable. Across the table, Kristine¡¯s presence went unnoticed. She clenched her fork tightly, frustration simmering beneath herposed exterior. She leaned closer to Andrew, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Andre, there¡¯s a dancepetition next week. Would you like toe watch? I¡¯ve heard some of the best dancers will be there-both seasoned masters and fresh talents. I just joined in the National Dance Association and have an extra ticket. I¡¯d love for you toe with me. ¡± Her gaze locked onto Andrew¡¯s, filled with a deep, unspoken Longing. It was the kind of look that most people would find impossible to refuse, especiallying from someone as beautiful as Kristine. But Andrew wasn¡¯t like most people. His response was as cold as ever. ¡°I¡¯m busy. ¡± Kristine couldn¡¯t mask the disappointment that shed across her face. ine, however, perked up, clearly surprised. ¡°Kristine, you got into the National Dance Association?¡± ¡°Yes, Mom,¡± Kristine replied, her voice brimming with pride. ¡°That¡¯s incredible. You must be one of their youngest members, right?¡± Kristine¡¯s pride swelled even more. ¡°Yes, I am the youngest so far. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s wonderful news,¡± Glenn added, his tone warm. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to send you a special gift. ¡± Kristine¡¯s face lit up with pure joy. ¡°Thank you, Dad. I still have a lot to learn, but I¡¯m determined to keep improving my ballroom dance skills. My ultimate goal is to be a top dancer Like Madi. ¡± Madi was a dancer that had emerged in the dance world only a few years back. When foreign dancers mocked the dancers from Lorpond, dismissing them as all sh and no substance, Madi had stunned everyone with an original dance piece that left the critics speechless. That very dance was now a staple of the curriculum at many academies of arts, studied by countless aspiring dancers. Madisyn was quietly eating when she heard Kristine¡¯s deration. She paused, her gaze lifting to meet Kristine¡¯s. Kristine caught the look and sneered inwardly, certain that Madisyn had never even heard of ballroom dancing, let alone appreciated its nuances.novelbin With a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes, she asked, ¡°Madisyn, do you have any hobbies you¡¯re particrly good at?¡± Madisyn considered the question for a moment, then replied nonchntly, ¡°Not really. My hobby is making money. ¡± Chapter 21 Just as Kristine had suspected-a simple-minded girl from the countryside. How utterly vulgar, Kristine thought, inwardly rolling her eyes. A girl obsessed with money was hardly worth her time. But Waylon spoke up with enthusiasm. ¡°Madisyn, then you need to exchange numbers with me right away!¡± He quickly rattled off his number, and Madisyn, bemused, dialed him. Almost immediately, her phone chimed. Ding! ¡°You have received a transfer of 1, 000, 00 dors. ¡± Madisyn stared at her screen, momentarily speechless. Sure, Madisyn liked making money, but this was a bit much!novelbin Waylon grinned widely. ¡°Madisyn, if you ever need money, just let me know!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Madisyn replied, though inwardly she couldn¡¯t help but think how much Waylon reminded her of an overly eager puppy. Sitting beside him, Andrew maintained his dignified posture, his every movement exuding a quiet nobility as he ate. Madisyn couldn¡¯t help but be amazed -how could two people with such contrasting personalities get along so well? Meanwhile, Waylon was buzzing with excitement. He quickly shared a screenshot of the transfer in the group chat with his two brothers on WhatsApp. ¡°Ha! Madisyn exchanged numbers with me first!¡± he boasted. Dane Johns, the eldest, replied instantly, ¡°Send me her number. ¡± Howard Johns, the middle one, echoed, ¡°Yeah, I want it, too!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery But Waylon wasn¡¯t willing to do it. ¡°No way. It was not easy to get her number. I¡¯m keeping it to myself!¡± He felt a surge of triumph, relishing the thought of having Madisyn¡¯s attention all to himself. That was, until he found himself abruptly kicked out of the group chat. Waylon was left speechless. What the hell? His brothers were so cold and heartless! Humph! Those two fools were clearly jealous that he was now with Madisyn! Meanwhile, ine watched Madisyn and Andrew eat, both of them exuding an effortless elegance. A fond smile spread across her face-Madisyn and Andrew truly looked like a perfect match. But just then, something unexpected happened. As Madisyn reached for a piece of spare rib, Andrew subtly moved his hand, causing the rib tond squarely on his te instead. For a brief moment, everyone¡¯s expressions shifted. Chapter 22 Andrew was a well-known figure from Ansport, famously obsessed with cleanliness. The first time he had dined with the Johns family, Kristine had picked up food for him. He¡¯d immediately swapped his te for a new one, leaving Kristine so mortified that she¡¯d cried after he left. Today marked Andrew¡¯s first visit to the Johns family¡¯s residence since that unfortunate incident. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Madisyn nced at the rib that had ended up on Andrew¡¯s te. Should she take that back? Kristine jumped in, her tone sharp but controlled.novelbin ¡°Madisyn, Andre is extremely particr about cleanliness. Please, be mindful next time so we don¡¯t have any more of these. . mishaps. ¡± She shot a nce at a nearby maid. ¡°Get Andre a fresh te. ¡± Andrew¡¯s voice cut through the dining room, smooth andmanding. ¡°No need. ¡± With deliberate calm, he ced the rib back onto Madisyn¡¯s te, continuing his meal without missing a beat, his poised demeanor unshaken. The room fell silent, everyone caught off guard by his reaction. This was nothing like his behavior toward Kristine before. Kristine¡¯s face tightened, her eyes locked on Andrew in quiet disbelief. Madisyn, however, remained unfazed, more interested in savoring her rib than in the awkwardness around her. Thetter part of the meal felt charged with tension. When it was over, Waylon eagerly offered to give Andrew and Madisyn a tour of the estate. Kristine insisted on tagging along. The Johns family¡¯s estate sprawled out like a vast paradise, with fountains and gardens brimming with exotic nts. The evening breeze added an air of tranquility, making it feel like a hidden sanctuary. Halfway through their walk, Waylon¡¯s phon e buzzed. He nced at the screen. ¡°It¡¯s the director. You guys hold on a minute-it might be about the script. ¡± Kristine seized the moment, smiling brightly. ¡°I¡¯ll take Andre and Madisyn for a stroll, then. ¡± ¡°Sure. ¡± Waylon nodded, stepping aside to take the call. Kristine led Andrew and Madisyn down a winding stone path, her conversation flowing effortlessly. ¡°So, Andre, are you busy these days?¡± ¡°Not too busy,¡± he replied. Kristine continued, her tone brimming with enthusiasm, ¡°This here is our little stream. We¡¯ve got fish in it. I love spending time in that pavilion-reading, fishing, just unwinding. You should definitely try it sometime, Andre. It¡¯s incredibly peaceful. ¡± Her eyes shone with admiration as she looked at Andrew, who, even under the dim night sky, exuded an enigmatic charm. A gentle breeze stirred, and Andrew nced down to see Madisyn shiver slightly beside him. Chapter 23 Without a word, he shrugged off his jacket. Kristine¡¯s eyes sparkled with anticipation. Was Andrew really about to drape his jacket over her shoulders? After all these years, had she finally touched his heart? Madisyn was lost in the beauty of the estate when she suddenly felt a warmth settle over her. ncing down, she saw a men¡¯s suit jacket draped over her shoulders, carrying the faint scent of cologne. She had been feeling a bit chilly, so she epted it without hesitation. ¡°Thank you,¡± she murmured to Andrew. ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± he replied in his usual calm, measured tone. Andrew was now in a finely tailored brown vest, exuding a noble elegance, drawing Madisyn¡¯s gaze for a moment longer. Kristine was utterly stunned. Andrew, who had always been so distant with women, had never done something like this before. She stared at Madisyn, her expression shifting. This woman wasn¡¯t as simple as she seemed. Madisyn even had the audacity to y the delicate damsel in front of Andrew. Kristine quickly regained herposure, a bright smile returning to her face. ¡°Andre, there¡¯s a chess board set up in the pavilion just ahead. Care for a game?¡± Andrew was well-versed in chess, having dominated many tournaments since his youth. Kristine had even learned chess for a while, just to impress him. But instead of agreeing right away, Andrew turned to Madisyn. ¡°Do you know how to y chess?¡± Madisyn offered a vague smile. ¡°A lit tle. ¡± Kristine couldn¡¯t help but feel amused. Madisyn probably yed the kind of chess you could pick up at a supermarket for a few bucks. ¡°Oh, Madisyn, you do? That¡¯s fantastic! Let¡¯s y, then. This particr set was auctioned by our dad-it¡¯s worth millions. ¡± Madisyn remained silent, her expression unreadable. The three of them soon arrived at the pavilion, where Kristine effortlessly took a seat by the chess board, her eyes glimmering with anticipation and a touch of shyness. ¡°Andre, I¡¯m not very skilled. Please be gentle with me. ¡± Andrew¡¯s voice was cool, almost detached. ¡°If your skills aren¡¯t up to par, why don¡¯t you start by ying against Madisyn?¡± Kristine¡¯s smile faltered slightly. She had proposed this game to y with Andrew, not this country bumpkin. What was the point of this? She quickly regained herposure and turned to Madisyn with a sweet but calcted smile. ¡°Madisyn, let¡¯s y then. I¡¯m not very good, so please don¡¯t mind.novelbin ¡± But then a thought struck her-if she crushed Madisyn in this game, it would boost her own image in Andrew¡¯s eyes. Perhaps it would even make Andrew see Madisyn for what kind of person she really was and he¡¯d regret ever showing her any attention. ¡°Alright then,¡± Madisyn replied as she settled into a seat. Chapter 24 The game began, and it wasn¡¯t long before Kristine gained the upper hand. Just as she had predicted, Madisyn was clearly out of her depth, and Kristine couldn¡¯t suppress a chuckle each time Madisyn made a move. This girl really was a country bumpkin, not good at anything. Kristine felt herself rx, confident she was about to utterly crush Madisyn. Andrew, who was sitting beside Madisyn, watched her moves closely. His brows furrowed slightly, a hint of confusion crossing his face before his expression smoothed out. This youngdy wasn¡¯t as simple as she seemed. Just as Kristine was about to make her next move, a cold sweat broke out on her forehead as she scanned the board. Somehow, without realizing it, she had walked straight into Madisyn¡¯s trap. No matter how she yed it, she was doomed to lose. Refusing to ept defeat, she made a move anyway, hoping Madisyn wouldn¡¯t notice. ¡°You¡¯ve lost,¡± Madisyn stated calmly, capturing one of Kristine¡¯s pieces with a casual flick of her hand. Kristine¡¯s face drained of color. How could this be happening? ¡°Let¡¯s go another round!¡± Kristine demanded, con vinced that thest game had to be a fluke. Madisyn didn¡¯t object. Kristine steeled herself, determined not to make the same mistake twice. She yed with meticulous care, every move calcted. As victory seemed to edge closer, she allowed herself a small smile. But then Madisyn made her next move, and Kristine froze in disbelief. Madisyn had been lying in wait the entire time, like a predator ready to pounce. A shiver ran down Kristine¡¯s spine. ¡°Do you want to y?¡± Madisyn asked Andrew, sounding almost bored. Kristine felt a flush of embarrassment. Was Madisyn looking down on her for being so outssed?novelbin ¡°¡°Madisyn, Andre is very skilled in this. You might have nothing else to do at home and y chess to pass the time, but Andre is a professional. ¡± Kristine implied that Madisyn wasn¡¯t qualified to challenge Andrew. Madisyn found Kristine quite annoying, but before she could respond, Andrew¡¯s deep voice rang out. ¡°Sure. ¡± Kristine¡¯s lips tightened, and she had no choice but to step aside, though she hovered nearby, eager to witness Madisyn¡¯s inevitable humiliation. How could someone like Madisyn even think she was qualified to challenge Andrew? Chapter 25 Yet as the game unfolded, Kristine¡¯s anticipation turned to frustration. Time passed, and Madisyn and Andrew continued ying without a clear winner. Madisyn¡¯s expression grew more serious, her focus sharpening with each move. Finally, the ringing of her phone broke her concentration. Waylon¡¯s voice came through the line. ¡°Madisyn, something¡¯se up with the film crew. I have to head back now. Call me if you need anything, okay?¡± Waylon had managed to sneak away from the set to see her, but duty called him back. ¡°Alright, Waylon. Go back to your work; don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Madisyn replied, her tone reassuring. As soon as the call ended, Kristine seized the opportunity. ¡°Andre, it¡¯s gettingte. Why don¡¯t you two continue tomorrow? Madisyn¡¯s had a long day-she should rest. ¡± Kristine thought she was supposed to be the one ying with Andrew, not Madisyn. How had ite to this? Andrew turned to Madisyn, his gaze steady. ¡°Are you tired?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Not at all,¡± Madisyn responded, shaking her head. For the first time, she had found a truly challenging opponent, and it had sparked herpetitive spirit. Without further dy, they resumed their game. Kristine sat nearby, her expression shifting as she watched the game unfold. Each nce exchanged between Madisyn and Andrew only deepened the gnawing sense of panic within her. Andrew had always been distant, almost indifferent toward others, especially women. But now, his demeanor toward Madisyn was unmistakably different. Half an hourter, Madisyn made her final move and won. Andrew¡¯s eyes lingered on her, and for once, his icy exterior seemed to thaw a bit. ¡°You impressed me,¡± he remarked, the words almost carrying a hint of warmth. Madisyn responded with a modest smile. ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯m sure you held back. Let¡¯s have a rematch some other time. ¡± Before the moment could settle, Kristine swiftly interrupted, her tone sharp enough to slice through the budding connection between Andrew and Madisyn. ¡°Madisyn, I¡¯ll walk Andre out. You should call it a night. ¡±novelbin Madisyn simply nodded, slipping away without another word. Andrew headed toward the parking lot, with Kristine trailing behind. ¡°Andre, wait,¡± she called out, her voice edged with a sense of urgency. Andrew halted, turning to face her, his expression as unreadable as ever. Chapter 26 Under the night sky, his tall figure loomed, emanating an almost chilling aura. ¡°Kristine, I thought I made myself clear. ¡± Andrew¡¯s voice was detached, stripped of any warmth. Tears welled up in Kristine¡¯s eyes instantly. She knew exactly what he was referring to-their so-called engagement that, in truth, never existed. But Kristine¡¯s resolve was unshaken. ¡°Andre, I¡¯ve loved you for so many years, and I¡¯ve done everything to be with you. I¡¯m about topete in an international dancepetition, to be a master. I¡¯m working hard to be worthy of you!¡± Andrew¡¯s response was as cold as ice. ¡°I will never love you. ¡± The words hit Kristine Like a p, freezing her expression. ¡°ihy?¡± she demanded, her gaze burning into him. ¡°Andre, no one is more suited for you than I am.novelbin Do you intend to stay single forever?¡± Even if Andrew didn¡¯t love her, she was determined to marry him. She believed that with enough effort, even the hardest heart could be softened. Tears brimmed in her eyes as she waited, desperate for any sign that her words had reached him. Andrew¡¯s voice was calm but resolute. ¡°I will o nly marry the one I love. ¡± And with that, he turned and walked away, leaving Kristine standing in disappointment. Kristine stood frozen in ce, a chill creeping through her entire body. The one he loved? Andrew, who had never even shown an interest in marriage, was now speaking of love? Could it be that someone had already captured his heart? The idea that he might already care for someone else sent a shiver down Kristine¡¯s spine. No! She couldn¡¯t let that happen. The man she had her heart set on for years-if she couldn¡¯t have him, then no one else would. Kristine stumbled back to her room in a daze, her mind too scattered to even think about practicing the dance routine Lynda had given her. In another room, Madisyn sat at herputer, reading an email that had juste in. ¡°Dear Madi, we sincerely invite you to be a judge at our uing National Dance Competition. ¡± The message was from the National Dance Association. Madisyn, who had always preferred solitude over the chaos of crowds, usually avoided events Like this. Chapter 27 The sender, well aware of her reserved nature, had wisely chosen to reach out via email instead of calling, despite their eagerness for her participation. She spent some time watching videos from pastpetitions. It was no surprise that Lorpond¡¯s dance scene was often mocked internationally. A series of scandals involving Lorpond¡¯s top dancers had left the country without any prominent figures in the art. After some thought, Madisyn typed her response. ¡°Sure, but please keep my identity confidential. ¡± The reply came almost instantly, brimming with enthusiasm. ¡°Absolutely! !¡± After finalizing the details, Madisyn headed downstairs to grab some water. ¡°Miss, may I help you with something?¡± a maid asked, ncing up from her tidying as she noticed Madisyn. ¡°Just getting some water,¡± Madisyn replied. The maid smiled warmly. ¡°The kettle¡¯s right over here, miss. I can pour it for you. By the way, I¡¯m Fiona Huff. If you ever need anything, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask. ¡± Madisyn nodded, watching as Fiona cheerfully poured the water for her. Fiona¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement as she said, ¡°Miss, how about some chocte cake? There¡¯s some in the fridge that¡¯s absolutely delicious. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± Madisyn¡¯s face brightened at the m ention of cake. ¡°I¡¯d love some!¡± Fiona quickly cut a slice and handed it over, her cheerful energy infectious. As Madisyn took the te, she couldn¡¯t help but think of the maids at the Chapman family¡¯s estate-always so quiet, so withdrawn. Curiosity got the better of her. ¡°Fiona, do you like working here?¡± ¡°Oh, definitely!¡± Fiona beamed. ¡°Your family has been so good to me. I¡¯ve been here since I finished my education, five years now, and I always try to give my best.novelbin ¡± Madisyn nodded, a thoughtful expression settling on her face as she moved to the living room. Once Fiona had finished her tasks and left, Madisyn found herself gazing out therge floor-to-ceiling window. A sudden realization hit her-she hadn¡¯t danced in what felt like forever. On a whim, she stepped in front of the window. Slowly, almost tentatively, she began to move, her body remembering the rhythm, as she reconnected with the dance. Outside, the car engine fell silent as Lynda returned home after a long, exhausting day. She was eager to unwind. With the National Dance Competition on the horizon, soon followed by the International Dance Competition, she had been pouring all her energy into training her students, desperately hoping to find a few promising talents. But as she looked up, all traces of fatigue disappeared in an instant. Behind the curtains, a graceful figure moved with a fluidity and elegance that took her breath away. Each step and each turn perfectly captured the passion and vibrancy of the samba. Lynda waspletely mesmerized. Chapter 28 By the time she snapped out of it, the dance had ended, but her heart was still racing. Such skill-such extraordinary talent-was exactly what could shine on the international stage! Her worries about the uingpetitions melted away, reced by a surge of excitement. She never imagined Kristine had reached such an exceptional level in her dancing! Without a second thought, Lynda rushed inside the house, certain of who it was. After all, Kristine was the only one in the Johns family besides herself who danced and had been under her tutge since childhood. She hurried to Kristine¡¯s door and knocked eagerly. After a moment, Kristine opened the door, her hair damp as if she had just finished showering. Seeing Lynda standing outside her room made Kristine feel a twinge of guilt-she hadn¡¯t practiced dancing that evening. Was Lynda here to check up on her? But instead of the expected reprimand, Lynda¡¯s face was lit up with a broad smile. She stepped inside without hesitation. ¡°Kristine, I didn¡¯t expect you to make such incredible progress in just a few days. ¡± Kristine was momentarily thrown off. What was Lynda talking about? She quickly forced a smile, recovering herposure. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your guidance, Auntie Lynda waved away the ttery, her eyes glowing with pride. ¡°No, this is all you, Kristine. I just nudged you in the right direction. You¡¯re truly a prodigy, and I¡¯ve got high hopes for you in thispetition.novelbin In fact, I¡¯m going to rmend you for a high position in the association. With your talent, it would be a shame for you to remain just a regr member!¡± Kristine was shocked. Was Lynda really this impressed by her? Could it be that she had recognized her talent? Moreover, Lynda was even going t o apply for a high position for her in the Dance Association? The idea of bing the youngest senior member of the Lorpond Dance Association sent a surge of excitement through her. Lynda¡¯s eyes sparkled with anticipation as she continued, ¡°By the way, could you show me that dance you just did?¡± ¡°The dance I just did?¡± ¡°Yes, you performed it in the living room. ¡± Kristine blinked in confusion. Lynda¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Wasn¡¯t that you?¡± But there was no one else in the house who could dance! Realization dawned on Kristine. Someone had danced in the living room, and Lynda had mistaken her for the dancer. Yet, she had been upstairs in her bedroom all this while. Who could have performed a dance that amazed Lynda? Under Lynda¡¯s perplexed gaze, Kristine had a heavy heart. After a brief pause, she admitted, ¡°Oh, you saw that? I was just dancing casually. ¡± Lynda¡¯s face softened into a smile. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t witnessed it myself, I wouldn¡¯t have realized just how much you¡¯ve improved. You must be weary today, so I¡¯ll watch you dance tomorrow. You can dazzle those old-timers when you have the opportunity to perform in front of them, and I¡¯m certain you¡¯ll clinch a high position!¡± Kristine exhaled, relieved, and managed a smile. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it my all. Especially now¡­ with Madisyn back, I need to double my efforts to deserve my ce here. I can¡¯t afford to let anyone think I¡¯m merely leeching off the family¡­¡± Chapter 29 Lynda¡¯s gaze sharpened instantly. ¡°Kristine, who¡¯s been talking to you like that?¡± ¡°Auntie, please don¡¯t get it wrong. No one¡¯s said anything. It¡¯s just me wanting to push myself further. ¡± As an expert in dance, Lynda understood the immense effort required to excel. She was disheartened to think Kristine¡¯s drive stemmed from the pressures of proving her worth in the Johns family. With a newfound empathy, Lynda reassured her, ¡°Kristine, don¡¯t burden yourself with such thoughts. You¡¯ve always been our little star. As long as I¡¯m here, no one can belittle you. If anyone dares, they¡¯ll have to answer to me!¡± Not even Glenn or ine would be permitted to treat Kristine unfairly. Gratitude washed over Kristine. ¡°Thank you, Auntie. In this family, you¡¯re my rock. Knowing you¡¯re hereforts me, and I¡¯ll continue to strive. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s the spirit!¡± Once Lynda had departed, a shadow fell over Kristine¡¯s expression. Who else in this residence could dance tha t well?novelbin Surely not Madisyn. Could it have been one of the staff? Prompted by this question, Kristine essed the house¡¯s surveince system. The screens flickered to life, revealing a startling truth. Two figures had descended the stairs at that time: the maid Fiona, and Madisyn. The camera in the living room, unfortunately broken days earlier and still awaiting repair, left a gap in the coverage. However, the hallway camera provided enough insight. She believed Fiona was the mysterious dancer. Kristine resolved that Fiona must be kept away from Lynda¡¯s eyes. As such, Kristine didn¡¯t suspect Madisyn at all. Meanwhile, Madisyn, oblivious to the brewing storm, retreated to her room. The day¡¯s events had drained her, prompting an early night. As she settled down, her phone buzzed with iing texts. ¡°Madisyn, did you mistreat Jenna?¡± ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re back in the countryside now, aren¡¯t you? Just steer clear of Jenna and carry on with your life. ¡± Madisyn¡¯s lips curled into a sneer. After parting ways with the Chapman family, she had indeed grown adept at seeing people¡¯s true colors. The night stretched deep and mysterious, cloaking all in its inky embrace. The next day, the morning sun cast a warm glow as it spilled into the hallway. Chapter 30 As Madisyn descended the stairs, the sound of sobbing reached her ears. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, I swear!¡± Fiona, the maid who had just served Madisyn the previous day, was kneeling on the floor, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Mrs. Johns, I never took the ne. Please believe me. ¡± Curious, Madisyn stepped closer and asked, ¡°What¡¯s all this about?¡± Kristine sighed deeply before responding, ¡°Fiona¡¯s stolen my ne. Fiona, I understand your brother is sick. If money is the issue, I¡¯m here to help, but theft is not the solution. ¡± ¡°Mrs. Johns, I¡¯m innocent. I don¡¯t know how the ne ended up in my room,¡± Fiona insisted, her voice choked with emotion. ine looked on, her brow furrowed with worry. Fiona had been a loyal employee for many years, making the situation hard for ine to ept. Lynda, however, was stern and resolved. She stated coldly, ¡°Enough. You were caught with the evidence. No more excuses-take your story to the police. ¡± Despair etched itself deeply across Fiona¡¯s features as she faced the usation. Having devoted years of service to the Johns family, who m she deeply cared for, she never imagined she might one day be cast aside as a thief. The world seemed to darken before her eyes. Madisyn spoke up, her voice resonant with conviction. ¡°Fiona is innocent. I saw her walking out of the living room yesterday. ¡± Before Madisyn could continue, Kristine cut in sharply, ¡°Madisyn, she might have taken it earlier. People like her will do anything for money. You shouldn¡¯t defend her. ¡± Lynda, her face tight with displeasure, was resolute. ¡°Just take her away!¡± Tears streaming, Fiona grasped at Madisyn¡¯s leg, her plea punctuated by sobs. ¡°Miss, I swear on my life-I didn¡¯t take anything!¡± Madisyn turned her gaze sharply towards Kristine. ¡°You im she stole from you. Where¡¯s your proof?¡± Kristine was taken aback by Madisyn¡¯s defense of a servant, her difort apparent. ¡°The ne was found in her roomwhat more proof do you need? Madisyn¡­ Are you implying that I am falsely using her of stealing?¡± As Kristine spoke, her eyes dropped, a show of wounded innocence that tugged at Lynda¡¯s sympathies. Kristine¡¯s recent dance performance had endeared her further to Lynda. Lynda¡¯s eyes narrowed as she addressed Madisyn.novelbin ¡°Kristine is your sister. It¡¯s unbing to challenge her over a maid!¡± ¡°Oh? So, we ignore potential wrongs because of family ties?¡± Madisyn countered sharply. ¡°Your sister is a kind person,¡± Lynda said, her frown deepening. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for years. She wouldn¡¯t harm even an animal, much less falsely use someone. ¡± Chapter 31 Kristine¡¯s voice softened, tinged with regret. ¡°Auntie, please, let¡¯s not argue over this. Madisyn has endured enough already. No matter what she says about me, I won¡¯t mind. ¡±novelbin Lynda¡¯s heart ached with empathy for her. ¡°She has endured hardships, true, but not at your hand,¡± Lynda consoled her before turning a stern gaze on Madisyn. ¡°Our family creed champions unity and love. Your tone with Kristine was inappropriate. Apologize to her now!¡± ine interjected, her brow furrowed, ¡°Lynda, Madisyn is simply being meticulous. She meant no harm. ¡± ¡°But all the evidence points one way, yet she challenged Kristine!¡± Lynda countered, visibly annoyed by ine¡¯s spoiling. As she reflected on Kristine¡¯s visible upset the previous night, her voice grew more emphatic. ¡°ine, Kristine is your daughter too. You mustn¡¯t show partiality just because Madisyn has returned. Didn¡¯t you promise to treat Kristine well when you adopted her?¡± Lynda, aware of ine¡¯s usually gentle demeanor, wondered if Madisyn had manipted her somehow. ¡®s BunnyBookery Her gaze turned icy as she looked at Madisyn. ine, clearly irritated, responded, ¡°Lynda, that¡¯s unfair. Kristine and Madisyn are both my children. How could I favor one over the other?¡± ¡°Then remove Fiona from the house,¡± Lynda dered with conviction, adamant about securing justice for Kristine. ine¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°If Fiona is truly innocent, doesn¡¯t this amount to defamation?¡± Madisyn posed the question indiffere ntly, her gaze fixed on Kristine. With lips pursed, Kristine responded firmly, ¡°The proof against Fiona seems irrefutable. If Fiona is innocent, I will relinquish all my jewelry to her and offer a personal apology. However, what if she did steal from me?¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll apologize to you and give you all the clothes I purchased yesterday,¡± Madisyn dered inly. Kristine¡¯s eyes briefly betrayed her joy before she sighed. ¡°I wish it hadn¡¯te to this, Madisyn. But if you insist, we¡¯ll proceed. ¡± She appeared genuinely torn, struggling with the situation. Madisyn, dismissing the performance, turned her attention to Fiona. ¡°You had no idea how the ne got into your room, right?¡± Through tears, Fiona said, ¡°I swear, I¡¯ve neverid eyes on it. ¡± ¡°Where is the ne now?¡± Madisyn continued, her tone steady. The butler stepped forward, offering the ne wrapped in a handkerchief. After a close examination, Madisyn inquired, ¡°And where exactly was this found?¡± ¡°In the cab in her room,¡± replied the butler. Watching quietly, Kristine was intrigued by how Madisyn nned to navigate this delicate situation. Chapter 32 ¡°Alright, call the police,¡± Madisyn said. The room fell into a shocked silence, and Madisyn added, ¡°Let¡¯s involve the police and check for fingerprints. If Fiona never touched the ne, it won¡¯t bear her fingerprints. ¡± Fiona¡¯s face brightened with hope. ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ve never touched it!¡± Lynda frowned at the suggestion, skeptical, and Kristine countered, ¡°That doesn¡¯t necessarily mean she didn¡¯t steal it. She could have worn gloves. ¡± The possibility hung heavy in the air. ¡°When did you notice the ne was missing?¡± Madisyn queried further. ¡°I saw it yesterday. I realized it was gone this morning,¡± Kristine answered. Madisyn directed a maid to get the surveince footage. The records showed Fiona had been to the second floor yesterday to clean Madisyn¡¯s room and had spent the remainder of her time in the living room. There seemed to be no opportunity for her to havemitted the theft. Yet, Kristine interjected softly, ¡°She didn¡¯t use the main stairs, but there¡¯s another seldom-used staircase she knows about. She could have used that to ess the upper floors undetected. And with the living room camera broken, she could havenovelbin used that staircase to carry out the theft. ¡± ¡°I did no such thing! You have to believe me!¡± Fiona protested, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Miss Kristine Johns, why are you using me of this?¡± Fiona couldn¡¯t reconcile what was happening with the Kristine she knew-the kind-hearted woman who was generous with everyone. Why did she pointedly use her of theft today? Kristine didn¡¯t look at Fiona. Nothing could be allowed to obstruct her ambitions. Fiona¡¯s hope dimmed as she felt the weight of the usation against her. Meanwhile, Madisyn seemed engrossed in her phone. Lynda, having lost her patience with Madisyn, voiced her displeasure sharply. ¡°Madisyn, since you can¡¯t prove Fiona didn¡¯t steal the ne, you should apologize to your sister!¡± Was Madisyn using her phone as an escape, avoiding the confrontation due tock of evidence? This fueled Lynda¡¯s anger. Suddenly, Madisyn looked up. ¡°I¡¯ve restored the surveince footage,¡± she announced, holding up her phone to show everyone the screen. Kristine nearly scoffed at the im. Restored the surveince footage? Huh? Did Madisyn think it was merely a child¡¯s ything to be fixed at will? But her smirk faded quickly as she caught sight of the video ying on Madisyn¡¯s phone. The color drained from her face when she realized it was the footage from their Living room. Chapter 33 How was this possible? Everyone in the room turned to watch as the footage began to reveal the truth.novelbin The surveince footage showed Fiona diligently working in the living room. At some point, Madisyn descended the stairs and engaged Fiona in conversation before Fiona eventually left. With this new information, it was obvious-Fiona couldn¡¯t have been responsible for the theft. Kristine¡¯s mind raced as she watched the screen. Fiona left? Then who danced in the Living room? Her eyes flicked to Madisyn, suspicion mounting. The footage continued, capturing Madisyn moving towards the window¡­ Kristine¡¯s anxiety escted, her heart pounding as a startling possibility dawned on her. ne dancing? At this critical juncture in her career, with Lynda about to rmend her to be the youngest senior executive in the National Dance Association, Kristine knew that she couldn¡¯t let the truthe out now. As these thoughts flooded her mind, her face drained of color. But the next second, the footage abruptly ended. Fiona, gathering herself quicker than the others, made a desperate plea. ¡°Mrs. Johns, please believe me! I really didn¡¯t steal the ne!¡± ine took Fiona¡¯s hand, her expression turning steely as she turned to Kristine. ¡°Kristine, what exactly is happening here?¡± Kristine snapped out of her shock, a hint of color returning to herplexion. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going on, but I¡¯ll have it investigated immediately. ¡± Lynda was visibly shaken by the revtions from the footage. She gazed at Fiona¡¯s tear-stained face and felt a deep sense of shame. ¡°Fiona, I¡¯m truly sorry. We should have been more thorough. I¡¯ll make sure you arepensated,¡± ine said, her toneden with genuine regret. In fact, she had always been fond of Fiona. Fiona dabbed away her tears, saying, ¡°Mrs. Johns, it¡¯s clear someone in this house was trying to frame me. I can¡¯t stay under these circumstances. All I ask is that you take care of yourself. I will pack my belongings and leave today. ¡± ¡°Fiona¡­¡± ine¡¯s voice broke, her heart heavy with sorrow. Over the years, Fiona¡¯s dedication and warmth had woven her deeply into the fabric of the household, creating a bond that transcended her role as merely a maid. Chapter 34 Madisyn¡¯s gaze, icy and pointed, shifted to Kristine. ¡°Kristine, don¡¯t you think you should apologize now?¡± Kristine¡¯s posture stiffened under the scrutiny, but she managed to muster an apologetic tone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madisyn. I should have investigated properly. ¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be apologizing to me,¡± Madisyn retorted sharply. Apologize to Fiona? But she was just a maid¡­ Was that really necessary? Yet, with the eyes of everyone in the room upon her, pride had to be swallowed. ¡°Fiona, I¡¯m sorry for wrongly using you. ¡± ¡°The bet?¡± Madisyn interjected, a reminder hanging in the air. Kristine remembered her rash wager.novelbin Her entire collection of jewelry was now Fiona¡¯s. The collection of jewelry, amassed over the years and worth millions of dors, was now a token of her costly mistake. Reluctantly, she instructed someone to bring her jewelry pieces to Fiona. Fiona epted the jewelry pieces without hesitation. Having been wrongly used, she felt no obligation to decline the gesture. As she rose to leave, Madisyn interjected, ¡°Just a moment. ¡± She stepped forward, a proposition ready. ¡°Fiona, would you like to stay and be my personal maid?¡± Surprised, Fiona looked at Madisyn. The first time she saw Madisyn, she had found her endearing. After a brief consideration, Fiona agreed. ¡°Sure!¡± Madisyn¡¯s slight smile was mirrored by ine¡¯s pleased expression. ¡°Fiona, you are attentive and considerate. We¡¯d hate to see you go. So from now on, you¡¯ll look after Madisyn. ¡± ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Johns,¡± Fiona responded gratefully. ine then turned a stern gaze on Lynda. ¡°Lynda, I know you¡¯re close with Kristine, but I treat all my children equally. I have full confidence that Madisyn isn¡¯t the type of person to harm another. ¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Lynda, embarrassed, murmured. While ine resolved to uncover the true thief, Kristine immediately volunteered, ¡°Mom, let me make things right by doing the investigation personally. ¡± ¡°Very well!¡± ine agreed. Feeling the weight of awkwardness, Lynda made a quick exit. As the tension in the room dissipated, Madisyn headed towards the exit. ine, noticing her departure, inquired with a touch of curiosity, ¡°Sweetheart, where are you off to? Would you like me toe with you?¡± Chapter 35 Madisyn¡¯s voice softened. ¡°I¡¯m going to see a friend. Would you Like to join me, Mom?¡±novelbin ¡°No, dear, go ahead. I¡¯ll stay here,¡± ine responded, her voice carrying a note of understanding. ¡°Just make sure to take the driver. ¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Soon, Madisyn arrived at a skincare store where her friend, Susan Riggs, worked as a saleswoman. Susan¡¯s face lit up at her arrival, and she handed Madisyn some new product samples. ¡°Try these out. They are from ourtest line,¡± she suggested enthusiastically. In front of her friend, Madisyn¡¯s usual reserve melted away, revealing a side of her that was seldom seen-a softer, more genuine Madisyn. ¡°Well, thank you. But really, why don¡¯t you keep these for yourself?¡± Madisyn asked. Susan chuckled softly, her gaze thoughtful. ¡°These itemse at a steep price. I use them sparingly on clients here and just a bit on myself from time to time. That¡¯s all I really need,¡± she exined. Then, her expression shifted to one of concern. ¡°Madisyn, how have you been holding up? I heard you had parted ways with the Chapman family. Where are you staying these days?¡± Madisyn responded with a serene smile, ¡°I¡¯ve found a nice ce, actually. You shoulde over for a visit soon. ¡± Relief washed over Susan¡¯s fa ce. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that,¡± she sighed, her earlier worries dissipating. Their lifelong friendship had always been a source of strength and they told each other everything. Suddenly, Susan asked, her voice filled with genuine interest, ¡°And how are things going with your fiance?¡± The Chapman and Santos families had intended to strengthen their ties through marriage. Madisyn paused before responding to Susan¡¯s inquiry about her supposed fiance. ¡°He¡¯s not my fiance anymore. ¡± Susan¡¯s expression softened with empathy. ¡°Are you serious? But you¡¯ve been together for so long¡­¡± ¡°Time doesn¡¯t mean everything,¡± Madisyn replied. ¡°Besides, I was never truly a Chapman. ¡± She reflected on her rtionship with Gilbert Santos-it had always felt more likepanionship than romance. The dynamics had shifted drastically when Jenna returned. The change in Gilbert¡¯s demeanor made Madisyn¡¯s past feelings seem almost foolish in retrospect, especially considering she had once helped his family during a financial crisis, viewing him as her future partner. As they continued their conversation, a customer entered the store, prompting Susan to excuse herself to attend to the new arrival. Madisyn remained seated nearby, watching as more customers filtered in. Not wanting to impose while Susan was busy, Madisyn decided it was time to leave. After a brief farewell, she stepped out of the skincare store. As Madisyn wandered outside the store, her attention was caught by a tall figure not far off. Chapter 36 Was that Andrew? It looked like he had found himself in an awkward position. ¡°Hey handsome, I really like you. Can I get your number?¡± ¡°No!¡± Andrew¡¯s response was a frosty dismissal. Intrigued, Madisyn watched the scene, noticing the woman¡¯s striking figure. Andrew wasn¡¯t even interested in such an attractive woman. He must have high standards. The woman, undeterred by Andrew¡¯s refusal, pressed on. Madisyn¡¯s amusement soon gave way to sympathy as the persistence bordered on harassment. Then, Andrew¡¯s gaze swept ovnovelbin er, his eyes locking with hers. Madisyn shifted uneasily as he approached and stood beside her, dering to the woman, ¡°I have a girlfriend. ¡± The woman¡¯s face crumbled with disappointment. Without further ado, she retreated. ¡°Ahem, Mr. Klein, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a heartbreaker,¡± Madisyn teased, her smile lighting up her face. Andrew offered no reply but instead queried, ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°Just meeting a friend and grabbing a bite,¡± Madisyn responded. ¡°Eating alone?¡± She nodded, and then Andrew suggested, ¡°Would you care to join me?¡± ¡°Sure, where to?¡± Madisyn¡¯s curiosity was piqued. He gestured towards a nearby establishment. Oh? Madisyn¡¯s eyebrows rose in surprise. Riggi Huggi? The name was synonymous with culinary excellence, known for its Michelin-starred chefs and the sort of dining experience that required reservations. Being able to enjoy a meal at Riggi Huggi with Andrew was a stroke of luck. ¡°Is it just the two of us?¡± Madisyn inquired. Chapter 37 Andrew exined, ¡°I was expecting a friend, but he¡¯s been held up. ¡± Perfect! This moment was for her to savor. Madisyn could barely hold her excitement. They proceeded into the restaurant, where they were immediately ushered by the manager into a VIP room. The space was serene and tastefully decorated, offering a view of a gently babbling stream. Its beauty was undeniable. Just as they settled in, Andrew¡¯s phone rang. ¡°I¡¯ll need to take this,¡± he said, excusing himself. Madisyn nodded understandingly. She went to use the restroom, and when she exited the restroom, a grating voice stopped her in her tracks. ¡°Why are you here?¡± She looked up to see Jenna, elegantly d in a Chanel gown, standing beside a man who looked moderately impressed. His expression quickly soured when h e saw Madisyn, as if he¡¯d glimpsed something distasteful. Jenna, feigning innocence and surprise, asked, ¡°Madisyn, what brings you here? This isn¡¯t a ce for just anyone. Surely you¡¯re not here to see Gilbert?¡± Madisyn wouldn¡¯t be kept by her sugar daddy forever. Gilbert, as the heir of the Santos family, had drawn the admiration of numerous socialites in Gemond. Jenna, seeing Madisyn here, jumped to the conclusion that she was here to pursue Gilbert. Jenna¡¯s words only deepened the disdain in Gilbert¡¯s eyes. He rebuked Madisyn sharply. ¡°Madisyn, remember what I said when Jenna returned? She¡¯s my real fiancee. You, having upied her ce for more than twenty years, should be embarrassed rather than shamelessly pestering me. Your malice knows no bounds!¡± Madisyn was taken aback. ¡°¡°Pestering you? I¡¯m the one who stopped contacting you in the first ce. Did you forget?¡± Gilbert¡¯s expression flickered with embarrassment. Back then, he hadn¡¯t expected Madisyn to cut ties with him so decisively. He had assumed she would cling. After all, she had helped him so much before; she surely loved him deeply. ¡°Hmph, I thought you had moved on, but following me here proves otherwise. You¡¯re such a pathetic woman!¡± Gilbert taunted, his eyes gleaming with smug superiority. ¡°Regardless of how you feel, I¡¯m devoted to Jenna now. Spare us the drama and just leave,¡± Gilbert added, his voice tinged with finality. Adopting a softer tone, Jenna interjected, her smile thinly veiled, ¡°Madisyn, since you¡¯ve made the trip, why not join us? The cuisine is unparalleled here, and securing a table took some effort. ¡± Madisyn declined firmly. ¡°No, thank you. ¡± She would rather maintain her dignity than share a table with them. As she turned to depart, Gilbert¡¯s taunt followed.novelbin ¡°Jenna¡¯s offering a courtesy you¡¯re unlikely to encounter again, now that you¡¯ve left the Chapman family¡¯s luxuries behind. It¡¯s foolish to pretend indifference. ¡± His patronizing tone implied a grace bestowed upon an unworthy recipient. Chapter 38 Madisyn walked away without a backward nce, her steps brisk and resolute. ¡°Following us here, only to storm off? You won¡¯t find yourself in such esteemed ces again,¡± Gilbert called out, his voiceced with mockery. Jenna said softly, ¡°Suchments are unnecessary, Gilbert. Madisyn must feel very distressed. ¡± Her tone was a blend of mock sympathy and concealed delight. She had always envied Madisyn¡¯s noble aura despite Madisyn¡¯s humble roots. Now, witnessing her apparent downfall from a privileged heiress to two farmers¡¯ daughter, who had to resort to stalking to see her fiance, filled Jenna with a vindictive satisfaction. ¡°Why should she be upset over privileges she never owned?¡± Gilbert scoffed. Jenna sighed. At that moment, the manager began to approach. Gilbert and Jenna, assuming he was heading their way, were taken aback when he went straight to Madisyn. Jenna, a tinge of worry coloring her tone, said, ¡°Oh no, is Madisyn about to be escorted out for tailing you here?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Gilbert¡¯s smirk widened. ¡°She would deserve that,¡± he muttered, almost gleeful at the prospect of seeing Madisyn publicly humiliated. In his mind, her current predicament was a direct result of declining their dinner invitation. However, the scene didn¡¯t unfold as they anticipated. The manager greeted Madisyn with a notably respectful demeanor, surprising them. ¡°Miss, it seems you¡¯ve lost your way back to your private room. May I guide you back?¡± Though he didn¡¯t know Madisyn personally, the manager remembered her arrival with Andrew, a guest of significance, and it was his prompt attention that brought him to her aid upon noticing her apparent disorientation. Madisyn acknowledged his offer with a slight nod. The manager courteously escorted Madisyn to the VIP private room, leaving Gilbert and Jenna to digest the unexpected turn of events. As they observed the manager returning alone, Gilbert¡¯splexion shifted from pale to red, the shock akin to a physical blow that left him visibly embarrassed. It dawned on them that Madisyn was not only dining at the restaurant but had been granted ess to a VIP private room a luxury that even they, despite their status, found difficult in securing. Jenna¡¯s facade ofposure began to crack, her hand balling into a fist, nails digging into her palm as frustration simmered just below the surface. The realization that Madisyn was weed into a space she couldn¡¯t ess stoked a fierce jealousy. Clutching at Gilbert¡¯s arm with a feigned look of concern, Jenna said, her voice trembling slightly, ¡°Gilbert, how did she manage that? I¡¯m really worried she has got involved with someone she shouldn¡¯t.novelbin ¡± Gilbert snapped out of his momentary stupor, his eyes filled with renewed distaste. ¡°Let her chase after fleeting riches and status. It¡¯s pathetic and shameless. Jenna, I want you to keep your distance from her moving forward. ¡± Chapter 39 ¡°Alright, Gilbert,¡± Jenna responded. Meanwhile, Andrew lurked in the shadows, his expression colder than ever. His phone held the voice of his close friend. ¡°You promised to meet for lunch today. I made the reservation and everything. Who are you with instead of me?¡±novelbin Andrew simply replied, ¡°I¡¯ll exin another time. ¡± Then he promptly ended the call, his fingers already dialing another number. As Jenna and Gilbert settled into their seats in the bustling dining hall, a waiter abruptly approached them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we can no longer serve the two of you. Please leave,¡± he stated firmly. Gilbert frowned. ¡°But I made the reservation a week ago!¡± ¡°I apologize for the inconvenience, but you¡¯ve been cklisted by our restaurant. We can no longer serve you. ¡± The surrounding diners turned their heads, curiosity piqued by the unfolding drama. Murmurs and whispers filled the air as everyone spected about what could have led to such a drastic action. Humiliation washed over Jenna as she felt the weight of all eyes on them. ¡°You must be mistaken. Do you have any idea who we are?¡± The influence of the Chapman and Santos families was well known in Gemond, and she could not fathom being dismissed so easily. ¡°That¡¯s not my concern,¡± the waiter replied, his voice steady. ¡°The decisiones directly from our boss. Please leave now, or I will have to involve security. ¡± The threat of a security escort only added to Jenna¡¯s and Gilbert¡¯s embarrassment. Jenna¡¯s cheeks flushed a deep red, and though she was furious, she knew that causing a scene would only worsen their plight. Silently, they left the restaurant, the eyes of the diners following them out. Once outside, Jenna, still reeling from the shock, asked, ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Jenna had previously boasted to her friends about securing a table at this prestigious restaurant, and now, being escorted out was not just unexpected but deeply embarrassing. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either, but I¡¯ll find out,¡± Gilbert assured her. ¡°Fine¡­¡± Inside the plush VIP room, Madisyn rxed into thefortable ambiance, coffee in hand, as Andrew returned. Handing her the menu, he said, ¡°Take a look and see what catches your eye. ¡± Madisyn skimmed through the menu, adorned with vibrant images of each dish. The offerings were nothing short of spectacr, each seeming to cater perfectly to her pte. The VIP exclusives were particrly tempting, sparking a hint of indecision in her. Chapter 40 Andrew observed her wavering, a smile tugging at his lips. Unlike manydies who would feign modesty, Madisyn was refreshingly genuine about her preferences. ¡°How about I surprise you?¡± he suggested, his voice deep and enticing. ¡°Surprise me?¡± ¡°Let me pick out something for you?¡± Madisyn nodded, figuring it was best to let Andrew decide since she couldn¡¯t make up her mind. She watched as Andrew confidently talked to the server. After the server left, Madisyn broke the silence with a personal query. ¡°You and Waylon are quite close, aren¡¯t you?¡±novelbin ¡°Yes, ever since childhood. We practically grew up together. Our grandfathers were close friends and fought in the war together,¡± Andrew exined, then added with a slight hesitation, ¡°It led them to arrange a marriage between our families. ¡± He paused, studying Madisyn¡¯s reaction to this revtion. Somehow, he felt a slight nervousness stirring within him as he awaited her response. However, Madisyn remained calm and unperturbed. She thought wealthy families truly favored arranged marriages. However, she harbored no intentions of stealing someone else¡¯s love. ¡°Before I returned, Kristine was my father¡¯s only daughter. Were you two¡­¡± Madisyn began to ask, hinting at a possible past engagement. ¡°I never considered her my fiancee,¡± Andrew replied swiftly, wanting to rify any misunderstandings immediately. It was evident that while Kristine might have harbored feelings for him, the sentiment was not mutual. So, what was the point of bringing the arranged marriage up? Looking earnestly into Madisyn¡¯s eyes, he reassured, ¡°Of course, my family would never force anything on me. ¡± ¡°Hmm. ¡± Interrupting Madisyn¡¯s thoughts, the server started to set down their ordered dishes before them. As Madisyn gazed across the generous array of dishes, astonishment touched her voice. ¡°This is quite a feast. Surely we can¡¯t finish it all. ¡± ¡°Enjoy as much as you can,¡± Andrew suggested Lightly, a slight shrug apanying his words. ¡°Anything left over, I¡¯ll take to the stray dogs. ¡± This glimpse of kindness behind Andrew¡¯s usually reserved facade surprised Madisyn. Chapter 41 naturally veered towards the welfare of strays. During their discussion, Andrew picked up some food for Madisyn.novelbin Madisyn¡¯s delight was palpable as she tasted it- each bite surpassed the already excellent culinary standards she was ustomed to at the Johns¡¯ residence, seeming almost custom-prepared for her. Amid their dining, the buzz of Madisyn¡¯s phone interrupted-a video call from Waylon. ¡°Are you in a restaurant, Madisyn?¡± Waylon appeared on Madisyn¡¯s screen, dramatically attired as an ancient nobleman on a film set, his demeanor captivating. ¡°Yes,¡± she answered simply. ¡°Who¡¯s apanying you? Is it a man?¡± Waylon¡¯s eyes conveyed a mix of curiosity and concern. Waylon¡¯s tone was tinged with protectiveness. After all, he had just been reunited with his sister and thest thing he wanted was for her to be taken away by another man. Madisyn hesitated briefl y, catching Waylon¡¯s attention, prompting an increase in his watchfulness. She nced at Andrew, who gave a reassuring nod, and she confessed, ¡°I¡¯m having lunch with Andrew. ¡± ¡°How did thate about?¡± Waylon asked. ¡°We bumped into each other on the street, and he invited me to join him,¡± Madisyn exined. Waylon¡¯s anxiety eased slightly with this information. Andrew was reliable and honorable-a far saferpany for Madisyn than most. Considering his ongoing film shoot would keep him upied for a while, Waylon recognized the importance of Madisyn having someone trustworthy by her side. Pondering this, Waylon suggested, ¡°You should hang out more with Andrew. If you need anything and I can¡¯t be there, he¡¯s the one you should turn to. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Madisyn replied. After a bit more casual conversation, Waylon ended the call to return to his filming duties. Simultaneously, Andrew¡¯s phone vibrated with a new message from Waylon. ¡°Keep an eye on my sister. Make sure no other guys mess around near her!¡± Andrew promptly responded, ¡°Absolutely!¡± Waylon¡¯s reply came quick. ¡°You¡¯re a true friend. You know what? I owe you a dinner when I¡¯m back. ¡± As Madisyn savored her meal, a strand of her long hair slipped from behind her ear. She reached up to tuck it back but was met by Andrew¡¯s hand gently helping her. After assisting her, he signaled for a waiter and requested a hair tie for her. ¡°Thank you very much!¡± Madisyn expressed her gratitude as she secured her hair with the hair tie. The meal left Madisyn feeling fully content, and upon finishing, Andrew had the leftovers neatly packaged. He handed her a card, saying, ¡°Next time you¡¯re here, use this card so you can dine in this room. ¡± Chapter 42 Grateful for the gesture and the promise of more delightful meals, Madisyn said, ¡°Thanks!¡± ¡°Where are you headed next?¡± Andrew inquired. Madisyn pondered for a moment before responding, ¡°To meet with my friend. ¡± Andrew then dropped her off at Susan¡¯s workce before proceeding to the Gemond branch office of hispany. ¡°Back so soon?¡± his close friend remarked, surprised by the items in his hands. ¡°Did you bring me some food?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Yeah,¡± Andrew responded simply. ¡°I knew you cared about me,¡± his friend said, delighted by the unexpected treat, yet overwhelmed by the quantity. ¡°Whoa! This is too much. How am I going to finish it all?¡± Andrew brushed off thement and said instead, ¡°Make arrangements to open a shelter for stray dogs. ¡± ¡°Huh?¡± His friend looked puzzled. ¡°Why start that now? Haven¡¯t you done enough charity work already?¡± ¡°Just make it happen,¡± Andrew r Although perplexed by the request, Andrew¡¯s friend acquiesced. Meanwhile, Madisyn spent a pleasant afternoon with Susan, followed by dinner, before returning to the grandeur of the Johns family¡¯s residence. Upon her arrival, she was warmly greeted by ine, who took her hand with evident joy. ¡°Madisyn, you¡¯re back. ¡± Glenn was home too, giving Madisyn a weing look. ¡°Madisyn, we¡¯re setting a date for your wee banquet. Any preferences on your end?¡± ¡°No preferences. I¡¯ll go along with your arrangements,¡± Madisyn murmured softly. ¡°Alright then!¡± Glenn nodded before ine, with a soft smile, asked, ¡°Did you enjoy your day?¡± Madisyn shared her day candidly, soaking in the cozy atmosphere of the living room. Upstairs, Kristine watched quietly from the hallway. After some light conversation downstairs, Madisyn ascended the stairs, meeting Kristine¡¯s initially chilly look that quickly warmed into a smile. ¡°Madisyn, you¡¯re back,¡± she said. ¡°Yeah,¡± Madisyn replied, keeping the exchange short as Kristine went downstairs. Approaching Glenn and ine, Kristine inquired, ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯m nning to watch the dancepetition the day after tomorrow. Would you like to join me?¡± ¡°I have to work, Kristine, so I won¡¯t be able to,¡± Glenn regretfully informed her. ¡°and I already have ns with a friend that day,¡± ine said.novelbin ¡°If I¡¯d known sooner, perhaps¡­¡± Chapter 43 Kristine acknowledged with a nod and a gracious smile, ¡°Okay, no worries. ¡± As she turned away, her fingers subtly tightened into a fist, betraying her disappointment before she headed off to practice dancing. Kristine felt a pressing need to better herself swiftly. While Kristine was immersed in her dance practice, she noticed a figure at the doorway. ¡°Auntie,¡± she said, pausing her movements. Lynda observed her with concern. ¡°Why are you practicing at such ate hour?¡± ¡°Well, now that Madisyn is back, I need to step up. I can¡¯t be a burden to the family,¡± Kristine replied, her eyes reddening, giving the appearance of someone who had suffered greatly. Lynda¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Wh ¡®s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Madisyn¡­ I feel she doesn¡¯t like me. And even Mom and Dad seem different,¡± Kristine confessed, her voice shaky. ¡°I¡¯m starting to wonder if I should just move out. ¡± ¡°But your parents have always adored you. Why would they change just because Madisyn is back?¡± Lynda questioned, her brow furrowed. Kristine sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Today, after Madisyn returned from her outing, she chatted with Mom and Dad in the Living room. When I walked in, it felt like they didn¡¯t want to include me. I invited Dad and Mom to watch the dancepetition with me, but they both said they were busy. ¡± Lynda¡¯s view of Madisyn shifted, her tone turning a bit bitter. ¡°Madisyn must be trying to get their attention since she¡¯s insecure after returning. But to push you aside? That speaks poorly of her character. Kristine, don¡¯t let this get to you. You are worth so much more. Just focus on your own path. I¡¯ve already discussed with everyone about applying for the position of nning director for you. Your talents make you a perfect fit. ¡± Kristine¡¯s dance fromst night had amazed Lynda. Lynda, who held a deep appreciation for genuine talent, felt especially proud of Kristine, whom she had watched grow up. Kristine¡¯s eyes sparkled with ambition and excitement. It was rare for a woman at her age to be a senior member in the National Dance Association. She could almost hear the media¡¯s praise and see the des in her future. Her dreams felt tantalizingly within reach. ¡°Okay,¡± Kristine responded, her voice tinged with determination. Lynda then suggested, anticipation in her voice, ¡°Can you perform that dance again today? If you perform that in front of everyone, they¡¯ll surely be impressed. ¡± Kristine frowned slightly. ¡°Actually, it was all impromptust time, and I¡¯ve forgotten exactly how I danced. ¡± Lynda responded with an encouraging smile, ¡°Well, it seems you have a knack for improvisation. It¡¯s fine. Just dance casually. I¡¯d Like to see your performance. ¡±novelbin Kristine took a deep breath. She had just started practicing actually and was worried her imperfections might be noticed. However, Lynda¡¯s expectant eyes left her no choice but to begin. Chapter 44 Ding! Just as she started, Lynda¡¯s phone rang. ¡°What is it?¡± Lynda¡¯s voice shifted from curious to serious. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right over. ¡± She turned to Kristine, apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kristine. There¡¯s an urgent matter at the association that I need to take care of immediately. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, Auntie. You should attend to that,¡± Kristine said, her tone understanding yet tinged with a sense of relief. Lynda then rushed off. Kristine recognized the urgent need to refine her improvisational dancing-she couldn¡¯t risk Lynda finding out that she hadn¡¯t been the one dancing in the living roomst night. Kristine resolved to enhance her skills, refusing to be outshone, especially by a maid.novelbin When Madisyn walked into her room, she found her maid, Fiona, visibly upset while cleaning the floor. ¡°What¡¯s troubling you, Fi na?¡± Madisyn inquired with a look of concern. ¡°Did Kristine give you a hard time again?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Fiona replied, pausing as confusion clouded her features. ¡°She asked me some odd questions. ¡± ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°She inquired about the dance I supposedly performed. But I don¡¯t know the first thing about dancing!¡± Dance? Madisyn frowned. It seemed that Kristine was on a quest to identify the mysterious dancer who had performed in the living roomst night. Realizing that, Madisyn said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. If she bothers you again, just let me know. ¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get back to work then,¡± Fiona replied, relieved by Madisyn¡¯s support. Once alone, Madisyn turned her attention to herputer to go over the materials for the uing dancepetition. Jenna would be participating in the preliminaries, while Kristine, due to her advanced skills, was allowed to go straight to the finals. The preliminaries were scheduled for the day after tomorrow. The next morning, Madisyn received an enticing message from Andrew. ¡°That restaurant we went to has started a delivery service. You Liked their ck truffle sirloin, right? Now you can enjoy it at home. ¡± Madisyn indeed loved it, but she decided to order just that and nothing else since lunch was already prepared at home. During the meal, she found herself eating less than usual, which did not go unnoticed. ine, observing her daughter¡¯sck of appetite, expressed her concern. ¡°Madisyn, you ate so little. Is the food at home not to your liking?¡± Chapter 45 ¡°No, Mom, I¡¯m just not very hungry,¡± Madisyn reassured her, trying to alleviate any worries. ¡°Alright then.novelbin ¡± Despite her assurances, her diminished appetite persisted for a whole day. ine knocked on Madisyn¡¯s door the next day, and the enticing aroma of food immediately greeted her as the door swung open. Both mother and daughter exchanged knowing nces, and Madisyn felt a twinge of guilt. ¡°Mom¡­¡± In the Chapman household, ordering takeout was frowned upon, seen as unsophisticated. Madisyn had never eaten takeout at home before. ine observed her daughter fo r a moment, her expression unreadable. ¡®s BunnyBookery Madisyn pursed her lips, feeling a bit nervous. Then, with a curious gleam in her eyes, ine asked, ¡°Sweetheart, what are you eating? It smells wonderful!¡± ¡°It¡¯s takeout from Riggi Huggi, Madisyn confessed. ¡°Do you want to try some?¡± ¡°May 12¡å ¡°Of course!¡± Madisyn invited her mother in. After a bite, ine¡¯s face lit up with understanding and pleasure. ¡°This is delicious. But, does Riggi Huggi do takeout now?¡± ¡°Yes, Andrew mentioned it yesterday. Weren¡¯t you aware, Mom?¡± ¡°Perhaps because I seldom dine out. ¡± ine reflected, then with brightened eyes, she expressed, ¡°Madisyn, do make sure to order some for me next time. ¡± Madisyn, initially surprised by her mother¡¯s response, felt a wave of relief. It turned out that ordering takeout wouldn¡¯t get her scolded. Smiling warmly, she assured her mother, ¡°Absolutely, Mom. ¡± After a brief chat, ine left the room. After the meal, Madisyn made her way to the dancepetition venue. It was a world buzzing with talent from across the country. Upon entering the backstage area, Madisyn noticed a cluster of people surrounding a familiar figure. It was Jenna. What a coincidence! Chapter 46 At that moment, Jenna was enjoying the admiration of others. She had once shared a dance studio with these individuals, but her new status as the Chapman family¡¯s heiress had transformed her rtionships; those around her now seemed eager to gain her favor. Jenna was basking in the adtion until her eyes met Madisyn¡®s, sparking a flicker of surprise and curiosity. What was Madisyn doing here at a dancepetition? The thought of Madisynpeting seemed to unsettle her. With a change in her demeanor, Jenna approached Madisyn, her voice carrying a mix of intrigue and caution.novelbin ¡°Madisyn, are you thinking ofpeting as well?¡± Madisyn shot Jenna a cold look. ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± As Madisyn remained distant and haughty, Jenna¡¯s expression grew stern. ¡°I¡¯m only trying to offer you a piece of advice. This national dancepetition seeks exceptional dancers for the international stage. You simply don¡¯t fit in here!¡± ¡°Whether I fit in or not isn¡¯t up to you,¡± Madisyn retorted, her voice steady. Jenna¡¯s hands balled into fists. Despite being just two farmers¡¯ daughter now, Madisyn maintained her pride! As she watched Madisyn walk away, a sly spark flickered in Jenna¡¯s eyes. Well, since Madisyn waspeting, Jenna was determined to see her fail! Madisyn entered an office to meet the president of the National Dance Association. Seeing her, Trevor Walsh, the president, expressed his astonishment. ¡°Are you Madi?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me,¡± Madisyn replied, her tone unaffected. Trevor, impressed by her aura and presence, had already formed a preliminary judgment. ¡°Madi, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so young. If others knew, they¡¯d be so envious! Our country is fortunate to have someone like you. Come, I¡¯ll have my secretary get you your judge¡¯s ID card. ¡± Madisyn gave a nod, and Trevor¡¯s secretary escorted her out. At that moment, Lynda walked in, taken aback to see Madisyn departing. She inquired of Trevor, ¡°Was Madisyn here to meet with you?¡± ¡°Yes, do you know her?¡± ¡°She¡¯s my brother¡¯s daughter,¡± Lynda responded, her tone neutral, having been briefed by Kristine on Madisyn¡¯s less-than-Likable traits. Trevor¡¯s expression brightened. ¡°Is that so? Well, Lynda, you¡¯re quite Lucky!¡± ¡°What do you mean by that, Trevor?¡± Lynda asked. Chapter 47 ¡°You have an exceptionally gifted niece,¡± Trevor remarked implicitly. Lynda was a bit surprised, then said with a smile, ¡°Yes, my niece is indeed quite remarkable. ¡± Kristine was certainly very talented. Regarding Madisyn¡­ She only hoped that Madisyn,ing from a rural area with a dubious reputation, wouldn¡¯t hold them back. ¡°So Trevor, what do you think about my suggestion for Kristine to lead the nning department?¡± Lynda asked. After pausing to think it over, Trevor responded, ¡°If she¡¯s as skilled as you im, then a fast-track promotion could be considered. Yet, she needs to prove herself. We should watch how she handles the finals first. ¡± Lynda nodded in agreement. ¡°Understood. ¡± When Madisyn returned holding her judge¡¯s ID card, she encountered a group of contestants embroiled in an argument. There was a muffled crying. Driven by curiosity, Madisyn moved closer to see what was happening and was shocked to find Jenna at the heart of themotion, holding a torn dress. Jenna¡¯s face, streaked with tears, appeared distressing as others tried to soothe her. Upon spotting Madi syn, Jenna quickly used, ¡°Madisyn, it was you, wasn¡¯t it? I know you resent me for my participation in thepetition and see me as a threat, but you shouldn¡¯t have done this! How can Ipete now with my dress destroyed? I¡¯ve been preparing relentlessly for years for this day!¡± Her emotional speech touched all the dancers. Indeed, they had each devoted years to enhancing their skills in hopes of seeding in the national dancepetition. So, having a dress ruined just before thepetition was heartbreaking!novelbin ¡°But Jenna, are you certain it was her?¡± someone questioned. With tears welling up, Jenna nodded emphatically. ¡°Yes, it had to be her! I noticed her going into the lounge right after I left. Out of everyone here, only she resents me. She never wanted me in thepetition. Since I was reunited with my family and she was expelled from my home, she has been hating me. She has both motive and opportunity !¡± Her persuasive usation gradually convinced everyone, and they started looking at Madisyn with contempt. ¡°How could you go so far? Don¡¯t you realize how crucial today¡¯spetition is for dancers?¡± ¡°Jenna is the rightful heiress of the Chapman family. You upied her spot for years, and now you hold a grudge against her? You wouldn¡¯t have enjoyed the finer things in life without her!¡± ¡°Apologize to Jenna!¡± Some even pushed Madisyn, but she quickly grabbed the wrist of one aggressor. The aggressor trembled under her cold stare. Madisyn¡¯s look was fierce! She let go of the person¡¯s wrist and turned to the crying Jenna. ¡°Jenna, you say I¡¯m responsible. Where¡¯s your proof? If just talking was enough to prove guilt, we wouldn¡¯t need police-your words would be enough!¡± Chapter 48 Jenna clenched her teeth, upset at being mocked. ¡°The security cameras will show the truth. After I left, you were the only one who entered!¡± Jenna argued. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s see the security footage!¡± Someone immediately went to fetch the staff. When the footage was examined, it did show that after Jenna left, only Madisyn went into the lounge. This seemed to prove Madisyn was guilty. ¡°Jenna¡¯s dress was intact when she entered, but after Madisyn entered, it was damaged. It must have been Madisyn!¡± someone eximed.novelbin ¡°It¡¯s shocking that she appears so d t yet harbors such spite. She shouldn¡¯t be allowed topete. ¡± ¡°Hand over your dress to Jenna and get out of thepetition, you bitch!¡± The crowd¡¯s voices grew louder, stirring up turmoil. Jenna¡¯s expression was a mix of grievance and triumph, a cold smile briefly crossing her features. Since Madisyn decided to join in thepetition, she would ensure it cost her dearly. Her n to tarnish Madisyn¡¯s reputation gleamed clearly in her mind. She felt very confident about her n. However, Madisyn was not easily pushed around. Observing the dress Jenna held, she quickly deduced the ploy. The dress was far too in for Jenna¡¯s liking; it was undoubtedly a setup. Madisyn had entered the lounge not as a contestant but in her capacity as a judge, merely to assess the situation. ¡°You think this will work? I could just as easily say you damaged the dress yourself to set me up,¡± Madisyn responded coolly, her voice steady and unaffected by Jenna¡¯s tactics. Jenna¡¯s frustration was palpable, her voiceced with a mix of usation and disbelief. ¡°Madisyn, I know you¡¯re upset about parting ways with the Chapman family, but resorting to schemes against me like this is low. I¡¯m about to perform. Why would I sabotage my own dress?¡± The crowd around Jenna nodded in agreement, rallying to her defense. ¡°Jenna has no reason to do such a thing,¡± one person chimed in. Another added, ¡°She wouldn¡¯t jeopardize her future just to frame you. ¡± ¡°Enough talking; let¡¯s get the officials involved,¡± someone else said angrily, hurrying off to fetch thepetition officials. Shortly, apetition official, who was also Trevor¡¯s secretary, arrived on the scene Chapter 49 She was taken aback to find Madisyn embroiled in the controversy. As the situation was quickly exined to her, her expression grew stern. ¡°So, you¡¯re suggesting that Mad¡­ Um¡­ this youngdy deliberately ruined Jenna¡¯s dress to stop her frompeting?¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve dedicated years to perfecting our dance for moments Like these. It¡¯s disgraceful that someone would stoop so low! She shouldn¡¯t even be allowed topete!¡± The crowd¡¯s usations grew louder and more intense. Jenna, meanwhile, yed the part of the aggrieved party perfectly, tears welling up as she addressed Madisyn. ¡°I didn¡¯t want it toe to this, Madisyn, but you¡¯ve crossed the line trying to keep me out of thepetition just because you felt threatened by me. ¡± The secretary was shocked by Jenna¡¯s words. This woman standing before them was¡­ Madi! Several dances they had been practicing were actually her original choreographies, making the usations against her extremely ironic and unfounded. A talented dancer like her had no reason to fearpetition from Jenna. Yet here she was, caught in a web of deceit spun by Jenna. The secretary, Trevor¡¯s key aide, tried to maintain herposure amid the escting drama. Everyone thought Madisyn was surely done for. The secretary¡¯s next words could potentially ruin Madisyn¡¯s reputation and career in dance.novelbin Jenna felt even more pleased now. However, when the secretary spoke, her words took everyone by surprise. ¡°She¡¯s not a contestant,¡± she stated coldly. Misinterpreting her statement, the crowd jeered, believing Madisyn had been disqualified. ¡°Did you hear that? You¡¯re expelled from thepetition!¡± Jenna, with a smug sense of victory, looked at Madisyn, offering a deceptive olive branch. ¡°Madisyn, if you apologize now, I might just let this slide and allow you to stay in thepetition. ¡± ¡°You wish!¡± Madisyn retorted sharply, her toneden with disdain for Jenna¡¯s scheming. Jenna was taken aback. Her fleeting satisfaction quickly turned to irritation. The gall of this bitch to mock her in such a critical moment was astounding! But Jenna, assured of her victory and Madisyn¡¯s disqualification, already felt content with the result. ¡°Thank you for ensuring fairness and justice, madam. I had no doubt that ourpetition would maintain its integrity, and this decision will undoubtedly put everyone¡¯s minds at ease,¡± Jenna said confidently, looking directly at the secretary. ¡°Though this dress was ruined, I¡¯ll find another andpete with my full dedication. ¡± Her words and demeanor garnered her additional approval from the onlookers. ¡°Jenna is such a kind woman!¡± Chapter 50 ¡°She is so cool! Despite her tough upbringing, she¡¯s maintained such a noble character. Truly, descendants of distinguished families are different!¡± As the crowd showered Jenna with praise, the secretary¡¯s expression darkened, her patience thinning. Abruptly, she turned to Madisyn. ¡°Come here,¡± she said.novelbin The crowd, buzzing with anticipation, eagerly awaited what they presumed would be Madisyn¡¯s punishment. Yet, when Madisyn stood beside the secretary, the secretary unveiled a stunning revtion. ¡°Thisdy is one of our judges! Look closely! Do you really think that someone who is good enough to be a judge would stoop to sabotaging a contestant?¡± The announcement sent shockwaves through the audience. A judge? But this woman was the same age as them! How could this be possible? Jenna, caught off-guard and flustered, blurted out, ¡°Madam, there must be some mistake. How could she be a judge?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that foolish?¡± the secretary retorted sharply. Working under Trevor for many years had given the secretary a notable presence. She confidently pulled the judge¡¯s ID card from Madisyn¡¯s pocket and held it up. ¡°Do you need more proof than this?¡± Madisyn was indeed a qualified judge! The revtion silenced the crowd, their expressions shifting from disdain to awe. How had someone so young achieved the status of a judge? It just suggested that she was not just talented, but exceptionally so. The secretary was thoroughly disappointed with these people and turned to leave, but Jenna called out, ¡°Even if she¡¯s a judge, that doesn¡¯t absolve her. My dress was shed when she was in the Lounge!¡± The onlookers, now torn, struggled with this new twist. Could Jenna really have damaged her own dress? Regaining herposure, Jenna pressed on. ¡°I don¡¯t care how she got to be a judge. The fact remains she tampered with my dress! Is someone capable of such actions fit to judge us?¡± Her words were calcted, aimed at undermining Madisyn¡¯s integrity regardless of her official role. Madisyn, her patience wearing thin, responded with a cool firmness, ¡°Jenna, your performance should be over now. Thepetition is about to start. ¡± Her gaze was sharp, cutting through the tension, signaling her annoyance. ¡°Performance? Why would I jeopardize my own future to do that?¡± Jenna sobbed, her voice shaky with emotion. ¡°Madisyn, I know you hold a grudge against me. Even as a judge, you couldn¡¯t resist the urge to sabotage me!¡± Chapter 51 A voice from the crowd chimed in, bolstering Jenna¡¯s im, ¡°Yeah¡­ the surveince footage shows Madisyn was thest person near the dress. ¡± Another spectator added fuel to the fire. ¡°Being a judge doesn¡¯t absolve her of suspicion, right?¡± Murmurs of agreement spread. ¡°And really, how did she even be a judge at her age? Maybe she¡¯s threatened by Jenna¡¯s talent and wanted to undermine her. This is terrifying, to think a judge would act out of such fear and jealousy. ¡± The crowd¡¯s initial shock turned back to suspicion, fueled by Jenna¡¯s emotional plea and the evidence right in front of them. They also began to question how Madisyn became a judge. Their gazes shifted towards Madisyn, mingling curiosity with scorn, as they reconsidered her role and integrity. The secretary, at a loss for words, stood silently, her concern for the future of the dancemunity growing heavier by the moment. Jenna, fueled by a mix of anger and desperation, confronted Madisyn directly. ¡°Madisyn, you owe me an exnation today!¡± Supporting cries came from the crowd. ¡°Yeah, we need an exnation! Just because you¡¯re a judge doesn¡¯t give you the right to s abotage a contestant¡¯s dress!¡± Madisyn responded with a slow, sarcastic p. ¡°Jenna, what a performance you¡¯re giving. Alright, let¡¯s clear this up. ¡± She gestured towards the dress Jenna clutched. ¡°If I really cut your dress, it should have my fingerprints. Let¡¯s have it tested. ¡± Jenna¡¯s confidence wavered momentarily. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Madisyn to propose such a practical solution. Scrambling to maintain her narrative, she retorted, ¡°You¡¯re just trying to dy things; I still have to get ready topete!¡± Madisyn shot back with a sneer, ¡°Didn¡¯t you already have yourpetition dress prepared?¡± The atmosphere shifted palpably as the crowd¡¯s confusion deepened, their eyes turning toward Jenna, whose heart raced with apprehension. Her voice wavered as she asserted, ¡°What are you talking about? This was the dress I was supposed topete in!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Madisyn responded, her toneced with skepticism.novelbin She turned to the event staff and added, ¡°Could you check her locker in the dressing room, please?¡± Jenna, sensing her control slipping, protested. ¡°No, you can¡¯t just search my locker!¡± Madisyn¡¯s reply was frosty, ¡°The lockers are for your use but remain the property of thepetition organizers. You need to get your facts straight, Jenna. ¡± Seizing the moment to rify the situation, the secretarymanded, ¡°Go check!¡± A staff member quicklyplied and soon returned, presenting a stunning deep blue gown that shimmered with exquisite detailing. The gown, significantly more beautiful than the one Jenna imed was damaged, elicited gasps from the crowd. Chapter 52 ¡°It¡¯s gorgeous!¡± ¡°What a beautiful dress!¡± ¡°So, this one is Jenna¡¯s intendedpetition dress?¡± someone whispered. The question resonated throughout the crowd,den with implications. Sensing the change in atmosphere and the judgmental nces, Jenna hastily exined, ¡°No, this was just a backup, in case something went wrong during thepetition!¡± Madisyn couldn¡¯t help but let out a mockingugh. ¡°Clearly, anyone can see which dress is better. If I were truly out to sabotage your dress, wouldn¡¯t I target the better one? Jenna, your tacticsck finesse. You might want to hone your skills before attempting such theatrics again!¡± The secretary then chimed in, reinforcing Madisyn¡¯s position, ¡°As a judge, it¡¯s perfectly normal for Madisyn to inspect the contestants. I advise some here to abandon their preparations. Moreover, petty maneuvers. Even with ten more years of practice, you couldn¡¯t match Madisyn¡¯s caliber. She has no need to stoop to such levels. Sabotage your dress? Preposterous!¡± This was Trevor¡¯s secretary, a person renowned for her astuteness and insight. Her firm support of Madisyn shifted the crowd¡¯s perspective dramatically. Could Madisyn actually be as exceptional as she said? If that was the case, there was no conceivable reason for her to target Jenna, especially not the less significant dress. Those in the crowd who had initially sided with Jenna now bore expressions of disappointment. They realized they might have been manipted into supporting a cause based on deceit. ¡°So it appears that Madisyn is truly a remarkable dancer. The National Dance Association is known for its fairness, especially in selecting judges. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Yeah, if that¡¯s the case, she had no reason to sabotage Jenna¡¯s dress. ¡± ¡°I think Jenna¡¯s been ying us.novelbin She used the damaged dress to frame Madisyn, but her real n was to use the deep blue gown for thepetition!¡± Jenna¡¯splexion flushed a deep red, as if the crowd¡¯s realization was a physical blow. She trembled, attempting to muster a defense. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡± But the secretary¡¯s endorsement of Madisyn had solidified the crowd¡¯s opinion, and their expressions hardened into ones of disappointment and disdain. Jenna felt a cold istion envelop her as if she had plunged into an icy abyss. How did ite to this? Madisyn was supposed to be the one getting mocked! How on earth did she end up as a judge? ¡°Jenna, if you¡¯re so certain that I ruined your dress, hand it over to the staff right now and let them check for fingerprints. ¡± Madisyn looked down at Jenna, a hint of amusement in her expression. Jenna¡¯s face tensed, her mind racing. Chapter 53 She knew very well that Madisyn¡¯s fingerprints wouldn¡¯t be found on the dress. ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to argue with you anymore. I need to focus on preparing for thepetition,¡± Jenna said, trying to salvage some dignity as she turned to leave. Her retreat, under the guise of magnanimity, did little to mask the truth from the onlookers. Disappointment and indignation echoed through the crowd. ¡°How awful of Jenna! I can¡¯t believe I supported her earlier, only to discover she¡¯s that kind of person. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s disgraceful. Must be a result of her rural upbringing. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s unfair. Her actions have nothing to do with where she¡¯s from -it¡¯s her own wed character!¡± The secretary then took the floor with resolve. ¡°Our association does not merely seek talent; we demand integrity as well. Jenna¡¯s behavior will be formally addressed. Any further misconduct and she will face a permanent expulsion from our association. ¡± Her words left no room for ambiguity and emphasized the seriousness of the situation. Jenna, still within earshot, nearly lost her footing upon hearing these derations. Anger boiled inside h er, as she fixated me solely on Madisyn. It was all Madisyn¡¯s doing! She would pay for this! Turning attention back to the event, the secretary called for the contestants to make their final preparations. Madisyn settled into her judge¡¯s seat, poised and focused on the tasks ahead. With the preliminary round underway, participants from all corners of the country disyed their skills. Madisyn engaged deeply, offering insightful and precise feedback to each contestant, affirming her role as a fair and observant judge. As the round wrapped up, fifty contestants, Jenna included, were selected to move forward. Jenna had started learning dancing when she was a child, and while she might not have been the best, her years of training secured her a ce in thepetition.novelbin Madisyn had judged her fairly, without prejudice. After her performance, Jenna strode off the stage filled with a sense of aplishment. She was convinced that her skills were unmatched and that Madisyn couldn¡¯t possibly find any ws in her routine, even if she desperately wanted to. Her phone rang just as she was reflecting on her performance. With a frown, she answered in a brisk tone, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Jenna, the dancepetition¡¯s today, right? We¡¯vee to watch you perform. We also brought some of your favorite treats,¡± Sherlyn Webb, Jenna¡¯s former mother, said, her voice tinged with excitement and anticipation. Jenna¡¯s expression darkened when she heard of her former parents¡¯ arrival. Chapter 54 She dreaded the thought of her sophisticated peers seeing her with them, a reminder of her less privileged past. Now surrounded by affluence, Jenna was keen on preserving a more polished image, one that did not include public interactions with her former parents. ¡°I¡¯m tied up right now. Please, head back,¡± Jenna responded tersely. ¡°Next time, wait for my invitation before visiting. It¡¯s a long journey for you; you¡¯d better just stay home and save this money. ¡± ¡°May we at least see you for a moment?¡± Sherlyn¡¯s voice came through, gentle and full of longing. After all, she had raised Jenna and provided her with a loving home. ¡°I¡¯m busy right now!¡± Jenna said sharply, cutting off the call abruptly. Sherlyn gazed at her silent phone, swallowed by a tide of mncholy. Her husband, Aidyn Webb, sensing her despair, gently rested his hand on her shoulder and sighed, ¡°We probably should have stayed away. Let¡¯s head home. ¡±novelbin ¡°But we¡¯ve shared so many years¡­¡± Sherlyn¡¯s voice trembled with emotion, her heart aching. Jenna was just like her own child. With scant resources, they had scrimped and saved, often forgoing their own needs to support Jenna¡¯s ambitions, ensuring she couldpete with peers from wealthier backgrounds. Aidyn¡¯s expression hardened with sorrow. ¡°She¡¯s drawn to her new life now, to her wealthy parents. She doesn¡¯t seem to want us in her life anymore. ¡± As Sherlyn¡¯s tears began to f ow, Aidyn held her close, offering sce in his embrace. At that moment, a Porsche came to a halt on the side of the road. Phyllis and Jeffry emerged, eyeing the modestly dressed, distressed couple with a mix of curiosity and contempt. What were these country bumpkins doing at a ce like this? They were clearly unaware that they were observing Jenna¡¯s former parents. Ever since Jenna had been integrated into the opulent lifestyle of the Chapmans, she had severed ties with her past. The Chapmans had always been cautious, wary of any unwanted attention from those less fortunate, which was why they had never sought out Jenna¡¯s former parents. When Phyllis found Jenna and learned of her sess in thepetition, her face lit up with pride. ¡°My daughter is incredible!¡± she eximed, her joy evident. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ve brought some of your favorite snacks!¡± ¡°Wonderful!¡± Jenna responded, her spirits lifted by the praise. As they made their way out, Phyllis¡¯s eyes narrowed when she spotted Madisyn in the vicinity. ¡°What is Madisyn doing here? Is shepeting as well?¡± Jenna tensed upon seeing Madisyn, her reply vague and unclear. ¡°Hmph, just look at her; it¡¯s obviouspeting is a waste of time. She won¡¯t get far. ¡± Phyllis scoffed dismissively. ¡°Right, Jenna?¡± ¡°Yeah, she won¡¯t make it far¡­¡± Jenna murmured in agreement. Chapter 55 Little did her parents know, Madisyn wasn¡¯t there topete-she was one of the judges. Phyllis, misinterpreting the situation and fueled by her assumptions, approached Madisyn with a sense of entitlement. ¡°Madisyn!¡± she called out sharply. Madisyn turned to face her, her expressionposed and detached. ¡°Mrs. Chapman, is there something you need?¡± Phyllis was taken aback by Madisyn¡¯s cool and collected manner, which only served to irritate her further. How dare Madisyn remain so indifferent to her? ¡°¡°Madisyn, why are youpeting here? You know your family isn¡¯t well -off. You should stop wasting their money and just stay back in the countryside!¡± Phyllis said, her voice dripping with disdain as she delivered her unsolicited advice. ¡°What I do isn¡¯t your concern,¡± Madisyn retorted, her voice icy andposed. Phyllis, clearly shocked by Madisyn¡¯s audacity, responded with heightened annoyance, ¡°I can¡¯t bear to look at you! Think you¡¯re still part of the Chapman family? Your folks are just simple farmers, working hard to scrape by. It would be one thing if you¡¯d made it further, but you didn¡¯t even get past the preliminaries-you just wasted their effort and money! You¡¯re nothing but an embarrassment!¡± Didn¡¯t get past the preliminaries? Madisyn¡¯s expression tightened subtly as she nced at Jenna, catching a guilty flicker in her eyes. It was clear Jenna was behind this misinformation. Madisyn then retorted, ¡°Who exactly told you I was eliminated in the preliminaries? I am actually the¡­¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Jenna cut in sharply, pulling at Phyllis¡¯s arm, her voiceced with urgency. ¡°Please, let¡¯s not discuss this here. Madisyn¡¯s had enough, and I¡¯m really hungry. Let¡¯s just go have our meal. ¡± She attempted to steer her mother away. ¡°Alright, darling, since you¡¯re hungry, we¡¯ll leave now,¡± Phyllis said, shing a smile but not without a parting nce of scorn towards Madisyn. In Phyllis¡¯s view, Jenna was her shining star, a source of immense pride. She felt reassured by their decision to distance themselves from Madisyn. If they hadn¡¯t done that, any failure on Madisyn¡¯s part in the preliminaries would have tarnished their family¡¯s reputation. As the Chapman family approached their prominently parked Porsche, Jenna reveled in the admiring looks from bystanders. Those from the same dance studio as her, who had once looked down on her, were now forced to admire her from afar. Then, the atmosphere changed. A blue Lamborghini smoothly pulled up and parked near their Porsche, instantly capturing the crowd¡¯s attention with its striking presence. Even Jenna couldn¡¯t help but be drawn to the Lamborghini as the driver¡¯s door opened and a charismatic figure emerged. The man was strikingly handsome, his sunsses adding an enigmatic touch. He was dressed in a sleek ck shirt and suit pants, his athletic build was unmistakable, and his demeanor exuded an effortless elegance.novelbin Completely entranced, Jenna watched as the man stepped onto the pavement, his presence overwhelming. Chapter 56 She had never seen anyone so effortlessly regal and charming. And, to her surprise and thrill, he started walking towards her. Jenna¡¯s heart pounded with excitement as the striking man approached. Could he possibly be interested in her? After all, she was quite attractive¡­ She subtly smoothed her hair, her eyes sparkling with anticipation as she prepared to meet his gaze. As the man drew closer, Jenna posed gracefully, ready for his introduction. However, to her shock, he breezed past her without sparing her a nce, heading straight towards Madisyn. Jenna¡¯s heart sank. Just as the man reached Madisyn and was about to speak, a cheerful voice called out, ¡°Andre!¡± It was Kristine, emerging fro m the gate, her face lighting up at the sight of Andrew. Andrew had imed to be busy, yet here he was.novelbin Could this mean that he finally made time for her? With a bright smile, Kristine approached Andrew. ¡°Andre, are you here to pick me up? Where are we going for dinner?¡± she asked eagerly. Andrew, however, didn¡¯t even look at her. His eyes remained Locked on Madisyn as he said, ¡°Ready to go?¡± Madisyn nodded, her response cool andposed. As Kristine¡¯s eyes finally settled on Madisyn, her face registered surprise and confusion. Could Andrew be here for Madisyn? Trying to mask her unease, Kristine turned to Madisyn, still unaware of her role as a judge. ¡°Madisyn, you came to watch thepetition too?¡± she asked cheerfully. ¡°Great, let¡¯s all have dinner together. I know a fantastic restaurant!¡± After a moment of consideration, Madisyn gave a small nod in agreement. The trio then made their way to the sleek Lamborghini parked nearby. As Andrew opened the front passenger door, Kristine quickly asked, ¡°Madisyn, I get carsick easily. Can I sit in the front?¡± Madisyn, showing little interest in engaging in any games with her, nonchntly climbed into the back seat without a word. Andrew¡¯s lips tightened slightly, his expression turning frosty. Meanwhile, Phyllis, who had been watching from a distance, frowned deeply. ¡°How did Madisyn get to know those people?¡± she muttered under her breath, her tone a mix of disbelief and disdain. Chapter 57 As the Lamborghini sped away, Jenna remained motionless, a mix of envy and frustration evident in her demeanor. Under her breath, shemented, ¡°After Madisyn parted ways with us, she seems to be Living a dubious and questionable life¡­¡± Phyllis¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Jenna, steer clear of her from now on, or you might get dragged into her chaos!¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Jenna responded softly. Meanwhile, inside the Lamborghini, Andrew, with one hand on the steering wheel, disyed a casual yet dashing demeanor. Next to him, Kristine couldn¡¯t hide her admiration. Andrew was a man looked up to by countless people. If she married him, her own social standing would be elevated. ¡°andre, this is a really nice car,¡± Kristinemented, trying to initiate a conversation. Andrew¡¯s response was a brief and nomittal ¡°Yeah¡±, maintaining his aloof disposition. ¡®s BunnyBookery Despite her efforts at small talk, Andrew¡¯s cool response eventually subdued Kristine¡¯s attempts, forcing her into a resigned silence. Nevertheless, the thrill of being in his luxurious car, a status symbol in itself, delighted her. She discreetly took a ph oto of the car¡¯s plush interior. In the back seat, Madisyn was engrossed in her phone, seemingly detached from the interactions upfront. Upon reaching the restaurant, they were led to a private dining room where Kristine eagerly took the lead in ordering. ¡°I¡¯ve chosen the restaurant¡¯s specialty for us, Madisyn. It¡¯s highly rmended; you must try it,¡± she said confidently. Madisyn¡¯s curiosity was piqued. The table was soon filled with an impressive spread of seafood, including sizable crabs and the necessary cutleries to enjoy them. Madisyn felt a twinge of disappointment. It wasn¡¯t that she disliked crabs; rather, she found them a bit too cumbersome to enjoy. Noticing Madisyn¡¯s hesitation, Kristine attempted to be helpful, though her tone inadvertently carried a hint of condescension. ¡°Oh, Madisyn, I forgot. You¡¯re from the countryside, so maybe you haven¡¯t had much experience with this kind of seafood. Let me show you how to enjoy them.novelbin ¡± Kristine picked up the cutleries to demonstrate. Madisyn responded with a cool detachment, ¡°No need. Please, carry on without me. I¡¯m not particrly fond of crabs. ¡± ¡°Alright then, but just so you know, the seafood here is the highlight. If you skip it, you¡¯ll be missing out and have to choose from the more basic options,¡± Kristine replied, her voiceced with a feigned pity. Madisyn quietly continued with her meal, choosing simpler dishes that were easier to handle. Meanwhile, Kristine was fixated on Andrew as he effortlessly and elegantly picked the crab meat. His graceful movements, even in such a mundane task, seemed to enchant her. Chapter 58 Within moments, Andrew had a bowl full of neatly extracted crab meat ready. ¡°Andre, you¡¯re incredible at this. I¡¯m nowhere as quick,¡± Kristine remarked sweetly, fluttering her eyshes, clearly hinting for a taste of his expertly prepared seafood. ¡°Perhaps you should pick up the pace then,¡± came Andrew¡¯s cool, matter-of-fact reply. He didn¡¯t even nce up as he spoke. Madisyn stifled augh at his directness, appreciating his no- nonsense style even if it was somewhat harsh. The next moment, a small bowl of crab meat was set before her. Andrew¡¯s rich, resonant voice soon followed. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to pick the crab meat, I¡¯ve done it for you. Please, go ahead. ¡± Madisyn paused, slightly unsettled by the unexpected offering. ¡°Well¡­ I appreciate it, but maybe I shouldn¡¯t. I¡¯m happy with the other dishes,¡± she responded, her shyness evident. ¡°No worries. You should eat. Your brother told me to look after you. I¡¯m just following instructions,¡± Andrew r d a beat as she took a bite of the crab meat. It was exceptionally fresh, with a delicate sweetness that seemed to echo the kindness in Andrew¡¯s gesture. Across the table, Kristine¡¯s grip tightened around her spoon, her jealousy palpable. The sight of Andrew, who typically maintained a distance from women, attentively catering to Madisyn was too much for her. In her agitation, she pressed too hard and sliced her finger on a sharp crab shell, the sudden pain snapping her back to the moment. ¡°Ouch!¡± Kristine cried out, startled by the sight of her own blood. ¡°Waiter!¡± Andrew called out without hesitation.novelbin ¡°She needs some help over here. ¡± A waiter was quick to respond, bringing over a first aid kit to attend to Kristine¡¯s injury. As her finger was being bandaged, Kristine couldn¡¯t help but watch Madisyn and Andrew. The ease with which Madisyn enjoyed the crab meat that Andrew had prepared for her was like salt in her wound. The bitterness of the situation was overwhelming. The man she had longed for, pursued relentlessly over the years, was now showing attentiveness to someone he had barely known. It filled her with a deep-seated resentment. ¡°Miss, please rx,¡± the waiter gently said, noticing her tension as he tended to her wound. Kristine¡¯s realization that her actions were exacerbating the bleeding made her ease her grip. Once the bandage was securely in ce, she attempted to return to her meal, but the dishes that once delighted her now seemed nd and unappealing. Chapter 59 Her n to humiliate Madisyn had backfired, leaving her the one enveloped in difort and regret. After dinner, as they prepared to leave, Andrew turned to Madisyn and asked, ¡°Where are you headed?¡± ¡°Back home, I suppose,¡± Madisyn responded. ¡°Alright. ¡± Andrew nodded in acknowledgment. Kristine trailed behind them silently, her thoughts swirling with frustration and confusion. When they arrived at the Johns family¡¯s house and Andrew had departed, Kristine and Madisyn entered the living room together. It was then that Kristine decided to address the undercurrents she felt were at y. ¡°Madisyn, do you think Andre is being extra nice to you?¡± Madisyn gave her a measured look, prompting Kristine to continue, ¡°Andre is only acting this way because we had a fight. Madisyn, I can let go of everything else, but not Andre. We grew up together, and we even have an engagement. Please, don¡¯te between us, okay?¡± Madisyn found herself momentarily speechless.novelbin She was taken aback by Kristine¡¯s priorities. The idea that Kristine could so easily let go of everything else, including her parents, yet cling fiercely to a man, struck Madisyn as profoundly misguided. If their parents knew about this, they would be devastated, she thought. ¡°Kristine, if you truly believe that, think about how Mom and Dad have raised you. How can you prioritize a man over your fa mily?¡± Madisyn asked gently, hoping to stir some reflection in Kristine. Kristine¡¯s expression tightened, her defensive reflex kicking in. ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying. Mom and Dad are your biological parents, and I wouldn¡¯t dream ofpeting with you for their affection. But Andre is different; he¡¯s my boyfriend. He¡¯s just being nice to you to get under my skin. I needed to rify that. ¡± ¡°Is that so? Then why don¡¯t we just call Andrew now and see if he actually considers himself your boyfriend?¡± Madisyn challenged, pulling out her phone, ready to dial. Kristine was visibly shaken by Madisyn¡¯s forthright approach. She couldn¡¯t do that! Kristine lunged in a desperate attempt to snatch the phone away, but Madisyn deftly evaded her grasp, her expression cooling into a disapproving re that made Kristine feel utterly vulnerable and mortified. With her pride wounded, Kristine clenched her teeth. ¡°We may not be officially together yet, but it¡¯s just a matter of time. Madisyn, can¡¯t you just let me have this? I¡¯ve loved Andre for so many years!¡± ¡°If he reciprocates your feelings, I would never stand in your way,¡± Madisyn responded evenly, her voice steady and sincere. ¡°But if he doesn¡¯t feel the same, you can¡¯t me me for that. ¡± Leaving the conversation there, Madisyn turned and walked further into the Living room, leaving Kristine to contemte her words. Inside, ine wasfortably settled in front of the TV and brightened up immediately upon seeing Madisyn. She beckoned her over with a warm smile, taking her hand affectionately. ¡°How was your day, dear?¡± As Madisyn recounted the events of her day, including the dinner, ine¡¯s interest was piqued. Chapter 60 ¡°You had dinner together? Andrew is a good person. I¡¯d be so relieved if you two ended up together,¡± she mused, her eyes twinkling. While Madisyn and ine were deep in conversation, Glenn, feeling a bit left out, looked for an opportunity to join in. He casually mentioned, ¡°Madisyn, I¡¯ve secured the Hyde Grand Hotel for your wee banquet. Do you think it suits the asion?¡± The Hyde Grand Hotel was renowned for its elegance, setting the standard for luxury in the city. Glenn¡¯s choice showcased his ir for selecting only the finest venues. ¡°That sounds wonderful,¡± Madisyn replied, her smile showing genuine appreciation for Glenn¡¯s efforts. ¡®s L I B R A R Y At that moment, Kristine approached. The familial bond she observed between Madisyn and their parents intensified her feelings of istion. She clenched her fists, fingernails digging into her palms. Jealousy gnawed at her as she felt increasingly sidelined. The fear of losing Andrew on top of this onlypounded her distress. ¡°Kristine!¡± ine greeted her warmly, breaking into her thoughts. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back too. ¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Kristine responded tersely, not stopping as she made her way upstairs, her expression unreadable. ine watched her go, a frown creasing her forehead. What had gotten into Kristely? Lynda entered the scene a short whileter. Unmarried, she still lived at the Johns family¡¯s residence. At the sight of the scene in the living room, she asked, ¡°Has Kristine stepped out?¡± ¡°No, she has just gone up to her room,¡± ine responded. Feelingpelled to check on Kristine, Lynda made her way to her door and knocked. Shortly after, the door swung open, revealing Kristine with tears streaming down her face. ¡°Kristine, are you okay?¡± Lynda asked, taken aback by her distress. ¡°Auntie!¡± Kristine eximed, copsing into Lynda¡¯s arms in a burst of sobs. With a heart heavy with concern, Lynda guided her inside. ¡°Tell me what happened,¡± she urged gently. Having taught Kristine to dance from a young age, Lynda hade to see her almost as a daughter.novelbin ¡°It¡¯s like I don¡¯t belong here anymore!¡± Kristine spoke between sobs. ¡°After Madisyn came back, it¡¯s as if Mom and Dad don¡¯t even see me. Even Andre¡­ he¡¯s so nice to her. I feel so overshadowed by Madisyn. It¡¯s like everyone loves her more, and they¡¯ve forgotten about me. ¡± Chapter 61 Lynda¡¯s heart ached for Kristine¡¯s sense of istion. She soothingly stroked Kristine¡¯s hair, trying to offerfort. ¡°Sweetheart, you should never think like that. Your parents are probably trying to make up for not being able to care for Madisyn in the past. And Andrew, well¡­ don¡¯t forget that no matter what happens, hees from the Klein family, and Madisyn, she grew up in the countryside. It¡¯s improbable that Andrew would seriously consider her. And even if he seems taken with her now, he¡¯ll see the differences over time. He¡¯s so exceptional, and will surely choose someone as exceptional as you. ¡± Lynda, who had initially sympathized with Madisyn¡¯s past hardships, now saw a different side of the coin. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Madisyn to be so scheming. Within just a few days, Madisyn¡¯s presence had significantly shaken Kristine¡¯s sense of security. While she recognized that Madisyn, having just returned, naturally craved her parents¡¯ affection and perhaps exerted her presence more forcefully, the apparent rift Madisyn was driving between Kristine and the family suggested a more calcting and disruptive character. Kristine wiped away her tears. ¡°Okay,¡± she murmured, a new determination in her eyes. She was certain that she and Madisyn were not equals. In time, Andrew would recognize who truly matched his stature. ¡°Auntie, Madisyn¡¯s wee banquet ising up, and I want to buy a new dress, but I¡¯m a bit short on funds¡­¡± Kristine murmured, her voice tinged with hesitance. Without hesitation, Lynda responded supportively, ¡°I¡¯ll cover it. Get something that makes you feel beautiful. ¡± She quickly transferred one million dors to Kristine¡¯s ount, believing firmly that financial issues should never stand in the way of confidence and opportunities. After confirming the transfer, Lynda shifted the conversation towards Kristine¡¯s career. ¡°And remember, your uing promotion depends on how you perform in the finals. Give it your all. ¡± ¡°I will. I¡¯m determined to do my best,¡± Kristine replied, nodding with renewed focus. Lynda stayed a moment longer, offering words of encouragement and reassurance, then left Kristine to her preparations. Energized by Lynda¡¯s support, Kristine immediately ced an order for thetest design from Chanel, a dress that wlessly matched her style and aura. The dress wasn¡¯t just a garment; it was her armor and statement. With it, she was convinced she could outshine everyone, especially Madisyn, and tilt the bnce of attention back in her favor. Kristine felt a surge of confidence. She was ready to reim her ce in the spotlight. In the living room, ine and Madisyn were deeply engaged in a heartfelt discussion, losing track of time. Eventually, Glenn chimed in, noting the hour, ¡°It¡¯s getting quitete. Madisyn, perhaps it¡¯s time for you to turn in. ¡± ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s already eleven! You really should go to sleep, Madisyn,¡± ine eximed, yfully tapping her own forehead as she looked affectionately at her daughter. Reunited with her daughter after so many years, ine was eager to savor every moment they could share. Madisyn returned her smile warmly. ¡°I love our chats, Mom, but I¡¯ll head to bed now. You should get some rest too. ¡±novelbin ¡°Of course, sweetheart,¡± ine responded, her voice filled with joy. As Madisyn ascended the stairs, she encountered Lynda. ¡°There¡¯s something important I need to discuss with you,¡± Lynda stated with a calm tone. Chapter 62 Madisyn paused, intrigued. ¡°What is it, Auntie?¡± ¡°¡°Madisyn, since you¡¯ve returned, I know there might be some tension, particrly with Kristine around. You might be worried about her influence on your parents¡¯ affection. But I want to reassure you, your ce in their hearts is secure. Your parents adore you immensely, and Kristine¡¯s presence won¡¯t change that,¡± Lynda conveyed with sincerity. Madisyn¡¯s expression shifted slightly, revealing her confusion at Lynda¡¯s words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aunt Lynda. I appreciate your concern,¡± she reassured softly. With a gentle sigh, Lynda continued, her voice filled with a tender sadness, ¡°Kristine¡¯s story is quite tragic. Her father, who heroically saved your dad, suffered long-term healthplications and eventually died because of them. Soon after, her mother, overwhelmed by grief, also passed away. Our family owes them a great debt. ¡± Hearing this for the first time, Madisyn felt the weight of the story settle on her. ¡°I see,¡± she responded quietly. Lynda noticed Madisyn¡¯s reflective mood and chose not to add more. ¡°Get some rest,¡± she suggested before leaving.novelbin Later, in the solitude of her room, Madisyn checked her phone and found new messages in a high school group chat. Madisyn and Jenna had coincidentally attended the same school but were not in the same ss. Their interactions had been limited, just brief encounters that never evolved into anything substantial. It wasn¡¯t until muchter, when a ssmate organized a group chat for their graduating year, that Madisyn became aware of Jenna¡¯s presence in her high school years. Jenna¡¯stest message read, ¡°Hey everyone! Super excited to invite you all to my wee banquet. Looking forward to seeing everyone there!¡± The group chat buzzed with replies, brimming with anticipation. ¡°Jenna is the best; count me in!¡± ¡°You, get lost. Jenna has always been my favorite since high school. Even in high school, I thought Jenna had an extraordinary aura, and it turned out she¡¯s the real heiress of the Chapman family. ¡± ¡°Enough with the nonsense. You were all over Madisyn back in high school!¡± ¡°That was a blunder. Who would¡¯ve guessed she was a fake?¡± ¡°Poor Jenna, having her life upied by someone else for so many years. ¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Madisyn these days, anyway?¡± Jenna watched the screen, a smug smile on her face as she read the disparagingments about Madisyn. Despite Madisyn¡¯s role as a judge in the recent dancepetition, Jenna felt secure in her belief that Madisyn¡¯s humble origins would always keep them worlds apart. She typed leisurely, ¡°She¡¯s probably back in her vige. It¡¯s quite remote, with no cell service. I doubt she can see any of this. ¡± ¡°Oh, really? Jenna, you must have been through so much. ¡± Chapter 63 ¡°I really feel for you, Jenna! That kind of ce is just right for someone Like Madisyn! She should have gone back to where she truly belongs long ago!¡± Amid their zeal to gain Jenna¡¯s favor, the group chat members kept mocking Madisyn. With a smirk, Jenna scrolled to find Madisyn¡¯s contact and sent her a message. ¡°Madisyn, how about joining us at my wee banquet? Mom and Dad can¡¯t wait to see you. ¡± The truth was, Phyllis had no interest in Madisyn¡¯s presence.novelbin However, Jenna figured that having Madisyn there would certainly add some intrigue to the festivities. Madisyn¡¯s reply was curt. ¡°I¡¯m noting. ¡± Jenna, undeterred, pressed on. ¡°Come on, Madisyn. I¡¯ll send you an invite. You have toe!¡± Madisyn responded firmly, ¡°No, thanks!¡± Jenna persisted until her messages were met with only one check mark ¨C she had been blocked. That bitch! How dare she? Jenna exhaled sharply, forcing calm. Her focus had to remain on the banquet. The Chapmans were set to host avish affair, and she intended to dazzle. Since Madisyn blocked her, Jenna sent the invitation to her former parents. Perhaps, she pondered, the lure of the Chapman family¡¯s clout and fortune might yet draw Madisyn. It would be the perfect chance to humiliate her! After Madisyn blocked Jenna, her phone rang. ¡°Sierra, someone¡¯s offering ten million dors just for the design fee if you¡¯ll create a dress, not including production costs. ¡± Ten million? That was quite the sum! Madisyn, who hadn¡¯t been making moneytely and was feeling a bit strapped for cash, seized the opportunity. After all, she couldn¡¯t always use her family¡¯s money. Over the next several days, she holed up at home, fully engrossed in her design work. Just three dayster, her creation was ready. She had it crafted and promptly sent it off to the eager buyer. Madisyn then turned her attention to her uing wee banquet. Glenn, ever supportive, had procured a variety of dresses for her to consider. Chapter 64 After a thoughtful selection process, she chose a long, elegant blue gown that radiated sophistication. ¡°Madisyn, are there any friends you¡¯d like to invite to the banquet?¡± Glenn asked.novelbin Madisyn pondered briefly. ¡°I only have two friends I¡¯d like to invite. ¡± ¡°Alright, here are their invitations,¡± Glenn said as he handed two invitations over. ¡°I¡¯ve kept the guest list limited to some families that are close to us. It¡¯ll be intimate, so you can rx. ¡± Glenn¡¯s thoughtful arrangement was to ensure Madisyn wouldn¡¯t feel overwhelmed. ¡°Okay,¡± Madisyn said. She appreciated the gesture, but she was actually indifferent to the scale of the event. When Kristine returned home, her eyes widened at the array of dresses spread out. Glenn¡¯s choice of the season¡¯stest designs showcased his generosity. Yet, even these paled inparison to the limited edition dress Kristine had secured for herself¡ªa true gem among gowns. With a relieved sigh, she anticipated the banquet eagerly. Madisyn went to see Susan with an invitation. ¡°Your biological parents must be loaded,¡± Susan said in surprise, seeing the invitation. ¡°They¡¯re even throwing a wee banquet for you!¡± ¡°They¡¯re doing alright,¡± Madisyn replied modestly. Susan¡¯s happiness for her friend was evident. She had worried about Madisyn¡¯s adjustment to her biological parents¡¯ home, but it seemed they were quite well-off. ¡°Have you told Giana about this?¡± ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ll give her a call now. ¡± Madisyn dialed Giana Hicks¡¯s number, but received no response. ¡°She might be tied up with something. Try reaching out to her a bitter,¡± Susan suggested, reading the situation with a friend¡¯s intuition. True to Susan¡¯s prediction, Giana returned the call not long after. ¡°I¡¯ve been swamped at work. Can I help you with something?¡± she inquired, her voice carrying a hint of distance. Madisyn felt a subtle shift in Giana¡¯s tone but still said, ¡°I¡¯ve been reunited with my biological parents, and they¡¯re throwing a wee banquet for me. Would you like toe?¡± ¡°When is it?¡± Giana asked. ¡°Tomorrow evening. ¡± Chapter 65 Giana¡¯s response carried a note of regret. ¡°Oh, I have ns tomorrow night, so I probably can¡¯t make it. But I¡¯ll definitely send you a gift. ¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Madisyn replied. Susan¡¯s frown deepened as the phone call concluded. She had been close enough to overhear the exchange between Madisyn and Giana, and her displeasure was palpable. ¡°She spoke to you like that? That¡¯s uneptable. If it weren¡¯t for your songwriting for her and your family¡¯spany boosting her debut, she wouldn¡¯t even be a singer now! And now that she¡¯s made it big, she just ignores us!¡± Susan¡¯s voice was tinged with frustration. Madisyn¡¯s Lips tightened into a thin line. It was disheartening to witness how sess could alter rtionships and how the warmth of old friendships could cool with rising fortunes. Susan wrapped an arm around Madisyn, her stance protective. ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ll be there with you!¡± ¡°Awesome!¡± Madisyn responded, a faint smile appearing on her Lips. Meanwhile, after Giana ended her call with Madisyn, her demeanor remained neutral. Her assistant inquired, ¡°Giana, do you have ns for tomorrow night?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already agreed to attend Jenna¡¯s wee banquet,¡± Giana replied, her attention on her nails. Giana, Madisyn, and Susan had been a trio since middle school, their bond extending through high school. Giana knew Jenna as well but wasn¡¯t particrly close to her. It was only after Jenna was acknowledged by her biological family and reached out that their acquaintance strengthened. ¡®s BunnyBookery Jenna had extended an invitation, and Giana epted. Given Jenna¡¯s confirmed status as the rightful heiress of the Chapman Group where Giana was employed, it was strategic, perhaps even necessary, to maintain a good rapport with Jenna. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to go to Madisyn¡¯s wee banquet, but she¡¯s in the countryside. Is there really a need to hold such a banquet there?¡± She scoffed lightly. ¡°Has she gotten so used to life with the Chapmans that she thinks she¡¯s still Miss Chapman? I bet the ce is nothing fancy. Yet, she insists on having a banquet, without considering the financial strain on her parents. ¡±novelbin ¡°Exactly,¡± her assistant said, nodding in understanding. ¡°She¡¯s not part of a wealthy family anymore. Wee banquets are typically for those with prestige. ¡± ¡°Just pick out a gift to send her,¡± Giana said dismissively. ¡°Sure thing,¡± the assistant responded. As they spoke, Giana¡¯s phone buzzed again. It was Jenna calling this time. Giana answered with a markedly sweeter tone, ¡°Jenna, how¡¯s it going?¡± ¡°I just wanted to know if you¡¯reing to my banquet,¡± Jenna said. ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t miss it for the world! I¡¯ve been looking forward to it. I¡¯ve even picked out a gift for you,¡± Giana replied with feigned enthusiasm. ¡°That¡¯s great. What about Madisyn? Why don¡¯t you bring her along?¡± Jenna asked casually. Giana¡¯s features tightened as she replied, ¡°She has her own wee banquet to host. ¡± Chapter 66 eally?¡± Jenna¡¯s sharp tone sent a jolt through the phone, prompting Giana to momentarily pull away. Jenna continued, ¡°A wee banquet? For her? That¡¯s ridiculous. Where is she hosting it? At some rural inn?¡±novelbin ¡°I¡¯m not sure of the specifics, but she really is too concerned about keeping up appearances,¡± Giana added, her voiceced with a hint of disdain. Jenna fell silent, digesting the information. The thought of Madisyn¡¯s efforts to maintain an image of prestige surprised her. In her mind, Madisyn¡¯s actions were nothing more than a vain attempt to mimic her own standing. Yet, this realization brought Jenna a twisted sense of satisfaction. It would show to the others that the distinction between her and Madisyn¡¯s current statuses was quite clear. The following morning, Madisyn and her family arrived at the Hyde Grand Hotel. The ce buzzed with elegance. Madisyn was ushered into a lounge where a makeup artist, with her kit spread out like a painter¡¯s palette, awaited her. The whole affair felt overly ceremonial. Madisyn perched on the plush chair, a quiet spectator to her own transformation. The makeup artist worked with efficient strokes, and soon, her face bore the touch of professional artistry. Declining any assistance, Madisyn slipped into her dress. When she emerged in her attire, the makeup artist couldn¡¯t hide her awe. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re a vision! I¡¯ve beautified many, but you, you¡¯re exceptional. ¡± Madisyn offered a modest smile in return, her attention soon diverted by a rhythmic knocking. Knock! Knock! Knock! ¡°Come in,¡± she said. The door creaked open to reveal a familiar face, surprising her. ¡°Andrew?¡± Andrew paused at the threshold, his gaze fixed on her appearance. ¡°Andrew?¡± Madisyn called again, a mix of surprise and curiosity in her voice. Andrew, regaining hisposure, smiled gently. ¡°You look exceptionally beautiful today. ¡± Madisyn grinned. ¡°Really? You have great taste!¡± Andrew¡¯s gaze deepened, warmed by her yful smile. ¡°Everything set on your end?¡± ¡°Just about,¡± Madisyn replied, her words punctuated by the slipping of her shoulder strap. Chapter 67 The room erupted in a softmotion as several people flocked to assist. The dress coordinator, brow furrowed, identified the problem. ¡°This strap¡¯s not properly attached. ¡± Madisyn bit her lip, thinking quickly.novelbin ¡°I can have Dad bring a different dress¡­¡± Andrew cut in smoothly, ¡°I¡¯ve got a gown that might suit you. Want to try it?¡± He motioned for someone to fetch the dress. Surprised yet intrigued, Madisyn nodded. As the gown appeared, the entire room seemed to brighten up a bit. The champagne gown, embedded with crystals, captured the light majestically. Everyone in the room was momentarily stunned, including Madisyn. It was because this gown was the one she had recently designed. How did her design end up here? ¡®s BunnyBookery Perplexed and curious, she turned to Andrew, her eyes filled with questions. Was he the one who had ced the order? Andrew met her gaze, warmth in his eyes. ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°I love it!¡± Madisyn admitted, her heart swelling with pride for her own creation. ¡°Then let¡¯s see how it looks on you,¡± Andrew said, before excusing himself from the room. The attendant, donned in pristine gloves, delicately helped Madisyn into the dress, meticulously arranging its diamond-studded, voluminous skirt. As Madisyn stood, the gown transformed her presence, elevating her natural elegance to a regal aura that seemed tomand the very air around her. Her mere presence in the room, doing nothing more than existing in her own design, drew gasps and reverent silence from the onlookers. The makeup artist sped her hands together, ovee with admiration. ¡°You look absolutely stunning, miss. It¡¯s as if this gown was tailored just for you!¡± Madisyn was speechless. It was not only tailored for her, but it was also created by herself. She never imagined she¡¯d wear her own creation one day. The feeling was quite surreal. However, considering the staggering figures behind its cost: a design fee in the millions and production expenses surpassing that by a hundredfold, Madisyn felt every step she took was a dance of opulence and artistry. Andrew¡¯s steady voice called from the doorway, ¡°Are you ready?¡± ¡°ALL set!¡± Madisyn responded. The door swung open, revealing Andrew, whose eyes sparked with unmistakable delight at the sight of Madisyn. Chapter 68 The makeup artist watched the unfolding scene, a smile ying on her lips as she observed the palpable chemistry between Andrew and Madisyn. ¡°You look breathtaking,¡± Andrew remarked, his voice rough with emotion. ¡°It truly is incredible. But where did you get this dress?¡± Madisyn asked, her interest clearly piqued. ¡°I bought it from a designer,¡± Andrew responded casually, omitting the fact that it was the renowned designer, Sierra. Madisyn¡¯s eyes sparkled with mirth. Noticing her amused expression, Andrew inquired, ¡°What¡¯s so amusing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± she replied. ¡°Are you ready? Most of the guests have arrived, and the banquet is about to start,¡± ine said as she breezed into the room. She was then surprised by Madisyn¡¯s transformation. ¡°Oh my, darling, you look absolutely beautiful, as expected of my daughter!¡± Laughing softly, Madisyn replied, ¡°I owe it all to your excellent genes, Mom. They¡¯re why I¡¯m so pretty. ¡± ¡°You sure know how to sweet-talk!¡± ine said, her voice rich with affection. ¡°But where did this gorgeous dresse from?¡± ¡°Andrew arranged for a designer to create it,¡± Madisyn exined sinctly. ¡°It¡¯s fabulous! Could you introduce me to the designer sometime?¡± she said, turning her gaze towards Andrew. Andrew hesitated for a moment before nodding. Madisyn, a subtle amusement flickering across her features, watched closely, intrigued by how Andrew would handle the introductions. As the banquet was set to begin, they headed to the grand banquet hall. At that moment, the banquet hall was filled with aristocrats in their finest attire, all mirroring the grandeur of the event and the illustrious reputation of the Johns family across Gemond. In the midst of the gathered elite, all attention converged on Kristine. She dazzled in a white, limited edition Chanel gown, its skirtvishly detailed with fine crystals that bestowed upon her an aura of refined grace. Her makeup, impably done, enhanced her natural beauty, drawing admiring nces from around the hall.novelbin Her friends congregated around her, effusive with their praise. ¡°Kristine, that dress is magnificent! It trulyplements your aura. ¡± ¡°Kristine, I¡¯m green with envy. That gown must have cost a small fortune. I just saw it online, and now it¡¯s adorning you. ¡± Kristine, basking in the adtion, managed a smug yet controlled expression. ¡°Thank you,¡± shemented, her voice casual. ¡°The Johns family clearly treasures you. Was this a gift from Mr. and Mrs. Johns?¡± someone inquired. ¡°It seems your position remains secure, even with that woman back. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. My sister is quite sensitive,¡± Kristine said firmly. Chapter 69 ¡°Though she came back from the countryside, she maintains a high self esteem. You can speak freely here, but be mindful around her. If she hears any of it, she might cause a scene in front of Mom and Dad. ¡± Hearing this, everyone fell silent, shocked. So the rumors of the real Miss Johnsing from the countryside were true? Moreover, it turned out Madisyn had a short temper! ¡°Since she came back from the countryside, I don¡¯t think she holds a candle to you. No talent and a poor attitude. Kristine, you have a terrible sister,¡± one of Kristine¡¯s friendsmented with a scowl. ¡°You¡¯re talented in almost everything, while she knows nothing. The future of the Johns family still rests on your shoulders. Yet she dares to vie for your parents¡¯ affection. How self-centered. ¡±novelbin Most people shared the same opinion. A woman from the countryside, even if she was a genuine Johns, likelycked refinement due to her upbringing. Unexpectedly, Kristine suddenly looked ufortable and said, ¡°Please, don¡¯t say things like that. My sister is wonderful. ¡± ¡°Kristine, is she giving you trouble?¡± Seeing Kristine¡¯s difort, her friends looked concerned. ¡°Not at all. That¡¯s absurd. ¡± Before long, the rumor that Madisyn was a country girl had spread. The mood shifted to one of mockery. How could a country girl be as refined as Kristine? It appeared that the future of the Johns family was still in Kristine¡¯s hands. The Johns family was indeed lucky to have adopted Kristine. Many interacted with Kristine, who consistently responded with politeness and courtesy. Her upbringing with the Johns family had endowed her with a natural elegance, earning her widespread admiration. On the outside, Kristine maintained a humble and polite demeanor, but deep down, she was filled with immense pride. A mereparison of manners was enough for her to overshadow Madisyn. How could Madisyn possibly match up to her? Kristine further diminished Madisyn in her thoughts. Atst, the banquetmenced. Glenn stepped onto the stage to deliver a speech. Chapter 70 Following the initial pleasantries, he quickly got to the main subject. ¡°Everyone, thank you for joining us at my daughter¡¯s wee banquet. After so many years, my daughter has finally returned. Now, let¡¯s have my dear daughter Madisyne up and greet everyone!¡± ALL eyes turned upward in anticipation. Under the bright lights, a figure gradually appeared. The woman was dressed in a champagne-colored gown, resembling a deity descending from above. Her beauty was beyond words, radiating a majestic presence. Her face, meticulously made up, showcased delicate and sophisticated features that effortlessly conveyed a demeanor of pride and elegance. In that moment, she overshadowed everyone else. The banquet hall quieted for a brief second. Then, someone broke the silence. ¡°My god, is this the real Miss Johns? She¡¯s breathtaking!¡± ¡°So gorgeous! She definitely got the best genes from her parents. ¡± ¡°Who said she was from the countryside? Just look at her, such elegance is unrivaled. Even if she was raised in the countryside, her noble presence is undeniable!¡± Those who had anticipated a spectacle were immediately charmed by Madisyn. Kristine¡¯s friends, who had been ready for augh, now felt foolish. Madisyn¡¯s demeanor and her striking beauty were simply too captivating! Only moments before, Kristine had been the center of attention, but now, she seemed to blend into the background. Madisyn went to the stage to speak, her voice clear and melodious, each word carefully chosen. ¡°Thank you all foring today. I am Madisyn Johns, and it¡¯s a joy to be back home¡­¡± As she stood in the spotlight, it seemed to cast a divine glow around her. Kristine looked on, herplexion growing pale. It was clear to her that Madisyn¡¯s attire was much more elegant than her own! Where did that dresse from?novelbin Surely their parents hadn¡¯t provided anything so exquisite! Kristine held onto her dress¡¯s hem, her fingers shaking a bit as she sensed the crowdparing her to Madisyn. Following the conclusion of Madisyn¡¯s remarks, numerous attendees approached to meet her, with Glenn presenting her to each one. Madisyn addressed all questions with ease, maintaining a demeanor that was bothposed and wless. Chapter 71 The perceptions of those who interacted with Madisyn shifted rapidly in her favor. ¡°Mr. Johns, your daughter is truly remarkable-so stunning and eloquent!¡± ¡°Truly, excellent genes cannot be suppressed, no matter the circumstances. ¡± ¡°Like father like daughter!¡± Madisyn remained the center of attention at the banquet. Kristine¡¯s friends hadn¡¯t anticipated such a turn of events. Seeing their friend¡¯s disheartened expression, some sympathized and felt indignation on her behalf. ¡°Kristine, your sister is really good at putting on a show. Wearing such an expensive dress, she must have intended to outshine everyone right from the start! But, I see none of your brothers are here. It looks like they aren¡¯t too concerned about her!¡± ¡°They¡¯re just tied up with other things,¡± Kristine responded, finding a bit of sce in her friend¡¯s words. Her three brothers would be in charge of the family in the future. They likely had little regard for a sister who hailed from the countryside. Kristine felt very confident that any brother would favor a sister who was both intelligent and impressive.novelbin With this thought, Kristine raised her head proudly. Then, she noticed someoneing their way. ¡°Is that¡­ Dane?¡± ¡°Wow, he looks incredible!¡± Dane was dressed in a dark blue suit that showcased his mature, leader-like elegance. He was softly smiling, making him look both gentle and appealing. His presence immediately drew the attention of many. Kristine was stunned. Wasn¡¯t Dane supposed to be on a business trip overseas? Howe he was here all of a sudden? That project he was working on was crucial! ¡°Kristine, look, your eldest brother has returned. He¡¯s so handsome! And look, he¡¯s carrying a gift. Is that a Pauc bracelet? I heard it¡¯s the only one across the world. ¡± ¡°He¡¯s been gone for a long time; maybe that gift is for you?¡± Kristine¡¯s friends whispered into her ear, and Kristine¡¯s face brightened at the sight of the bracelet. She had mentioned the bracelet to Dane just days before, and was amazed he had actually purchased it! A grin spread across Kristine¡¯s face, and she stood a bit straighter. What did it matter if their parents preferred Madisyn? The affection of her brothers was enough for her. Chapter 72 ¡°Dane,¡± Kristine greeted with a beaming smile. Dane gave her a quick look, nodded briefly, and then headed straight for Madisyn. Madisyn was in the midst of guests when she caught sight of a somewhat familiar man approaching. His polite smile shifted to one that was genuinely warm, his eyes shining with happiness and kindness. ¡°Madisyn,¡± he called out. Glenn looked on, startled. ¡°Dane, you¡¯re back?¡± ¡°Of course, I had to return for Madisyn¡¯s wee banquet,¡± Dane answered, presenting Madisyn with the gift.novelbin ¡°Here¡¯s something for you. Hope you like it. ¡± Madisyn was surprised that Dane had brought such avish gift to their first meeting-a Pauc bracelet worth a fortune. ¡°Thank you, Dane. I absolutely love it,¡± Madisyn eximed, slipping on the bracelet there and then. Dane¡¯s smile grew wider. Upon seeing Madisyn, he knew instantly she was his sister, a perfect reflection of their parents¡¯ finest traits, both in her beauty and grace. He wished to continue talking with her, but the guests needed their attention. They decided to resume their conversationter. Meanwhile, Kristine was in shock. She hadn¡¯t anticipated that Dane would give the gift she coveted to Madisyn. Tears welled up in her eyes as she bowed her head. ¡°Kristine, don¡¯t be upset,¡± one of her friends consoled her, understanding her feelings. ¡°It¡¯s her wee party, so it¡¯s natural she¡¯d receive gifts. Maybe Dane has something different for you. He¡¯s always looked out for you. ¡± ¡°Yes, but it bothers me that Madisyn is getting all the attention. It seems our parents, and perhaps soon our brothers, will only notice her,¡± Kristine murmured, her voice filled with worry. Her statement hinted that Madisyn might be courting everyone¡¯s favor. Her friends felt outraged on her behalf, and one of them reassured her, ¡°This will pass. Once everyone sees what¡¯s really going on, they¡¯ll know you¡¯re the one who truly stands out! That woman from the countryside is just full of tricks. ¡± ¡°Exactly. And don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re set to marry into the Klein family, right? Surely, being Mrs. Klein is better than any position in the Johns family. ¡± Spotting Andrew¡¯s arrival, one friend nudged Kristine, saying, ¡°Look, Andrew¡¯s here. Why don¡¯t you greet him?¡± Kristine noticed Andrew too, a figure of radiance and distinction even in a crowded ce. Her eyes shone with admiration as she started towards him. However, before she could reach him, Andrew approached Madisyn and presented her with a gift. Their conversation flowed easily, warm and harmonious. Chapter 73 Kristine watched them, feeling a tightness in her chest that made it hard to breathe. She heard snippets of conversation from the guests at the banquet. ¡°The real Miss Johns is quite the sight. Her elegance and appearance easily surpass Kristine¡¯s. ¡± ¡°True, and she¡¯s held in high regard by everyone. Even Mr. Klein made a point to bring her a gift. It appears the real thing is always superior to a fake. ¡± Kristine¡¯splexion went ashen. She had always known she wasn¡¯t a biological member of the Johns family. She had strived harder than anyone to earn everyone¡¯s admiration, yet Madisyn effortlessly became the center of attention upon her return. Next to Madisyn, who was basking in the glowing spotlight, Kristine felt like a mouse lurking in the shadows. She gripped her clothes tightly. Madisyn, meanwhile, was too busy mingling to notice much else. After mingling, she felt the alcohol¡¯s influence and made her way to the restroom.novelbin ¡®s BunnyBookery While washing her hands, Madisyn heard a sharp, scornful voice next to her. ¡°Hmm, despite being a country girl, you sure know how to charm an audience. Looks Like everyone¡¯s buying into your charade now!¡± At that, Madisyn looked up and saw a woman ring at her. She arched an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± ¡°Who else would it be?¡± the woman retorted with a sneer. The woman was Josie Reed, a member of the Reed family and Kristine¡¯s friend. Madisyn had noticed her earlier with Kristine. She replied coolly, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t judge a situation from just one perspective. ¡± ¡°And who are you to give me advice?¡± Josie looked at her scornfully. ¡°Just so you¡¯re aware, even if Kristine isn¡¯t a genuine Johns, she has friends like us. We won¡¯t stand by if you mistreat her. ¡± Madisyn chose not to engage further. Josie seemed like a kind girl, albeit somewhat misguided. Kristine was lucky to have such a loyal friend. Madisyn walked away, seizing the chance to catch up with Susan. Susan was by herself in a corner, enjoying some food. Seeing Madisyn, she lit up. ¡°Madisyn, your real parents are Mr. and Mrs. Johns! You¡¯re part of the wealthiest family!¡± ¡°I suppose that¡¯s true,¡± Madisyn responded, smiling. ¡°Don¡¯t you find it a little boring here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, though I feel a bit out of ce,¡± Susan confessed, eyeing her simple attire, the most understated in the hall. Chapter 74 Madisyn had offered to buy her a dress, but Susan had declined, not anticipating such avish gathering. ¡°Here, everyone is treated the same,¡± Madisyn assured her, gently patting her head. ¡°Is there anything else you¡¯d like to eat?¡± ¡°Yes! Would you like some food as well?¡± ¡°Actually, I could use a snack after all that socializing,¡± Madisyn admitted, enjoying the rxed moment with her friend. As they went to serve themselves some food, someone identally bumped into Susan. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± the individual who bumped into Susan quickly apologized before moving on. Madisyn scowled, ready to confront the person, but Susan pulled at her sleeve. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It was an ident,¡± Susan reassured her. Madisyn then decided not to pursue it further. As they sat down to eat, Madisyn noticed something protruding from Susan¡¯s pocket and squinted. ¡°What¡¯s in your pocket?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Susan answered, blinking innocently. When Madisyn retrieved a ring from her pocket, Susan was visibly shocked. ¡°This isn¡¯t mine,¡± Susan eximed, panicked. Madisyn quickly pocketed the ring, scanning the hall as she devised a quick n. ¡°Of course it¡¯s not. Just wait here,¡± she directed. Madisyn stepped away briefly and then came back. ¡°What did you do? Where¡¯s the ring?¡± Susan inquired, curious. ¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± Madisyn responded, just as a scream pierced the hall. ¡°My ring is gone!¡± It was Josie. Josie appeared distraught, her voice cracking with emotion. ¡°No! That ring is a family heirloom from my grandmother!¡± ¡°Oh no, I know that ring. It¡¯s extremely valuable.novelbin How could it just vanish?¡± ¡°I have taken it off to wash my hands in the restroom and forgot to put it back on. When I returned to retrieve it, it was missing,¡± Josie exined, her eyes welling up. The other guests started helping her search, but the ring remained missing. Suddenly, Josie¡¯s gaze fell on Susan. Chapter 75 ¡°Everyone here is affluent and respected. I can¡¯t imagine any of them stealing, but Madisyn¡¯s friend¡­ Well, she looks quite ordinary,¡± she said, drawing everyone¡¯s gaze toward Susan. Susan¡¯s clothing was noticeably simpler than that of the others present. Taken aback by the usation, Susan quickly responded, ¡°I didn¡¯t take it! I never even saw it!¡± ¡°I saw you go into the restroom!¡± one woman said. ¡°How could you possibly not have seen it? You must be lying!¡± ¡°Please, just give back my ring!¡± Josie pleaded, moving closer to Susan with a look of urgency in her eyes. ¡°If you had taken anything else, I would forgive it for Madisyn¡¯s sake, but that ring belonged to my grandmother. I can¡¯t lose it!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t take it!¡± Susan asserted, her face flushing with frustration. Madisyn¡¯s demeanor became icy. ¡°Do you have any proof she took it?¡± ¡°She¡¯s the only one from an ordinary family here. Nobody else would have touched my ring,¡± Josie replied, her logic seeming sound to her. ¡°It¡¯s understandable that she might be drawn to such a lovely, valuable ring, but now that she¡¯s been caught, she should just return it! But don¡¯t worry! For your sake, Madisyn, I won¡¯t press charges!¡±novelbin Josie¡¯s words effectivelybeled Susan as a thief. The other guests started scrutinizing Susan more closely; their expressions were judgmental. ¡°Yes. She¡¯s the only one who could have done it. ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe Miss Johns¡¯s friend would do such a thing!¡± ¡°People are often judged by thepany they keep. Was Miss Johns like this before?¡± The crowd murmured, as the elite typically scorned thieves. They had recently admired Madisyn¡¯s grace, but now their views had shifted, some even feeling repelled. Kristine intervened, trying to diffuse the situation gently. ¡°Madisyn, I understand you don¡¯t want your friend humiliated, but Josie said she won¡¯t hold your friend ountable. Let¡¯s have your friend return the ring. Now that you¡¯re part of the Johns family, you¡¯ll be able to support your friend better in the future so she won¡¯t do such things again. ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do it!¡± Susan cried out, tears welling in her eyes. ¡°Just because my clothes are in, you assume I¡¯m a thief?¡± Kristine sighed, appearing somewhat helpless, and suggested to Josie, ¡°Maybe we should handle this after the party?¡± Josie hesitated but ultimately agreed. ¡°Alright. ¡± The guests, observing the interaction, appreciated Kristine¡¯s approach. ¡°Kristine is so tactful. ¡± ¡°Kristine has always been considerate. She¡¯s trying to save Madisyn from embarrassment. It shows the difference between growing up in the countryside and a wealthy family. ¡± Madisyn inwardly rolled her eyes at Kristine¡¯s maniptive tactics. Chapter 76 With just a few words, Kristine had managed to have everyone believe Susan was a thief. Glenn noticed the disturbance and approached to find out what was happening. Kristine quickly briefed him on the situation. Madisyn addressed her sharply, ¡°Kristine, why the rush to use my friend of theft?¡± Kristine exined in anxiety, ¡°Madisyn, please don¡¯t get me wrong. I didn¡¯t say that. Let¡¯s just address this after the banquet so it doesn¡¯t disrupt your celebration. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, she didn¡¯t take Josie¡¯s ring!¡± Madisyn said emphatically. Josie, frustrated by Madisyn¡¯s staunch defense, thought Madisyncked proper social grace despite her efforts to maintain decorum. ¡°Well, let¡¯s search her then. If we don¡¯t find the ring, I¡¯ll apologize myself!¡± Josie asserted. ¡°But if we do, I¡¯ll have no choice but to involve the police!¡±novelbin How dare Madisyn still act so haughty at this moment? If her friend got arrested, she¡¯d definitely hold a grudge against Madisyn! ¡°If you can¡¯t find the ring on her, is an apology enough?¡± Madisyn inquired. ¡°What do you want then?¡± Josie snapped back. ¡°If you can¡¯t find the ring on her, you owe my friend a million dors for the emotional distress,¡± Madisyn said. A million dors! That was overwhelming for Josie, who got just tens of thousands of dors as a monthly allowance. Yet, she agreed on the spot. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start searching her now!¡± After all, she was the one who had had someone slip the ring into Susan¡¯s pocket, confident it would be found there. Madisyn had to be humiliated this time! Kristine seemed like she wanted to speak but ended up just sighing in disapproval at Madisyn. Seeing Josie¡¯s nod, Madisyn turned to Susan. ¡°Do you trust me, Susan?¡± Being publicly used and searched was degrading, guilty or not. But Susan realized that without this search, she couldn¡¯t prove her innocence. And with Madisyn supporting her, she felt protected. Susan nodded decisively, her lips quivering. ¡°Okay, I consent to the search. ¡± Chapter 77 The search began, and all eyes were on Susan. Josie watched eagerly, anticipating the moment the ring would be found. But then¡­ After a short while, the waitress who did the search said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing on her. ¡± Josie was shocked. ¡°How can that be?! She must have hidden it somewhere else!¡± Madisyn quickly questioned, ¡°Josie, why are you so sure she has the ring? Did you put it in her pocket yourself?¡± Josie faltered, taken aback by Madisyn¡¯s intense scrutiny as if her secrets wereid bare. Feeling guilty, she stammered, ¡°Well, she¡­ she¡¯s the only one around who would stoop to that!¡± ¡°Do you think wealth makes you better and allows you to falsely use others? My friend might not be as wealthy as you, but she¡¯s ambitious, she¡¯s polite, and she wouldn¡¯t wrongly use anyone! She¡¯s nothing like you, who might be rich but clearly Lack good manners and make baseless usations,¡± Madisyn retorted sharply. Josie¡¯s expression turned grim. How could Madisyn say shecked manners! Madisyn said without emotion, ¡°Your ring is missing, but really, it could have been taken by anyone here. ¡± Glenn quickly proposed, ¡°Then, let¡¯s all check our bags. ¡± The ring Josie spoke of was indeed precious. Hearing Glenn¡¯s suggestion, everyone promptly opened their bags. As expected, the ring was not found. ¡°No one here has it. Susan must have hidden it somewhere. I can¡¯t believe anyone else would take my ring. ¡± Josie continued to use Susan. Driven to tears, Susan burst out, ¡°This is outrageous! You¡¯re ndering me!¡± ¡°There are still some people we haven¡¯t searched,¡± Madisyn said, looking towards Josie¡¯s friends. One of them, a woman with red hair, was the one who had bumped into Susan earlier. Josieughed off the suspicion. ¡°They¡¯re my close friends. Why would they take my ring?¡± Yet Kristine said softly, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Josie. If Madisyn thinks it¡¯s necessary, we should let her check. ¡± With that, she opened her own bag. Though some of them looked at Madisyn with disdain, they reluctantly opened their bags too. Josie crossed her arms, scoffing. ¡°Anyone might steal from me, but not them!¡±novelbin Suddenly, a glint caught everyone¡¯s eye in the red-haired woman¡¯s bag. Chapter 78 It was the distinct sparkle of diamonds, bright and clear. Everyone fell silent in shock. They all recognized the ring; it was Josie¡¯s. The red-haired woman looked utterly confused. How had the ring ended up with her? ¡°Well, it appears that being called a ¡®friend¡¯ is a pretty good disguise. We were almost deceived,¡± Madisyn remarked pointedly. ¡°No, it can¡¯t be!¡± Josie eximed. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t steal from me! This must be a setup!¡± ¡°The proof is right here. Who else could have set her up?¡± Madisyn responded coldly. ¡°And how can you be so sure it was Susan? You make me think you might have put the ring in Susan¡¯s pocket!¡± Josie and her friends felt a deep difort from Madisyn¡¯s words, their unease clearly showing. Kristine interjected swiftly, ¡°Madisyn, it seems there was a misunderstanding. Please, don¡¯t be upset. Thankfully, the ring has been found. ¡± ¡°A misunderstanding? You were so sure a moment ago that my friend was a thief. And now, finding the ring with your friend, you call it a misunderstanding?¡± Madisyn said with a smirk. ¡°Sounds rather hypocritical, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Kristine found herself at a loss for words. Who could have predicted this oue? The ring was meant to be found in Susan¡¯s pocket, yet here it was with the woman with red hair. ¡°Okay, I admit my mistake. Let¡¯s just move past this,¡± Josie said, trying to minimize the issue. However, Madisyn was not ready to let it go so quickly. ¡°You all were quick to use my friend when the ring was lost, smearing her name. Now that she¡¯s cleared, do you think a simple sentence Like that will do? I want to know why you targeted us when we¡¯ve done nothing to offend you. ¡± Guilt flickered in the eyes of Josie¡¯s group. Anyone with a bit of insight at the event could see what was unfolding now. Both Josie and the woman with red hair were close to Kristine. Madisyn¡¯s reappearance likely felt threatening to Kristine, leading her friends to defend her. Kristine might have even given her friends subtle cues behind the scenes. Who would have guessed that Kristine, always so poised and understanding, could be capable of such maniption? The guests started to look at Kristine with newfound doubt. Never before had Kristine been seen with such disdainful eyes, as though all her dark secrets were now exposed. She felt awful; it was the first time her wless image had taken such a hit.novelbin Chapter 79 ¡°Madisyn, I¡¯m sorry. My friends were just trying to protect me because they didn¡¯t want me to be unfairly treated. I apologize on their behalf; this is our fault. ¡± Tears welled up in Kristine¡¯s eyes as she apologized. Seeing Kristine so openly remorseful made Josie and their friends feel even more awful. In a firm tone, Susan said, ¡°I might note from a rich family, but I don¡¯t see why they felt the need to defend you, after Madisyn returned to her own family. Do you feel threatened by her return?¡± Who would have thought that this ordinary girl could utter such sharp words! Kristine quickly shook her head. ¡°No, no, everything¡¯s fine at home. It was just a misunderstanding by my friends. ¡± Disappointment filled Glenn¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°Kristine, if you¡¯re upset about something, you should tell us directly. Madisyn has had a tough time in the past, and now that she¡¯s back, I hope you two can get along. ¡± His tone wasn¡¯t harsh, but the disappointment in his eyes was enough to make Kristine very ufortable. She had always been a source of pride for the Johns family! Furthermore, ine remained silent throughout, not even giving Kristine a single look, clearly showing her disappointment. Kristine felt like crying. What had she done to deserve this? Was it just because she wasn¡¯t born into the family?novelbin It wasn¡¯t her fault, yet everyone seemed to me her! ¡°Understood,¡± Kristine muttered, biting her lip to hold back her tears and frustration. ¡°I have no hard feelings. I¡¯m fond of Madisyn and I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll get along. ¡± Glenn didn¡¯t say anything else to her. He just invited everyone to have dinner. As the group dispersed, they left the awkward situation behind them. Josie observed Kristine¡¯s downcast face with a sense of sorrow. She then looked over at Andrew and approached him, saying, ¡°Mr. Klein. ¡± Andrew¡¯s gaze was cold, and under his stern look, Josie felt an overwhelming tension but continued, ¡°Kristine is your fiancee. She isn¡¯t Mr. and Mrs. Johns¡¯s real daughter, and with Madisyn¡¯s return, she might be overlooked and unfairly treated. Please, take good care of her. ¡± Kristine, overhearing this, turned her eyes towards Andrew, filled with hope. Given her current distress, Andrew would surely show some concern, wouldn¡¯t he? After all, they practically grew up together. ¡°Fiancee?¡± Andrew¡¯s response was chilling. ¡°Since when was she ever my fiancee?¡± Chapter 80 Josie was taken aback by Andrew¡¯s words. ¡°But aren¡¯t you two nning to get married? Kristine has always said so. ¡± Andrew¡¯s face grew stern as he turned a cold stare towards Kristine. ¡°Is that what you¡¯ve been saying, Kristine?¡± He had always been clear with Kristine that they would never get married. That verbal agreement between their grandfathers was never meant to be taken to heart. Had Kristine ignored his words and started rumors instead? Kristine¡¯s heart felt like it was splitting as she caught Andrew¡¯s icy look. After a painful silence, she whispered, ¡°Andre, our families have always wished for us to be married. ¡± ¡°I told you before that it¡¯s not going to happen!¡± Andrew rebuked her sharply. Then, after pausing for a moment, he softened his tone a bit. ¡°And even if there were any talks of marriage between our two families, it wouldn¡¯t involve you. ¡± He then turned and walked over to Madisyn. Josie¡¯s eyes widened in shock and she grabbed Kristine¡¯s arm. ¡°Even Andrew has fallen under Madisyn¡¯s spell! She¡¯s dangerous!¡± Tears of frustration and anger welled up in Kristine¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve warned you, ordinary people can¡¯tpete with her. You should all keep your distance, or you¡¯ll end up being hurt. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Josie was defiant. ¡°A country girl? I want to see what she can really do. Don¡¯t worry, Kristine, I¡¯m with you. People like her win others over with their looks and sweet talk. But you, you have true value!¡± ¡°Thank you, Josie. It means a lot that you¡¯re here for me,¡± Kristine said, her eyes lowered to mask the sharp look in them. As Dane entertained some young men, he was unaware of the incident until it passed. Though his usually gentle demeanor was tinged with irritation, he said to Madisyn warmly, ¡°It might be tough for Kristine to adjust to your return, but you¡¯re a rightful member of this family. If she upsets you again, let me know, and I¡¯ll speak to her. ¡± Kristine had never been a bad person, and Dane hoped she and Madisyn would find a way to coexist. But if Kristine couldn¡¯t handle it. Dane was prepared to protect his biological sister from any harm. Madisyn acknowledged his protective stance with a small smile. ¡°Thanks, Dane. ¡± Dane¡¯s eyes sparkled. Madisyn was truly endearing! His usuallyposed demeanor rxed into a soft smile. He cleared his throat, pretending to be nonchnt as he pulled out his phone. ¡°We haven¡¯t exchanged numbers yet. Should we do that now?¡±novelbin ¡°Of course!¡± Madisyn quickly pulled out her phone. Dane nced at her name in his contacts, his expression filled with affection. Without hesitation, he transferred a hefty sum to Madisyn through Venmo. Chapter 81 1, 000, 200. Madisyn looked at the amount, a familiar figure that left her briefly speechless. She raised her eyes to look at Dane, who smiled warmly at her. ¡°Consider it a wee-back gift.novelbin ¡± Apparently, it was a tradition in the Johns family to celebrate with transferring money. Madisyn gratefully epted the money. What Madisyn didn¡¯t know was that Dane had just re-added Waylon to the Johns brothers¡¯ group chat and said, ¡°Guess what? I just exchanged numbers with our sister!¡± Waylon quickly replied with augh, ¡°Took you long enough. Well, right now, she and I are the closest, and I even got Andrew involved to look out for her!¡± Andrew? ¡®s BunnyBookery As Dane read this, the tall and striking Andrew approached. Among their peers, Andrew was a standout. ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± Andrew said to Dane as he stood next to Madisyn. Something felt amiss to Dane. Why did it seem like Andrew and Madisyn were greeting him as a guest while they stood together? ¡°Why haven¡¯t you gone back to Ansport yet?¡± Dane inquired. Andrew replied, ¡°I¡¯ve still got things to sort out here. ¡± The two men stood face to face. They both had striking figures, theirmanding presence drawing admiring looks from many women nearby. ¡°Wow, Mr. Johns and Mr. Klein together-they look so handsome!¡± ¡°Which one to go for? It¡¯s such a tough choice. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it; they¡¯re way beyond our reach. Just enjoy the sight. ¡± ¡°They both seem close to Madisyn. I wish I were in her shoes!¡± Josie also watched Dane, her admiration evident. Kristine remained quiet, her feelingsplicated. She used to be the one standing beside the two men, the envy of all. But now, it was Madisyn! Chapter 82 How did things turn out like this? Kristine¡¯s grip on her wine ss tightened, a visible sign of her mounting irritation.novelbin As she observed Josie¡¯s adoring gaze, her expression softened into a calcted smile. ¡°Josie, it¡¯s been too long since youst stayed over at my ce. Why don¡¯t youe over tonight?¡± Josie¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement as she replied without hesitation, ¡°Absolutely, I¡¯d love to!¡± Dane looked at Andrew, his words deliberate and sharp. ¡°You¡¯ve been looking out for Madisyn on behalf of Waylon, right? Well, I¡¯m back now. You can step back; I¡¯ve got it from here. ¡± Andrew¡¯s gaze briefly intensified before he answered in a steady, deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Waylon¡¯s sister is my sister as well. ¡± Dane¡¯s thoughts churned silently with frustration. As if she needed another brother- she had already had three! Madisyn, sensing the tension between the two, felt confused. Why did it feel like they were about to fight? Opting to remove herself from the fray, she moved towards Susan, seeking thefort of uplicatedpany. Meanwhile, his eyes fixed on Andrew, Dane said, ¡°Just so we¡¯re clear, the marriage agreement between our families is now void, right? I¡¯ll talk to Kristine about itter. ¡± Andrew pondered for a moment, then said earnestly, ¡°I¡¯ve always regarded Kristine as my sister, but my family is keen on forging an alliance with yours. Lately, I¡¯ve developed a good rapport with Madisyn, and I¡¯m willing to wait for her decision. ¡± Dane¡¯s mind raced with fury. This jerk! Making moves on his sister while he was still around? Not happening! ¡°Sorry, but Madisyn is quite young and isn¡¯t considering such matters at the moment, right, Madisyn?¡± Dane said, turning to seek his sister¡¯s agreement. But Madisyn was nowhere near; she was joyfully engaged in conversation with her friend while eating. A mix of helplessness and affection washed over Dane as he watched her from afar. Madisyn¡­ She waspletely unaware of the storm brewing around her. Andrew, detecting the edge in Dane¡¯s tone, realized it wouldn¡¯t be easy to start a rtionship with Madisyn. ¡°Dane, perhaps we should shift our focus to the new coboration?¡± he proposed, aiming to steer clear of personal conflicts with his future brother-inw. After a moment¡¯s consideration, Dane nodded. Business first-personal feelings should never get in the way. Meanwhile, Madisyn and Susan were savoring the delights at the buffet, bothpletely absorbed in the joy of the moment. ¡°I almost dragged you into a mess today, Susan,¡± Madisyn murmured, her expression shadowed with a hint of remorse. Susan dismissed her guilt with a bright smile. ¡°With you by my side, I¡¯m always in safe hands. ¡± Chapter 83 She then leaned in closer, her voice dropping to a whisper. ¡°But¡­ that woman is your sister, right? She doesn¡¯t strike me as kind- hearted. Be cautious around her. ¡± ¡°I will,¡± Madisyn replied gently, then motioned for a waiter to bring something to their table. As Susan unwrapped the gift, her eyes grew wide with astonishment. Inside were opulent items: Chanel perfume, a chic designer handbag, and an array of premium skincare products. She drew in a sharp breath as she unearthed a limited-edition ne from Cavo. ¡°All these are for me? Can this be real? Is this truly the limited-edition Cavo ne?¡± Madisyn had prepared these things especially for Susan, making her the sole recipient of suchvish generosity at the event. ¡°Yes, indeed. We¡¯ve got gifts for everyone here. Oh, and please hand this one to Giana,¡± Madisyn said, offering another package with a cheerful smile. Overwhelmed by the thoughtfulness, Susan eximed, ¡°I never imagined my first high-end ne would be a gift from you. Guess I¡¯ll be looking to you for more surprises in the future. ¡± Madisyn chuckled in response. ¡°Sure, and my home is always open to you. ¡± Theirughter blended seamlessly as they engaged in Lively conversation. Madisyn was eager for Susan to stay at her ce, but her friend hesitated. At that moment, Dane and Andrew concluded their discussion nearby and caught the tail end of their conversation. ¡°No worries, we have plenty of rooms at our ce.novelbin Miss, since you¡¯re a friend of Madisyn, please feel free to pick any room you like,¡± Dane offered warmly, his tone inviting. ¡°Madisyn has just returned and is still getting acquainted with everything at home. It would be wonderful if you could stay with her for a bit. ¡± Susan nced up at Dane, his demeanor refined and weing. He was an aristocrat with an approachable air. Madisyn, feeling Susan¡¯s reluctance, gently squeezed her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy. My parents are really weing. ¡± Encouraged by their kindness, Susan nodded in agreement. She was curious to see how Madisyn was doing at home, and she also wanted to ensure that her friend was being treated well. But she could see that the Johns family seemed much better than the Chapman family, where Madisyn had never feltfortable enough to invite her over. Susan¡¯s only encounter with the Chapman couple had been under the stark, unfriendly lights of a hospital room, where their demeanor was anything but weing. It was no wonder Madisyn had never extended an invitation to her home under their watch. The Johns family, however, presented a stark contrast. As Susan witnessed the warmth and affability that radiated from them, her eyes lit up with joy for Madisyn. Even though the banquet was still in full swing, Susan decided to head home first to change her attire, before heading to Madisyn¡¯s home. Madisyn had kindly offered to provide clothing, but Susan, not wishing to impose further, chose to fetch her own. Madisyn didn¡¯t insist and arranged for a driver to take Susan home. On her way, Susan¡¯s gaze fell upon a familiar figure. Chapter 84 Susan widened her eyes, at first believing she wasn¡¯t seeing clearly. What was Giana doing here? Didn¡¯t she say she had other ns? It was indeed Giana, right there at the hotel entrance, mingling with a well-dressed crowd. Among them stood Jenna. Although Susan didn¡¯t know Jenna personally, they had attended the same high school and she knew Jenna was the true heiress of the Chapman family. Jenna had recently sent out invitations for her own wee banquet, an event Susan had no intention of attending. But why was Giana, who had imed to be busy with work, here with Jenna and her entourage? Confusion aside, Susan realized this chance encounter presented an opportunity to give Giana the gift from Madisyn. Giana, now a celebrity, rarely crossed paths with Susan, their meetings dwindling to a few times a year. If Susan didn¡¯t hand over the gift now, there was no telling when she¡¯d get another chance.novelbin ¡°Could you please stop the car?¡± Susan requested the driver. As Susan approached Giana, she was about to call out to her but hesitated, mindful of Giana¡¯s celebrity status and the potential for drawing a crowd. Opting for discretion, she stayed back and dialed Giana¡¯s number instead. She watched as Giana pulled out her phone, nced at the screen, and then, without answering, slipped it back into her purse, continuing to engage with Jenna and the other girls. One of the girlsplimented Jenna, ¡°Jenna, I¡¯m so jealous! You wear Versace as if it were made just for you. And your jewelry must be incredibly expensive, right?¡± Jenna dismissed thepliment with an effortless grace. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. My mom loves splurging on expensive items for me. She even tried to secure the new limited-edition diamond ne from Cavo, but unfortunately, it was already sold out. ¡± Giana¡¯s face shifted subtly at the mention of the ne. It was a piece renowned for its exquisite diamonds, a Luxury Giana had long admired but knew was out of her financial reach with its daunting 1. 5 million-dor price tag. For Jenna, however, she could buy such things at any time. Also, the gifts Jenna had prepared for the guests today were very opulent. Giana felt a twinge of irony. She had known Madisyn for so many years, yet Madisyn had never given her anything expensive. On the other hand, she had only recently befriended Jenna, and had already received an extravagant gift from her. Was it that Madisyn didn¡¯t value their friendship, or was it a reflection of how little the Chapman family regarded Madisyn? Meanwhile, Susan was still grappling with the fact that Giana had hung up on her. Feeling a mix of hurt and confusion, she dialed Giana again. This time Giana picked up, her tone edged with impatience. ¡°What is it? I can¡¯t talk right now!¡± ¡°I¡¯m right behind you,¡± Susan stated, slightly unsettled by Giana¡¯s curt tone. As Giana turned, her irritation visibly morphed into surprise. ¡°I¡¯ve juste from Madisyn¡¯s wee banquet,¡± Susan said, trying to keep her tone even despite Giana¡¯s standoffishness. ¡°She has prepared a gift for you, which I¡¯ve brought along. ¡± Chapter 85 ¡°A gift?¡± Giana¡¯s tone was dismissive as she likely envisioned something simple or rustic from Madisyn. What could Madisyn have possibly given her? Maybe some local trinkets or homemade goods? With a dismissive gesture, Giana said, ¡°I¡¯m good, thanks. Just keep it for yourself. ¡± ¡°But really, Madisyn selected some lovely items, specifically for us. It¡¯s worth taking a look!¡± Susan urged. Susan was keenly aware that Madisyn wouldn¡¯t give every guest the limited-edition ne; it must be a special gesture for her and Giana. Giana was obviously reluctant to ept the gift and was even annoyed. Jenna, who caught sight of Susan, eximed, ¡°Hey, look! Susan¡¯s here! What is she holding?¡± Giana, her lips pressed tightly together, replied hesitantly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Madisyn gave me a gift. ¡± Jenna¡¯s interest seemed genuine as she said, ¡°Madisyn prepared a gift for you? That¡¯s really thoughtful! You should check it out; she must have put a lot of thought into it. ¡± Amidst the giggles of the surrounding women, one scoffed. ¡°Really, Madisyn held a wee banquet? That¡¯sughable. She might as well have kept it to a modest family event instead of this showy disy. It seems those with less always aim to appear more. I bet there¡¯s nothing good in the bag. ¡± Jenna, masking her condescension with a sweet tone, chimed in, ¡°Still, it¡¯s a thoughtful gesture from Madisyn.novelbin Let¡¯s see what she¡¯s prepared. There might be some quaint treasures from the countryside. ¡± Giana felt a flush of embarrassment from their mocking tones. She reluctantly grabbed the gift bag and dismissed Susan curtly. ¡°You can go now. ¡± Giana turned to Jenna and the others. ¡°I should get going too. ¡± Jenna stopped her immediately. ¡°Hold on! We haven¡¯t seen what Madisyn sent you yet. It¡¯s not every day we get to see countryside gifts. This could be enlightening!¡± ¡°Indeed, let¡¯s uncover the treasures Madisyn has sent,¡± another woman added, barely hiding her derision. With resignation, Giana opened the bag, her feelings towards Madisyn souring for putting her in such an ufortable and humiliating position. Susan observed the group¡¯s reactions and slowly realized they were all mocking Madisyn. Giana, however, remained silent, not defending Madisyn at all. This realization sparked anger in Susan. ¡°If you¡¯re not interested, then forget it,¡± she said, her expression cold as she took back the gift. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. ¡± Giana felt a strange sense of relief as the gift left her hand, though she said, ¡°I never said I didn¡¯t want it. Chapter 86 Susan watched Giana¡¯s facade, growing increasingly disheartened. She had only meant to test Giana, but Giana¡¯s apparent indifference to the gift, and even relief at losing it, was really disappointing. Giana had changed. Did Giana now think it was okay to belittle Madisyn just because she had be a famous singer?novelbin It was Madisyn who had helped kickstart her career! And despite Madisyn now being the daughter of the wealthiest man in Gemond, she never acted superior to her friends! ¡°Susan, how could you? You shouldn¡¯t keep the gift Madisyn prepared for Giana all to yourself!¡± Jenna seized the moment to try to humiliate Madisyn further by grabbing the gift and opening it. ¡®s BunnyBookery Jenna and her friends had expected nothing more than local trinkets inside. But the brilliant sparkle from within was unexpected. Peering inside, they found exquisite pieces of jewelry from top brands. There was even the ne from Cavo that they had just talked about. ¡°Is this the limited edition ne from Cavo?¡± a woman asked aloud, pulling the ne out, and everyone was immediately captivated by its allure. The limited edition diamond ne was breathtaking! ¡°Wow, the Limited edition diamond ne from Cavo! It¡¯s absolutely gorgeous!¡± ¡°Has Madisyn be this wealthy?¡± ¡°Jenna, did your former parentse into some secret fortune?¡± Jenna¡¯s friends were thrilled. Jenna¡¯s expression shifted. This couldn¡¯t be happening! Her former parents were simple country folks; they couldn¡¯t afford such Luxury! ¡°Their earnings for ten years wouldn¡¯t even touch a million,¡± Jenna remarked, holding the ne. ¡°Madisyn is going too far. Even if she can¡¯t afford luxury, she shouldn¡¯t hand out fakes!¡± Giana, previously excited, grew quiet upon hearing these words. Right, Madisyn was just two farmers¡¯ daughter now. How could she possibly afford a diamond ne worth 1. 5 million? Chapter 87 Madisyn must be trying to deceive her with a counterfeit! Susan realized there was a misunderstanding. ¡°Madisyn isn¡¯t a country girl. Actually, her parents are¡­¡± Giana, ovee with irritation, hastily repacked everything into the bag and handed it back to Susan. ¡°Susan, I thought Madisyn was my friend, but I didn¡¯t expect her to try to trick me like this. Can you imagine what people would say if I wore a counterfeit?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really sad that Madisyn resorted to buying fakes! I was convinced it was real,¡± a woman mocked. Susan was furious. ¡°Giana, others might doubt Madisyn, but don¡¯t you trust her at all?¡± Disappointment filled her eyes. Giana refused to meet her gaze. ¡°There¡¯s no way she could afford such an expensive ne!¡± Susan tried to exin, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. Madisyn is now the richest. ¡± but these women¡¯s disdainful expressions made it clear they didn¡¯t want to see Madisyn lead afortable life. Giana had changedpletely! If Madisyn were poor, Giana would no longer support her. Clearly, Giana wasn¡¯t a true friend. Why even bother exining the truth? Susan¡¯s expression turned stern. ¡°You¡¯ll regret this, Giana. If you really consider Madisyn a friend, you owe her an apology!¡± With that, she left with the gift. She went home to pack some clothes and then made her way to the Johns family¡¯s house. The house was bustling with activity. ine really liked Susan and warmly received her, presenting various gifts and small cakes. ¡°Young girls like little treats, right? I had our chef prepare some for you, Susan. You and Madisyn are going to have a long chat tonight; you shouldn¡¯t be hungry,¡± ine said kindly. Susan felt a warm gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Mrs.novelbin Johns. ¡± Her reserved and polite demeanor endeared her even more to ine. Madisyn guided Susan to her room. ¡°My mom really likes you. Feel free to visit anytime. ¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t I be intruding?¡± Susan asked cautiously. ¡°Not at all. We have lots of space, and my brothers are often away for work, so it¡¯s quite peaceful here. It would be nice to have you around,¡± Madisyn exined, unusually chatty, which she reserved for friends. Susan nodded, impressed by Madisyn¡¯s room. It was arge beautiful pink room, every detail elegantly and carefully arranged. Chapter 88 Then Susan suddenly recalled something. ¡°Oh, Madisyn, Giana¡­¡± Madisyn looked at Susan. ¡°Hmm?¡± Susan met Madisyn¡¯s clear eyes and suddenly found herself at a loss for words. If Madisyn knew about the recent discussions concerning her gifts, she would surely be heartbroken. ¡°I see,¡± Madisyn said softly, her voice low but full of understanding. She reached out and sped Susan¡¯s hand warmly. ¡°I¡¯m fine with only having you as my friend. ¡± Tears sprang to Susan¡¯s eyes at the sincerity in Madisyn¡¯s words. How could Giana fail to appreciate someone as genuine as Madisyn? Seeking to lighten the atmosphere, they both decided to take showers, clearing their heads before settling into thefort of the bed. However, the tranquility was abruptly cut short by the vibrating of Madisyn¡¯s phone. She nced at the caller ID-Andrew was calling.novelbin ¡°Hello?¡± Madisyn answered, her tone crisp and even. On the other end of the line, Andrew¡¯s voice resonated with warmth. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Feeling tired from today? I asked a maid to ce the gift I got for you in your room. You can check it out tomorrow. ¡± ¡°You already got me a dress. Why another gift?¡± Madisyn questioned, her interest evident. ¡°It has a different significance,¡± Andrew responded smoothly, his toneforting. ¡°Goodnight. ¡± ¡°Goodnight. ¡± After ending the call, Madisyn caught Susan¡¯s intent gaze. She cleared her throat slightly. ¡°Why that look?¡± Susan¡¯s smile was mischievous. ¡°Seems like there¡¯s something brewing here! Was that Mr. Klein from the banquet?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Madisyn was visibly surprised. ¡°I noticed how he looked at you. He definitely has feelings for you. What about you?¡± Susan¡¯s voice was tinged with intrigue. ¡°Do you feel the same?¡± Madisyn hesitated, her response measured. ¡°We¡¯re just friends. He¡¯s close to my brother, Waylon, and just looks out for me,¡± she rified. Susan mused with a hint of intrigue. ¡°It¡¯s not just a simple friendship, is it? Do you have feelings for him?¡± ¡°What kind of feelings?¡± Madisyn responded, her tone edged with uncertainty. ¡°What if he tried to kiss you? Would you stop him?¡± Susan asked, her eyes gleaming mischievously. Chapter 89 This question caught Madisyn off-guard, prompting an unbidden image of Andrew close enough to touch, his subtle scent enveloping her, his Lips dangerously inviting¡­ ¡°Oh,e on, it seems you might actually like him!¡± Susan teased Madisyn, pulling her back from her daydream. ¡°That can¡¯t be,¡± Madisyn countered quickly, her voice a mix of surprise and denial. Susan just shook her head gently, her look one of knowing amusement. Madisyn was still oblivious to her own feelings, which she¡¯d surely recognize in time. Their conversation meandered on, fading into quiet murmurs as sleep began to overtake them. In the study, however, the light was still on. Dane was deep in his work, his intense concentration evident in every deliberate movement, his aura one of undeniable authority. Josie, stepping into the room, paused to take in the sight. Dane¡¯s handsome features and sharp business acumen marked him as a standout among his peers. She had admired him since their youth. ¡°Dane, you¡¯re still working at this hour? Would you Like some milk?¡± Josie suggested softly, her voiceced with care as she extended the warm ss towards Dane. ¡°Thanks, but I don¡¯t really drink milk,¡± Dane responded, his tone t, devoid of warmth.novelbin ¡°Milk is good for you, but if you prefer, I can make you some coffee instead?¡± she offered, hoping to find a reason to stay. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°You¡¯re Kristine¡¯s friend. You don¡¯t need to bother with these things. Just go rest,¡± Dane said, maintaining a polite but firm distance. Josie¡¯s heart sank a little. Despite her looks, her family background and her friendship with Kristine, Dane seemed to have no interest in her. ¡°Dane, it¡¯s no trouble at all. I¡¯m not busy. I¡¯ll make the coffee,¡± she insisted gently, then turned to leave, hiding her frustration. Dane felt a stir of annoyance. He had always made sure to decline unwanted attention from women he wasn¡¯t interested in. But with Josie being Kristine¡¯s friend, he often found himself treading a delicate line, not wanting to be overly harsh. As he mulled over this, a sudden noise at the door caught his attention. ¡°ARI¡± Chapter 90 Frowning, Dane stepped out to investigate and saw Susan and Josie had collided with each other. Coffee had sshed, scalding Susan¡¯s arm. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m really sorry,¡± Susan said, her voice tinged with pain. Josie, already on edge from Dane¡¯s earlier rejection, snapped. ¡°Can¡¯t you watch where you¡¯re going?¡± Susan, taken aback by the usation-it was Josie who had bumped into her, after all-still opted to keep the peace. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t see youing¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you see she¡¯s hurt?¡± Before more could be said, a warm hand enveloped Susan¡¯s wrist. Dane¡¯s icy gaze met Josie¡¯s, making her flinch. Josie was taken aback. When did Danee out of the study? ¡°Dane, I¡­¡± Josie began, but Dane ignored her, taking Susan straight to the kitchen to cool her arm under cold water.novelbin As they walked away, Josie clenched her teeth, her eyes shimmering with bitterness. Susan felt somewhat bewildered as she was ushered into the kitchen. It was only when the cold water cascaded over her arm that she realized Dane¡¯s intention and quickly said, ¡°I can handle this myself. Thanks. ¡± Dane let go of her arm. ¡°Don¡¯t let her mistreat you like that next time. ¡± ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to be a bother,¡± Susan responded with a hint of resignation. ¡°You¡¯re a friend of Madisyn¡¯s. You will never be a bother,¡± Dane assured her with a touch of chivalry. Susan paused, struck by Dane¡¯s sincere gaze. It was the first time a man had said that to her, all thanks to her connection with Madisyn. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, offering a slight smile. Dane regarded Susan with a sense of helplessness. She seemed too meek. ¡°Susan, I¡¯m really sorry. ¡± Josie suddenly came over, her eyes teary. ¡°I put a lot of effort into that coffee, and I ended up taking my frustration out on you. Are you alright?¡± Susan sensed theck of genuine remorse in Josie¡¯s tone and answered coolly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± ¡°I really am sorry,¡± Josie persisted, appearing remorseful, then turned to Dane. ¡°Dane, I was just overwhelmed. ¡± Chapter 91 You don¡¯t need to justify it to me,¡± Dane responded, his tone detached. Josie bit her lip, consumed by frustration. She felt like this whole situation had damaged her image in Dane¡¯s heart! Susan, feeling that her arm wasn¡¯t in pain anymore and not wanting to get involved in their matters, was about to leave when Dane stopped her. ¡°Your arm is burned; you should apply some ointment. ¡± Before Susan could object, Dane guided her to the living room, fetched a first aid kit, and began treating her wound.novelbin Susan sat quietly, watching Dane care for her, almost as if she were in a surreal moment. Was this special treatment because of her friendship with Madisyn? She tried to overlook Josie¡¯s ring look of envy¡­ Once the ointment was applied, Susan swiftly made her way upstairs. Dane observed her retreating figure, baffled. Was he that intimidating? ¡°Dane, let me make you some coffee again,¡± Josie said, looking pitiful. Dane gave her a cold look. ¡°No, thanks. I won¡¯t drink your coffee, and I don¡¯t appreciate yourpany. I hope you understand your position. ¡± Josie¡¯s face fell. ¡°Dane¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t stick with me. It gives the wrong impression,¡± Dane stated before walking away. Josie was left shivering, feeling colder than ever. Previously, although Dane was not fond of her, he had never been so harsh. But now¡­ Was it because she had revealed her true nature, exhausting Dane¡¯s patience? Or perhaps¡­ With growing irritation, Josie headed back to Kristine¡¯s room, her spirits low. Kristine asked what was wrong. ¡°It¡¯s just so odd, Kristine,¡± Josieined. ¡°Dane used to just ignore me, but today he was outright rude. He was so nice to that simple friend of your sister, yet so harsh with me! Do you think it¡¯s because his real sister is here now, and he doesn¡¯t care about you anymore?¡± Josie spected. Kristine¡¯s face shifted subtly, and Josie realized she might have misspoken, quickly adding, ¡°Of course not. Those country women are so sly, they make men lose their heads!¡± Kristine managed a weak smile. ¡°Perhaps Dane just pities them¡­¡± Yet her eyes briefly hardened. Chapter 92 She wanted to be on good terms with Madisyn, but Madisyn had just arrived and was already charming everyone. A girl so maniptive could disrupt the Johns family¡¯s harmony! She knew she couldn¡¯t just stand by! ¡°But remember, she can¡¯t hold a candle to you. You¡¯re not just a renowned dancer but also the vice president at the Johns Group.novelbin You have talent and connections,¡± Josie said thoughtfully. ¡°Even if that country girl has won over your parents, she can¡¯t make her mark in the group. Ultimately, the business will be yours and Dane¡¯s, and you two are the ones whomand respect. ¡± Kristine was soothed by these words. Josie had a point. Without a foothold in the group, Madisyn might be the dutiful daughter at home, but she wouldn¡¯t win respect elsewhere. Madisyn would always be a step behind. Feeling more secure, Kristine went to sleep. The following morning, Kristine woke up early and identally heard her parents talking. ¡°When Madisyn wakes up, let her choose whichpany she¡¯d like to take over. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Kristine stopped in her tracks, shocked by her parents¡¯ decision to offer Madisyn apany. Such an impulsive decision! A mix of concern and frustration welled up inside Kristine. She had invested so much effort to be part of thepany, yet upon Madisyn¡¯s return, their parents seemed ready to give her apany. Was it because Madisyn was their biological child and she wasn¡¯t? Yet they had promised to treat her as their own daughter! Damn it! She resolved to prove that even though Madisyn was their biological daughter, she couldn¡¯t match her capabilities. Madisyn and Susan were also up early, strolling in the garden and savoring the morning air. Susan marveled at the vast estate, gaining a deeper appreciation. The Johns family was incredibly rich! In the crowded city of Gemond, to own such a vast property was remarkable! Madisyn had seen the gift from Andrew, and it surprised her. It was a car key! Was Andrew usually so generous with his gifts? Chapter 93 Madisyn found herself at a loss for words. Susan witnessed it and was just as amazed. Her recent experiences vastly expanded her understanding of the world. The luxuries enjoyed by the wealthy were beyond her wildest imaginations. ¡°See? Madisyn, I told you Mr. Klein must have feelings for you. Why else would he gift something so expensive to you?¡± ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s too wealthy and casually gives out gifts like this. ¡± ¡°No, no, no. Wealthy people are often quite stingy, believe me,¡± Susan insisted. As they were talking, Kristine came over to them. ¡°Madisyn. ¡± Kristine looked at Madisyn with a smile. ¡°Is there something you need?¡± Madisyn inquired, her tone even. Kristine¡¯s smile widened as she said, ¡°Congrattions, Madisyn. It seems our parents are looking to give you one of thepanies. Have you thought about which one you might Like? We have various branches, including real estate cmpanies, pharmaceuticals, and skincare¡­¡± Madisyn was surprised by her parents¡¯ trust in her. Observing Madisyn¡¯s reaction, Kristine continued cheerfully, ¡°Since you¡¯re a woman, maybe the skincarepany would interest you more. I¡¯m sure our parents would ensure a professional manager works with you. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll think about it,¡± Madisyn responded. With another nce at her and a smile, Kristine walked off. Susan quickly voiced her worries, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t trust your sister. There might be something wrong with the skincarepany your family owns!¡± ¡°We can look it up right now,¡± Madisyn suggested, pulling out her phone. They quickly discovered the truth. The Johns Group¡¯s skincarepany was rtively small, having encountered early challenges that hindered its growth. For arge group, such a small branch might not be a priority, hence itsck of management. ¡°That woman is cunning! She knows thepany is struggling and yet she suggested it to you? It sounds like she¡¯s setting you up to fail,¡± Susan remarked seriously.novelbin ¡°Madisyn, maybe you should talk to your parents? Kristine appears to be up to no good, possibly nning something harmful. ¡± Madisyn stowed her phone away and smiled calmly, her eyes shining with resolve. ¡°No need to worry. She¡¯s not a threat to me. If she wants to y games, I¡¯m ready to engage. ¡± They concluded their walk and went back for breakfast. Chapter 94 At the table, Glenn indeed brought up the topic, asking Madisyn whichpany she wanted to take over. Though Kristine seemed focused on her meal, her gaze stayed locked on Madisyn. ¡°I¡¯m interested in the skincarepany,¡± Madisyn replied smoothly. Kristine barely managed to hold back a snicker, and Josie¡¯s mouth twitched upward as well. They believed Madisyn waspletely foolish, ying right into their hands.novelbin ¡°Are you sure?¡± Glenn asked, his brow creased. He only recalled the existence of that branch when Madisyn brought it up. Dane added softly, ¡°Madisyn, the skincarepany has had its challenges. Would you like to consider another branch? Perhaps the gaming division or the jewelry line might be a more viable option. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stick with the skincarepany. It¡¯s okay,¡± Madisyn insisted. Kristine chimed in, ¡°Girls adore skincare products. It¡¯s natural for Madisyn to be interested. Dad, we should honor her decision. ¡± Glenn finally nodded. ¡°Very well, Madisyn, I¡¯ll arrange for apetent manager to help you. ¡± ¡°No need, Dad. I¡¯d like to manage it on my own. ¡± Glenn seemed about to protest, but Madisyn¡¯s resolute look silenced him. Kristine¡¯s smile was faint but smug. Such a naive move! Did Madisyn really think managing apany was simple? When Madisyn¡¯spany began losing money, Kristine nned to make sure everyone knew. She intended to prove that the real Miss Johns couldn¡¯t hold a candle to her! After the meal, Susan headed to work, and Dane escorted Madisyn to the skincarepany. Throughout the drive, Dane kept mentioning how minor thepany was. Madisyn had epted that it was indeed a small enterprise. Upon arriving at a towering building, Madisyn inquired, ¡°Which floor?¡± ¡°The bottom half of the building,¡± Dane answered. Madisyn was taken aback. Was this really a small enterprise? Chapter 95 Just the rent was a sum that most would consider astronomical.novelbin Clearly, the Johns family operated in a realm where such expenses were mere trivialities. ¡°Let¡¯s get inside,¡± Dane said, his tone casual as he parked the car. Then, he ushered Madisyn into thepany. Their entrance didn¡¯t go unnoticed. As they passed through the hallways, curious nces and hushed whispers followed them, creating a ripple of spection among the staff. ¡°Who¡¯s that man? He looks so familiar!¡± ¡°Are you kidding? That¡¯s Mr. Dane Johns, the president of our headquarters! Looks like we might be seeing a big change around here. Since Mr. Johns is here, will he take over thepany?¡± This notion seemed to ignite a spark of excitement, especially among many of the female employees. Always keen on their appearance, the female employees now had an added incentive to look their best with the president in their midst. ¡°But who is that woman? His girlfriend?¡± ¡°No, Mr. Johns isn¡¯t known to have a girlfriend yet, but I¡¯ve heard that several heiresses are eyeing him. Maybe she¡¯s one of his suitors?¡± Unaffected by the murmurs, Dane led Madisyn into the president¡¯s office. The previous manager had been dismissed just the day before for poor performance, and he had noints about his dismissal. As Dane and Madisyn entered, they were closely followed by the vice president, Mina Atkins. She was dressed in a sharp white suit, and her presence wasmanding. Her facial features bore the telltale signs of cosmetic procedures, lending her a look that was both delicate and slightly unnatural. Her eyes lit up when she looked at Dane. ¡°Mr. Johns, what brings you here? Are we having a meeting now?¡± Mina had been aware of the change in presidency but hadn¡¯t anticipated Dane to personally manage thepany. It seemed the Johns Group might be cing newfound importance on this branch. Mina¡¯s focus was solely on Dane; she barely acknowledged Madisyn standing beside him. Dane responded with a nod, all business. ¡°Please, gather everyone in the conference room. ¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± Mina nodded briskly and left to call the meeting. In the meantime, Madisyn busied herself with the documents on the desk. Dane took a moment to outline the key points, and she nodded along, absorbing the information. But soon, Dane received a work-rted call. He excused himself and stepped outside to talk. Chapter 96 Just as he left, Mina returned. Madisyn looked up, asking, ¡°Did you notify everyone already?¡± Mina paused, taking in Madisyn¡¯s youthful appearance and refined beauty. It was the first time she really noticed her, and a flicker of irritation crossed her mind. Was this young woman, looking so delicate and beautiful, attempting to give her orders? In Mina¡¯s experience, attractive young women in the corporate world were often relegated to the sidelines or seen merely as ornamental. She momentarily wondered if Madisyn was just another pretty face attached to a powerful man, perhaps acting as Dane¡¯s secretary or assistant. ¡°Yes,¡± Mina responded, masking her thoughts. ¡°So where is Mr. Johns?¡± ¡°He stepped out to take a call. If there¡¯s anything you need to discuss, you can tell me,¡± Madisyn responded with assurance, holding Mina¡¯s gaze steadily. ¡°Excuse me?¡± Mina¡¯s disbelief was palpable, as she chuckled incredulously. ¡°And, who exactly might you be?¡± Madisyn¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion and slight irritation. ¡°Is there a problem?¡±novelbin Seeing Madisyn¡¯s expression, Mina mused, ¡°Let me guess, you¡¯re one of Mr. Johns¡¯s suitors looking to climb thedder. Am I right?¡± Madisyn was momentarily lost for words. ¡°I¡¯d suggest you not waste your time,¡± Mina continued dismissively, her voice cold. ¡°Mr. Johns cares for nothing but his work. ¡± Madisyn was stunned by the audacious assumptions swirling around her. Choosing to ignore such baseless spections, she turned her attention back to the documents in front of her. However, Mina was not done. She marched over, her movements sharp and aggressive, and yanked the documents from Madisyn¡¯s hands. ¡°These are confidentialpany documents. What the hell are you doing?¡± Madisyn¡¯s patience waned, anger sparking in her eyes as she firmly stated, ¡°Give them back. ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t. What will you do, huh? Think you¡¯re Mr. Johns¡¯s girlfriend?¡± Mina¡¯s voice dripped with scorn. ¡°Everyone knows Mr. Johns isn¡¯t seeing anyone. You¡¯re just a girl trying totch onto him. What gives you the right to order me around?¡± Mina¡¯s sneer was a clear disy of disdain. Her jealousy was hardly concealed; Dane had long been the focus of her desires, making her particrly hostile towards any woman she saw aspetition. Just as Madisyn was about to correct Mina¡¯s misconceptions about her rtionship with Dane and possibly exin her legitimate involvement in the business, Dane walked back into the office. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Dane demanded, his tone sharp as his eyes moved from Madisyn¡¯s restrained anger to Mina¡¯s barely concealed hostility. Chapter 97 Mina¡¯s demeanor shifted instantly. Her voice softened. ¡°Mr. Johns, I¡¯ve notified everyone. They should all be in the conference room by now.novelbin Shall we head over?¡± Much to her surprise, Madisyn, not missing a beat, stood and confidently said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡± Dane nodded in agreement, and they moved together toward the conference room. As they entered, therge room buzzed with the energy of thepany¡¯s employees. Whispers and murmurs filled the air, many admiring Dane¡¯s presence. ¡°Mr. Johns is as handsome as the rumors suggest. He could be a celebrity. ¡± ¡°If Mr. Johns takes over as president, I¡¯ll look forward toing to work every day!¡± ¡°Focus on your work; not daydreams!¡± someone swiftly reminded, restoring a measure of seriousness to the room. As Dane stepped up to the podium, the chatter subsided, all eyes fixed on him. His presence alonemanded the room¡¯s full attention. ¡°For too long, our group has neglected this skincarepany. Today, that oversight ends. We aremitted to enhancing our focus and strengthening management to ensure thepany reaches its full potential. ¡± The skincarepany was called Natural Beauty, focused on using pure and environmentally friendly ingredients. ¡°Fabulous!¡± The apuse began, initiated by Mina, and it quickly grew as the others joined in. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°And now, I¡¯m excited to introduce your newpany president,¡± Dane dered, before he turned and indicated Madisyn. ¡°Please wee Madisyn Johns!¡± The room fell silent, shock and curiosity settling over the crowd as they found out that their president would be this unknown woman. Mina, particrly, seemed staggered by the revtion. Who the hell was this woman? With the attention firmly on her, Madisyn stood confidently, her demeanor bothmanding andposed. ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Madisyn Johns. As we move forward, I n to introduce new strategies for thepany and am fullymitted to leading us to greater heights!¡± The apuse from the staff was sparse and hesitant. Everyone was clearly still processing what had just been announced. Dane stated, ¡°Well, I hope you will cooperate with your new president, alright?¡± Hearing Dane¡¯s words, everyone responded affirmatively, ¡°Of course!¡± The meeting wrapped up quickly, and as Mina exited the conference room, she looked uneasily at Madisyn. She had been disrespectful to the new president earlier; would Madisyn hold a grudge? Chapter 98 Who was this young woman who had be thepany president at such a young age? Could she be Dane¡¯s romantic partner? Madisyn met Mina¡¯s eyes calmly. ¡°You¡¯re Mina Atkins, correct? Pleasee to my office. ¡± Mina pursed her lips and nodded. In the president¡¯s office, Mina braced for a scolding, but instead, Madisyn simply said, ¡°Can you give me a brief rundown of thepany¡¯s current state?¡± Mina outlined the basics. Madisyn posed several questions that Mina couldn¡¯t answer. Madisyn¡¯s look was icy and sharp. ¡°As the vice president, you can¡¯t answer these basic questions?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Mina felt a twinge of guilt but irritation quickly surfaced, suspecting Madisyn was picking on her due to their earlier conflict. She retorted, ¡°Thepany hasn¡¯t been progressing, and I¡¯ve been upied with socializing. That¡¯s why I¡¯m not always in the office. ¡± Socializing? Madisyn chose not to challenge her fib and firmly stated, ¡°Whatever you did before doesn¡¯t matter. From now on, you need to focus on your duties here. If you punch in and then leave during office hours again, you¡¯ll be terminated.novelbin ¡± Madisyn had already pieced together thepany¡¯s issues. Theck of action from senior management was a major contributor to thepany¡¯s stagnation. Still, she knew better than to start dismissing people right away, as it could unsettle the workforce. Mina pressed her lips together but acknowledged. ¡°I understand. ¡± She exited Madisyn¡¯s office and made her way back to her own. Noticing her glum look, her assistant promptly inquired about the situation. Mina replied coldly, ¡°This new president, despite being young, is not easy to deal with. ¡± ¡°Really? Don¡¯t fret, Ms. Atkins. If she fails to secure her authority here, she won¡¯tst long,¡± the assistant reassured her with a smile. ¡°Everyone¡¯s aware ourpany is in shambles. She thinks Mr. Johns likes her and handed her apany? Perhaps Mr. Johns was just setting her up for a tough ride. ¡± ¡°That sounds about right. ¡± Mina smirked. ¡°I¡¯m still confused about her connection with Mr. Johns. They have the samest name¡­ Could they be siblings?¡± ¡°No way. Mr. Johns has only one sister, and that¡¯s Kristine Johns. Despite recent rumors that his real sister hase back, if this Madisyn were indeed his sister, wouldn¡¯t she be working in the headquarters, not this run-down one?¡± ¡°Exactly, she¡¯s likely just someone Dane¡¯s involved with, who happens to have the samest name¡­¡± Mina scoffed. ¡°The nerve of her speaking to me that way! Let¡¯s see how Long she manages to hold out here!¡± On her first day, Madisyn fully grasped the state of thepany and delegated tasks across departments. She received a call after finishing her work. Chapter 99 ¡°Are you at Natural Beauty?¡± came Andrew¡¯s deep, enticing voice. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at the entrance. ¡± Madisyn collected her belongings and went downstairs. A blue Lamborghini parked at the roadside drew many onlookers, yet it was the owner¡¯s long legs that captivated the most attention. Andrew¡¯s expression remained stoic, but his eyes warmed when theynded on Madisyn. ¡°I was informed by Waylon about your new job,¡± Andrew remarked as he graciously opened the passenger door for her. ¡°Are we going to pick up my car?¡± Madisyn inquired, already suspecting the reason for Andrew¡¯s visit. ¡°Yep. ¡± Andrew quickly took the driver¡¯s seat, and they zoomed off in the luxury car. Upon reaching the dealership, Madisyn caught sight of her car and her face lit up. The vehicle was breathtaking, adorned in a soothing blue and white, giving off a serene yet captivating vibe. ¡°It¡¯s so gorgeous. Was it custom-made?¡± ¡°Yes, do you like it?¡± ¡°I absolutely adore it!¡± Madisyn¡¯s eyes gleamed as she turned to Andrew. ¡°Thank you, Andre. ¡± Caught off guard, Andrew chuckled softly. ¡°It¡¯s not often you call me Andre. Seems I should try to make you smile like this more.novelbin ¡± Madisyn cleared her throat. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Kristine call you that all the time?¡± The smile on Andrew¡¯s face dimmed. ¡°I only want you to call me that. ¡± His candid remark was open to various interpretations. Was there a hint of flirtation in his tone? A memory of Susan¡¯s words shed through Madisyn¡¯s mind. ¡°Mr. Klein must have feelings for you. ¡± However, Andrew¡¯s expression remained calm, giving nothing away. Madisyn steadied her nerves. ¡°May I drive now?¡± ¡°Absolutely, the car is all yours. ¡± Madisyn slid into the driver¡¯s seat, with Andrew settling beside her. Chapter 100 The car not only looked superb but was also veryfortable, gliding swiftly on the road. Madisyn drove them to a restaurant for dinner. ¡°I¡¯m treating you to dinner to show my gratitude. I often dine here,¡± Madisyn said with a smile. Andrew was delighted by her joy, his eyes twinkling in response.novelbin ¡°Sounds good. ¡± As Madisyn parked her car, it turned heads, and her presence captured even more attention. ¡°Wow, look at that car¡ª-it must cost a fortune. Is she some kind of heiress?¡± ¡°Check out that guy with her. Is he just a pretty face she keeps around?¡± ¡°He¡¯s so good-looking; he¡¯s got to be with her for the money. That¡¯s the dream, right? To be rich enough to pick anyone we want!¡± Madisyn felt a jolt of surprise at the boldness of the assumptions. These people had some really wild imaginations. She expected Andrew to show some sign of irritation, but he remained impressively serene, his demeanor undisturbed. His ability to shrug off such public scrutiny spoke volumes about the thick skin developed from a life under the spotlight. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Andrew asked, catching the slight change in her expression. Madisyn¡¯sment floated lightly in the air, her smile teasing. ¡°I was just thinking how nice it is to have money. Once I make enough money, I can have as many pretty boys as I want. ¡± Andrew¡¯s expression shifted suddenly, his eyes darkening. ¡°Really?¡± A chill of apprehension washed over Madisyn, prompting her to add quickly, her voice tinged with nervousughter, ¡°I¡¯m just kidding. ¡± ¡°Great,¡± Andrew replied, his demeanor rxing as his intense aura dissipated. Madisyn clicked her tongue silently. This man was truly intimidating. Why would he take offense anyway? Did he disapprove of such jokes, or was it something deeper? She shrugged off the confusion; first, they needed to eat. They chose a table by the window at one of Madisyn¡¯s favorite restaurants. The ce wasn¡¯t pricey, but the food was consistently delightful. They ordered some dishes, engaging in light conversation as they enjoyed them. Soon after, the arrival of another luxury car at the restaurant¡¯s entrance turned heads. Jenna and Gilbert emerged from the vehicle, stepping into the spotlight of admiring and envious gazes. Chapter 101 Jenna seemed to revel in the attention, her demeanor one of unspoken satisfaction. Jenna turned to Gilbert with a hint of nostalgia in her voice. ¡°Gilbert, I used to frequent this ce quite a bit. It might not be the fanciest, but the food is top-notch. ¡± Gilbert smiled warmly, clearly charmed. ¡°Then let¡¯s see what it has to offer. You¡¯re not like the other women, Jenna. While others may prefer more extravagant spots, you-my little gourmet-only care about the quality of the cuisine. ¡± Jenna yfully stuck out her tongue. ¡°I¡¯m not one to chase money. Good food is my true love. ¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Gilbert responded, his admiration for her evident. Their light-hearted exchange was briefly interrupted as Jenna¡¯s gaze was drawn to a luxury car parked beside them. ¡°Look at that car, it¡¯s stunning,¡± shemented, her interest evident. ¡°Do you know what make it is?¡± ¡°That¡¯s an exclusive brand, well-known for their custom-made vehicles. It¡¯s even pricier than Rolls-Royce or Lamborghini,¡± Gilbert said to her, a mix of awe and surprise in his tone. ¡°Who would have thought such a high-profile guest would visit this modest ce!¡± he remarked, clearly impressed. ¡°Seems I have a knack for finding the best spots!¡± Jennaughed. In fact, she came here because she wanted everyone in the ces she used to visit to know that she was now wealthy and a Chapman. This restaurant held special memories for Jenna, a spot she used to frequent with friends. Back then, she had to be cautious about every order, mindful of her budget. But now, standing in the same space with newfound wealth, Jenna mused that she could, if she chose, buy the entire establishment.novelbin Jenna chuckled, her pride barely concealed. As they selected a random table and ced their orders, their attention was caught by nearby whispers about a ¡°pretty boy¡±. Curiosity piqued, Jenna scanned the restaurant and noticed a strikingly handsome man seated not far from them. His profile alone exuded a noble allure. Her intrigue quickly turned to astonishment when she recognized the woman opposite himMadisyn. ¡°Madisyn?¡± Jenna eximed, shocked. Gilbert followed her gaze and, sure enough, it was Madisyn! But he couldn¡¯t help but notice the man sitting across from Madisyn. Even by his own standards as a notably handsome man, this stranger seemed exceptionally striking. ¡°Could it be that Madisyn found a boy toy after you broke her heart?¡± Chapter 102 Jenna questioned, her brow furrowed with feigned concern. Gilbert¡¯s face hardened. ¡°I can¡¯t believe she would stoop so low.novelbin Doesn¡¯t she realize these men might have STDs?¡± ¡°Oh well¡­¡± Jenna sighed deeply, a mix of helplessness and disbelief in her tone. ¡°It¡¯s shocking, really. Madisyn used to have it all together. How could she let herself go like this?¡± As Gilbert mulled over Jenna¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t shake off a nagging difort. Part of him wondered if Madisyn¡¯s current situation was a reaction to their breakup. Maybe she was more affected by their split than he had imagined. ¡®s BunnyBookery Later, seizing a moment when Jenna excused herself to the restroom, Gilbert decided to approach Madisyn¡¯s table. As he drew closer, the striking appearance of the man opposite Madisyn was even more evident. His features were sharp, and his demeanor exuded a natural charisma that was truly impressive. Madisyn and the man together radiated an undeniable vibe of a couple. A twinge of jealousy surged through Gilbert as he took his seat beside Madisyn. When Madisyn noticed him, her eyes briefly shed with disgust. ¡°Get lost!¡± she snapped. Gilbert ignored her cold response, thinking her behaviors must have been caused by her sadness after he had abandoned her. ¡°Madisyn, our breakup must have been tough on you. If you¡¯re feeling down, juste to me. I¡¯ll help you get through it, okay?¡± Staring at her beautiful face, Gilbert was hit with a wave of remorse. Had Madisyn been the real daughter of the Chapman Group¡¯s CEO, he would never have left her. To him, having such a beautiful girlfriend was like a status symbol. ¡°Get lost,¡± Madisyn said again, her tone even colder. ¡°Madisyn, don¡¯t be so stubborn. You weren¡¯t one to date casually before. Seeing you like this, I¡¯m sure you still have feelings for me,¡± Gilbert said, sure of his insight. Madisyn was left utterly dumbfounded. How had she not seen Gilbert¡¯s disgusting nature before? If only she had known, she might not have cared about the downfall of the Santos family. Meanwhile, Jenna had returned from the restroom, noticing Gilbert was missing from their table. She quickly spotted him nearby, with Madisyn. Her temper ignited on the spot. ¡°Madisyn, don¡¯t you have any shame?¡± In her fury, Jenna threw her cup of coffee at Mad Chapter 103 Jenna¡¯s outfit was ruined in an instant, leaving her in a sorry state. With her eyes brimming with fury, Jenna used, ¡°Madisyn, it¡¯s bad enough that you got yourself a pretty boy, but you even let him assault me!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t leave this instant, the next move will be mine,¡± Madisyn retorted sharply, her tolerance exhausted and her disdain evident. Worried Jenna might make a scene and attract unwanted attention, Gilbert steered her away, suggesting, ¡°Let¡¯s go have our meal. ¡± However, once back at their table, the image of Madisyn lingered in Gilbert¡¯s thoughts. Compelled by his fixation, he soon found himself texting Madisyn. ¡°If you¡¯re still hung up on me, how about you be my secret lover? I can offer you ten thousand a month, okay?¡± He was convinced that Madisyn would ept his proposal. Almost immediately, his phone chimed. Expecting Madisyn¡¯s reply, Gilbert grinned and checked his phone, only to discover it was just spam. Annoyed, he promptly deleted the unwanted message. At the same time, Jenna¡¯s phone buzzed with a new message too. As she opened it, her expression darkened with anger. It was an image from Madisyn; a screenshot of Gilbert¡¯s brazen proposal. How could Gilbert send such a message to Madisyn? What did that mean for her? That damn bitch Madisyn must have seduced Gilbert! Jenna¡¯s bitterness grew, and she confronted Gilbert. ¡°Gilbert, do you actually love me?¡± ¡°Of course I love you, silly. What made you question that?¡± Gilbert responded gently, his gaze filled with tenderness. ¡°I just feel insecure¡­ You and Madisyn were together for quite some time¡­¡± Jenna said, her voice trailing off. Gilbert quickly reassured her, ¡°She and I were only together because of the engagement; nothing real happened between us. It was only after I met you that I truly understood what it means to Like someone. ¡±novelbin Jenna felt a wave of relief wash over her at hisforting words. Meanwhile, Andrew looked at Madisyn and inquired, ¡°Who was that?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s my ex-fiance,¡± Madisyn replied after a pause. Chapter 104 Andrew¡¯s face gave nothing away as he continued to dine with refined grace, epitomizing the poise of a gentleman. Madisyn felt that something was amiss with his reaction but couldn¡¯t quite identify it, so she returned to her own meal. Once they finished eating, they walked outside. Madisyn¡¯s gaze immediatelynded on Jenna, who stood by her car, posing while Gilbert snapped photos of her. Upon seeing Madisyn¡¯s car again, Jenna was enamored with it once more. Such a vehicle was a perfect match for someone as distinguished as herself! Therefore, she requested Gilbert snap a series of photos with her and the car, nning to share them online to wow her audience. While posing, Jenna caught sight of Madisyn approaching and observing.novelbin This observation only boosted Jenna¡¯s self-regard. She assumed Madisyn was also captivated by the car. ¡°Madisyn, is something wrong? Do you admire our car as well?¡± Jenna inquired, yfully tossing her hair. ¡°Your car?¡± Madisyn responded, her smile faint. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Absolutely,¡± Jenna said, holding tightly to Gilbert¡¯s arm. ¡°Gilbert purchased this car for me! What¡¯s your opinion? Isn¡¯t it breathtaking?¡± Gilbert noticed Madisyn¡¯s focused gaze as well. Madisyn had always beenposed, rarely disying a strong liking for anything. Yet, this car seemed to possess a unique charm that even Madisyn found irresistible. When Jenna lied that the luxurious car was theirs, Gilbert did not rify, as he was eager to see the look of regret and envy on Madisyn¡¯s face. ¡°Then, can I borrow your car?¡± Madisyn asked, her tone casual. ¡°Behave well, and perhaps I¡¯ll lend it to you,¡± Jenna replied. ¡°Gilbert spent a small fortune on this car. Tell you what, kneel and call us ¡®Mom and Dad¡¯, and maybe I¡¯ll let you drive it. ¡± Gilbert internally winced at the crudeness of Jenna¡¯s suggestion but was nheless intrigued to see if Madisyn would stoop to such a level. He added his own taunt to fuel the fire. ¡°Madisyn, surely your pretty boy can¡¯t afford something like this, right? Just imagine, a few simple words and you could be driving it, unting it on social media. Think of the envy you¡¯d stir. ¡± Madisyn remained unfazed, her reply steady. ¡°Really? Well then, unlock the doors first. ¡± ¡°Kneel down first, then we¡¯ll open the doors!¡± Jenna shot back, arms folded, her demeanor one of smug arrogance. The onlookers around them murmured, their voicesced with envy. ¡°This car is stunning! I really wish I could own one!¡± Chapter 105 ¡°Maybe ask the owner if you can snap a phototer?¡± ¡°What a sight to see! Such a beautiful car must be worth tens of millions!¡± Amidst the whispers of admiration, Jenna soaked up the attention, feeling every inch the proud owner of the luxurious car, her ego inted by the covetous stares. ¡°If you can¡¯t open the doors, just step aside,¡± Madisyn stated icily, no longer in the mood for Jenna¡¯s and Gilbert¡¯s antics. Jenna, assuming Madisyn wanted to take photos with the car as well, blocked her path. ¡°You want to take pictures? First, you need my permission,¡± she dered haughtily. ¡°Enough with the bullshit,¡± Madisyn retorted sharply, as she produced the car key and the headlights blinked on in response. A hush fell over the onlookers. With a calm, assertive movement, Madisyn pushed Jenna aside, opened the car door, and slipped inside.novelbin Jenna staggered, overwhelmed, and copsed to the ground in disbelief as she watched Madisyn take control of the vehicle. Dizziness clouded her vision as murmurs swirled around her. ¡°Oh my God, they don¡¯t actually own the car? How could they say those things then?¡± ¡°So the car belongs to that stunning woman. She¡¯s absolutely gorgeous. ¡± ¡°That woman acted all high and mighty but was just showing off with someone else¡¯s car. What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± ¡°What a madwoman! Asking that girl to kneel for her amusement? Who does she think she is?¡± ¡°Using someone else¡¯s car to boost her ego¡­ Such vanity!¡± Meanwhile, Gilbert, caught off-guard, struggled to process the revtion that the car was actually Madisyn¡¯s. How could she possibly afford a car like that? The disapproving nces from the crowd were too much for Gilbert to bear. In a bid to escape further humiliation, he quickly led Jenna away from the scene. Once back in their car, Gilbert¡¯s frustration boiled over. ¡°Why did you have to make those remarks earlier?¡± If it weren¡¯t for Jenna, he wouldn¡¯t have had to bear such humiliation. Jenna felt unjustly med. ¡°I was just upset with Madisyn¡­ And you didn¡¯t stop me, did you?¡± This left Gilbert momentarily at a loss for words, but he stubbornly responded, ¡°You had already put it out there. I had to back you up; otherwise, you would have been embarrassed alone. ¡± As they watched Madisyn drive away in her car, Jenna¡¯s cheeks flushed with embarrassment. After a few moments of silence, she murmured, ¡°Gilbert, please take me to the Chapman Group. ¡± ¡°Are you nning to meet with your dad?¡± Chapter 106 ¡°No, Gilbert, I¡¯ve actually started working at the Chapman Group,¡± Jenna answered, feigning shyness. This revtion caught Gilbert off guard. Madisyn hadn¡¯t been able to enter the Chapman Group in the past many years, whereas Jenna had swiftly integrated herself into thepany shortly after returning. This quick involvement highlighted the strong support and expectations Jenna¡¯s parents ced on her. Gilbert responded supportively, ¡°Sure, I will take you there. ¡± Upon her return to the Chapman Group, Jenna began her training under the guidance of the former entertainment department manager, who had recently been demoted to assistant manager and tasked with training Jenna. Despite his demotion, he was expected to bring Jenna up to speed on the workings of the department. However, Jenna¡¯s background in dance offered little preparation for her new role in entertainment management. ¡°I¡¯ve exined this so many times. How do you still not understand. . ¡± The assistant manager¡¯s patience finally wore thin after Jenna¡¯s persistent queries. ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re an employee in my family¡¯spany. What gives you the right to lecture me?¡± Jenna snapped back, her demeanor turning icy. ¡°I could have you fired with just a word!¡± The assistant manager was silenced by her threat, a mix of fear and resentment brewing within him. Despite her title and status, Jennacked the education and decorum he had observed in others of her station, appearing far more capricious and ill-mannered than the former Miss Chapman he had known before. The assistant manager, having patiently taught Jenna everything he knew about the industry, finally reached his limit after her sharp retort. ¡°Fine, I see,¡± he said with a resigned sigh, and left the room, feeling both frustrated and disrespected. Soon after, Jeffry arrived to check on Jenna¡¯s progress. ¡°Hey sweetheart, how is it going?¡± Jeffry inquired. ¡°Pretty good,¡± Jenna replied with a smile. Jeffry affectionately patted her head, his tone encouraging. ¡°That¡¯s my girl! You know, the assistant manager is a talented individual I went to great lengths to recruit. He¡¯s exceptionally skilled in this area, and I expect you to learn as much as you can from him. One day, you might even surpass him. ¡± Jeffry highly valued the entertainmentpany.novelbin The Chapman Group had encountered significant challenges recently as several partnerships abruptly ended, causing him stress. He saw Jenna¡¯s involvement as a crucial opportunity to stabilize and grow the business. However, Jenna received his encouragement with a measure of detachment, still perceiving the assistant manager as just another employee. ¡°Alright,¡± she responded dismissively. After imparting a few more instructions, Jeffry had to leave. Jenna tried to focus on her studies for several hours but found the routine of office work incredibly boring! Eventually, ovee by boredom, she left the building to get some fresh air. While walking around outside, Jenna spotted a familiar figure entering an office building. Chapter 107 Was that Madisyn? What could she possibly be doing here? Curious about Madisyn¡¯s reason to be here, Jenna decided to investigate further. She soon discovered that Madisyn had be the president of Natural Beauty. This skincarepany, while not thergest in the industry, held a substantial market presence. But, how¡­ Had Madisyn secured support from various wealthy backers after leaving the Chapman family? Jenna¡¯s expression darkened at the thought. She couldn¡¯t bear the idea of Madisyn seeding outside the Chapman family¡¯s influence. Digging deeper online, Jenna was surprised to learn that Natural Beauty was a subsidiary of the Johns Group. Her interest was piqued when she stumbled upon a past scandal involving thepany, where its product had caused allergic reactions in a celebrity. A sly smile formed on Jenna¡¯s lips- this could be the leverage she needed. Dayster, Madisyn prepared for her first major meeting at Natural Beauty. She entered the conference room at 8:30 AM, only to find it nearly empty. ¡°Where is everyone?¡± Madisyn inquired, turning to her assistant. The assistant responded with evident difort, ¡°Ms. Atkins mentioned she had othermitments and couldn¡¯t make it. Several others said they were also unavable. ¡± ¡°Did they report their absences in advance?¡± ¡°No, they did not,¡± the assistant answered. Madisyn understood the situation-this was a clear act of defiance against her new leadership. It was said that a new leader needed to use strict measures to assert their authority and make their mark. However, these people didn¡¯t believe that Madisyn, a woman merely in her twenties, would dare to give them a hard time. Whispers had woven their way through the corridors of thepany that Madisyn was romantically involved with Dane. What other exnation could there be for her sudden ascent to presidency? This sparked a wildfire of resentment among the staff; theirpany was even reduced to a tool for the couple¡¯s romance. They were resolute¡ª Madisyn had to be taught a Lesson! ¡°Document every absentee,¡± Madisynmanded with a frosty edge. ¡°Inform them: miss again, and don¡¯t bothering back to work here. ¡± Madisyn¡¯s assistant hesitated, fearing the bacsh this could incite, yet the resolve in Madisyn¡¯s eyes was unmistakable. Reluctantly, she proceeded as instructed.novelbin Chapter 108 One attendee exhaled deeply while eyeing Madisyn. ¡°Youngdy, this enterprise is abyrinth, far moreplex than it appears. At your age, isn¡¯t it preferable to relish life? To watch the blossoms unfold, to bask in the daylight? Why subject yourself to this mess?¡± ¡°Brenda, I swear, I¡¯m not ying around here,¡± Madisyn responded, her gaze steady and earnest. Brenda Peck, startled, suddenly saw Madisyn in a different light. She didn¡¯t think Madisyn would actually know her name. She had assumed Madisyn wasn¡¯t serious about working here, since she had got the position through Dane. Now, when she noticed Madisyn¡¯s preparedness, Brenda¡¯s attitude shifted towards a more serious demeanor. Throughout the meeting, everyone sat in sheer astonishment. Madisyn¡¯s presentation was not only robust but exhaustive, her demeanor echoing not the inexperience of youth but the acumen of a seasoned business strategist. Without dallying, she had, within a mere half hour,id out a roadmap for thepany¡¯s future-clear, concise, and eminently feasible. A murmur of approval hummed through the room; eyes sparkled with a newfound respect. How refreshing! The new president was actually a gem! Even Brenda, previously skeptical, now addressed Madisyn with newfound esteem. ¡°Miss Johns, my apologies for earlier. You¡¯ve clearly earned your role here. ¡± Madisyn let out a slight, gracious smile. ¡°Thank you, Brenda. ¡± As her words lingered, the conference room doors swung open abruptly, admitting severalte-arriving executives. The most conspicuous among them, d in extravagant attire and shrouded in a cloud of potent perfume, strode in with arms crossed and a dismissive nce at Madisyn. ¡°Apologies for my tardiness. I was detained by some urgent business. ¡± ¡°The meeting has concluded,¡± Madisyn informed her tly. ¡°But we¡¯re here now. You wouldn¡¯t deduct from our performance bonuses, would you?¡± the woman asked, a hint of challenge in her tone. Madisyn¡¯s reply was terse, unyielding.novelbin ¡°And why not?¡± The expressions of thete-arriving executives grew grim. The group¡¯s leader, Michelle Frey, scoffed sharply. ¡°Fine, if you¡¯re set on doing this, we¡¯ll have no choice but to resign. ¡± Her deration visibly shifted the mood of the room. Out of camaraderie, Brenda cautioned, ¡°Michelle, consider this carefully. She¡¯s more than just a charming face; she has the potential to lead our growth. ¡± ¡°If you think you can advance with her, by all means, proceed. I, however, do not need to follow along. What¡¯s more, the form I created leaves with me,¡± Michelle stated, her gaze on Madisyn full of disdain, showing no fear. Brenda, concerned, leaned towards Madisyn and murmured, ¡°Miss Johns, the form she¡¯s referring to is crucial for our uing product. If she departs with it, we¡¯ll fail tounch the product, disappointing our clients!¡± This form was crucial for thepany! Chapter 109 That was why Michelle felt bold enough to threaten to quit. She was convinced that Madisyn wouldn¡¯t let her go, knowing it could jeopardize Natural Beauty. ¡°Go ahead,¡± Madisyn responded, then addressed the others behind Michelle, asking calmly, ¡°Are all of you leaving as well?¡± Everyone was stunned. Madisyn¡¯s firm stance was unexpected! Even Michelle, caught off guard, couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are you sure about this? If you can¡¯t release the new product, yourpany is doomed!¡± ¡°I¡¯U ask again, are you all leaving together?¡± Madisyn cut in, clearly uninterested in dragging out the conflict. The rest exchanged looks and gave a collective nod. They were convinced their solidarity would stop Madisyn from letting anyone go. Yet, half an hourter, they stood outside the building, chilled by the brisk wind, slowlying to terms with the fact that Madisyn had indeed fired them! Had Madisyn lost her senses? Even though Natural Beauty wasn¡¯t at its peak, it had the strong backing of the Johns Group and offered solid benefits. This made the dismissed employees regret their decision. ¡°Michelle, what should we do now? She¡¯s clearly serious. Maybe we should return. It¡¯s tough to find another job with benefits as good as Natural Beauty¡¯s,¡± someone proposed. Fuming, Michelle clenched her teeth but managed a smirk. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve actually got an offer from anotherpany but haven¡¯t epted it yet. I can bring you all with me. ¡± ¡°Whichpany is that?¡± ¡°Migge Skincare!¡± Ever since it started, Face Care had been a rival to Natural Beauty, the two always shing. The group was unsure, pondering if Migge Skincare would be a good fit for them. But at this moment, they felt they had no other choices.novelbin Meanwhile, Madisyn walked into her office with Brenda still trying to convince her. ¡°Miss Johns, this is too risky. Without that form, we¡¯re done for! We can¡¯tunch the new product, and our customers will lose even more faith in us. ¡± Madisyn, disturbed by her persuasion, reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a n. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡± Just then, Madisyn¡¯s phone rang, causing Brenda to excuse herself from the office. ¡°Madisyn¡­¡±¡± A strained voice came through the phone. It was Susan. ¡°Can Ie over?¡± Chapter 110 ¡°What happened?¡± Madisyn inquired, rmed. ¡°I. I got fired,¡± Susan replied, her voice faltering. ¡°Why? Weren¡¯t you always hardworking?¡± Madisyn was confused. ¡°I¡¯m not sure why they let me go either,¡± Susan said, clearly upset since she had been with thepany since her graduation. After a brief pause, Madisyn suggested, ¡°Come see me first. ¡± Before long, Susan was there. Madisyn researched Susan¡¯s former employer and discovered it was supported by the Reed family. ¡°It seems your dismissal might be connected to me. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Madisyn said apologetically. ¡°That can¡¯t be true!¡± Susan eximed in disbelief. Madisyn then revealed the backer of Migge Skincare, helping Susan realize that Josie might have targeted her. A heavy burden seemed to press on Susan¡¯s heart. Did having wealth and influence grant people the right to manipte others¡¯ lives? Madisyn then offered aforting smile, saying, ¡°However, I think being let go could actually be a blessing in disguise for you. ¡± ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m currently looking for someone with your skills. Pleasee work for me. You¡¯ve always wanted to be a form developer, right? Now you have your chance. ¡± ¡°Is that something I could really pursue?¡± Susan asked, taken aback. ¡°Absolutely. I¡¯ve seen your work; it¡¯s outstanding.novelbin We do need to get a product out quickly, though, so it will be a challenge. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m up for it!¡± Susan responded enthusiastically. Her enthusiasm for the skincare industry was evident. Without dy, Madisyn made arrangements for Susan to start at herpany and instructed her team to prepare some initial forms for her review. That very afternoon, Madisyn scheduled a meeting with a supplier of a raw material. This material was rare, so the supplier was considering choosing one exclusive distributor in Gemond. Madisyn arrived early at the meeting venue. Chapter 111 To her surprise, she ran into someone she knew. ¡°Madisyn, you¡¯re here too? Are you aiming for this deal as well?¡± Josie, dressed in a vibrant red outfit, expressed surprise at seeing Madisyn. ¡°Yes,¡± Madisyn responded, her attention fixed on the papers in front of her, showing little interest in further conversation. ¡°You might as well quit now,¡± Josie said. ¡°Your struggling business surely can¡¯t secure this deal. Who would supply materials to apany that¡¯s failing?¡± ¡°Strength decides the oue,¡± Madisyn retorted, shutting her folder. Josie let out a derisiveugh. Perhaps another division of the Johns Group might have a chance, but Natural Beauty? What strength did they have to speak of? She was ready to continue mocking when the supplier entered. Both Josie and Madisyn looked on in surprise. It turned out to be a familiar face. ¡°Mr. Klein,¡± Josie greeted, admiring Andrew in his polished suit, the very man who had charmed Josie¡¯s close friend, Kristine. ¡°I haven¡¯t expected you to be the supplier. ¡± ¡°Yes, I am the supplier,¡± Andrew said, then turned his attention to Madisyn. ¡°Let¡¯s start with your proposals and strategies. ¡± Josie felt a surge of confidence. Migge Skincare was far superior to Natural Beauty! Following Josie¡¯s and Madisyn¡¯s respective presentations, just as Andrew was about to respond, his phone rang. ¡°Excuse me,¡± he said, stepping aside to answer the call. Seizing the moment, Josie sneered at Madisyn. ¡°Mr. Klein will surely pick me. You might want to leave now to spare yourself the embarrassment. ¡± Madisyn responded casually, ¡°What makes you so sure?¡± ¡°Our Migge Skincare is light years ahead of your Natural Beauty!¡± Josie dered with pride. ¡°Plus, Kristine is Mr. Klein¡¯s fiancee, and I¡¯m her good friend. Who do you think Mr. Klein will favor?¡± ¡°Mr. Klein¡¯s fiancee? Has he actually confirmed that?¡± Madisyn questioned earnestly, her face a picture of genuine confusion. Josie, caught off-guard, retorted sharply, ¡°But Kristine is proficient in everything. She embodies grace and is the only one deserving of Mr. Klein. He will undoubtedly choose her. ¡±novelbin Madisyn merely smiled, choosing to remain silent. Chapter 112 Josie despised the calmness in Madisyn¡¯s expression. How could someone from a small vige exude such amanding aura? With a disdainful look, Josie taunted, ¡°Oh, and about your friend Susan¡­ She was in Migge Skincare¡¯s sales for quite a while, but now she¡¯s jobless and has nowhere to go, right? If you leave now, I might consider letting her return to her job. ¡± Madisyn¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°So, you were really behind this. ¡± ¡°Yes, I was,¡± Josie admitted without hesitation, not seeing Madisyn as a threat. ¡°You don¡¯t understand the influence we hold. Even though you are now a member of the Johns family, you¡¯re nothing more than a powerless heiress. You won¡¯t achieve anything, and nobody will follow you. Actually, you¡¯ll only bring misfortune to those close to you!¡± ¡°However, I owe you thanks,¡± Madisyn responded with a smile. ¡°If not for your actions, Susan wouldn¡¯t have be my invaluable employee. Migge Skincare will regret losing such a capable employee. You don¡¯t realize what you¡¯ve lost. ¡± ¡°Humph! Do you think Migge Skincare will falter just because we lost one sales assistant?¡± Josie said dismissively. Then, Andrew returned. Josie¡¯s face lit up with anticipation. ¡°Migge Skincare¡¯s proposal is quite remarkable,¡± Andrew said slowly. Josie smiled, shooting a smug look towards Madisyn. ¡°Yet, Natural Beauty¡¯s proposal surpasses it. We¡¯ve decided to go with Natural Beauty this round,¡± Andrew added. ¡°That¡¯s not possible!¡± Josie jumped to her feet, incredulous at the decision. ¡°Mr. Klein, Natural Beauty is nearly bankrupt. You¡¯ll regret this choice!¡± ¡°Are you questioning my decision?¡±novelbin Andrew¡¯s gaze hardened, his tone now stern andmanding. Josie hesitated, realizing the severity of her actions. She had just confronted Andrew, of all people! Yet, resentment brewed within her. Why Madisyn? ¡°Alright, Madisyn, even if you secure the materials, what then? You¡¯ll still be outdone by us!¡± Josie refrained from provoking Andrew further, so she turned her frustration towards Madisyn instead. ¡°Just wait. At your productunch, I¡¯ll ensure your downfall!¡± Josie stormed off, her heels clicking sharply on the floor. Madisyn looked at Andrew andmented, ¡°You have excellent taste. ¡± Andrew paused briefly, then let out a gentle chuckle. His voice was deep and enticing, reminiscent of finely aged wine. ¡°You really have a lot of confidence in yourpany,¡± he said, looking at Madisyn intently. ¡°Absolutely, Madisyn responded with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll ensure your raw materials are put to good use. ¡± Chapter 113 ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to do business with you,¡± Andrew said as he reached out his hand. Madisyn grasped his hand, feeling the rough texture of his fingers, which oddlyforted her. ¡°The pleasure is mine,¡± she replied. ¡°Are you heading back to your office? Let me give you a lift,¡± Andrew suggested, his eyes radiating kindness. ¡°My car is in the parking lot. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have my assistant take it back,¡± Andrew said without hesitation. Madisyn was moved by his kindness and assertive nature, so she epted. Andrew¡¯s Lamborghini was spacious, providing afortable ride. Out of nowhere, he presented two small cakes.novelbin ¡°Wow. ¡± Madisyn couldn¡¯t help but express her delight at the sight of the lovely desserts. ¡°Where did thesee from?¡± ¡°My chef prepared them at my home. Give them a try and see how they taste,¡± Andrew suggested. The cakes were as delicious as they were appealing. Madisyn quickly finished them, a bit jealous of Andrew¡¯s everyday luxuries. Andrew watched her eat with fondness, his smile widening as he realized that this girl was quite the little foodie. ¡°If you enjoy them, I¡¯ll bring more next time. My chef can whip up various dishes. Maybe you coulde by and sample some,¡± Andrew suggested. ¡°Sure,¡± Madisyn responded, seriously considering it. Yet, she hesitated, considering the implications of visiting Andrew¡¯s home alone as a single woman. It would appear more appropriate if Waylon were back and she visited with him. Quietly, Madisyn mapped out her strategy. Soon, they reached her workce. Madisyn exited the car and made her way inside. Meanwhile, at Natural Beauty, someone in the hallway nced out the window and spotted Madisyn stepping out of a Luxury car. And it definitely wasn¡¯t Dane¡¯s car! Mina quickly pieced things together. Madisyn was not only involved with Dane but seemed connected to another man as well. Chapter 114 Mina had harbored resentment towards Madisyn since her bonus was cut. Now, with such a juicy piece of gossip falling into herp, a cold smile spread across her face. When Madisyn entered the hallway, she caught Mina¡¯s derisive look. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Madisyn inquired. ¡°Miss Johns, you truly have a way with men, captivating not just our senior boss but others as well. Being young is quite the advantage, isn¡¯t it?¡± Mina remarked sarcastically. ¡°If you have something on your mind, out with it,¡± Madisyn responded coldly. ¡°Well then! I noticed who you arrived with just now. That car wasn¡¯t Mr. Johns¡¯s, was it?¡± Mina pressed. ¡°It wasn¡¯t. So what?¡± Madisyn countered, arching an eyebrow. Mina was startled by her admission. ¡°You¡¯re bold to cheat on Mr. Johns and yet be so tant about it?¡± Madisyn found her usationughable. ¡°Then go ahead and report it,¡± she said, brushing past Mina. Mina gritted her teeth. ¡°Madisyn, do you think I won¡¯t do it? You¡¯re just providing sex favors to get ahead. If I tell Dane, do you think you can still maintain your position? I was trying to work with you, but this is how you treat me?¡± Madisyn responded by mming the door of her office shut with a loud bang.novelbin Mina was seething with anger. Fine! She would show no mercy! The news that they had sessfully secured the raw materials soon spread throughout thepany. Everyone was thrilled, as it was the most positive development they had seen in a long time. The research and development team felt even more empowered and quickly presented a new form to Madisyn. Susan had injected several innovative ideas into the form, which garnered des from Brenda. As Madisyn reviewed the form, Brenda worried she might not grasp its nuances and pondered whether to offer an exnation. But then, Madisyn handed her the revised form. ¡°Implement this,¡± Madisyn instructed. Brenda looked it over and was astounded. This form was obviously far superior to the previous one. She stared at Madisyn, awestruck, but Madisyn simply stated, ¡°You may go now. ¡± ¡°Very well, Miss Johns. With you and Susan involved, our new product is sure to astonish everyone!¡± Brenda left, filled with anticipation. Chapter 115 After wrapping up her tasks, Madisyn got a call from Dane. His voice came through, gentle and clear. ¡°Madisyn, have you finished up for the day?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m just about to head out. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m close by. I¡¯lle pick you up shortly. ¡± Madisyn gathered her belongings and stood by the roadside waiting for Dane. Soon, she spotted his car drawing near. She opened the door to get in but was suddenly grabbed by the wrist. ¡°Mr. Johns! I must speak with you immediately!¡± Mina called out, her voice echoing urgently. Madisyn turned to face Mina, her expression icy, her eyes piercing. ¡°It appears you are quite eager to part ways with thepany. ¡± ¡°Regardless of my future here, Mr. Johns deserves to know this!¡± Mina retorted, casting a pointed look at Dane who was inside his car. She leaned closer and said, ¡°Mr. Johns, Madisyn has been cheating on you. ¡± Dane¡¯s reaction was a flicker of shock, hisposure momentarily shattered. Mina¡¯s lips curled into a smug smile; Dane was clearly blindsided by the revtion. Dane emerged from his vehicle, his towering frame and imposing presence drawing immediate attention. He addressed Mina with a frosty calm. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°I speak only the truth. And I have evidence to prove it,¡± Mina asserted confidently, pulling out her phone. ¡°Here, look at this. Madisyn exited a car that isn¡¯t hers!¡±novelbin Madisyn regarded Mina with a steely, cold gaze, her annoyance palpable. Dane¡¯s face, usuallyposed and suave, took on a stormy expression as he scrutinized the photograph, a chilling aura enveloping him. Mina, basking in her perceived victory, braced herself for the spectacle she had ignited. Surely Dane would not overlook such a betrayal! She was nearly giddy with anticipation of Madisyn¡¯s downfall. Dane finally broke the silence, his voice low and daunting. ¡°Is this what you get paid to do here?¡± ¡°Yes, precisely! Madisyn, here you are, at Mr. Johns¡¯spany, tantly betraying him. How do you justify your actions?¡± Mina said eagerly. ¡°I was asking you!¡± Dane snapped back, his voice icy, sending shivers down Mina¡¯s spine as she met his re, sharp and threatening. ¡°But Mr. Johns, I¡¯m doing this in your interest!¡± Mina protested, her voice faltering. ¡°You hold the position of vice president. Your role is to support her, yet you¡¯ve chosen to indulge in these trivial pursuits,¡± Dane stated, his gaze piercing and tinged with stark disappointment. Chapter 116 Mina¡¯s mind went nk. ¡°But isn¡¯t this for your benefit? She¡¯s not the right person for you. She¡¯s a slut¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to report to work tomorrow. ¡± Dane cut her off curtly, making his decision clear without further justification. He took Madisyn by the arm, helping her get into the car. As the luxury vehicle pulled away, Mina was left standing alone, her mind reeling from the swift turn of events. The reality of her dismissal sank in as she watched the taillights fade into the distance. Confusion clouded her thoughts. She struggled to grasp why Dane had chosen to terminate her, not Madisyn. The harsh reality was confirmed when her phone rang with a call from the HR department-she was officially fired. ALL her years of dedication to climbing to the vice presidency seemed to evaporate in an instant. ¡®s BunnyBookery Tears threatened to flow as the weight of her dismissal settled in, but then her phone buzzed with a new message from Michelle. ¡°Ms. Atkins, Natural Beauty isn¡¯t the ce for you. Why not join us at Migge Skincare? We¡¯ll value what you can bring to the table!¡± In the car, Dane turned to Madisyn with a look of sincere apology. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, Madisyn. I haven¡¯t expected such behavior from Mina. ¡± Madisyn shrugged slightly, unfazed. ¡°It¡¯s fine. She was never really a threat to me. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find someone new to help you at work. ¡± Madisyn paused, then replied, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need. I already have someone in mind, and I¡¯ve got the hang of things around thepany. ¡± ¡°Okay then,¡± Dane said, not pressing further. After all, it was just a small venture, and he only wanted Madisyn to enjoy her role. Upon arriving at home, they were greeted by theforting aroma of dinner. ine hurried over to Madisyn, her hands gently framing Madisyn¡¯s face as she looked at her with evident concern. ¡°My dear, why are you pushing yourself so hard? You¡¯ve beening home sote these past days,¡± inemented, having seen Madisyn only in the evening for some time. She turned herining gaze to Dane. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to lighten her load? You¡¯ve let her overwork herself. You¡¯re not being a helpful brother. ¡± Glenn, lounging on the sofa, chimed in, reinforcing the sentiment. ¡°Dane, you really need to prioritize family over work. It¡¯s about time you learn that. ¡± Dane, finding himself the target of familial disapproval, was left without words. After a while, he said, ¡°I think Mom and Dad have a point. I¡¯ll make sure to be more attentive to you going forward, Madisyn. ¡± Madisyn immediately rified, ¡°Actually, Dane has been very supportive. It¡¯s me who insisted on handling thepany issues alone. ¡±novelbin ¡°Really?¡± ine still looked unconvinced, her eyes filled with concern. ¡°But, Madisyn, there¡¯s no need to push yourself so hard. Our family¡¯s wealth is more than sufficient to sustain us for generations. ¡± ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Chapter 117 Madisyn coughed slightly. She had always known she was well-off, but the scale of her family¡¯s legacy was something else entirely. ¡°Madisyn is just eager to make her mark and prove her capabilities to you all,¡± Kristine chimed in softly. Her words seemed to echo unheard in the living room as everyone¡¯s attention remained fixed on Madisyn. Kristine¡¯s fingers tightened slightly, as she looked at Dane, who surely felt the same sense of being overlooked. At dinner, Kristine, seeking some solidarity, chose to sit next to Dane, offering him soup while voicing a gentle observation. ¡°Mom and Dad really do dote on Madisyn. ¡± Dane responded smoothly, his face showing no hint of jealousy, ¡°It took us so long to be reunited with Madisyn. It¡¯s natural for them to dote on her. ¡± Kristine bit her lip slightly before saying, ¡°It used to be you who they valued the most, Dane. ¡± ¡°We¡¯re all family; we value everyone here,¡± Dane said. Kristine fell silent. Her phone soon vibrated with a message from Josie,ining about Andrew coborating with Madisyn. Kristine clenched her phone, her knuckles whitening. She had held no grudge against Madisyn before. In fact, she had pitied her, assuming a girl from the countryside would find it challenging to blend with the elite. Kristine had even thought about aiding Madisyn¡¯s entry into high society.novelbin However, Madisyn seemed to navigate it effortlessly. Not only did she adapt well, but she also charmed everyone on her path. ¡°Is something wrong, Kristine?¡± Dane asked, noticing her troubled expression. Kristine was jolted back to the present. ¡°Oh¡­ It¡¯s nothing. ¡± Dane gave her a look but chose to remain silent. Following their meal, ine and Madisyn went for a stroll. While Kristine was perfecting her dance moves in the studio, Dane entered. ¡°Dane? Did youe to watch me practice?¡± Kristine asked, her spirits lifting, happy with Dane¡¯s presence. Dane nodded, looking at her hopeful expression. Feeling motivated, Kristine resumed her practice with renewed vigor, eager to impress. ¡°Very good. You¡¯ve reallye a long way recently,¡± Daneplimented. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Auntie¡¯s fantastic coaching,¡± Kristine said with a smile. ¡°Also, Dane, Lynda has rmended me for a director position at the National Dance Association. ¡± Chapter 118 Dane was taken aback. ¡°Really? You must be the youngest director ever then, right?¡± Kristine nodded with pride, then added, ¡°I wonder if Madisyn enjoys dancing. I could teach her. However, growing up in the countryside, she might not have had the chance to pick up any skills. ¡± Her voice carried a tone ofpassion. Dane¡¯s expression grew thoughtful as he observed Kristine. ¡°She has her own talents. Kristine, Madisyn is Madisyn, and you are you. There¡¯s no rivalry needed here. ¡± ¡°Dane, I get it,¡± Kristine responded, feeling a twinge of nervousness, wondering if Dane had picked up on her underlying feelings. ¡°I truly admire Madisyn. There won¡¯t be any issues between us. ¡± ¡°We are all part of the Johns family, and Mom and Dad will always treat us equally,¡± Dane gently reminded her. ¡°I know. ¡± Dane looked at Kristine and sighed quietly to himself. ¡°Try to finish soon and go to bed early,¡± he suggested, feeling that Kristine had brushed off his advice. ¡°Okay,¡± Kristine said. ¡®s BunnyBookery After Dane left, Kristine was left feelingpletely deted, a heavy unease pressing on her. She didn¡¯t mean any harm towards Madisyn. Why did Dane say that? It felt like he was warning her, as if she had wronged Madisyn in some way. Distressed by these thoughts, Kristine received a call from Josie. ¡°Kristine, would you like to attend my new productunch?¡± Josie said, but quickly noticed something amiss. ¡°Kristine, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Feeling overwhelmed, Kristine shared the recent event. Josie was outraged. ¡°It¡¯s clear as day! Madisyn must have spoken ill of you to Dane.novelbin That bitch, she¡¯s a cunning girl! And you, being so innocent, just can¡¯tpete with her. ¡± Kristine, overwhelmed with emotion, sobbed. ¡°I just want a peaceful life at home. Why won¡¯t she even allow that? Do I really need to leave the Johns family?¡± ¡°Absolutely not! Kristine, the Johns family doesn¡¯t just need you; they rely on you. You¡¯re their standout, the brilliant dancer and vice president of thepany. If you go, what will happen to them? As for Madisyn, she should just keep quiet and not cause any trouble. Come to my productunch. This time, we¡¯ll make sure Madisyn is put in her ce. ¡± Kristine wanted to dissuade Josie but found herself agreeing instead. ¡°Okay. ¡± The garden at the Johns family¡¯s house was breathtaking. At night, the lights along the paths cast a tranquil and soothing glow. As Madisyn walked with ine, she noticed another presence. When she turned around, she saw Dane. Dane said with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d notice me. ¡± He had approached so silently, yet Madisyn had sensed him. Chapter 119 ¡°You little brat, you startled me,¡± ine eximed. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be busy with work?¡± Dane sighed, realizing ine thought he was being a disturbance. ¡°I just wanted to join in your walk. ¡± ¡°Alright then,¡± ine replied. During their walk, Madisyn suddenly inquired, ¡°So, when is Howarding back?¡± Silence followed Madisyn¡¯s question. Madisyn noticed a mncholy look on ine¡¯s face, and Dane pressed his lips together tightly in concern. ine reached out and gently took Madisyn¡¯s hand. ¡°Howard¡­ His health isn¡¯t great right now. We¡¯re not sure when he¡¯ll be able toe home. ¡± ¡°Mm, it¡¯s okay. I hope he recovers soon,¡± Madisyn responded, realizing her mistake in asking the question. She swiftly changed the topic, asking, ¡°What about Waylon?¡± A hint of jealousy crept into Dane¡¯s tone. ¡°Madisyn, do you need something from him?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Not exactly,¡± Madisyn said, too embarrassed to admit that she wanted Waylon to visit Andrew¡¯s home with her for delicious food. ine exined, ¡°Waylon¡¯s usually on set for one to two months for a film. He¡¯s been away for more than a month already, so he should be back in just a few days.novelbin ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Madisyn nodded. A few more days didn¡¯t seem too long. Dane observed Madisyn¡¯s thoughtful expression, his feelings of jealousy growing. When had Madisyn and Waylon be so close? He couldn¡¯t afford tog behind! The following day, Dane did something unusual-he joined the family for breakfast. Afterward, he even offered to drive Madisyn to work. ¡°Madisyn, I¡¯ve transferred a million to your ount. Use it however you wish. If you need more, just tell me,¡± Dane said cheerfully. ¡°Dane, I don¡¯t need that,¡± Madisyn responded. Was this how her family showed their love, by offering money? Dane insisted, ¡°What¡¯s mine is yours. Feel free to use it. ¡± He truly embodied the role of amanding CEO. Madisyn decided not to decline any further. ¡°Is there a new productunching up soon?¡± Dane inquired. Chapter 120 ¡°And how are the preparations? Is there anything I could do to help?¡± Dane¡¯s tone carried a hint of concern. Madisyn shed a reassuring smile. ¡°We¡¯re all set. ¡± If all went ording to n, the products would be produced today. Indeed, by the close of the workday, the production wasplete. Everyone had a chance to try the products out and appreciated the quality. ¡°Miss Johns, I came across a post on Mina¡¯s social media,¡± Brenda said, hesitating, then informed Madisyn, ¡°She and Michelle have both joined in Miggie Skincare.novelbin ¡± Madisyn paused briefly. ¡°Is that so?¡± Brenda thought Madisyn might not be familiar with Miggie Skincare. ¡°Miggie Skincare is actually our toppetitor, and they¡¯ve been quite sessful recently. It was surprising that Miggie Skincare would recruit them. And it feels wrong for them to switch from ourpany to a rival. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not an issue,¡± Madisyn responded evenly. ¡°Their choice of where to work is their own affair. ¡± ¡°But Miggie Skincare¡¯s new productunch is happening at the same time as ours. What should we do?¡± Brenda was anxious. ¡°Then they¡¯re just out of luck,¡± Madisyn responded with confidence, immediately calming everyone¡¯s nerves. They all needed to emte Madisyn¡¯s self-assurance! With Mina¡¯s departure, the role of vice president was now unupied. Madisyn intended to promote Brenda to the position after the productunch. Time flew by, and the day of the eagerly awaited new productunch finally came. At Prus Mall. This mall was a premier destination for skincare products, known for its wide range of high-end and budget-friendly options. It was typically the first to stock all thetest skincare releases, and both Miggie Skincare and Natural Beauty had outlets here. Due to the simultaneous productunches, the mall was crowded. Miggie Skincare had even brought in celebrities to enhance their event¡¯s appeal. Their customers had already started to line up. Thepetition between Miggie Skincare and Natural Beauty was so fierce that onlookers were snapping pictures and sharing them online, causing intense debates. ¡°Natural Beauty is bold to schedule theirunch alongside Miggie Skincare¡¯s. Isn¡¯t that just asking for trouble?¡± ¡°Absolutely. And Miggie Skincare didn¡¯t hold back this time¡ªthey even brought in celebrities. ¡± Chapter 121 ¡°But it¡¯s the quality that counts with skincare. I¡¯ll wait to see which product is better before making my choice. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no doubt that Miggie Skincare wille out on top! Natural Beauty might im to be all-natural and gentle, yet their product has once caused skin damage before!¡± ¡°Exactly! Natural Beauty should be shut down! You know what, guys? I¡¯m going to see their failure for myself!¡± Susan was currently working in Natural Beauty¡¯s store, assisting customers with product trials. She spotted a girl ncing around nervously. ¡°Hello, can I assist you with anything?¡± Susan offered a friendly smile.novelbin ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m just looking,¡± the girl muttered, her gaze dropping. ¡°I probably can¡¯t afford anything here. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s alright. Let me show you around. Our products are high quality and priced high, but you¡¯re wee to try them out for free. Why not, right?¡± Susan¡¯s smile was inviting. The girl paused, asking, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Absolutely¡±, Susan assured her, handing her a sample and applying it carefully while describing the product. The girl looked up at Susan and blushed, embarrassed. This girl was the same one who had dered her eagerness to witness Natural Beauty¡¯s downfall. She had nned to use her supposed inability to afford the products as a way to frustrate the staff. Yet, faced with Susan¡¯s kindness, she found herself regretting her initial intentions. ¡°Thank you. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. ¡± Suddenly, Susan produced a small, elegant bag and said with a mysterious air, ¡°Here are some samples. We haven¡¯t promoted them to the public yet. Feel free to try them out. ¡± Talia Moreno¡¯s expression hardened, no longer showing any guilt. She asked with a hint of chill in her voice, ¡°How much are they?¡± Initially, she had thought the saleswoman was genuine. Now, it seemed she was just skilled at pretending to be sincere. Her sole aim appeared to be profit. ¡°It¡¯s on the house. Take them and use them. If you have any thoughts,e back and let us know,¡± Susan said warmly. Taken aback, Talia epted the bag, her lips tightly pursed, and left without a word. She didn¡¯t breathe easily until she was outside. She checked her phone to find numerous messages in a chat group. Chapter 122 This group consisted of fans of the female star who had suffered an allergic reaction because of Natural Beauty¡¯s product. They all admired that female celebrity, which led them to hate Natural Beauty. Talia was in charge of their group. Talia informed them she had visited the store. ALL the group members eagerly anticipated hearing about Natural Beauty¡¯s downfall. ¡°Talia, what do you think? Does everyone at Natural Beauty have a bad attitude? Since they can¡¯t win against Migge Skincare, they must be frustrated. ¡± ¡°I bet even the salespeople at Natural Beauty aren¡¯t really keen to show off their products¡­¡± Reading these, Talia felt uneasy. ¡°Actually, Natural Beauty isn¡¯t that bad. At least their customer service ismendable. Maybe there is something wrong with their products. ¡± After a brief pause, a member of the group responded, ¡°Really? If you say so, their sales might be decent. Still, a salesperson¡¯s main iees from being nice to customers. You should visit Migge Skincare¡¯s store, too. Their service is likely superior. ¡± Talia pondered this suggestion before deciding to visit Migge Skincare¡¯s store. Migge Skincare¡¯s store was bustling, with a long line of customers waiting. It took Talia quite a while to get inside. The saleswomen inside were all serving the buyers who looked rich. It took a while before Talia managed to approach a free saleswoman. She asked, ¡°Can I try your products?¡± ¡°The products are over there. You can head straight there,¡± the saleswoman replied, eyeing Talia from head to toe, noting her modest attire. Her tone was neutral and not particrly weing. Talia¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it your responsibility to assist us in trying out the products? How are we supposed to know how to use the products correctly?¡± The saleswoman grew visibly impatient. ¡°There are instructions right next to them. Can¡¯t you read?¡± Talia¡¯s lips tightened, and her frown deepened. ¡°Is this the way you treat customers?¡± ¡°Okay, fine, I¡¯ll help you,¡± the saleswoman said, but just as she was about to assist Talia, another customer walked in. The saleswoman beamed and greeted the neer enthusiastically. ¡°Hi, wee!¡± She then promptly abandoned Talia to greet the new customer. Talia was surprised. She decided she didn¡¯t want to purchase anything from Migge Skincare. She left the store and vented her frustration in the chat group, saying, ¡°Migge Skincare is atrocious! The sales staff there are utterly snobbish.novelbin They only pay attention to you if they think you¡¯re wealthy. ¡± ¡°Really? How could they behave like that?¡± Chapter 123 ¡°Alright then. I¡¯m not buying anything from Migge Skincare. ¡± As time passed, the crowd in the Natural Beauty¡¯s shop thinned out. When Susan and Brenda exited the shop, they saw Michelle and her group approaching. ¡°Ms. Peck?¡± Michelle mocked.novelbin ¡°Why are you working as a salesperson here? Has Natural Beauty be so desperate that they can¡¯t afford to hire proper sales staff?¡± ¡°We¡¯re familiar with the products and wanted to help customers understand them better. Is there a problem with that?¡± Brenda replied, unfazed by the remark. ¡°Well, to put it bluntly, Natural Beauty can¡¯t afford to hire salespeople. But at Migge Skincare, we don¡¯t face that issue,¡± Michelle said with a grin. ¡°Plus, we get paid much better than at Natural Beauty. And just so you know, our sales today reached thirty million dors. ¡± Mina looked particrly smug at that moment. She shouldn¡¯t have been concerned about finding a decent job after leaving Natural Beauty. ¡°Migge Skincare is really remarkable. I suggest you switchpanies soon, too. If you ask nicely, maybe I can get you a rmendation at ourpany. ¡± ¡°No thanks, I¡¯m not interested,¡± Michelle replied coolly. ¡°Alright. But I heard today¡¯s sales for yourpany were only a few million. What a shame! Can yourpany even afford to pay you?¡± With that, Michelle and her group all burst intoughter. Susan¡¯s gaze was icy. ¡°Go ahead andugh. Natural Beauty prioritizes product quality above all. We¡¯ll outperform your products eventually. ¡± ¡°Really? Ha! We¡¯ll see about that. ¡± Michelle and her groupughed even louder. Brenda led her group away, choosing not to engage further with Michelle and her group. As they reached the roadside, they noticed a car parked there. The car window lowered to reveal Madisyn¡¯s pretty face. ¡°Thanks for your hard work today. Dinner¡¯s on me. ¡± Everyone was taken aback. Once they got into the car, they noticed a man already inside. He was remarkably handsome with a distinct presence, clearly someone influential. Everyone immediately became nervous. Madisyn could tell they were all a bit uneasy. ¡°Rx,¡± she told them. ¡°Hello. I¡¯m Miss Johns¡¯s assistant,¡± Andrew chimed in. Was he really Madisyn¡¯s assistant? Why was an assistant so good-looking? Chapter 124 Everyone¡¯s mind raced with other possibilities. Could it be that Madisyn was living it up, perhaps keeping a pretty boy? The mood lightened considerably. Madisyn¡¯s employees all exchanged knowing looks. Madisyn was speechless. It was fine for them to feel more at ease, but why were their expressions so strange? Upon their arrival at the New Moon Restaurant, everyone was visibly impressed. ¡°Miss Johns, are we dining at the New Moon Restaurant tonight?¡± ¡°Yes, any problems?¡± ¡°The average cost at this restaurant is 1000 dors per person. ¡± Madisyn¡¯s employees exchanged nces. ¡®s BunnyBookery None of them had ever experienced such avish meal before. Madisyn offered a gentle smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dinner is on me. ¡±novelbin ¡°Wow, Miss Johns is awesome!¡± Everyone was extremely excited. The interior of the New Moon Restaurant was luxurious, a standout in the area. As they ascended the stairs, they were unaware that a car had pulled up at the back entrance and several people had slipped into a nearby restaurant. ¡°You¡¯re so generous to treat us to dinner here, Ms. Frey. The average cost here is 500 dors per person. ¡± one of them remarked in surprise. ¡°Of course. We¡¯re with Migge Skincare now, not Natural Beauty,¡± Michelle said immediately. ¡°Exactly!¡± After entering, Michelle couldn¡¯t resist taking photos and sending them to Brenda. Inside the New Moon Restaurant, Brenda¡¯s phone buzzed. She looked at the message from Michelle, unting her evening. Brenda was at a loss for words and chose not to respond. Brenda nced over the menu, hesitant to order anything. The rest felt simrly. But once the food arrived, they were greeted by an array of delicious dishes. As they eyed therge lobsters, everyone couldn¡¯t resist salivating. ¡°Thank you, Miss Johns. I¡¯m going to start my dinner now,¡± Susan said eagerly. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Enjoy your meal,¡± Madisyn responded with a smile. Chapter 125 Andrew carefully peeled a shrimp and offered it to Madisyn. Madisyn bit her lip, finding his gesture overly intimate. But catching his earnest, deep gaze, she reconsidered her initial reaction. He was now her assistant, after all. His attentiveness seemed quite fitting. Madisyn remained unsure. The others exchanged knowing smiles upon witnessing the scene. During the meal, Madisyn excused herself to the restroom. When she returned, she found Andrew waiting outside. ¡°Why are you out here?¡± ¡°Everyone seemed a bit tense with me around. ¡± Madisyn couldn¡¯t argue with that. ¡°Then maybe you shouldn¡¯t apany me next time. ¡± At this, Andrew gave her a prating look, as if he understood more than she let on. Madisyn felt a twinge of guilt, as though she had been too harsh. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head back in. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery As she approached the door, she overheard the lively conversation inside. ¡°I think Miss Johns is really living it up. She¡¯s even picked such a charming man to keep herpany. ¡±novelbin ¡°He¡¯s incredibly handsome. He could be a celebrity. ¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t someone mention that Miss Johns and Dane were a couple?¡± ¡°They hardly look Like a couple, do they? Clearly, this handsome man suits her better. Just look at his figure. I wouldn¡¯t have guessed Miss Johns could snag such a handsome fellow,¡± Brenda said. Madisyn¡¯s ears flushed red when she overheard this. She was surprised by Brenda¡¯s bluntness! Andrew noticed her embarrassment and chuckled softly, his voice resonant and soothing as he said, ¡°If we don¡¯t head inside soon, they might start saying even more. ¡± Madisyn took a deep breath and responded, ¡°Let it be. Let them enjoy their gossip. We won¡¯t go in just yet. ¡± Entering now would only make everyone tense. They lingered in the hallway, where the air conditioning made it slightly chilly. Madisyn leaned against the handrail, curling up a bit. Suddenly, she felt the warmth of a coat draped over her shoulders, carrying the faint scent of Andrew¡¯s cologne. Chapter 126 She nced at him.novelbin Andrew was staring at her intently, his deep eyes captivating and alluring. They seemed to pull at her thoughts. She quickly averted her gaze. The silence was bing ufortable. She casually remarked, ¡°My friend said you¡¯re so kind to me because you have feelings for me. ¡± Only after saying it did she realize she shouldn¡¯t be so blunt. She hurriedly added, ¡°But of course, I know you¡¯re kind to me because of Waylon. ¡± ¡°No,¡± Andrew responded firmly. Madisyn froze, her eyes wide, words failing her. Andrew, sensing the weight of the moment, held his silence. The hallway plunged into an awkward hush. The scent in the air, one Madisyn knew all too well, stirred a whirlwind of emotions within her -partfort, part confusion. Madisyn wasn¡¯t clueless. She could see through the quiet gestures and stolen nces-Andrew¡¯s concern for her was far from ordinary. After what felt like an eternity, the conversation in the room shifted, pulling them both back to the present. With that, Andrew and Madisyn made their way in, though the atmosphere was far from casual. Eyes locked onto them, anticipation practically buzzing in the air. Madisyn, steeling herself, chose to ignore the silent questions, focusing instead on her meal with forced calm. Once dinner was done, Madisyn instructed the others to go home by taxi. She assured them thepany would cover the expenses. Brenda, moved beyond words, couldn¡¯t believe her luck. A boss this thoughtful was a rarity. Overwhelmed with gratitude, she quickly shared her joy online. ¡°What a wonderful day! I truly have the best boss ever!¡± Meanwhile, Michelle and her group walked out of the restaurant they dined in as well. They caught a glimpse of Brenda and her group leaving. ¡°Was that Brenda? What are they doing here?¡± one of them whispered, puzzled. ¡°We had dinner together today. They probably did the same. ¡± ¡°Wait a second¡­ didn¡¯t they just walk out of that smack street?¡± Michelle rolled her eyes, a sneer curling her lips. ¡°Looks like they¡¯ve been downgraded to street food now. ¡± The others chuckled, nodding in agreement. But then, a woman scrolling through her feed froze, eyes widening as she spotted something. Chapter 127 ¡°Hold on a minute¡­ Check this out!¡± She thrust her phone into the center, showing the photos Brenda had just uploaded. ¡°It looks Like they were dining at New Moon Restaurant!¡± Everyone crowded around, peering at the images. The dishes on disy were exquisite, the kind of fare they¡¯d never even seen before. Expressions shifted from smugness to disbelief. ¡°No way,¡± Michelle dered, her voiceced with skepticism. ¡°It¡¯s impossible Madisyn would ssh out on a meal that pricey for her employees. Brenda must¡¯ve stolen those pics from somewhere else. She was probably just trying to make us jealous, pretending she was dining in a fancy ce while we were actually doing it. ¡± Most of the group nodded, buying into Michelle¡¯s theory. Poor Brenda-what a pitiful state to be in! In the Johns family¡¯s house. As soon as Madisyn stepped inside, Kristine¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Who just dropped you off?¡± ¡°Andrew,¡± Madisyn replied without hesitation, with no intention of hiding anything. A shadow of unease flickered across Kristine¡¯s face, though she tried to mask it with a forced smile. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ good to see you getting along so well with him,¡± she said, her voice tight with unspoken emotion. Yet her demeanor betrayed a different story. She looked like someone watching something precious slip away. Dane was seated nearby and couldn¡¯t hide his surprise. ¡°Wait, you and Andrew? Are you two close, Madisyn?¡± Madisyn shrugged, keeping it vague. ¡°Waylon asked him to look out for me. That¡¯s all. ¡± Dane exhaled, visibly rxing, but still feltpelled to warn her. ¡°Just¡­ be careful. Don¡¯t get too close to him. He can be very dangerous. ¡±novelbin Dangerous? The idea struck Madisyn as absurd. ¡°Dangerous? I didn¡¯t realize I had such a reputation. ¡± At that moment, Andrew¡¯s voice cut through the living room from the doorway. He strode in with the confidence of someone who owned the space, a maic presence impossible to ignore. Kristine¡¯s eyes brightened the moment she saw him. ¡°Andre,¡± she eximed, her earlier sadness forgotten. Was he here to see her? Dane, unruffled by the fact that Andrew had overheard him, eyed him coolly. ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m returning something,¡± Andrew replied smoothly. He approached Madisyn, extending his hand. Nestled in his palm was a delicate diamond earring. Madisyn blinked, only noticing the absence of her earring now. ¡°Thank you,¡± she murmured, taking it from him. Chapter 128 Andrew¡¯s gaze softened as he looked at her.novelbin ¡°You should go to bed early,¡± he said gently. Kristine watched as Andrew and Madisyn conversed, their attention locked on each other. The tension in her tightened jaw hinted at the emotion she struggled to keep in check. Once Andrew finished his gentle exchange with Madisyn, his gaze shifted to Dane, sharp as a de. ¡°Mr. Johns, isn¡¯t it a bit inappropriate to badmouth me behind my back?¡± Dane met Andrew¡¯s piercing gaze without flinching. ¡°I¡¯m just being honest. I¡¯ve only got one sister, and it¡¯s my job to protect her. I can¡¯t let her fall for something-or someone-that isn¡¯t right. ¡± Andrew¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, but his voice remained steady. ¡°You¡¯re right to be protective. Waylon¡¯s sister is like my own. I¡¯d never let anything happen to her. ¡± Dane¡¯s expression darkened, a sh of anger in his eyes. Like his own? The thought grated on him. ¡°Madisyn already has three brothers. She doesn¡¯t need another. ¡± Dane didn¡¯t mince his words. Andrew didn¡¯t back down either. ¡°Have you asked Madisyn what she thinks? She has her parents. And an elder brother¡¯s control might be more of a burden than you realize. ¡± Dane was momentarily taken aback. He turned to Madisyn, trying to exin, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that¡­¡± The two men¡¯s argument had left Madisyn with a pounding headache. ¡°I¡¯m going to bed,¡± she said abruptly. Without another word, she turned and headed upstairs. Kristine approached Andrew, her tone soft and hopeful. ¡°Andre, why don¡¯t you stay for a bit? I could make you a cup of tea. ¡± But the warmth in Andrew¡¯s demeanor vanished the moment Madisyn was out of sight. ¡°No, thank you,¡± he replied, his voice icy and distant. ¡°I¡¯m heading out. ¡± With that, he turned on his heel and left. Kristine stood there, momentarily stunned, the chill in the air seeping into her bones. She couldn¡¯t shake the nagging question that gnawed at her. Why couldn¡¯t he recognize what a wonderful woman she was? She was aplished; she was everything one could want-so why did everyone¡¯s attention seem to revolve around Madisyn? Upstairs, Madisyn stepped out of the shower, refreshed but weary. She nced at her phone, catching up on thetest updates online. ¡°Do the employees of Natural Beauty arrogantly believe they can outperform Migge Skincare?¡± ¡°Whose side are you on, Natural Beauty or Migge Skincare?¡± Chapter 129 ¡°Those Natural Beauty employees?¡± There were some hot topics about the twopanies on the inte. A conversation between Susan and Michelle was uploaded to the inte. In it, Susan confidently stated that Natural Beauty would outdo Migge Skincare. The post spread quickly. Manyizens mocked Natural Beauty. Soon after, Migge Skincare released its sales figures, which were impressively high. This sparked further debate.novelbin ¡°Is that woman out of her mind? Natural Beauty¡¯s sales are nowhere close to Migge Skincare¡¯s right now. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even want to use Natural Beauty¡¯s products anymore. ¡± ¡°Migge Skincare¡¯s products can hardly stay on the shelves; they sell out so quickly online. We might as well wait for Natural Beauty to go bankrupt. ¡± ¡°Actually, I think Natural Beauty¡¯s products are quite good. I¡¯ve used them myself. The sales staff were very helpful¡­¡± Nearly allizens were criticizing Natural Beauty. The voices of a few supporters of Natural Beauty were drowned out. Madisyn¡¯s employees were also aware of the situation. Susan reached out to Madisyn to apologize. ¡°Madisyn, this is all on me. I said something wrong. ¡± Madisyn reassured her calmly, ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything wrong. What we need now is time. ¡± Given enough time, their products were sure to win over many people. Madisyn remained optimistic. A week slipped by uneventfully. One morning, Talia woke up and instinctively looked in the mirror. To her astonishment, her skin wasn¡¯t as red as usual. She was taken aback. She had always had sensitive skin and over the years, nothing she tried seemed to work. A few days earlier, she had run out of her usual skincare products. Remembering the samples given to her by a saleswoman at Natural Beauty, she decided to use them. She wasn¡¯t expecting much at the time and nned to shop for new skincare products tomorrow. However, she was amazed at how good her skin looked this morning. She couldn¡¯t trust her eyes or jump to conclusions, so she decided to get a professional skin test. The results were significantly better! ¡°Your skin sensitivity has improved. It¡¯s better by one-fifth than before. What have you been using recently?¡± the cosmetician inquired with interest. Chapter 130 ¡°I¡¯ve just been using these samples. Could you check if there are any side effects?¡± Talia handed over the samples.novelbin The cosmetician examined them and her expression turned serious. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Talia asked, growing anxious. Could there actually be side effects? ¡°Are these products very expensive?¡± ¡°They were free samples from a saleswoman at the Natural Beauty¡¯s store. ¡± ¡°Really? They are generous,¡± the cosmetician said in surprise. ¡°The ingredients here are top-notch. This raw material is imported and exceptionally beneficial for sensitive skin. ¡± Talia felt overwhelmed by the information. Were Natural Beauty¡¯s products really that effective? Once home, she quickly shared her experience in her group chat. Unexpectedly, other members also reported positive experiences. This sparked some thinking. Perhaps it was a mere coincidence that their favorite celebrity had previously suffered an allergic reaction. More feedback starteding in online. Many people even reached out to Natural Beauty¡¯s staff to inquire about the raw materials that led to such impressive results. Natural Beauty was quick to respond. They disclosed that their raw materials were imported from abroad, and that they were the exclusive distributor in the country. ¡®s BunnyBookery As a result, Natural Beauty¡¯s sales skyrocketed! Of course, most people weren¡¯t just following the crowd blindly. They had seen numerous positive reviews before deciding to try the products themselves. Many were now purchasing Natural Beauty¡¯s products. In just a single day, Natural Beauty¡¯s sales surged to thirty million! The staff at Natural Beauty found themselves swamped with work. Madisyn didn¡¯t finish work until ten o¡¯clock in the evening. Recently, Dane hade to pick her up himself, intent on keeping Andrew away. He was waiting for Madisyn outside when his phone suddenly rang. ¡°What? How did that happen?¡± Dane scowled as he stared at the Natural Beauty¡¯s entrance and eventually said, ¡°I see. ¡± Chapter 131 He then called Madisyn, exining, ¡°I¡¯ve got an urgent matter to handle and might not be able to drive you back. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay. Handle your work, Dane. ¡± Madisyn had just stepped out of the elevator, about to hail a cab, when she noticed a familiar car slowly pulling up. The distinctive license te made it clear it was Andrew¡¯s. Andrew opened the car door for her and asked, ¡°Have you had a busy day?¡± ¡°Yeah. Why are you here?¡± Madisyn was puzzled. She was sure that he knew Dane had been picking her uptely. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since west saw each other¡±, Andrew replied casually. ¡®s BunnyBookery Madisyn was sharp. She quickly pieced together that Andrew might be involved in the mishap at Dane¡¯spany. Andrew appeared dignified and graceful. Yet, beneath that facade, he was quite the schemer. Madisyn felt she understood him better now. Surprisingly, this revtion didn¡¯t diminish her fondness for him; instead, she just smiled. Today, they dined at her favorite restaurant.novelbin Madisyn¡¯s mood lifted even more. Meanwhile, someone else was feeling less cheerful. Josie had been on the phone with Kristine, boasting about outperforming Natural Beauty. ¡°Their sales have tlined recently. No progress whatsoever,¡± Josie remarked gleefully. ¡°Natural Beauty is on a downward spiral. Ever since Madisyn took over, many of her employees have resigned to join my firm. If this continues, her business will inevitably copse. Then, Dane and the others will realize you are so much better than her. ¡± Kristine sighed. ¡°Madisyn is too stubborn. She thinks life in a wealthy family is blissful. Yet, the reality is young people from affluent backgrounds often face greater challenges in achieving career sess. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. It would be better if she just stayed away. Let¡¯s check how much they sold today. If they hadn¡¯t even sold one thousand products, it would be hrious!¡± Josie chuckled as she headed to the Natural Beauty¡¯s store. When she saw the sales figures for the new products, she thought her eyes were deceiving her. Kristine waited patiently. A few seconds passed without a word from Josie. Kristine asked yfully, ¡°Well? Did they not sell a single one?¡± ¡°How can that be? Two hundred thousand. Just this morning, they barely had any sales. How did they suddenly make two hundred thousand deals?¡± Sales were still skyrocketing, and Josie was in disbelief. ¡°Could Madisyn have gotten desperate and paid people to buy her products? That¡¯s just foolish. ¡± Eventually, Josie settled on this exnation, which only lowered her opinion of Madisyn. It seemed absurd to her. Why would Madisyn resort to buying her own products just because they weren¡¯t selling as well as Josie¡¯s? Chapter 132 How stupid she was. Kristine¡¯s smile widened, but then she received a trending news alert that made her frown and click through. ¡°Is Natural Beauty making a miraculouseback?¡± Reports were flooding in that Natural Beauty¡¯s products genuinely alleviated allergies, leading to tens of millions of dors in sales in just one day. ¡®s BunnyBookery The figures were still climbing, potentially set to surpass Migge Skincare¡¯s best sales figures. Kristine¡¯s smile stiffened. She knew Natural Beauty as just another skincarepany, one that had faced bacsh when a celebrity suffered an allergic reaction. How could their products suddenly be so effective? Kristine logged into her social media and saw numerous users posting about their positive experiences with Natural Beauty¡¯s products. Photos showed marked improvements in skin conditions, and thements were overwhelmingly positive. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Josie eximed in astonishment from the other end of the call. A glint appeared in Kristine¡¯s eyes as she said softly, ¡°Madisyn must really bepetent. She¡¯s only been with thepany a short while, yet she¡¯spletely transformed its reputation. ¡± ¡°She must be paying for fake reviews! She knows her way around the inte, but sadly, she doesn¡¯t realize that the higher she climbs, the harder she¡¯ll fall,¡± Josie said with a sneer. Kristine remained silent. At the Riggi Huggi. Madisyn was quite delighted with their dishes. ¡°Since you enjoy the meals here, you¡¯d probably love the food at my ce too. ¡± Andrew gazed at her, his handsome features softened by a gentle smile. For a moment, Madisyn found herself wondering what was more appealing, the food or the man sitting across from her. ¡°Why would you say that?¡±novelbin ¡°Because the chef here was trained by my personal chef,¡± Andrew exined tly. ¡°It seems like you have a stake in the food industry here in Gemond. ¡± ¡°In a way. ¡± Andrew chuckled. Madisyn smiled, now curious about just how tasty the food at his house might be. During dinner, Madisyn excused herself to the restroom. When she came out, she unexpectedly ran into someone she hadn¡¯t seen in a long while. Chapter 133 Giana was on a phone call. She quickly hung up upon seeing Madisyn. They exchanged looks. Giana¡¯s lips tightened before she said, ¡°It¡¯s been a while. You are living with your real parents now. How¡¯s everything?¡± Madisyn noticed Giana was decked out in high-end brands and responded with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m doing well. You seem to be thriving. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve invested a lot. It should pay off,¡± Giana replied, her tone carrying a hint of arrogance. She believed her current status was solely the result of her own efforts.novelbin Madisyn chose not to speak of her own hard work, the endless hours she had spent working on music pieces and securing resources for her. ¡°I heard you are now the president of Natural Beauty,¡± Giana said, looking at Madisyn with aplex expression. ¡°That¡¯s correct. ¡± After Madisyn confirmed it, Giana felt more unease. Madisyn had always carried herself with such dignity. After she left the wealthy Chapman family, the significant drop in lifestyle must have been tough. Had she found a benefactor? ¡°Did youe here with that man?¡± Giana inquired. ¡°Which man are you referring to?¡± Madisyn responded, puzzled. ¡°Forget it,¡± Giana said, then added a warning. ¡°You should really keep a low profile, stop paying people toment online, and make an apology. ¡± ¡°Paying people toment online? Apology?¡± Madisyn asked with a faint smile. ¡°Yes, exactly,¡± Giana said, feeling somewhat exasperated. ¡°Don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about. How could Natural Beauty¡¯s products work so miraculously? Didn¡¯t you just pay for positive reviews to lure customers? Migge Skincare won¡¯t just ignore this. If you stop now, I can help you prevent them from taking action. What do you say?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t pay for any fake reviews. Those are genuine customer reactions,¡± Madisyn retorted sharply. ¡°Madisyn, I know life is tough for you. But don¡¯t pick a fight with the Reed family. You¡¯re no match for them. They could crush you in an instant. Do you get that?¡± Giana was losing patience. ¡°Only the Johns family can stand up to the Reeds in Gemond. Do you think you¡¯re one of the Johns?¡± ¡°Maybe I am. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable!¡± After a moment, Giana sighed and walked away. She had tried to offer friendly advice because of their past friendship. If Madisyn didn¡¯t listen, she would regret it eventually. Madisyn went back to her table and continued to have dinner with Andrew. Later, he drove her to the Johns family¡¯s home. A familiar car was parked at the gate. As Madisyn got out, she felt a pang of guilt seeing Dane. ¡°Mr. Johns, hello. ¡± Meanwhile, Andrew was respectful and courteous, carrying himself with an effortless, aristocratic air. Dane looked at Andrew with a smile, though his eyes were cold. Chapter 134 ¡°Thank you for everything, Mr. Klein. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mr. Johns,¡± Andrew said with a gentle smile, his tone disarmingly casual. ¡°After all, Madisyn is practically like a sister to me.novelbin ¡± Dane¡¯s expression darkened, the pleasant facade slipping. Andrew, noticing the shift, tilted his head slightly, his innocent smile never wavering. ¡°Why the serious face, Mr. Johns? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t like me?¡± His yful look seemed to mock the tension, but before things could escte, Madisyn stepped in. ¡°Dane, let¡¯s go inside. ¡± Her words cut through the tension, defusing the moment. Dane, though still angry, forced a smile as he nced at Andrew. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I like you? After all, a friend of Waylon¡¯s is a friend of mine. Goodbye, Mr. Klein. ¡± With that, Dane turned and walked away with Madisyn, leaving Andrew standing alone. Andrew sighed, rubbing his forehead with a helpless smile. Surely, pursuing Madisyn was going to be tougher than he thought. Most people had just one father-inw, but Andrew felt Like he was dealing with four- one real one and three younger ¡°fathers¡ªinw. ¡± Wait, Waylon wasn¡¯t included. He was too naive to ever catch on to the situation. As Madisyn and Dane walked side by side along the darkened path, the cool breeze wrapped around them. The silence between them was thick, weighted by the unspoken tension that Dane seemed to carry. Madisyn could sense it, so she stayed quiet. Finally, Dane broke the silence. ¡°Am I being too hard on you?¡± ¡°No,¡± Madisyn replied softly. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to keep you from making friends,¡± Dane said, his jaw tightening. ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you. ¡± ¡°I know,¡± Madisyn said, her voice warm with understanding. She could feel the protective concern of her family, and itforted her. Dane reached out, gently patting her head. ¡°You¡¯re doing great at Natural Beauty. Today¡¯s sales were impressive. ¡± Madisyn smiled at thepliment. ¡°Natural Beauty has a strong foundation. It wasn¡¯t all me. ¡± Dane looked at her, his expression softening. But as thoughts of Andrew crept back into his mind, unease settled in. He realized he couldn¡¯t keep voicing his concerns so openly-it would just burden her with his worries. Next time, Dane would make sure to have a private word with Andrew. Meanwhile, Andrew was driving when, out of nowhere, he sneezed. He shook his head, puzzled. Chapter 135 Someone had to be speaking ill of him! The night passed quietly, giving way to the golden rays of morning. As the sun bathed the earth, Madisyn stirred awake, feeling the warmth on her face. She stretched, then made her way downstairs. ine was smiling as she waited for Madisyn to join her for breakfast. Dane was there too. ine handed her a warm cup of milk while Dane, ever the caring brother, offered her a freshly peeled egg. ¡°¡°Madisyn, why don¡¯t you take a break today?¡± Dane asked, his concern evident. ¡°You¡¯ve been pushing yourself too hardtely. ¡± Madisyn shook her head, a gentle smile on her lips. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Really, I¡¯m not tired. ¡± In truth, this was nothingpared to what she used to handle. Back then, she had to keep the Chapman family¡¯s business afloat almost single-handedly. Jeffry was incapable and liked to cause trouble. He would have driven thepany into the ground multiple times if not for her intervention. ine, with a yful glint in her eye, took Madisyn¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping today! Please?¡± Madisyn couldn¡¯t help but notice the odd undertone in ine¡¯s voice, and how both ine and Dane seemed unusually eager for her to stay away from the office. Something was definitely up. ¡°Okay,¡± Madisyn agreed, but her mind was already spinning. As she took out her phone, messages from Jared flooded her screen. She tapped on his name, curious to see what he had to say. It didn¡¯t take long for Madisyn to piece together that something was going on with Natural Beauty. ¡°Boss, I didn¡¯t realize you¡¯d taken over as president of Natural Beauty. I found out when I was enjoying a show. ¡± ¡°But how dare the Chapman family target you? Do you want me to ruin the Chapman family?¡± ¡°That star who had an allergic reaction before¡ª turns out she¡¯s from their entertainment division. ¡± Madisyn¡¯s mind quickly connected the dots. The troublesome star, who had once imed to have an allergic reaction after using Natural Beauty¡¯s product, was stirring up trouble again, and the Chapman family was behind this. As the pieces fell into ce, a cold glint flickered in her eyes. ine, blissfully unaware of the storm brewing within Madisyn, was convinced she¡¯d done the right thing by keeping her away from any bad news about thepany. Meanwhile, Kristine watched them closely, her lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°Mom, I want to go shopping with you as well. It¡¯s been ages since we did that together. Can I join you?¡± ine, not suspecting anything, nodded cheerfully. ¡°Of course, you cane if you want to!¡±novelbin Chapter 136 After breakfast, ine eagerly ushered everyone into the car, and Dane drove them to the shopping mall. They had all the time in the world to indulge in a little retail therapy. ine spared no expense, showering Madisyn with dresses that only enhanced her beauty. Dress after dress, each more luxurious than thest, found its way into their shopping bags. ine even bought a dress for Kristine, but when Kristine noticed the price difference¡ª her dress cost just over ten thousand while Madisyn¡¯s dresses were well over a hundred thousand-her smile faded, reced by a slight purse of her lips. Though Kristine said nothing, the disparity weighed heavily on her, and she silently followed ine and Madisyn. Just then, a familiar voice cut through the air. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t that Mrs. Johns?¡± When ine saw Carly Reed, she greeted her warmly. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Reed! What a pleasant surprise! Are you out shopping as well?¡± ¡°Yes, indeed! I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here. How are you? There¡¯s a new cafe just around the corner. Why don¡¯t we catch up over some coffee?¡± Carly, dressed in an elegant dark green gown that exuded luxury, yet somehow entuated the sharpness of her features, smiled-a smile that always seemed to carry an undercurrent of malice. Given the long-standing friendship between their families, and the bond between Josie and Kristine, ine couldn¡¯t decline Carly¡¯s invitation. ¡°That sounds lovely,¡± she agreed, and they all made their way to the cafe. Once they were seated, the conversation flowed easily. Carly¡¯s gaze drifted to Madisyn, and she offered a seemingly genuinepliment. ¡°Madisyn is stunning, Mrs. Johns. She truly embodies the best of both of you and your husband. I¡¯d say she¡¯s one of the most beautiful women in all of Gemond. ¡± ine couldn¡¯t help but feel a swell of pride at Carly¡¯s words, though she maintained a modest facade. ¡°You¡¯re too kind.novelbin Madisyn indeed resembles me when I was younger. ¡± Carly¡¯s smile remained fixed as she continued, ¡°She¡¯s not just beautiful but driven, too. I hear she¡¯s working at apany now. How has she been performing?¡± At this, ine¡¯s expression tightened, ever so slightly. While others might have sensed the shift and backed off, Carly either didn¡¯t notice or chose to ignore it. She pulled out her phone with a nonchnt air. ¡°My daughter mentioned something about Madisyn working at Natural Beauty¡­ Oh, that name rings a bell. Is this yourpany?¡± Carly¡¯s phone screen showed a hot topic on the inte. ¡°Do Natural Beauty¡¯s products cause allergies?¡± A celebrity had just posted online about it. ¡°A few years ago, a certain brand left bad memories in my life. I¡¯m shocked to see it¡¯s popr again. Clearly, you have forgotten about the incident. I want to warn everyone not to blindly follow the inte hype. This brand once caused me an allergic reaction that was expensive to fix. It costs just thousands of dors to hire people to create fake buzz online. Some people are really good at manipting the inte. ¡± Thements that followed were filled with angry reactions. Many others imed that they, too, had allergic reactions to Natural Beauty¡¯s products. Soon, Natural Beauty was at the heart of a controversy. ine¡¯s expression darkened immediately. She had taken Madisyn out to shield her from the online storm. Chapter 137 However, Carly brought it up right in front of Madisyn. ¡°We just gave Madisyn a chance to learn and grow. I didn¡¯t expect her to achieve so much and draw envy,¡± ine said indifferently. ¡°That¡¯s the way the world works now. A bunch of jealous rats targeting someone who stands out. ¡± Madisyn felt a mixture of warmth and bitterness looking at ine. ¡®s BunnyBookery In the past, if Phyllis had heard such news, she would have harshly scolded Madisyn and even starved her for days. But ine didn¡¯t do that. Instead, she did her best to shield Madisyn from the bacsh and defended her openly. At that moment, Kristine said softly, ¡°That¡¯s true. Madisyn grew up in the countryside and might not be aware of product formtions. It¡¯s normal for her to overlook some things now. She¡¯ll learn and do better. We don¡¯t rely on her to make money. As long as she¡¯s happy, that¡¯s all that matters. ¡± Madisyn gave Kristine a faint smile. Kristine was clever with her words.novelbin She seemed to be protecting her by highlighting herck of experience. But actually, Kristine was subtly implying that Madisyn was naive and had caused thepany a PR crisis due to her ignorance. Carly looked at Madisyn with evident disdain and then turned to Kristine. ¡°I¡¯ve heard great things about you, Kristine. Many in the group admire you, and Josie often speaks highly of you to me. You¡¯re different, having grown up in the Johns family. Madisyn could Learn a lot from you. ¡± Despite Madisyn being a real Johns, Carly believed that only someonepetent like Kristine truly deserved people¡¯s respect. Carly was convinced that Kristine was the only one worthy of being called the heiress of the Johns family. Carly always harbored a bit of envy towards ine. She had fallen for Glenn first, but he had chosen ine, leaving Carly to marry into the Reed family. Over the years, it turned out she had a good taste. Glenn remained faithful, disinterested in social events, and maintained his fitness, unlike her husband, who had put on a lot of weight. They hade from simr backgrounds, yet ine had married better than Carly. Now, however, ine¡¯s daughter didn¡¯t measure up to hers, giving her a sense of triumph and pride. So, it didn¡¯t matter that ine married a better man. Her daughter was just a pretty face, a failure, and would soon be the talk of Gemond. Her daughter, Josie, would surely outshine Madisyn. ¡°Mrs. Reed, you reallyck experience in business,¡± Madisyn said inly. Carly was taken aback. She stared at Madisyn, puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Yesterday, Natural Beauty¡¯s sales topped all other domestic skincare products. It¡¯s natural for others to feel jealous and try to sabotage us. The inte might be full of baseless usations. People tend to follow the crowd without caring for the truth. But as the wife of a wealthy businessman, shouldn¡¯t you be able to discern the truth?¡± Madisyn countered. Chapter 138 Carly was momentarily speechless, shocked by Madisyn¡¯s retort. After a pause, she responded, ¡°You¡¯re right. People online are fickle. So, you only have to make them believe your products. After all, I wouldn¡¯t buy your products anyway. ¡± ¡°It will hurt when you finally learn the truth,¡± Madisyn said with a slight smile. Carly looked at Madisyn with disdain. ¡°You seem very sure of yourself. Well, I¡¯ll be waiting to see how you handle this. ¡± ¡°My sister is capable. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll resolve it quickly,¡± Kristine said, feigning admiration. Madisyn nced at her watch and announced, ¡°I have to go. Enjoy your coffee. ¡± ¡°Will you join me for dinner tonight?¡± ine asked. ¡°I think so. ¡± Kristine watched Madisyn walk away and said, ¡°Will she really go and handle this issue?¡± ¡°If she manages to solve it in just one afternoon, she¡¯d truly be remarkable,¡± Carly said sarcastically. She was eager not to miss the drama. ¡°ine, let me take you to a spa. The ce I know is excellent.novelbin ¡± After leaving the cafe, Madisyn came to the door of a photographer¡¯s studio. Within five minutes, someone, carefully concealing her face, emerged. Madisyn opened the car door, and the person quickly got inside. ¡°Ms. Johns, did you call me because of the online issue?¡± the person inquired. She was smart. Madisyn nodded with approval and smiled. ¡°Exactly. I¡¯vee to you to address the inte controversy. ¡± With that, she reached up and removed the mysterious person¡¯s mask and sunsses. Her skin was clear and smooth, showing no signs of an allergic reaction. ¡°You appear to have recovered nicely from your allergy. ¡± Denali Fuller leaned back with a casual shrug. ¡°I¡¯m a star, Miss Johns. My skin is my livelihood. I can¡¯t afford to work with any blemishes or imperfections. So let¡¯s not beat around the bush-I won¡¯t waste your time, and you won¡¯t waste mine. Give me ten million, and I¡¯ll make a public statement rifying that my so-called allergy had nothing to do with your products. Simple as that. ¡± ¡°Ten million dors? That¡¯s quite a hefty sum. Is that what you¡¯d make in five years?¡± Denali didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°For you, it¡¯s pocket change. Natural Beauty is worth hundreds of millions. Spending a little to protect that is just good business. ¡± She was confident, almost smug, knowing just how to pitch her demands. Her experience in manipting others was evident. Madisyn smiled faintly and said, ¡°And what assurance do I have that you¡¯ll follow through on your end once you¡¯ve got the money?¡± Denali was prepared. Without missing a beat, she reached into her bag and pulled out a contract. ¡°We can make it official. I¡¯ve already drafted the contract. ¡± ¡°I see that you¡¯vee prepared,¡± Madisyn remarked with a smile as she skimmed through the contract. Chapter 139 Denali smirked, her confidence unwavering. ¡°Of course. I knew you¡¯de to me eventually. Now, let¡¯s get this over with. Sign the contract, transfer the money, and I¡¯ll rify the situation immediately. ¡± Madisyn read the contract carefully before looking up. ¡°But isn¡¯t this ckmail? Our products arepletely safe, free from any synthetic ingredients.novelbin How could they possibly cause your so-called allergy?¡± ¡°Miss Johns, you can believe that all you want. But do you think the public will? In today¡¯s digital age, people choose to believe whatever suits them. All I have to do is say I had an allergic reaction to your products, and that¡¯s the story they¡¯ll buy, regardless of the truth. ¡± Denali¡¯s smirk widened into an arrogant grin. Madisyn¡¯s expression remained unreadable. ¡°Alright. I understand. ¡± Without another word, she signed the contract. Denali¡¯s phone buzzed soon with a notification of the ten million dor transfer. She couldn¡¯t hide her satisfaction as she opened the car door to leave. Madisyn called out after her, ¡°But you haven¡¯t fulfilled your end of the deal yet. ¡± Denali turned, herugh sharp and mocking. ¡°Madisyn, you¡¯re such a fool! Did you really think I¡¯d actually go through with it? rifying would only damage my own reputation. Hah! But thanks for the money. If you don¡¯t want me to stir up more trouble, consider it a payment to avoid another round of cyber violence. ¡± Madisyn feigned shock, her voice trembling. ¡°How could you do this? That was ten million dors!¡± ¡°Is ten million more valuable than your entire business?¡± Denali taunted, her voice dripping with mockery. ¡°Sure, you can sue me, but what good would that do? The real damage will be to yourpany when everyone finds out you paid me off to lie. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°But our products didn¡¯t cause your allergy at all!¡± Denali simply shrugged, her expression indifferent. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Perception is reality, my dear. ¡± She let out a wicked snicker, her eyes gleaming with greed. ¡°How about you give me another ten million? Then I¡¯ll really rify it. ¡± Madisyn¡¯s body shook with rage. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an idiot?¡± Denali¡¯sughter echoed as she walked away. Upon returning to herpany, Denali wasted no time finding Jenna to report her sess. ¡°I did it. Madisyn was furious-she was trembling with anger!¡± Jenna¡¯s eyes lit up with satisfaction, a smug smile spreading across her face. Finally! Someone had knocked Madisyn down a peg. She relished the moment, basking in her perceived victory. ¡°You did well, Denali. I¡¯ll give you half of the money. ¡± Denali¡¯s smile faltered, her resentment barely concealed. She had gone to great lengths to deceive Madisyn, only to have to hand over a significant portion of the money to Jenna, just because she was the boss¡¯s daughter. Despite her frustration, she forced a smile and handed over the money. After Denali left, the assistant manager entered Jenna¡¯s office, his expression grim. ¡°Did you really send Denali to threaten Madisyn?¡± Jenna, still riding the high of her supposed triumph, responded casually, ¡°Of course. We just made five million dors¡ªit¡¯s practically ourpany¡¯s profit for the entire first quarter!¡± The assistant manager¡¯s face drained of color. ¡°You¡¯re ying with fire. I strongly suggest you go to Madisyn and exin yourself before this blows up. ¡± Jenna¡¯s expression hardened, her tone turning icy. ¡°You¡¯re just an employee. Since when do you have the right to tell me what to do? I made five million. ¡± Chapter 140 The assistant manager¡¯s chest heaved with anger. ¡°Fine. You¡¯re right -I don¡¯t have the right. I quit. ¡± ¡°Then leave, now!¡± Jenna snapped, her arrogance unshaken. Jenna had no intention of apologizing to Madisyn. Feeling angry, the assistant manager simply walked away. Not long after, Jenna¡¯s phone rang-it was Jeffry. ¡°Is it true the assistant manager is resigning? What¡¯s going on?¡± Jenna hadn¡¯t anticipated that the assistant manager would go directly to her father. Was this his idea of pushing her to a corner? That scheming bastard! She decided to y the victim card, her voice trembling as she spoke. ¡°Dad, he was so cruel. He called me an idiot, and said I waspletely incapable of managing thepany. And that¡¯s not all¡­¡± Jeffry¡¯s tone grew sharper. ¡°What else did he say?¡± Jenna paused just long enough to make it seem like she was holding back tears. ¡°He said you don¡¯t have any business talent¡­ that¡¯s why ourpany has been missing out on so many opportunitiestely. ¡± Jeffry¡¯s anger red. ¡°He actually said that?¡± ¡°Yes, Dad,¡± Jenna continued, her voice quivering with feigned hurt. ¡°He insulted me, but worse, he med you as well. I couldn¡¯t take it, so I told him to leave. I doubt he¡¯ll actually quit, though. He¡¯lle crawling back once he realizes how hard it is to find another job as good as this. ¡± Jenna¡¯s careful analysis seemed to calm Jeffry somewhat. He had been depressed as thepany had lost a lot of cooperation chances recently. He didn¡¯t expect the assistant manager to look down upon him like that. He was even angrier. ¡°Fine. Let him go. We won¡¯t waste time on someone who doesn¡¯t respect us. ¡± Jenna nodded as she ended the call, her expression hardening. That treacherous fool! How dare he try to undermine her? Her mind raced with vengeful thoughts. Jenna was convinced that the assistant manager¡¯s threat to quit was nothing more than a ploy to make her back down.novelbin But as Jeffry¡¯s daughter, there was no way she would yield to an employee¡¯s demands. Instead, she was determined to drive him out herself, to watch him grovel and beg for her forgiveness. As her eyes fell on the five million dors she had just received from Denali, a satisfied smile spread across her face. Her n was only beginning, and she was eager to see it unfold. Jenna typed a quick message to Denali: ¡°Go ahead with the n!¡± A satisfied smirk yed on her lips as she sent it off. Meanwhile, ine and Carly had just finished their spa session, both feeling rxed and rejuvenated. As they settled into their post-treatment glow, Kristine couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°This ce you rmended, Mrs. Reed, is fantastic. ¡± Chapter 141 Carly returned the smile warmly. ¡°I¡¯m d you like it. Feel free toe here anytime-just charge it to my ount. ¡± After changing back into her clothes, Kristine picked up her phone, her rxed demeanor quickly shifting. ¡°What?¡± she muttered under her breath. ine, noticing her daughter¡¯s sudden change in expression, asked, ¡°Something wrong?¡± Kristine quickly stashed her phone away, trying to brush it off. ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s nothing. ¡± But Carly, ever perceptive, asked, ¡°Did something happen with Madisyn again?¡± Kristine forced a polite smile. ¡°No, Mrs. Reed, nothing like that. ¡± Carly, however, wasn¡¯t convinced. She pulled out her own phone and quickly found what she was looking for-several trending topics that had caused quite a stir. ¡°Denali was ckmailed. ¡± ¡°Why did Natural Beauty pay her hush money?¡±novelbin ¡°Are Natural Beauty¡¯s products causing allergies?¡± Carly nudged ine, her toneced with amusement. ¡°Look at this! Madisyn is in hot water again. Apparently, she went to Denali herself and paid her off to keep quiet. What an idiot! She didn¡¯t think Denali would turn around and expose the whole thing. How could she be so foolish?¡± Carly had spoken her mind a bit too freely, and she quickly nced at ine¡¯s face, realizing she might have overstepped. ¡°Oh, I was too blunt, wasn¡¯t I? Are you upset with me? I just think Madisyn has really gotten Natural Beauty into a mess this time. ¡± ine found the news on her phone, her expression turningplex. It didn¡¯t seem like something Madisyn would do. She was usually so sharp and thoughtful¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sure whatever it is, Madisyn has her reasons,¡± ine replied calmly. ¡°She needs to learn from this and grow. If we¡¯re always hovering over her, she¡¯ll never develop her own skills. ¡± Carly raised an eyebrow, her skepticism evident. ¡°Really? But Kristine has never caused such big trouble, has she?¡± She sighed, ncing at Kristine with a mix of affection and pity. ¡°It¡¯s true what they say-a child is better off being raised by their own parents from the start. ¡± ine¡¯s difort was palpable, though she tried to keep herposure. Carly¡¯s words had hit a nerve. Sensing the tension, Kristine quickly intervened. ¡°Mrs. Reed, please don¡¯t say that. Madisyn has her strengths. She¡¯s honest and unpretentious. Maybe she¡¯s just not cut out for business. ¡± Carly smiled warmly at Kristine, clearly appreciating her loyalty. ¡°You¡¯re so kind-hearted,¡± she said, looking at Kristine with admiration. Carly was clearly very fond of Kristine. It was just a shame that the Johns family couldn¡¯t see what they had right in front of them. Chapter 142 ine was just about to say something when her phone rang. She picked it up. ¡°Hi, Mom. I¡¯m done here. Where are you?¡± ine¡¯s voice warmed as she responded, ¡°We¡¯ve just wrapped up our spa session. We¡¯re still at the shop, but we¡¯ll head out for dinner soon. How about we meet at the restaurant directly?¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see you soon. ¡±novelbin Kristine watched her mother¡¯s gentle expression, feeling a subtle shift in her own emotions. It was hard not to notice how easily ine could be so partial, seemingly without reason. They all made their way to the restaurant, where Madisyn was already seated, looking poised and graceful, almost like a living painting. ¡°Madisyn!¡± ine greeted warmly as she took the seat beside her, while Kristine and Carly settled in across from them. The moment Carlyid eyes on Madisyn, a sneer tugged at the corners of her mouth. To Carly, Madisyn was nothing more than a pretty face. Feigning interest, Carly leaned forward slightly. ¡°Madisyn, aren¡¯t you going to tell us what you did?¡± she asked. Madisyn nced at Carly. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Carly smirked, her tone dripping with sarcasm. ¡°You really have a knack for drawing attention, don¡¯t you? Just one careless move, and the whole inte is buzzing about you. ¡± She giggled, watching Madisyn¡¯s reaction, half expecting her to be clueless about the situation online. Kristine shot Carly a warning nce, but Carly ignored it, pressing on with her thinly veiled attack. ¡°Next time, try not to hand over hush money so tantly. No one¡¯s that naive. Even if Denali clears things up, people still won¡¯t believe it. ¡± Carly waited, eager to see Madisyn¡¯sposure crack, expecting her to panic or at least show some sign of distress. But Madisyn remained as calm as ever, her expression unchanging. ¡°Okay,¡± Madisyn replied simply, her tone indifferent Carly blinked, taken aback. What just happened? She had been so sure that Madisyn would be flustered, maybe even ashamed. Yet, here she was, utterly unfazed by the supposed scandal. Carly couldn¡¯t understand it. Didn¡¯t she know how serious the matter was? Determined to provoke a reaction, Carly pulled out her phone and pointed to the harshments fromizens. ¡°Look at this. The reputation of Natural Beauty has taken a hit because of you. You really messed up this time. But, of course, you¡¯re young, and it¡¯s normal to make mistakes. ¡± Now, it seemed like allizens were mocking Natural Beauty. ¡°What a joke Natural Beauty has be! They even paid Denali hush money!¡± ¡°Denali stands firm against the wrongdoings. I respect that!¡± Chapter 143 ¡°Denali really has integrity. The products she endorses are top-notch. She never pushes inferior products just for a paycheck. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯ve tried the products she promotes. They¡¯re actually great. I rmend you try them too. You won¡¯t be disappointed. ¡± ¡°I think Natural Beauty should just shut down. Their products are overpriced and ineffective. With such a tarnished reputation, how can they dare to keep selling?¡± ¡°It¡¯s funny. I¡¯ve never heard of a president so clueless. Natural Beauty is clearly finished. ¡± Within just an hour, the issue had exploded online. Denali¡¯s social media ount gathered over 50, 000ments. The rate at which it escted was astonishing. Madisyn remained unflustered. She casually sipped her tea. It seemed many were involved in stirring up this controversy. At that moment, Denali made a new post. She stated, ¡°Thank you, Migge Skincare, for choosing me. I will not let you down going forward. ¡± The post included a poster featuring Denali holding a jar of cream, her smile radiant. When Carly nced at her phone, she caught sight of Denali¡¯stest post and eximed in surprise, ¡°Is she now coborating with Migge Skincare?¡± Madisyn raised her eyebrows but remained silent. Her calm demeanor made Carly look like a joke. ¡®s BunnyBookery Seeing this, ine admired Madisyn¡¯sposure. ine had been quite displeased with Carly¡¯s actions. Now, Madisyn¡¯s disregard for Carly¡¯s antics was a good lesson for Carly, teaching her not to underestimate Madisyn in the future. ¡°Aren¡¯t you feeling guilty at all? Your father entrusted thispany to you with great expectations,¡± Carly said directly. ¡°Why should I feel guilty when they¡¯re the ones ndering me? If the public doesn¡¯t trust me, it¡¯s because they are foolish. Mrs. Reed, surely you¡¯re not among them?¡± Madisyn retorted, her gaze unwavering. This wasn¡¯t the first time she¡¯d made such a remark today. Carly felt a twinge of guilt, which quickly changed into embarrassment and anger. She scowled and retorted, ¡°I¡¯m a friend of your mother¡¯s after all. Isn¡¯t your tone a bit disrespectful?¡± ¡°Am I not allowed to speak the truth in front of my mother¡¯s friend?¡± Madisyn replied innocently. ¡°Should I lie and say you¡¯re smart? That would not be good to you. ¡±novelbin ine nearlyughed out loud at this. Carly¡¯s face went white. Chapter 144 Seeing ine¡¯s amusement only deepened her embarrassment. ¡°ine, please discipline your daughter. ¡± ¡°Well, do try not to embarrass Carly further, Madisyn,¡± ine suggested lightly. However, she wasn¡¯t really scolding Madisyn. Instead, she said to Carly with a stern voice, ¡°Carly, Madisyn is an honest girl. She¡¯s not inclined to sugarcoat the truth for you. It¡¯s for your own good. Don¡¯t put too much trust in online gossip; a lot of it isn¡¯t true. ¡± Faced with ine¡¯s obvious support for Madisyn, Carly was left speechless. She remained quiet and just waited for the meal to be served. During dinner, Carly and Kristine murmured to each other. ¡°Kristine, it¡¯s really tough for you, having such adoptive parents. You¡¯re outstanding, yet they don¡¯t appreciate you. Instead, they favor someone who doesn¡¯t deserve it. ¡± Carly expressed her disdain for Madisyn. Hearing this, Kristine was on the verge of tears. She hadn¡¯t expected that an outsider would show her genuine concern. Others seemed to understand the dynamics within the Johns family better than the family members themselves. Kristine said softly, ¡°Mrs. Reed, it¡¯s okay. After all, I¡¯m not their biological daughter. It¡¯s only natural they favor Madisyn over me.novelbin ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Humph, in my opinion, they¡¯ll eventually rely on you. ¡± Kristine sighed. ¡°I suppose that¡¯s my role. ¡± Seeing this, Carly genuinely felt sorry for Kristine. To Carly, it appeared that ine and the rest of the Johns family werepletely blind! Suddenly remembering something, Carly pulled out her phone and sent a message. Meanwhile, ine was engaged in conversation with Madisyn, offering herfort, oblivious to the exchange between Carly and Kristine. Madisyn gave ine a warm smile. Although Carly¡¯s words hadn¡¯t hurt her, she felt moved by her mother¡¯s affection. The mood was quite heartfelt. As dinner was winding down, Carly unexpectedly ordered more food. ¡°Why are you ordering more when we¡¯re almost finished?¡± ine asked in confusion. Carly said with a smile, ¡°Josie will be joining us shortly. ¡± ine immediately understood her intentions. She felt slightly uneasy, hoping Josie wouldn¡¯t bring up business matters like Carly often did. Soon after, Josie arrived in a rush. Chapter 145 Kristine smiled reassuringly. ¡°You¡¯re obviously very busy these days. Migge Skincare has been getting a lot of attention. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m exhausted. There are too many things every day. ¡± Josie sighed, her expression turning weary before she nced at Madisyn. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve been enjoying some downtime. You must have a lot of free time, right, Madisyn?¡± ¡°If you want some free time, perhaps you should consider taking a break from work,¡± Madisyn responded nonchntly. Josie¡¯s smile stiffened a bit. This bitch was really straightforward. ¡°Skipping work isn¡¯t really an option. Staying busy is better. ¡± Then she added with a tone of concern, ¡°But your current situation must be tough. I¡¯ve seen the numerous negativements about you online.novelbin ¡± ine¡¯s deepest fears had be a reality, and her face tensed as she suggested calmly, ¡°Since you¡¯re so busy that you barely have time to eat, let¡¯s not discuss work right now. ¡± ¡°Sure, sure, let¡¯s focus on eating first. Today was hectic, and I didn¡¯t even manage to eat anything,¡± Josie said quickly. Finally, there was a moment of peace. Throughout the meal, Josie and Kristine continued to make small talk, while ine and Madisyn had already cleared their tes. Observing Josie¡¯s slow pace, ine suggested, ¡°No rush, take your time eating. We¡¯ll head back first. ¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re leaving already? There are a few things I still need to discuss with Madisyn,¡± Josie responded. Madisyn looked at her expressionlessly. Josie continued, ¡°I know you¡¯re hoping Denali will clear the air. Since she¡¯s working with us now, I can arrange for that. What do you say?¡± ine¡¯s expression turned grimwas Josie provoking her deliberately? Even if Denali made a statement now, would it change anything? Would anyone believe it? ¡°That¡¯s enough. ¡± ine, having restrained her frustration all day, finally lost her cool. Her normally calm demeanor turned cold. ¡°¡°Madisyn doesn¡¯t need your concern. ¡± Josie was taken aback. It was her first time witnessing ine¡¯s anger. ¡°Mrs. Johns, could there be a misunderstanding here? I genuinely want to assist Madisyn, especially now that Natural Beauty $5007. ¡± ¡°We can manage our affairs just fine on our own. If you have so much spare time, perhaps it would be better used to attend to your own business,¡± ine responded coldly. Josie¡¯s expression shifted to one of embarrassment. Carly was visibly upset. ¡°ine, what are you implying? Josie was merely trying to offer assistance to your daughter, and this is how you respond? You clearly don¡¯t value genuine kindness!¡± Chapter 146 ¡°Genuine kindness? Do you really think I¡¯m oblivious to the schemes you and your daughter are plotting? It¡¯s fine if you want to show off a bit, but do you have to keep going on and on about it?¡± ine scoffed. ¡°Do you think apany is that important? Then your family must be facing troubles. But just so you know, even if Natural Beauty copses, it won¡¯t affect the Johns family in the slightest!¡± Carly was seething with anger. Madisyn watched ine, astonished-she had never seen her mother act so assertively! A mother who could stand her ground like that? Madisyn was admittedly impressed. Josie quickly came to her mother¡¯s defense, her expression stern. ¡°Mrs. Johns, how can you speak about us in such a way? We had good intentions, but you¡¯vepletely misunderstood!¡± Kristine exhaled a weary sigh as she observed the unfolding drama, finally interjecting, ¡°Josie, I¡¯m sorry. Maybe it¡¯s best you and your mom head home. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not leaving! Mrs. Johns, you can criticize me all you want, but how dare you insult my mother?¡± Josie said firmly. ¡°You owe her an apology!¡± ine let out a lightugh. ¡°Apology? Your motives are quite transparent. Do you really think you can deceive me by ying nice?¡± Carly retorted sharply, ¡°You¡¯re just jealous because my daughter outshines yours! You¡¯ve enjoyed a fortunate life with a sessful husband and remarkable sons, yet your daughter hasn¡¯t measured up. That must sting, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Madisyn was speechless. ine¡¯s expression turned even more severe. ¡°Is that really what you think of me?¡± ¡°Am I wrong?¡± ¡°First off, I¡¯ve never seen my daughter as a failure. She excels in her own ways; not everyone is meant for the business world,¡± ine stated coldly. ¡°So there¡¯s no reason to be jealous.novelbin ¡± Madisyn whispered to herself, ¡°Actually, I think I¡¯m quite capable in business. ¡± ine quickly reassured her, ¡°Madisyn, don¡¯t fret. Even if you are a failure, Mom still loves you and doesn¡¯t see you as lesser than anyone!¡± Madisyn was at a loss for words. Was she supposed to be relieved or upset by that? Josie sneered. ¡°Well then, Madisyn. If you¡¯re capable in business, why not prove it with some results? Yourpany seems to be on the brink of failure. ¡± The air was thick with tension. Kristine quickly attempted to defuse the situation. ¡°Mom, Madisyn, can we perhaps stop discussing these things? Josie, let¡¯s call it a day. Please head home with your mom. ¡± ine faced Kristine. ¡°Kristine, whose side are you on?¡± It was the first time she felt a hint of disappointment in Kristine. Chapter 147 Didn¡¯t she realize how overtly Carly and Josie were mocking them? Kristine softly apologized, ¡°Mom, I know you¡¯re upset, but Josie wasn¡¯t mocking us. Perhaps she genuinely wanted to help Madisyn. ¡± ine was frustrated. ¡°If she really wanted to help, she wouldn¡¯t have partnered with Denal. ¡± ¡°Business moves shouldn¡¯t be swayed by personal issues,¡± Josie interjected quickly. ¡°I truly wanted to assist Madisyn, but it appears Mrs.novelbin Johns is too sensitive. There¡¯s nothing more I can add. My mom and I will leave now. ¡± Regardless, they had aplished what they came for. They departed with a sense of victory. ine was visibly shaken with anger. Madisyn gently rubbed her back,forting her, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t let it get to you. They are the ones who should suffer. Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll regret their actions before they even exit the restaurant. ¡± Kristine found Madisyn¡¯s bold deration somewhat amusing. Why was she always so arrogant? But just then, Josie¡¯s phone rang. She answered it, and her body trembled. ¡°How is that possible? No way! What?¡± Her shout was piercing, capturing the attention of everyone in the restaurant. Carly nudged Josie, snapping her back to reality. After ending the call, Josie turned around to catch Madisyn¡¯s taunting gaze. To Madisyn, Josie looked Like a joke. Josie felt her anger surge, nearly overwhelming her. Carly, concerned, inquired urgently, ¡°Josie, what¡¯s the matter? Is there a problem with thepany?¡± Josie remained silent. However, Carly soon found out what was happening as her phone began to ring incessantly. Numerous contacts were buzzing her with updates. ¡°Is it true? Carly, your daughter is actually cooperating with the wrong actress. ¡± ¡°carly, check this out. Quickly!¡± She clicked on the link and saw the post of Natural Beauty¡¯s official ount. It was an audio clip. Denali¡¯s voice could be heard clearly. ¡°Give me ten million, and I¡¯ll make a public statement rifying that my so-called allergy had nothing to do with your products. Simple as that. ¡± ¡°Miss Johns, you can believe that all you want. But do you think the public will? In today¡¯s digital age, people choose to believe whatever suits them. All I have to do is say I had an allergic reaction to your products, and that¡¯s the story they¡¯ll buy, regardless of the truth. ¡± ¡°Madisyn, you¡¯re such a fool! Did you really think I¡¯d actually go through with it? rifying would only damage my own reputation. Hah! But thanks for the money. If you don¡¯t want me to stir up more trouble, consider it a payment to avoid another round of cyber violence. ¡± Chapter 148 ¡°How could you do this? That was ten million dors!¡± Madisyn¡¯s voice was filled with disbelief. ¡°Is ten million more valuable than your entire business? Sure, you can sue me, but what good would that do? The real damage will be to yourpany when everyone finds out you paid me off to lie,¡± Denali retorted mockingly. ¡°But our products didn¡¯t cause your allergy at all!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Perception is reality, my dear. How about you give me another ten million? Then I¡¯ll really rify it. ¡± The recording clearly showed Denali engaging in extortion. Additionally, Natural Beauty initiated legal action against Denali. Earlier in the day, many had supported Denali, viewing her as an artist who put the public first and didn¡¯t care about personal gain. Now, her reputation waspletely tarnished.novelbin Those who had previously supported her were left feeling deeply embarrassed. At the same time, they felt a deep sense of guilt towards Natural Beauty. They now realized that they had been wrong about Natural Beauty all along. It was Denali who had deliberately maligned thepany. The onlinemunity was enraged. They unleashed their anger on Denali. ¡°Denali, how could you do this?¡± ¡°Denali, you deceived us. I admired you so much. I¡¯m not your fan anymore!¡± Especially vocal was Talia, once a die-hard fan of Denali. She dered, ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Talia Moreno. I previously shared how impressed I was by the service at Natural Beauty, andter, I discovered their products were excellent too. Many were skeptical at the time. I thought perhaps Denali¡¯s allergy was due to her own sensitivities, but I never imagined it was all a lie. The actress I¡¯ve adored for years turned out to be a fraud. I¡¯m really disappointed. I am no longer a fan of Denali. ¡± Talia¡¯s disenchantment had a ripple effect, leading many fans to turn their backs on Denali. The number of Denali¡¯s social media followers plummeted rapidly. Simultaneously, Migge Skincare suffered significant repercussions. What was Migge Skincare thinking when they chose Denali to endorse their products? Was Migge Skincare trying to humiliate Natural Beauty? Meanwhile, Natural Beauty¡¯s fan base grew. They criticized Migge Skincare¡¯s services and products, swiftly tarnishing its reputation. Carly was visibly shaken. The situation had spiraled beyond her control. Chapter 149 They had just scoffed at Madisyn, iming she couldn¡¯t measure up to Josie. But momentster, the tables turned. What was more, Madisyn remainedposed all the time. Everything appeared to be under her control. Were they merely jokes in this scenario? Carly¡¯s expression grew stern. Josie gazed at Madisyn intently for a long stretch, then, with clenched teeth, turned and walked away. Kristine was still trying to smooth things over with ine, saying, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean for you to get into an argument. There are a lot of people around. If they saw us arguing, it could reflect poorly on ourpany. ¡± ine responded directly, ¡°So, you chose to side with Carly and stayed silent while they insulted Madisyn, is that it?¡± Kristine didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°You believe Carly was right, don¡¯t you?¡± ine continued, cutting to the heart of the matter. ¡°Do you think Josie is better than Madisyn?¡± Kristine bit her lip, feeling agitated by the question. Wasn¡¯t that obvious? Despite ine¡¯s preference for Madisyn, she couldn¡¯t overlook the fact that Madisyn seemed useless. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I just think Madisyn shouldn¡¯t be so presumptuous. She imed Josie would regret her actions, but why would she?¡± ine couldn¡¯t help but cover her chest. ¡°Kristine, you¡­¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Mom, please calm down. Everything is clear on the inte now,¡± Madisyn said gently. ine was surprised. Kristine initially found it ironic, but then she saw a news update on her phone. She opened it, and her expression shifted dramatically. She suddenly realized why Josie had looked so disturbed just moments earlier. Josie was starting to regret her actions deeply. It turned out that Madisyn had everything meticulously nned from the start.novelbin For the first time, Kristine felt a pang of fear towards her older sister, recognizing just how formidable she could be. She gripped her phone tightly, struggling to find the right words. ine seemed to have figured out what was happening. She quickly scanned thetest news online, her frustration melting away, reced by admiration. Chapter 150 ¡°Madisyn, you¡¯re incredible! I couldn¡¯t be prouder of you!¡± Her mood lightened instantly, and she looked at Madisyn with a newfound admiration. She had always recognized her daughter¡¯s unique way of handling things, but only now did she fully appreciate just how capable Madisyn truly was. She turned to Kristine, her smile carrying a hint of satisfaction. ¡°Well, Kristine, what do you think now?¡± Kristine bit her lip, feeling a sting of embarrassment. After a pause, she finally spoke, her voice tinged with regret. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madisyn. I didn¡¯t realize you had everything so well thought out. You¡¯re really sharp, even I wouldn¡¯t havee up with something Like that. ¡± Madisyn¡¯s response was calm and dismissive. ¡°You¡¯ve got a lot to learn. ¡± Without Lingering on Kristine¡¯s words, she turned to ine. ¡°Mom, shall we go home?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± ine replied warmly, Linking arms with Madisyn as they walked out together, leaving Kristine to reflect on the lesson she had just received. Kristine bit her lip again and quietly trailed behind them. The silence on the way back was heavy, and it didn¡¯t escape Kristine¡¯s notice that ine barely said a word to her. It was clear that this time, ine was genuinely angry with her. Who could have foreseen such a turn of events? Her irritation simmered just below the surface. Inwardly, she couldn¡¯t help but me Josie for her spectacr mishandling of the whole affair. Upon their return, Madisyn went back to her room. She indulged in a lengthy, steaming shower, and when she emerged rejuvenated, the situation on the inte hadpletely changed. But much to her surprise, Denali¡¯s scandal had seized the pinnacle of trending topics. How did this happen? While Denali¡¯s actions were undoubtedly reprehensible, they hardly seemed the sort to ignite such widespread furor. When Madisyn was lost in her reflections, the sharp trill of her phone cut through the silence, startling her. ¡°Are you back?¡± A deep, sexy voice resonated from the other end. ¡°Yes,¡± Madisyn replied, her curiosity ignited. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t happen to be behind that explosive trending topic, would you?¡± ¡°Guilty as charged. ¡± Andrew¡¯s deep, richughter rang out. His voice always managed to stir something deep within Madisyn, sending a pleasant shiver through her. ¡°You¡¯re relentless, catapulting it to the top spot. Denali¡¯s going to be hiding her face after this. ¡±novelbin Indeed, Denali¡¯s tumble from the public¡¯s grace was more than mere local chitchat in Gemond-it had been known by the whole country. ¡°She brought it upon herself,¡± Andrew said with a cool detachment. Chapter 151 ¡°And Migge Skincare, they earned their share of this mess. ¡± His voice hinted at an unwritten rule: cross Madisyn and pay the price. While Madisyn didn¡¯t need a protector, Andrew¡¯s actions spoke volumes, offering a sweet note of care and support. Gently, she acknowledged his effort. ¡°Thank you. ¡± ¡°Think nothing of it,¡± he responded, his voice light and cheerful. ¡°It¡¯s trivial, really. ¡± Their conversation meandered to more mundane matters until another call came through. It was Susan, her voice brimming with excitement. ¡°Madisyn, you¡¯re brilliant!¡± Augh escaped Madisyn; Susan¡¯s zest was always contagious. ¡°Can¡¯t wait to see Migge Skincare flounder now. Their sales are nose -diving, and they¡¯re drowning in refunds. Meanwhile, our products are flying off the shelves. Even Denali¡¯s biggest fan turned on her. Now everyone¡¯s convinced our products are superior!¡± Susan¡¯s glee was palpable, grateful for the biggest fan even though she had no clue who that was. Note: All membership owners kindly join this Whatsapp group for new uing stories and updates. . ¡°Thank you all as well. Perhaps that fan was moved by your efforts,¡± Madisyn said, keeping the mood Light. ¡°How could that be?¡± Susan remarked. ¡°But, we¡¯re about to eclipse Migge Skincare¡¯s sales!¡± Herughter filled the call, her spirits high as she rambled on until the conversation eventually wound down. Madisyn was handling work on her phone when she received a message, catching herpletely by surprise. ¡°Madisyn, I heard you¡¯re now the president of Natural Beauty. Are there any positions avable? I¡¯d be interested in joining. ¡± The message was from the general manager of the Chapman Group¡¯s entertainment sector. ¡°Aren¡¯t you currently employed with the Chapmans?¡± ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s a long story!¡± He swiftly shared his grievances about recent developments in the Chapman Group. Madisyn was taken aback upon hearing that even Jeffry had consented to his departure. Despite Jeffry¡¯sckluster business insight, he surely recognized the value of such a talented individual. Could Jenna have influenced this decision? ¡°Alright, we¡¯d be honored to have you join us,¡± Madisyn replied.novelbin Chapter 152 ¡°Really? Thank you so much, Madisyn!¡± After ending the conversation, Madisyn retired for the night, unaware that the online world was buzzing with discussions about herpany. The following day, Lukas Rivera arrived to finalize his integration into the team. Recognizing his sharp business acumen, Madisyn appointed him as vice president while also promoting Brenda to the same position. As thepany¡¯s sales began to soar, rumors swirled. However, with Lukas on board, there was little cause for concern. His proficiency in managing public rtions shone through as he quickly neutralized any negative press. Within days, not only had the unfavorable headlines faded, but Natural Beauty¡¯s deals had also surged past the million mark. This moment could be described as historic. Everyone was so touched that they shed tears of joy. Madisyn treated her employees well, generously increasing everyone¡¯s bonuses. Note: All membership owners kindly join this Whatsapp group for new uing stories and updates. . At that time, the staff of Natural Beauty came together as a solid team. They coborated seamlessly.novelbin The employees were happy, in stark contrast to the disheartened staff at Miggie Skincare. Following Denali¡¯s scandal, they felt the repercussions. Moreover, many customers noted that Miggie Skincare¡¯s products were inferior to Natural Beauty¡¯s and also more expensive. Josie was utterly drained. As she walked past the research and development department and saw Michelle and others chatting, her expression soured. ¡°Are you still chatting during work hours?¡± Josie entered and remarked sarcastically. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say this form was excellent? Why can¡¯t our productspete with Natural Beauty¡¯s?¡± Michelle quickly responded, ¡°Miss Reed, it¡¯s just that Natural Beauty¡¯s sales outperformed ours this time. I¡¯m confident our products are superior. ¡± ¡°Really? Then we should see some results. Why haven¡¯t we seen any positive feedback?¡± Josie suddenly put pressure on Michelle, saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t hire you out of charity. If there¡¯s no significant progress in the next few days, you might as well pack up. ¡± Michelle and the others were taken aback. After Josie left, someone murmured, ¡°Is Miss Reed taking her frustrations out on us?¡± ¡°Why did Natural Beauty be so popr all of a sudden?¡± Michelle clenched her teeth. Chapter 153 Mina frowned, saying, ¡°Was Miss Reed serious about firing us? If she does, we¡¯ll only get our base sry, not even our bonuses. ¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± Michelle was visibly anxious. ¡°But we aren¡¯t in sales. ¡± An idea struck Mina. ¡°Susan went to the store to sell their products. We could do the same. It seems some people think we¡¯re just dead weight here anyway. ¡± Michelle felt hopeless. She had to be a saleswoman? She had never been pushed to sell products at Natural Beauty! But desperate times called for desperate measures. Unfortunately, their efforts didn¡¯t yield positive results. Upon their return, they faced another round of harsh criticism from the director. ¡°Did you actually leave work to sell products during office hours? Have you lost your minds? I felt sorry for you because you left your jobs at Natural Beauty. But I didn¡¯t realize you were this stupid. Don¡¯t leave until you¡¯vepleted all your tasks. ¡± Michelle and her group were all shocked, staring at the mountain of work before them. How could they possibly finish all this work today? They had never had to stayte at Natural Beauty. Note: All membership owners kindly join this Whatsapp group for new uing stories and updates. . Suddenly, they found themselves longing for the days at Natural Beauty. If they hadn¡¯t left, they would be receiving substantial bonuses this month without the need for overtime or enduring being scolded. Mina looked around and could tell what everyone was thinking. ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on the past. Although our sales haven¡¯t been greattely, overall, Miggie Skincare¡¯s sales are still better than Natural Beauty¡¯s. We¡¯ll get better. ¡± Meanwhile, over at the Chapman family¡¯s entertainmentpany, a meeting was going on. ¡°Miss Chapman, have you finished the documents yet?¡± ¡°Miss Chapman, how should we handle the fallout from Denali¡¯s situation?¡± Several managers bombarded Jenna with questions. Overwhelmed, she mmed her hand on the table and eximed, ¡°This is your job.novelbin Why are you asking me?¡± The managers were stunned. Jenna felt justified. ¡°Thepany employs you because you¡¯re supposed to figure out how to handle these issues. Don¡¯te to me with these questions anymore!¡± ¡°But Miss Chapman, you need to sign this. ¡± One of the managers timidly extended a document. Jenna gave it a brief nce. Truthfully, she didn¡¯t understand any of it. Chapter 154 Lukas used to manage all these matters. Damn, why hadn¡¯t hee crawling back to her yet? Jenna looked at the document and signed it without further review. After all, she assumed the managers had thoroughly vetted everything. ¡®s BunnyBookery Surely, there couldn¡¯t be any issues. The day went by, and Jenna had a rtively easy time. Though Denali¡¯s situation was irritating, those were her own personal actions. If Jenna pinned the me on Denali and then fired her, it wouldn¡¯t significantly impact thepany. Still, it was unfortunate to lose five million dors. As closing time approached, Jeffry arrived.novelbin Note: All membership owners kindly join this Whatsapp group for new uing stories and updates. . ¡°Jenna!¡± Seeing Jeffry¡¯s grim expression, Jenna quickly stood up and inquired, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Jeffry handed over a contract with a _ serious expression. Jenna examined the contract, which had been brought to her that morning, and asked in confusion, ¡°It¡¯s a contract. What¡¯s wrong with it, Dad?¡± ¡°Have you lost your mind? Why did you sign this contract?¡± Jeffry was furious. Jenna immediately felt anxious. She scrutinized the contract carefully. Even though she didn¡¯t fully grasp it, the terms rmed her. They had entered into a partnership with anotherpany but would receive less than five percent in profits. ¡°A manager handed it to me. Dad, I didn¡¯t realize she would be so careless. ¡± Jenna tapped her head repeatedly. ¡°I¡¯ll call her in right now. ¡± ¡°And what good will that do? We¡¯remitting at least fifty million to this project. ording to this contract, we stand to lose tens of millions. Can she cover that?¡± Jenna was terrified. ¡°It¡¯s her mistake¡­¡± ¡°But you were the one who signed it on behalf of thepany!¡± Tears welled up in Jenna¡¯s eyes as she fell silent. Jeffry looked at her and his disappointment was palpable. He asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Lukas? Isn¡¯t he at work yet?¡± ¡°No. ¡± ¡°Thepany can¡¯t function properly without him. Call him now and tell him to return to work,¡± Jeffry instructed wearily. Chapter 155 ¡°Okay, I understand, Dad. ¡± Jenna¡¯spliant attitude slightly eased Jeffry¡¯s anger. After Jeffry left, Jenna reluctantly called Lukas. He answered immediately. ¡°Mr. Rivera. ¡± Jenna cleared her throat and tried to sound authoritative, saying, ¡°Come back to work. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve resigned, and you approved it,¡± Lukas replied, barely concealing a smirk. ¡°I know you didn¡¯t mean that. I apologize for my words earlier. You¡¯re a gentleman. Please, don¡¯t hold a grudge. I¡¯m just inexperienced. ¡± Jenna attempted to humble herself. She was surprised to find Lukas was actually quite capable. With him in the office, she could afford to rx. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve quit my job,¡± Lukas said casually. Jenna scowled and responded, ¡°I¡¯ve apologized to you. Isn¡¯t that enough? Tell me, what do you want? A higher sry or something else?¡± She suspected Lukas was just trying to demand something from her.novelbin Note: All membership owners kindly join this Whatsapp group for new uing stories and updates. . He couldn¡¯t seriously be quitting. ¡°I¡¯ve already resigned. I¡¯m noting back. ¡± Lukas scoffed. ¡°Thepany¡¯s falling apart without Madisyn. I thought about helping out, after all the years I¡¯ve worked there. But I never expected your whole family to be such fools. You¡¯re headed for bankruptcy. Why would I stick around for that? To go down with the ship?¡± ¡°Lukas!¡± Jenna snapped. ¡°I reached out as a courtesy, but you respond like this? Fine then, just leave. I¡¯d love to see where you end up after you leave ourpany. ¡± ¡°Sorry to disappoint you. I¡¯ve already found another job,¡± Lukas replied, clearly pleased. ¡°It¡¯s a better position than before. ¡± Then he ended the call. Jenna was in disbelief. How could he secure a new job so quickly? It had to be a bluff. But when she checked Lukas¡¯s profile on a job recruitment tform, she saw he was now¡­ the vice president at Natural Beauty? How could he join Madisyn? Jenna¡¯s expression contorted. What was he implying? Did he think she was inferior to Madisyn? Fuming, she resolved to prove herself. From now on, she would work hard. She was determined to show them they were wrong to underestimate her. Chapter 156 After getting off work, Jenna was about to enter her car when suddenly someone shoved her into a bag and into another vehicle. She was punched and kicked. Amidst her screams, pain overwhelmed her, and she eventually lost consciousness. After Jenna regained consciousness, she found herself in a hospital bed, wracked with pain. Seeing Phyllis, she burst into tears. It took her a while to find her voice. Through her sobs, she asked, ¡°Mom, did you find those people? They attacked me out of nowhere. ¡± Phyllis gazed at Jenna with a pained expression and sighed deeply. ¡°I started searching as soon as I heard you were hospitalized, but the surveince footage was destroyed. I haven¡¯t been able to find them at all. Jenna, don¡¯t worry. I will continue to look for them. How dare they assault my daughter? I won¡¯t let them get away with this. ¡± Hearing that the surveince video had been destroyed, Jenna felt even more devastated. Note: All membership owners kindly join this Whatsapp group for new uing stories and updates. . She had been attacked so brutally, yet her assants remained unidentified. She had never felt so humiliated. Then, a thought struck her, and she asked, ¡°Did Madisyn have something to do with this?¡± Phyllis was taken aback. ¡°Her? Does she even have the means?¡± ¡°She¡¯s now the president of Natural Beauty. I don¡¯t know who supports her, but she could definitely pull it off. Besides, she¡¯s my only enemy. ¡± Jenna sobbed miserably. Phyllis responded firmly, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go and confront her. If she is involved, I will ensure justice is served. ¡± ¡°Mom, thank you,¡± Jenna murmured, looking pitiable. Then Phyllis set off for Natural Beauty. Phyllis was taken aback by the opulent decor of Natural Beauty¡¯s office. Thepany was nearing half the size of the Chapman Group. How on earth did Madisyn qualify to be the president? Phyllis was halted by the receptionist. ¡°I want to see your president. Tell her her mother is here. ¡± The receptionist, not wanting to cause offense, hurriedlyplied.novelbin As Madisyn was preparing to leave for the day, she received the message. It couldn¡¯t be ine, so it had to be¡­ ¡°Ask her to leave,¡± Madisyn stated dismissively. She had no desire to see anyone from the Chapman family. The receptionist ryed this message to Phyllis, who was shocked that Madisyn would turn her away so bluntly. Chapter 157 Determined, Phyllis attempted to go in, but the security staff escorted her out promptly. Onlookers watched, amused by the spectacle. Phyllis felt humiliated, her expression darkening. She resolved to wait for Madisyn to leave the building. When Madisyn finally emerged, Phyllis confronted her.novelbin ¡°Madisyn, I¡¯ve been waiting for you. ¡± Her patience had worn thin, and in a fit of anger, Phyllis attempted to p Madisyn. But before her hand could connect, it was caught and deflected with force. Startled, Phyllis turned to see a strikingly handsome man who exuded an air of nobility. Phyllis was taken aback by his striking appearance. He was noticeably more handsome than any celebrity in the showbiz industry. Note: All membership owners kindly join this Whatsapp group for new uing stories and updates. . Yet, his expression was cold. He released Phyllis¡¯s hand and stood protectively beside Madisyn. Standing tall and firm next to Madisyn, he immediately gave her a sense of security. Madisyn caught Andrew¡¯s gaze. He was Looking at her concernedly and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Yes, you arrived just in time,¡± Madisyn replied with a smile. Andrew¡¯s gaze softened. He was captivated by her smile, seemingly lost in the moment. Phyllis nearly stumbled. Looking up, she saw the two sharing a tender moment and felt her anger surge. ¡°Madisyn, why didn¡¯t you stop this man from attacking me?¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, if you hadn¡¯t acted aggressively, why would he need to intervene? Moreover, he didn¡¯t attack you. He merely prevented you from hitting me, correct? And even if you were attacked, why should I intervene?¡± Madisyn looked down at Phyllis with a hint of sarcasm. ¡°You-¡± Phyllis was in disbelief. It had only been a short while since theyst saw each other, and she was shocked that Madisyn would dare talk to her like that now. ¡°Madisyn, I¡¯m your mother. ¡± ¡°Oh? But when I was thrown out, you said that Jenna was your only daughter,¡± Madisyn retorted coldly. Phyllis was momentarily speechless, but quickly retorted, ¡°I raised you, and you should owe me a lot! It had only been a short while since you left our family, yet you treat me like this. Aren¡¯t you worried what others will say?¡± Madisyn replied tersely, ¡°Did you really raise me? How much have you actually spent on me? More than the cost of your purse?¡± ¡°Cut the crap. Did you have someone attack Jenna?¡± Phyllis asked angrily. ¡°Do I look Like I have nothing better to do?¡± Madisyn responded, her patience wearing thin. Phyllis was taken aback, but as she studied Madisyn¡¯s face, she found Madisyn was not lying. ¡°If I find out it was you, I¡¯ll never forgive you. ¡± Standing beside Madisyn, Andrew gave Phyllis a chilling look, his presence so daunting that Phyllis felt intimidated. She quickly left after her final remark. ¡°It looks like Jenna was attacked. Was that your doing?¡± Madisyn turned to Andrew. Chapter 158 Andrew simply shrugged. ¡°I got there toote. ¡± Madisyn caught his meaning and nodded. Andrew then drove her home and came into the Johns family¡¯s house with her. ine greeted him warmly. ¡°Andrew, wee. Please, make yourself at home. ¡± ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Johns,¡± he replied. ine was quite fond of Andrew, appreciating his intelligence, manners, and respectable family background-qualities anyone would admire. Just as ine was about to serve tea, Dane walked in and immediately said, ¡°Andrew, I need to speak with you. ¡± He then led Andrew outside. ine was puzzled by their sudden closeness. ¡°Mom. ¡± As soon as Madisyn spoke, ine snapped out of her reverie. She looked at Madisyn with a warm smile. ¡°Sweetheart, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Madisyn was ncing at her mobile phone when she stumbled upon a news article online that reported Josie had been attacked. She showed the article to ine and questioned, ¡°Did Dad or Dane have anything to do with this?¡± ine said, ¡°Dane had some people do it. Those who mistreat you should be dealt with. ¡± Note: All membership owners kindly join this Whatsapp group for new uing stories and updates. . Madisyn absorbed this quietly. It seemed Jenna had also been attacked by people sent by Dane. It was reassuring to know someone was defending her.novelbin Andrew and Dane had been gone for quite some time and hadn¡¯t returned. Concerned, Madisyn went to find them and discovered them fighting. Both had removed their suit jackets. Years of working out had left both men in impressive shape. The sight of their skirmish was unexpectedly captivating, and even Madisyn found herself watching them for a moment. However, the moment they noticed Madisyn, they quickly stopped and separated. Dane immediately embraced Andrew. ¡°Buddy, thanks for looking after my sister recently,¡± Dane said through clenched teeth. ¡°It¡¯s been my pleasure,¡± Andrew responded, his tone rigid. Seeing them stop, Madisyn felt a twinge of disappointment. ¡°Dane, Andrew, what were you two up to?¡± ¡°Just having a chat,¡± Dane replied, putting an arm around Andrew¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Just our way of catching up. Madisyn, did we startle you?¡± Chapter 159 ¡°I thought you were fighting. ¡± ¡°Fighting? Us?¡± Andrew forced a smile. ¡°Waylon and I are close friends, and Dane¡¯s his older brother. Naturally, he¡¯s like my brother as well. ¡± Madisyn chose not to challenge their exnation. ¡°Come on inside for dinner. ¡± She headed back first. Both men straightened themselves up and followed shortly after, looking moreposed. Shortly after, Kristine and Lynda returned as well. Recently, Lynda rarely went home. So this dinner was particrly lively. Everyone enjoyed a delightful meal. ¡°Thank you, Dane,¡± Madisyn said out of the blue. Dane nced at her, chose not to inquire further, and simply smiled. ¡°We¡¯re family. No need for thanks. ¡± Note: All membership owners kindly join this Whatsapp group for new uing stories and updates. . ine¡¯s phone rang, and after she ended the call, she said with a smile, ¡°Waylon ising back tomorrow. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± Madisyn¡¯s face brightened. She had been eagerly awaiting Waylon¡¯s return, hoping it would give her a reason to visit Andrew¡¯s ce. Dane, noticing her excitement, felt a twinge of jealousy. Waylon wasn¡¯t even home yet, and already Madisyn seemed so fond of him. Kristine ate in silence, her eyes betraying a hint of scorn.novelbin She thought Madisyn was putting on quite the show. She had only been back for a short time; how could she already be so attached to Waylon? Kristine managed to keep her feelings in check as she observed the others at the table. Everyone seemed to be doting on Madisyn. ¡°Mom, you missed the first round of thepetition. The finals areing up; you have to be there,¡± Kristine said, looking at ine with hopeful eyes. Lynda chimed in with a smile, ¡°The finals will determine who goes on to the internationalpetition. ine, Glenn, you should make time to attend. Kristine might bring home a title for our country this time. ¡± ine swelled with pride. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll be there. When is it ¡°The day after tomorrow,¡± Kristine responded, visibly pleased. Lynda added, ¡°It¡¯s a significant event. Many will be watching, and Kristine has a strong chance of bing the champion. She might even be the youngest senior executive of the National Dance Association. ¡± Kristine¡¯s cheeks flushed with excitement. ¡°Whether or not I be a senior executive doesn¡¯t matter. I just want to win glory for my country. ¡± Chapter 160 ¡°You most certainly will,¡± Lynda assured her, her eyes filled with affection. Glenn looked at Kristine with pride. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. We¡¯ll all be there to support you. ¡± ¡°Really? Thank you, Dad!¡± Kristine beamed with joy. The atmosphere was good. ¡®s BunnyBookery Kristine felt like she was the focus of the family once more. She nced smugly at Madisyn, but Madisyn seemed uninterested and was quietly speaking to Andrew. Kristine thought she was just putting on an act. Even if Madisyn managed herpany well, what of it? She was on her way to an internationalpetition, which would bring her both fame and wealth.novelbin Madisyn couldn¡¯t hold a candle to her. After the meal, Kristine went off to practice dancing even more diligently. Andrew soon left. Note: All membership owners kindly join this Whatsapp group for new uing stories and updates. . Madisyn wrapped up some work and then drifted off to sleep, only to be awakened by a message from Jared. ¡°Boss, the Chapman family has been facing some rough timestely. It seems like they might be going bankrupt. ¡± Madisyn responded, ¡°Okay. ¡± The Chapman Group¡¯s decision to let go of Lukas was foolish. Currently, the main source of their ie was the entertainment sector. The following day. At the home of the Reed family. Josie had been assaulted the day before. She only had a few bruises, so she managed to get up and head to herpany. She felt too distracted to work because the sales of Migge Skincare¡¯s products were down. Her mood worsened when she noticed Mina and her group having a good time at work. She instructed her assistant to issue an order to them. When Mina and her group walked into the office, they were handed the day¡¯s work agenda. They belonged in the research and development department. Why were they being asked to distribute flyers on the street? The job was nothing short of torture for Mina and her group. Tensions ran high, and when they voiced their discontent, the assistant was blunt. ¡°If you¡¯re not happy, you¡¯re free to quit!¡± Chapter 161 However, quitting meant walking away with little severance-a bitter pill they couldn¡¯t afford to swallow. Left with no choice, Mina and her group resigned themselves to their fate: distributing flyers under the merciless summer sun.novelbin As they trudged through the scorching streets, the heat seemed almost tangible, as if it were peeling their skin awayyer byyer. ¡°I¡¯m going to drop dead if we keep this up!¡± The relentless heat and the weight of their predicament bore down, testing their Limits. As they trudged along, drenched in sweat, they happened to pass by Natural Beauty. A thought struck them sharply: had they not left, they could be rxing in the cool embrace of air conditioning and sipping tea within those weing walls. What a stark contrast to their current plight! The vision of suchfort seemed almost cruel now, and regret was clearly etched on Mina¡¯s face. Michelle, her jaw set firmly, broke the heavy silence. ¡°How about we go back?¡± ¡°Yeah, I think we should! Migge Skincare is merciless. They wear smiles when the sailing is smooth, but the moment a storm hits, they abandon us!¡± This sentiment struck a chord, and agreement spread rapidly among the group. Driven by both resolve and necessity, they redirected their steps with purpose and strode into Natural Beauty. Coincidentally, Madisyn had just arrived at thepany when they entered. They stumbled into her unexpectedly, and Mina¡¯s face flushed a mixture of red and pale as their eyes met. Michelle, undeterred by the tension, rushed toward Madisyn, eximing, ¡°Boss!¡± Madisyn¡¯s response was icy. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯m not your boss anymore. ¡± ¡°Miss Johns, we were just ying around before. We only went to Migge Skincare to gather intel on them. You didn¡¯t really think we wanted to join the enemy, did you?¡± Michelle tried to smooth things over, her smile strained. ¡°We¡¯ve got inside info on Migge Skincare now, and we¡¯re ready to share it with you,¡± she added, hoping to pique Madisyn¡¯s interest. Madisyn scoffed. ¡°Did you say the same thing when you entered Migge Skincare?¡± Michelle was speechless, caught off guard by Madisyn¡¯s sharp retort. Embarrassment washed over her; she had once betrayed Natural Beauty by taking the form to Migge Skincare, convinced she would cement her position there and that Natural Beauty would crumble without her. Yet, Natural Beauty had flourished in her absence, while their life in Migge Skincare proved to be a struggle. With her head bowed, Michelle felt too ashamed to look Madisyn in the eye. Madisyn assessed the group gathered behind Michelle. ¡°You left us for Migge Skincare for a better future, and when Migge Skincare is struggling, you thought you¡¯d just return to Natural Beauty? Sorry, but we¡¯re not a fallback option. ¡± Chapter 162 Her words were sharp, slicing through the air and leaving a mark of shame on the group¡¯s faces. Mina, her anger boiling over, snapped, ¡°Madisyn, how dare you speak to us Like that?¡±novelbin ¡°Well, sorry, but we¡¯re not interested in keeping you around,¡± Madisyn responded, her tone as cool as the expression on her face. With that, she turned and walked away. If they left Migge Skincare and Natural Beauty wouldn¡¯t take them back, where else could they go in the skincare industry? The stigma of having abandoned their posts for apetitor, only to plead for return, tainted their professional reputations. ¡°Miss Johns, please forgive us!¡± Michelle cried out, chasing after Madisyn, her voice dripping with desperation. ¡°I admit my fault. I overestimated my worth, thinking I was irreceable. I see now how mistaken I was. Please, allow me a second chance. I promise to devote myself wholly to Natural Beauty!¡± ¡°Us too!¡± echoed the others, their voicesden with regret. Their urgent appeal paused the normal flow of the office, drawing the attention of their former colleagues, who congregated to watch the drama unfold. The majority looked on with a blend of intrigue and disdain. Feeling the collective gaze upon her, Madisyn turned to her employees. ¡°What do you think? Should we let them return?¡± The answer came swiftly and emphatically. ¡°Absolutely not!¡± The firm rejection from the crowd washed over Michelle, leaving her face ashen. Madisyn faced the group squarely, her voice unwavering. ¡°Did you hear that? When you chose to leave Natural Beauty, you should have realized there was no path back. Natural Beauty doesn¡¯t recycle what it¡¯s discarded. ¡± With those final words, Madisyn stepped into the elevator. No one dared intercept her. As the doors closed, a wave of regret swept over Michelle and the others; some even started crying. Mina clenched her jaw, her eyes simmering with bitterness. While the others were merely employees, she was once the vice president of Natural Beauty, but it was now flourishing under another¡¯s rule. The reality of thepany thriving without her, under Madisyn¡¯s leadership, churned a storm within Mina. How had Madisyn managed to captivate Dane sopletely? A glint of iciness flickered in her eyes, evil thoughts beginning to form. Lukas serving as the vice president, Madisyn felt so at ease that she started ying games during office hours. At noon. Chapter 163 As the door swung open, Madisyn was caught ying on her phone. Startled, she looked up to see Dane entering.novelbin ¡°Dane, what brings you here?¡± ¡°What are you up to?¡± Feeling a bit embarrassed, Madisyn admitted, ¡°Oh, just ying a game for a bit. ¡± She hoped Dane wouldn¡¯t think less of her for rxing a Little during work. ying games at work didn¡¯t seem very professional. ¡°What game? Is it any good? Can I try?¡± Dane seemed genuinely interested. Taken aback, Madisyn didn¡¯t decline and shared that it was a popr sports game. Dane was enthusiastic, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll download itter. ¡± Madisyn wondered if she was setting a bad example. Could this lead Dane astray? ¡°I stopped by to bring you lunch,¡± Dane said, taking out a bento box. The sight of the delicious food made Madisyn¡¯s eyes Light up. ¡°Wow, thanks, Dane. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. Try some,¡± Dane said warmly, offering her a fork. The mood was cozy. Almost casually, Dane mentioned, ¡°You are close to Waylon, aren¡¯t you?¡± Dane was curious about why his sister always insisted on Waylon returning. ¡°Well, he¡¯s quite nice. Waylon is a good guy. ¡± ¡°Really? So, you¡¯re quite fond of him?¡± Sensing a potential problem, Madisyn quickly looked up at Dane and said, ¡°It¡¯s not just Waylon I like, I like you too. ¡± She could sense both men¡¯s genuine kindness towards her. Dane¡¯s expression softened significantly, a deep warmth emerging from within him. ¡°Have some more. ¡± Madisyn exhaled in relief. She passed the test. Chapter 164 Having a family was precious, and the trick was learning to treat everyone fairly! ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Suddenly, the door burst open with a loud noise. Mina entered abruptly. The assistant apologized profusely, ¡°Miss Johns, I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t stop Mina. ¡± Narrowing her eyes, Madisyn replied, ¡°That¡¯s alright. ¡± The assistant left. Noticing the ongoing meal, Mina approached and presented a picture. ¡°Mr. Johns, I swear I¡¯m not lying. Madisyn is unfaithful. She has another lover!¡± Dane nced at the photo and recognized Andrew. His expression remained calm, yet a chilling and ominous aura enveloped him. ¡°So, you¡¯ve beening to me repeatedly just to show me this?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Johns. I wouldn¡¯t want you to be deceived!¡± Mina said respectfully. ¡°You¡¯ve been very generous to her, yet she¡¯s betrayed your trust. ¡± Observing Dane¡¯s somber expression, Mina believed she was close to achieving her goal. No matter how much Dane trusted Madisyn, the evidence of her alleged affair would surely sway him. Mina was convinced that Dane¡¯s support for Madisyn would wane. ¡°Enough. You can¡¯t speak about my sister in such a manner!¡± Dane erupted in anger. Mina was stunned. Sister? Madisyn Johns? Dane Johns? There had been suspicions that they were siblings, but they were swiftly dismissed. ¡°Sister¡­¡± Mina whispered in shock.novelbin ¡°I fired you, but I never thought you¡¯d stoop to ndering my sister. You have no ce in Gemond anymore! Leave now!¡± Dane shouted furiously. The door swung open, and a bodyguard entered, seizing Mina. She was dragged out Limply. The harsh treatment snapped Mina back to reality, and tears streamed down her face. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I was wrong. Madisyn, I didn¡¯t realize you were Mr. Johns¡¯s sister. It¡¯s all my fault. I deserve this! Please forgive me!¡± She was dragged out of the office, leaving behind a heavy silence. Dane was still seething. Chapter 165 Madisyn, trying to calm him, picked up a piece of pork and offered it to him. ¡°Don¡¯t be upset, Dane. I¡¯m not bothered by it. ¡± ¡°These people deserve to die. How dare they nder you like that?¡± Dane muttered icily. ¡°Let them be. We can¡¯t stop people from doing what they want. We just need to focus on ourselves,¡± Madisyn reassured him. Dane gazed at Madisyn, his look one of newfound respect. ¡°You really do have a strong mentality. ¡± ¡°Absolutely. ¡± Madisyn smiled. Unbeknownst to Madisyn, someone was trying to poach her employee that day. Lukas was dedicating long hours to work, stayingte into the night.novelbin Though exhausted, he felt the effort was worthwhile. Working with Madisyn seemed full of promise. Unexpectedly, Jenna came to see him. ¡°Jenna?¡± Lukas were surprised to see her. ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°I need to talk to you. It was my mistake, Lukas. ¡± Jenna tossed her hair, not really feeling remorseful but appearing quite charming. She believed no man could resist her allure. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I owe you an apology on behalf of my father too. I hope you¡¯ll consider returning to ourpany. We can offer you a higher sry. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m content where I am. I don¡¯t wish to return. ¡± Lukas declined promptly. ¡°Don¡¯t be so quick to refuse. Do you even know who Madisyn is?¡± Jenna looked at Lukas. Lukas was indeed clueless about that and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t need to know. ¡± Jennaughed disdainfully and said, ¡°She¡¯s just two farmers, She¡¯s a because of her What daughter. only president sugar daddy. If he tires of her and fires her? Can you still stay there? Come back with me. Remember, I¡¯m the daughter of the Chapman Group¡¯s CEO. My future is limitless!¡± Internally, Lukas rolled his eyes. ¡°The Chapman Group is prestigious, indeed. But it¡¯s not for me. I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Jenna¡¯s frustration grew. ¡°So, you¡¯re really not consideringing back?¡± ¡°I¡¯m quite happy here,¡± Lukas reiterated. Jenna¡¯s expression darkened further, her irritation mounting. Without Lukas, her workload was overwhelming and thepany was in disarray. Convinced Lukas was ying hard to get, she suppressed her anger and asked earnestly, ¡°What would it take for you to reconsider?¡± Chapter 166 ¡°I had every intention of staying at yourpany, but your actions have left me utterly disappointed. ¡± Lukas spoke, his voice chilling with a sharp edge. ¡°I¡¯m not going back now!¡± He swept past Jenna in silence, not sparing another word. Taking a deep breath, Jenna red at his retreating figure. Her anger ignited. ¡°Fine! You and Madisyn just wait and see!¡± The national dance finals were drawing closer, and Jenna knew it was her chance to meet Lynda. It was the perfect opportunity to finally ask why the Johns family had stopped cooperating with them. Once the issue was settled, the Chapman and Johns families would likely rekindle their partnership, and then the Chapman family would soar to new heights. Everyone in Gemond would be scrambling to earn their favor. A smile tugged at Jenna¡¯s lips as the thought crossed her mind and she began practicing her dance routine the moment she got home. One day, Madisyn was taking a break at thepany when her phone buzzed with a message from Waylon. ¡°Madisyn, my shoot¡¯s done! I heard you¡¯ve been missing me, so I¡¯m on my way over to see you right now!¡± Madisyn quickly responded, ¡°Great, I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the office!¡± Waylon grinned as he read the message. He hurriedly made his way to Natural Beauty. ¡°Dane¡¯s gone too far, keeping you chained to this smallpany. You¡¯ve even lost weight!¡± The moment he walked in, he drew Madisyn into a warm embrace, his eyes filled with worry as he took in her appearance. Madisyn parted her lips to reply, but paused, caught in a moment of hesitation. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you worried Dane might find out? Don¡¯t be-he won¡¯t. Just tell me, has he been taking good care of you?¡± Waylon asked, observing her hesitation. ¡°Waylon. ¡± Before Madisyn could respond, a voice cut through from behind him, cold and unmistakable. Waylon froze, his heart sinking, as he slowly turned to face the source of the chilling voice. There, perched elegantly on the sofa, was Dane, smiling in a way that was anything but reassuring. Waylon greeted, ¡°Dane. ¡± ¡°It seems you¡¯ve been talking about me behind my back,¡± Dane said slowly. His tone was as sharp as a de against Waylon¡¯s throat. Waylon forced a nervousugh, his anxiety barely concealed. ¡°Dane, no way! You know I love you the most¡­¡± Madisyn had to stifle augh, taken aback by how the two brothers interacted with each other. Dane snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t let me catch you saying that again.novelbin ¡± ¡°Of course, of course!¡± Waylon nodded vigorously. After a brief visit, Dane departed for the headquarters. Waylon sighed in relief and turned back to Madisyn. ¡°See what I mean? Dane¡¯s always so intense. He didn¡¯t give you a hard time while I was away, did he?¡± Chapter 167 ¡°Dane¡¯s been quite nice to me. ¡± Madisyn¡¯s eyes sparkled when she saw Waylon. ¡°Waylon, you¡¯re finally back!¡± Waylon hadn¡¯t anticipated such a heartfelt wee, and his heart swelled with both happiness and a hint of guilt. ¡°I¡¯ll try to work less from now on. I¡¯ll be staying home with you more!¡± ¡°Waylon, how about we go to Andrew¡¯s house for dinner tonight?¡± Madisyn asked, her eyes brimming with hopeful anticipation. ¡°What¡­ What?¡± Waylon stammered, clearly taken aback. It didn¡¯t take him long to piece everything together. So, she wanted him home simply to enjoy a delicious meal at Andrew¡¯s house? Waylon nearly choked on his own disbelief. He¡¯d been so thrilled, thinking she had missed him! Yet, since it was what Madisyn wanted, Waylon couldn¡¯t refuse. That evening, he took her to Andrew¡¯s house.novelbin On the way, Waylon¡¯s phone buzzed. ¡°Where are you taking Madisyn?¡± Dane¡¯s icy voice demanded from the other end of the line. ¡°We¡¯re heading to Andrew¡¯s for dinner!¡± Waylon replied. ¡°Andrew?¡± Dane¡¯s voice grew sharper. ¡°You fool, can¡¯t you see Andrew¡¯s got a thing for Madisyn?¡± Waylon blinked in confusion. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. When did Andrew ever show interest in women? He¡¯s just looking out for her because of me. ¡± Dane fell silent for a moment. His frustration was evident. He couldn¡¯t believe Waylon had never noticed! ¡°Wake up, Waylon! Don¡¯t let Andrew get too close to Madisyn!¡± Without another word, Dane ended the call, leaving Waylon bewildered. He thought Dane was being overly worried. Andrew had no interest in women! Andrew was a high-status figure in Gemond, owning avish vi worth hundreds of millions. Just as he had said, the chef in his house was Michelin 3-star caliber. The exquisite dishes on the table were a testament to their skill. It had been a while since Waylon had seen Andrew, so he chatted eagerly, catching up on old times. Chapter 168 Meanwhile, Andrew quietly served food to Madisyn, gently advising her to savor every bite. ¡°Your chef is incredible,¡± Madisyn said with genuine appreciation. ¡°If you enjoy it, you¡¯re wee anytime,¡± Andrew replied with a warm, almost affectionate smile. Madisyn didn¡¯t notice the look on Andrew¡¯s face, but Waylon caught it. Dane¡¯s warning echoed in his mind.novelbin Damn it! Could Dane have been right? Was Andrew really interested in Madisyn? He wondered. The moment Madisyn slipped away to the restroom, Waylon leaned in and asked Andrew point-nk, ¡°Do you like Madisyn?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Andrew said. Waylon expressed his surprise, saying, ¡°Andrew, you¡¯re like a brother to me!¡± With his usual casual elegance, Andrew looked at Waylon. ¡°Should I instead hate her?¡± This left Waylon slightly taken aback. That did seem to make sense, didn¡¯t it? ¡°No,¡± Waylon replied, ¡°do you like my sister because of me, or do you genuinely like her?¡± After pausing to think, Andrew admitted, ¡°Because of you. ¡± Without Waylon, how could he have met Madisyn? Feeling a wave of relief, Waylon eximed, ¡°I knew we were best friends!¡± Clearly, Dane had been overthinking things. After all, Andrew was his close friend; it wasn¡¯t likely he harbored romantic feelings for his sister. Andrew¡¯s affection for Madisyn stemmed from his connection to him. Following their meal, they strolled through the back garden. Andrew¡¯s garden boasted a collection of rare nts. Madisyn showed an interest. ¡°Would you like to stay over tonight? It¡¯s quite lovely here at night,¡± Andrew said. Waylon nodded in agreement, then looked at Madisyn. After a brief hesitation, Madisyn responded, ¡°If Waylon is staying, I¡¯ll stay too. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. We might as well stay here. ¡± Waylon yawned. ¡°I¡¯m quite tired after the flight today. ¡± Chapter 169 ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get the guest rooms ready. ¡± Andrew designated the southernmost room for Waylon. ¡°It¡¯s quiet here. You¡¯ll get some rest and no one will bother you. ¡± ¡°I hadn¡¯t realized you were so thoughtful. ¡± Waylon expressed his gratitude. ¡°So, where do you two sleep?¡± ¡°We live just over there. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Waylon scratched his head, sensing something odd but unable to pinpoint what it was. Since it waste, they all headed to their separate rooms for the night. Madisyn walked with Andrew to a room. He opened the door and said, ¡°This is your room. ¡± Inside, the decor was impressively elegant. The blue and white theme gave the room a fresh and beautiful appearance, with attention to detail evident everywhere. ¡°And yours?¡± Madisyn asked. ¡°Next to yours. ¡± Andrew pointed at the next room. Madisyn remarked, ¡°This could easily lead to misunderstandings. ¡± ¡°How so? I¡¯m right here if you need anything,¡± Andrew said with a smile, his demeanor both noble and aloof. Was he pretending to be naive? Madisyn wondered. Choosing not to challenge his pretense, Madisyn retired for the night.novelbin She slept soundly, without dreams. The next morning, Waylon nned to take Madisyn out for some leisure time. With Waylon around, Madisyn took a few days off from work. Meanwhile, the finals of the much-anticipated national dancepetition kicked off. The event took ce in Ansport¡¯srgest exhibition center, drawing thousands of spectators. This event was crucial as it was a qualifier for the international dancepetition. It had been years since dancers from Lorpond had ranked well in the internationalpetition, so the public was keenly interested, hoping to see outstanding dancers that would bring honor to the nation. Backstage, the dancers were preparing. Lynda was giving Kristine somest-minute advice. ine, Glenn, Dane, and Waylon were all present. ine held a bouquet of flowers and handed them to Kristine, saying, ¡°Go for it, Kristine. We all believe in you!¡± Chapter 170 Kristine epted them with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Mom. I¡¯ll do my best to win first ce. Where¡¯s Madisyn?¡± She scanned the area but didn¡¯t see Madisyn. ¡°She went out early this morning. She might have had other matters to attend to. ¡± ¡°Well, okay. At such a crucial moment, I wish she could be here. ¡± Kristine¡¯s voice held a trace of disappointment mixed with a subtle undertone of satisfaction and irony. Of course, Madisyn wouldn¡¯te. Kristine was shining too brightly; surely Madisyn wouldn¡¯t want to witness her sess! ¡®s BunnyBookery Lynda¡¯s expression hardened slightly at the mention of Madisyn. Being more experienced, she could easily guess the undercurrents of a young woman¡¯s feelings. She shared Kristine¡¯s sentiment. If Madisyn was absent at such a pivotal time, it only meant she didn¡¯t want to be here. ¡°Family shoulde first, shouldn¡¯t it? What could be more important than Kristine¡¯s big day?¡± Lynda remarked coolly. Kristine quickly offered a ¡°thoughtful¡± exnation, saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Aunt. Perhaps Madisyn truly is tied up with something. I¡¯m just d you could make it. ¡±novelbin They chatted briefly before Kristine returned to her practice. ine and the others decided to step outside. As they exited, they happened to pass by Jenna and her family who came in. Jeffry immediately recognized Glenn. Phyllis¡¯s gaze was fixed on ine. ¡°That woman¡­¡± Phyllis muttered under her breath. ¡°Wiho?¡± Jeffry was confused. Phyllis rified, ¡°She was the woman who stood up for Madisyn at the mallst time. ¡± Jeffry¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes, it was definitely her,¡± Jenna chimed in. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s going on?¡± Jeffry was about to break out in a cold sweat. ¡°Do you see who she¡¯s with? That¡¯s Mr. Glenn Johns!¡± Phyllis¡¯s and Jenna¡¯s faces darkened. If that man was Glenn, then the woman with him must be his wife. Jeffry, irritated, scolded, ¡°You should be careful out there. It¡¯s best not to provoke the wrong people!¡± Chapter 171 Jenna snapped back to attention and said, ¡°I got it. But does Mrs. Johns even know Madisyn? Dad, should I check with Lynda for more rity?¡± ¡°Go ahead. ¡± Jenna approached a door and knocked. ¡°Come in. ¡± Jenna stepped into the room and was greeted by the sight of Lynda and Kristine, both impably dressed. ¡°Hello, Miss Johns. I¡¯m Jenna Chapman,¡± she greeted Lynda with a courteous smile. Lynda looked her over with a cool expression. ¡°You¡¯re in the finals, right? Just give it your all. I¡¯m considering taking on a disciple, but it all depends on your performance. ¡± Lynda¡¯s intent was clear; she would be watching closely to judge potential in thepetition. ¡°I understand. ¡± Jenna felt the pressure of Lynda¡¯s stature, which made it difficult to rx, but she continued, ¡°Miss Johns, I have a question for you. ¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°There was talk of a coboration between the Chapman and Johns families, but Mr. Johns called it off just as it was about to start. I¡¯m trying to understand why,¡± Jenna exined, visibly confused. Lynda replied, ¡°I don¡¯t get too involved in ourpany¡¯s business. My brother doesn¡¯t usually cancel agreements without a good reason, so the problem must have been on your end. ¡± Disappointed by theck of a definitive answer, Jenna nodded and excused herself. Kristine, deep in thought, said, ¡°Aunt, I¡¯ll start getting ready over here. Are you going to check on the other contestants?¡± ¡°Yes, I will. ¡± Lynda, the vice president of the National Dance Association, was ready to guide thepetitors before the event. As thepetition neared, the participants drew lots to determine the sequence of their performances. Kristine drew a middle spot and felt content with it.novelbin ¡°Aunt, could we take a photo with Dad, Mom, and my brothers?¡± Kristine requested gently. ¡°I¡¯d like to keep it as a keepsake. ¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll call them right now,¡± Lynda responded promptly. ine and the others were quick to gather, but Kristine¡¯s eyes kept darting around. ¡°Is Madisyn really not going to show up?¡± Kristine inquired, her toneced with disappointment. Dane answered with a shrug, ¡°Even if she doesn¡¯te, it won¡¯t change how you perform today. ¡± Chapter 172 ¡°But I had hoped that the entire family would be here to support me,¡± Kristine said with a sigh. While she was talking, Madisyn approached. Kristine quickly went to greet her, eximing, ¡°Madisyn, you made it! I¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡± ¡°Waiting for me?¡± Madisyn looked confused. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a big day for me. I wanted my whole family around,¡± Kristine exined, her face lighting up with joy. Lynda shot Madisyn an impatient look. ¡°You¡¯re here atst. Come on. We should take a picture tomemorate Kristine¡¯s big moment. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Madisyn moved to join them. As the camera clicked, the picture was snapped. ¡°Madisyn, I was starting to think you wouldn¡¯t make it,¡± Kristine said, joyfully clutching Madisyn¡¯s hand. ¡°Am I really that important to you?¡± Madisyn asked, a hint of surprise in her voice. Kristine was about to reply when Lynda interjected with a frown, ¡°This is a national dancepetition, and Kristine could very well win. As her sister, shouldn¡¯t you be here to support her?¡± Madisyn didn¡¯t seem to think the event was that significant. Lynda noticed Madisyn¡¯sck of interest and became even more irked.novelbin ¡°You don¡¯t find this important? Thispetition is a major national event, held only once a year! You might not have Kristine¡¯s talent, but that doesn¡¯t mean you should dismiss thispetition!¡± Lynda¡¯s words stung. ine looked concerned, and Glenn intervened, saying, ¡°Lynda, you¡¯re misunderstanding Madisyn. ¡± Lynda¡¯s frustration grew. She had only said a few sentences, yet Glenn was already defending Madisyn. This felt incredibly unfair! When Lynda noticed Kristine¡¯s eyes brimming with tears, her frustration turned to anger. Although she seldom argued, she couldn¡¯t contain herself now. ¡°Glenn, you¡¯re being too partial. If Kristine had missed Madisyn¡¯s crucial event, wouldn¡¯t you be upset? We should all be supporting each other. What could be more important than Kristine¡¯spetition? Madisyn just doesn¡¯t want to see her seed. She¡¯s jealous. ¡± ¡°Lynda!¡± Glenn eximed, clearly upset. Finally, Madisyn understood the situation. Before she could exin her absence, the president¡¯s secretary approached. ¡°There you are! We¡¯ve prepared your judge¡¯s ID card for the finals!¡± She handed over the card to Madisyn. Chapter 173 Everyone around them was stunned. Madisyn epted the card and said to ine, ¡°Mom, I need to start my duties now. ¡± She then left with the secretary, leaving everyone in a state of surprise. After a moment, Glenn finally recovered and said with a smile, ¡°I had no idea Madisyn was so aplished-to be a judge at thispetition!¡± ine gave Lynda a meaningful look and added, ¡°Lynda, you were questioning what could be more important for Madisyn. Perhaps being a judge here is significant enough?¡± Lynda had previously praised Kristine¡¯s participation in a nationalpetition, and now here was Madisyn, serving as a judge! Caught off guard, Lynda found herself at a loss for words. Meanwhile, she pondered how Madisyn, despite her young age, had managed to secure a position as a judge. Kristine was just as shocked. There must be some inside story here! She couldn¡¯t ept that Madisyn was actually a judge. Perhaps Madisyn had gotten someone to go along with a ruse! ¡°Practice hard. We¡¯re all eager to see how you do,¡± Dane said to Kristine. Kristine bit her lip, feeling a rush of heat on her cheeks. While Madisyn, as a judge, remained low-key, Kristine kept boasting about herself. How infuriating! Once ine and the others had departed, Lynda immediately sought out Trevor.novelbin He was responsible for choosing the judges. The nationalpetition had only four judges, each renowned for their exceptional dancing skills. ¡°Trevor, why is Madisyn a judge? She¡¯s so young. How did she qualify?¡± Lynda inquired. Trevor looked at her, his brow furrowed. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°What should I know?¡± ¡°Your niece is incredible,¡± Trevor said, clearly impressed. Lynda was puzzled. ¡°Do you have a video of her dancing?¡± Trevor said with a smile, ¡°You might have seen it, but I¡¯m not at liberty to discuss it. ¡± Lynda was left bewildered, but with Trevor revealing nothing more, she decided to let it go. Based on the scores Madisyn wouldter give at thepetition, Lynda could determine if she truly had a knack for dancing. Chapter 174 Soon after, the dancepetition kicked off. It began with the introduction of the judges. The first three judges introduced were all in their forties, a typical age for dancers to have established significant achievements. When Madisyn made her appearance, it caused quite a stir. Murmurs filled the audience. Thepetition then got underway. Each finalist was skilled in dancing, captivating the audience. Midway through, Kristine performed and her dance notably impressed the crowd. ¡°Wow, Kristine is definitely a top contender for the championship! She¡¯s so talented!¡± ¡°Ipletely agree!¡± ¡°She¡¯s amazing!¡± The audience erupted in apuse following Kristine¡¯s performance. Watching from the front row, Lynda couldn¡¯t help but frown. She thought Kristine¡¯s performance fell shortpared to her dance in the living room at home the other day. Kristine mentioned it was an impromptu dance. Was her sudden excellence due to being in great form? Lynda wished she had recorded it, feeling let down. Nheless, Kristine was highlypetent here, and the judges awarded her high scores. She temporarily led thepetition. Several more contestants performed, and then it was Jenna¡¯s turn. Jenna¡¯s dance abilities were average among the finalists. Her scores were not high. The host made the announcement after Madisyn gave her verdict. Jenna awaited her final score with high hopes, but was shocked when she heard it. Only 6 points?novelbin The previous contestant had scored a 7! She didn¡¯t believe her performance was poor! Chapter 175 With such a score, there was no chance she¡¯d receive any awards! Moreover, Madisyn had given her just 4 points, while the previous contestant received 5. ¡°I object!¡± Suddenly, Jenna¡¯s voice brought the hall to a hush. She faced Madisyn and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s fit to judge! I believe I performed well, yet she gave me a very low score. Could it be that she has an issue with me? How can someone swayed by their emotions judge fairly? Plus, I know her. She¡¯s not even a good dancer. I can¡¯t fathom how she got to be a judge!¡± Her words stirred amotion among the audience. There was already skepticism about Madisyn¡¯s role as a judge. Yet, her scoring had seemed reasonable until now. With Jenna¡¯s public challenge, doubts began to surface among others too. ¡°The judges in any dancepetition are typically over 30 years old. This girl is barely in her twenties. ¡± ¡°I find it odd too. I¡¯m well-acquainted with the dancemunity, yet I¡¯ve never heard of her. ¡± It was the first time that such a thing happened in thepetition. Promptly, the organizer responded, ¡°Jenna, our selection of judges ispletely fair. You needn¡¯t worry. ¡± ¡°I want to trust you, but it¡¯s obvious she¡¯s young. Have we ever had such a young judge before? The rest are all renowned dancers. I have no objections to them, but she is simply not on their level!¡± Jenna refused to ept that her performance might not measure up, and resolved to expose any underhandedness, continuing, ¡°I don¡¯t understand how she qualified as a judge, and I won¡¯t acknowledge her authority!¡± Jenna stood firm and resolute. She believed she was courageously confronting wrongdoing! Relieved to hear someone voice simr sentiments, Kristine breathed easier. She would never support Madisyn¡¯s appointment as a judge. The organizers found themselves in a tough spot. Kristine chimed in at just the right moment, ¡°Thispetition has always stood for fairness over its many years. If doubts are raised, we should demonstrate the fairness of this event and allow the judge to showcase herpetence. ¡± Everyone supported her suggestion. ¡°Yes, let her dance!¡± ¡°Surely, judges are selected because they are exceptional dancers, right?¡± The sentiment resonated throughout the crowd.novelbin Chapter 176 ine frowned, turning pale. Dane reassured her, ¡°She¡¯ll manage. ¡± ¡°I know, but I can¡¯t help thinking¡­¡± ine bit her lip, leaving her sentence unfinished. However, Dane grasped what ine was implying. It was one thing for someone else to make such a statement, but Kristine? He had cautioned her before. Jenna then urged, ¡°Madisyn, would you dare to dance right now?¡± ¡°Yes, I can. But can anyone question the judges¡¯ authority or thispetition¡¯s fairness? Your baseless doubts are disrupting the entire event,¡± Madisyn retorted sharply. ¡°It all depends on whether you truly qualify as a judge! If you prove worthy, I¡¯ll neverpete here again,¡± Jenna said firmly. ¡°But if you¡¯re not worthy, you owe everyone here an apology, admit your bias, and change my score!¡± Madisyn thought Jenna was a fool, desperately wanting to cause herself trouble. It seemed like the perfect moment for a dance. ¡°Okay. ¡± Madisyn agreed and stood up, ready to dance. Kristine was practically buzzing with anticipation. In her mind, there was no way Madisyn could be up to the task of judging. Even Lynda, with all her credentials, hadn¡¯t made the cut. The judges were supposed to be the elite of the elite. Madisyn was too young. How could she possibly have the expertise? The thought of Madisyn facing potential embarrassment in front of everyone brought a gleeful expectation to Kristine. She watched intently as Madisyn approached the stage, her gaze unwavering. Jenna shared the same sentiment as Kristine, both of them bracing to witness what they expected to be a cringe-worthy performance. The audience¡¯s curiosity was piqued as they awaited Madisyn¡¯s performance. Did Madisyn truly earn her spot on the panel, or were there underhanded tactics at y? Lynda watched Madisyn from afar with a critical eye. Suddenly, she marched onto the stage, confronting Madisyn with firm resolve. ¡°Enough of this. Step down as judge. Apologize to Jennater, and we can move past this. ¡± Madisyn, however, ignored Lyndapletely. It was an overt snub, marking the first time Lynda had been so publicly disregarded.novelbin But although she was embarrassed, her primary concern was the Johns family¡¯s dignity. Being part of the Johns family meant Madisyn¡¯s actions cast a long shadow over their collective reputation-a legacy built over generations that Lynda was not about to see tarnished. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Madisyn. Don¡¯t let your pride dominate you. This is a national dancepetition, not a personal showcase!¡± Lynda whispered fiercely, hoping to sway Madisyn to reconsider her stance. Chapter 177 As Lynda voiced her concerns, Madisyn had already begun her dance. She raised her arms, her movements embodying the fluidity and strength of water. Each posture was captivating, holding the audience spellbound as they watched her graceful execution. Theplexity of her routine was evident, yet Madisyn executed each movement with ease.novelbin ¡°It looks Like she¡¯s performing ¡®Celestial Song¡¯!¡± someone eximed in awe. ¡°Incredible! I¡¯ve studied it for years and barely scratched the surface!¡± ¡°Her technique is impable!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Why is this move so familiar? I seem to have seen it somewhere!¡± As the performance unfolded, the beauty and familiarity of Madisyn¡¯s dance enveloped the audience, drawing them deeper into the experience. Madisyn¡¯s wless executionmanded their undivided attention. Gradually, the noise of the crowd subsided, their focus converging solely on Madisyn. It was as though she was the only person left in existence, the world around her fading into the background. When the dance finally concluded, a hush lingered over the hall, the audience too mesmerized to break the silence immediately. Lynda, previously so full of rebuke, stared at Madisyn, stunned. Madisyn wasn¡¯t justpetent-she was exceptional. Her posture, her timing, her expression- everything was impable! The movements that had seemed insurmountable even to Lynda were effortlessly mastered by Madisyn. This recognition humbled Lynda, as she acknowledged that Madisyn¡¯s appointment as a judge was based purely on her talent. The audience¡¯s prolonged silence, broken by their sudden apuse, echoed this sentiment. The quiet had stemmed not from confusion or disapproval but from sheer astonishment at the skill disyed before them. The crowd erupted, their des filling the hall. ¡°Oh my God! She is so amazing! How is someone so young this proficient in dance?¡± ¡°She reminds me of Madi, who we hardly see in public. Could it be. ¡± ¡°Absolutely, if she is Madi, then her judging thispetition definitely raises its caliber!¡± Meanwhile, Trevor had been a silent observer throughout this unfolding drama. Witnessing Madisynpelled to validate her talents, he had felt a surge of protectiveness and frustration. Catching her eye, he gave a subtle wink, seeking her agreement for his next move. Madisyn caught his cue, her long eyshes fluttering as she nodded. Chapter 178 Seizing the moment, Trevor rose and grabbed the microphone. ¡°Yes, she is indeed Madi!¡± The revtion struck the audience like a thunderbolt, sparking a new wave of excitement. The confirmation of Madisyn¡¯s identity as Madi reverberated throughout the crowd, amplifying their shock despite their prior suspicions. Her low-profile existence had kept her face obscured from many, yet her reputation as a prodigious talent was undeniable. ¡°She¡¯s truly a marvel¡ªa rare gem in Lorpond!¡± an emotional audience member eximed, on the verge of tears. ¡°Madi¡¯s youth and talent could bring huge glory to Lorpond, something we¡¯ve not seen on the global stage for ages!¡± another added, awestruck by the revtion. ¡°Whoever questioned Madi¡¯s ability, what a fool!¡± someone scoffed. ¡°To think that the National Dance Association¡¯spetitions aren¡¯t fair-ridiculous!¡± While the crowd buzzed with excitement and admiration, Kristine and Jenna were left in a state of bewilderment. Madi? Madisyn was Madi? Jenna could barely process the truth as disbelief turned to dread. She stood isted, the weight of mocking gazes bearing down on her, herplexion ghostly pale, her body beginning to quake with the realization of her grave error. ¡°Jenna, you expressed doubts about the judge¡¯s integrity. ording to thepetition rules, you are hereby cklisted,¡± Trevor dered. This deration marked a pivotal moment. It wasn¡¯t just a significant twist in thepetition, but a potential turning point in Jenna¡¯s dance career. As the crowd¡¯s taunts echoed through the hall, Jenna hurried away, her departure marked by overwhelming shame. Meanwhile, Kristine, who had also voiced doubts about Madisyn, remained seated, engulfed in anxiety. Her mind nked in the wake of the unfolding drama. Thepetition continued, with each subsequent performer seemingly driven to exceed themselves, each striving to impress Madi. Hourster, as the event drew to a close, Kristine was dered the winner. The moment she had dreamed of-basking in the spotlight, trophy in hand-finally arrived. Yet, any sense of triumph was gone. Her gaze fell on Madisyn, and the stark contrast between their achievements sank in.novelbin Kristine had won thepetition, yet Madisyn, younger and already serving as a judge, embodied a level of sess that felt unattainable. Kristine felt a sting of bitterness in her heart. Chapter 179 After the event, everyone gathered backstage. ine grasped Madisyn¡¯s hand, eximing, ¡°My baby, you¡¯re Madi! You¡¯re incredible!¡± ¡°Thank you, Mom,¡± Madisyn replied, beaming. ¡°We¡¯re so lucky to have such a wonderful daughter. ¡± ine gazed at Glenn with happiness and pride. Glenn swelled with pride too. His daughter was truly outstanding. ¡®s BunnyBookery Waylon stood there in shock. ¡°My sister is so talented! Am I the least talented in our family?¡± ¡°Shut up, you loser,¡± Dane said sharply. ¡°You¡¯re nowhere near Madisyn¡¯s level. ¡± Waylon sighed but was genuinely joyful for Madisyn. Standing to the side, Kristine watched the crowd surrounding Madisyn. Once more, she felt overlooked. She clenched her fists tightly. ¡°You¡¯re so impressive, Madisyn,¡± Kristine remarked with feigned kindness and awe. ¡°But why didn¡¯t you tell your family you are Madi?¡± Her tone suggested that Madisyn didn¡¯t value the Johns family enough. Madisyn looked at her and responded, ¡°I didn¡¯t think it was important. ¡± Everyone fell silent. Madisyn had unintentionally unted her status. Kristine¡¯s embarrassment deepened. She was going crazy. How could someone who grew up in the countryside outshine her? When she spotted Lynda, she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears any longer. ¡°Aunt¡­¡± ¡°Kristine, there¡¯s something I need to ask you,¡± Lynda said, fixing her gaze on her. ¡°Tell me honestly, was that you dancing in the living room the other day?¡±novelbin Kristine was stunned. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Lynda would bring up such a distant memory, and suddenly, she found herself unable to cry. Seeing the panic on Kristine¡¯s face, Lynda felt let down. ¡°So, it wasn¡¯t you. It was Madisyn, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Aunt¡­¡± Chapter 180 ¡°I¡¯m disappointed that you lied to me,¡± Lynda said with a deep sigh. ¡°You should think about your actions. You didn¡¯t get the senior executive position at the association this time. ¡± Kristine¡¯s skills didn¡¯t meet that standard. This time, Kristine truly felt like crying, but all she could do was bow her head and hold back her tears. Lynda then looked over at Madisyn, who was surrounded by her family. Her expressive eyes and rxed demeanor disyed no arrogance at all. A wave of guilt overwhelmed Lynda. She approached Madisyn and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madisyn. I did you wrong before. I¡¯m truly sorry. ¡± Madisyn was somewhat taken aback. Seeing her typically arrogant aunt apologize, Madisyn simply responded, ¡°It¡¯s okay. ¡± Lynda, anxious, asked, ¡°By the way, are you participating in the internationalpetition?¡± ¡°Yes, I am. ¡± Lorpond had been outperformed by other nations for too long. A loss in thispetition could crush their spirits even further. Madisyn, being Madi, certainly had the potential to achieve a top rank internationally. Lynda exhaled in relief but felt even more remorseful. She had overlooked the prodigy among them. She resolved to make amends to Madisyn moving forward. ¡°Today¡¯s a great day.novelbin Let¡¯s go out for dinner,¡± Glenn suggested cheerfully. Everyone was on board, but Madisyn said, ¡°Dad, Mom, you guys go ahead. I¡¯ve got some things to handle. ¡± Glenn understood her busy schedule as a judge and nodded, departing with the others. Madisyn then met with Trevor to discuss the internationalpetition. Trevor assisted her in registering for the event. Then Madisyn encountered Jenna and Phyllis. Phyllis had arrived to pick up Jenna. She had wanted to see thepetition but had been dyed by chores at home. Upon arriving, Phyllis asked Jenna about her performance and was shocked to see Madisyn. ¡°Madisyn?¡± Phyllis eximed with disdain. ¡°What are you doing here? Surely you¡¯re notpeting. With your skills, making it to the finals would be unimaginable. Jenna is aiming for the international stage. ¡± Phyllis had unwavering faith in Jenna. Chapter 181 Jenna blushed at her mother¡¯s words and quickly interjected, ¡°Mom, please, let¡¯s just leave. ¡± ¡°Jenna, don¡¯t downy your abilities. She will never match up to you,¡± Phyllis continued boastfully, patting Jenna¡¯s hand. Jenna wanted the ground to swallow her up. Madisyn gave them a slight smile and walked away without a word. Irritated by being ignored, Phyllis called after her, ¡°Madisyn, I¡¯m speaking to you. Are you deaf? Since leaving the Chapman family, you¡¯ve grown quite rude. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I prefer not to converse with unpleasant people,¡± Madisyn retorted lightly. Phyllis paused, taken aback, then realized Madisyn was insulting her ¡°How dare you! It was right to throw you out. Who knows how many people you¡¯ll offend with that mouth. You¡¯re nothing next to Jenna! Why would you even be at a dancepetition? Don¡¯t embarrass yourself! Jenna, she¡¯s not here topete, is she? Someone like her doesn¡¯t belong here. ¡± Jenna¡¯s cheeks flushed a deep red as she tugged at Phyllis¡¯s hand. ¡°Mom, please, let¡¯s just go. ¡± ¡°Jenna, you are too kind, always trying to refrain from embarrassing others, even now,¡± Phyllis sighed heavily. As they were about to leave, a contestant walked by, murmuring loudly enough for others to hear, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the girl who got expelled? Why is she arguing with Madi again?¡± Madi? Everyone knew who that was. Phyllis¡¯s eyebrows shot up, her voice tinged with surprise. ¡°Are they talking about you?¡± She stared at Jenna, disbelief etched across her face. At that moment, Jenna wished she could just disappear, escaping the mounting embarrassment. ¡°Jenna, you are Madi? That¡¯s incredible! Why didn¡¯t you tell us?¡± Phyllis¡¯s face lit up with pride and joy. She was convinced her daughter was a star. Madisyn could never measure up to her daughter!novelbin The air thickened with tension as Phyllis¡¯s gaze shifted mockingly towards Madisyn, preparing to gloat further. But before she could utter a word, the same onlooker who had started the murmur approached Madisyn excitedly. ¡°Madi, could I get your autograph?¡± Madisyn looked at the lively girl and nodded. ¡°Just sign it right here on my shirt!¡± the girl blurted out excitedly. Madisyn¡¯s Lips tightened briefly, but she obliged, taking the pen and beginning to scrawl her signature across the fabric. The sight seemed to strike Phyllis like a physical blow, her face a picture of stunned disbelief as the realization dawned on her: Madi was not Jenna-it was Madisyn. Then the expelled contestant was¡­ Jenna? Chapter 182 The reality of this stark reversal sent Phyllis¡¯s head spinning, and Jenna, overwhelmed by humiliation and distress, quickly ushered her mother towards their car and climbed in. It took Phyllis a moment to piece it all together as they sat in silence. ¡°Madisyn is Madi?¡± Jenna¡¯sposure broke, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Yes, Mom. I don¡¯t know how she ended up being Madi, and she¡¯s the reason I was expelled!¡± Phyllis felt her head reel even more. Madi was a legendary name in the dance world, a symbol of excellence. If Madisyn was indeed the renowned Madi, the Chapman family could have reveled in her sess and gained considerable prestige. ¡°Madisyn is so odd. Why would she keep her identity a secret? She could have brought so much prestige to the Chapman family. ¡± Jenna sobbed harder. Disdain flickered in Phyllis¡¯s eyes, her voice dripping with contempt. ¡°This bitch, she just doesn¡¯t want the Chapman family to shine, does she? Ungrateful, that¡¯s what she is. Even if she is Madi, so what? If she doesn¡¯t ce well in the internationalpetition, she¡¯ll only end up aughingstock!¡± The stakes were high; the entire nation was focused on thepetition, and Phyllis believed that the higher one climbed, the harder they fell. Jenna blinked, absorbing her mother¡¯s harsh words. Meanwhile, in an upscale restaurant, a group awaited Madisyn¡¯s arrival, their anticipation palpable. ¡°You should have started without me,¡± Madisyn said apologetically. ¡°How can we eat without you! Madisyn, you¡¯re so brilliant! I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re Madi. I¡¯m going to be bragging about this for ages!¡± Waylon eximed, his voice full of excitement and pride. ¡°Well, you¡¯d better eat. Can¡¯t you see Madisyn wants to keep a low profile?¡± Without waiting for a response, Dane yfully shoved a piece of carrot into Waylon¡¯s mouth.novelbin Waylon pouted, but still epted the food. Lynda offered some food to Madisyn. ¡°Madisyn, I¡¯ve had the wrong idea about you before. If you ever need help, just let me know. Also, the selections for the internationalpetition are out. You and Kristine made the cut, along with the runners-up in thepetition. There¡¯s still some time to gear up-I¡¯m eager to see what you¡¯ll bring to the stage. ¡± The topic hung heavy in the air, and Madisyn simply nodded, absorbing Lynda¡¯s words. ¡°Of course, don¡¯t stress too much. Just do your best,¡± Lynda added reassuringly. ¡°Okay,¡± Madisyn replied, her voice steady. Kristine, observing the encouragement Madisyn received, clenched her fork tightly and gritted her teeth in silence. As the Johns family finished their dinner and returned home, Madisyn¡¯s phone buzzed. It was a message from Andrew. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you at the gate. ¡± Chapter 183 Surprised, Madisyn wondered why he hade. Nheless, curiosity piqued, she made her way outside to meet him. Beside a sleek luxury car, Andrew¡¯s tall figure was unmistakable, catching Madisyn¡¯s eye as she approached. ¡°What brings you here?¡± she asked, her voice tinged with surprise. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me you were so popr,¡± Andrew replied, his eyes warm with admiration. ¡°I heard you are going to take part in the internationalpetition. Are you feeling any pressure?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll be fine. Where did you hear about it?¡± Madisyn inquired, her curiosity piqued. ¡°It seems everyone knows. ¡± Andrew chuckled lightly, easing the mood. Madisyn nodded, and just then, Andrew presented her with a delicate jewelry box. ¡°This is for you. I hope you like it. ¡±novelbin Opening the box, Madisyn was met with the shimmer of a beautiful pink bracelet, its glow reflecting softly in her eyes. ¡°Why did you buy me a gift again?¡± she asked, a mix of delight and confusion in her voice. ¡°You¡¯ve got an internationalpetitioning up, so naturally, I snagged you a little something. It¡¯s just something to remind you not to put too much pressure on yourself and if things get hard, you can always talk to me. ¡± Andrew¡¯s smile was soft, his gaze tender. Madisyn¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This was the first time she realized that even for something as small as apetition, she could receive a gift. Back when she lived with the Chapman family, gifts were strangers, let alone one from Gilbert. ¡°Andrew!¡± The call came from inside. Bursting through the gate, Waylon patted Andrew on the back, his voice bubbling with excitement. ¡°What brings you here? Did you drop by to send me off to my shoot?¡± Andrew¡¯s smile twitched, a flicker of stiffness passing through. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s hit the road,¡± Andrew said nonchntly. Waylon scratched his head, a hint of confusion in his eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to pick me up?¡± ¡°Yep, let¡¯s make a move,¡± Andrew replied, his voice even. Waylon, oblivious to any undertone, simply basked in the warmth of the moment. Andrew, once rather aloof, now seemed genuinely caring-a pleasant change that didn¡¯t go unnoticed. ¡°You really are the best, bro. ¡± pping an arm around Andrew¡¯s shoulders, Waylon dered with a heartyugh, ¡°It¡¯s official-you¡¯re my best bro from now on!¡± Turning to Madisyn, he asked, ¡°Youing along?¡± Chapter 184 Madisyn shook her head, her lips curving into a chuckle as she watched them drive off. Returning to her room, she picked up the bracelet, settling by the bed. As she sped it around her wrist, her typicallyposed gaze melted into something gentler. Now, it felt as if everything had changed. When Madisyn powered up herputer, she found she had be very popr, just as she¡¯d anticipated. Even people outside the dancemunity were stunned that the enigmatic Madi was none other than a 22-year-old like her. The buzz was palpable, with everyone talking about it. Interestingly, despite the frenzy, no photos of her had surfaced online. Madisyn pondered for a moment and figured Andrew must have predicted her burgeoning fame and had likely worked discreetly to prevent her photos from public exposure. Without his intervention, her images would undoubtedly be circting across the web. The onlinemunity was aze withments. ¡°Is Madi really just 22? I can¡¯t believe it. Could she be a fraud?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t question it-I was right there. Her moves were off the charts. ¡± ¡°Sure, she can dance, but Madi¡¯s choreography? It¡¯s revolutionary. And she¡¯s only 22? Hard to swallow. She probably had a seasoned choreographer in the shadows. ¡± ¡°Totally agree! My own instructor couldn¡¯t dream up moves like hers. No way a 22-year-old could have created those. She definitely had someone do that for her. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m starting to feel like it¡¯s just a big show to boost Madi¡¯s profile. ¡± ¡°Dance is all about raw talent. If it¡¯s merely a marketing stunt, that¡¯s a letdown. ¡± ¡°Well, the internationalpetition will tell us everything we need to know. If Madi¡¯s as ster as they say, she should score high. Our country¡¯s been out of the Limelight for too Long-we need a win. Whether those moves were choreographed by her or not, I just hope she can bring glory to our country. ¡± The sentiment was echoed across the board, with many believing if Madi was really that incredible, she could clinch the championship. Madisyn¡¯s eyebrow arched skeptically. Thements felt too synchronized, almost as if orchestrated. Was someone setting her up for a dramatic downfall? If so, she was ready to take them on! Just then, her phone buzzed-Gilbert calling. Without a second thought, she answered. ¡°Is this true? You¡¯re Madi?¡± Gilbert¡¯s voice carried a mix of surprise and disbelief. He had just found out from a friend.novelbin Chapter 185 Madisyn¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°What does that matter to you?¡± Gilbert sighed. ¡°So, you¡¯ve been pushing yourself, trying to prove your worth to me and my family? You knew all along you weren¡¯t really a Chapman, right?¡± Gilbert started imagining things. If people found out his girlfriend was the acimed Madi, they¡¯d be so envious! His rtionship with Jenna was strategic, cemented by her status as the legitimate heiress of the Chapman family. Yet, Madisyn¡¯s emerging fame as Madi brought its own form of cachet. ¡°You¡¯re insane!¡± Without another word, Madisyn ended the call. In the days that followed, amidst the whirlwind of spection and unexpected attention, Madisyn carved out time to hone her dancing skills. She delved into videos from previous international dancepetitions, studying the distinct styles and standout talents ofpetitors from around the world. After a few busy days, she received a message from Andrew inviting her out.novelbin ¡°Been swampedtely? Fancy some afternoon tea?¡± Feeling the weight of her preparations, Madisyn simply texted back, ¡°sure. ¡± Andrew was prompt. Within ten minutes, he arrived. He chose a cafe perched high in the cityscape. The ce boasted ss walls that framed the sprawling views beyond. They settled in, and Madisyn found herself savoring the quaint, exquisitely crafted desserts. With each bite of the light, fluffy cake, the stresses and strains of the past days seemed to dissolve. Madisyn squinted happily, the corners of her eyes crinkling as she savored the moment. ¡°When are you heading to thepetition?¡± Andrew asked, his elegant all-ck suit making him look both refined and distinguished. ¡°The day after tomorrow,¡± Madisyn responded. ¡°Aren¡¯t you nervous at all?¡± ¡°Nope! Not at all,¡± she replied, taking another bite of her cake with a rxed demeanor. Andrew¡¯s gaze lingered on her. He was captivated by the clear, bright quality of her eyes- they resembled the tranquil surface of a summerke, effortlessly calm and deeply alluring. As Madisyn enjoyed her cake, oblivious to the surroundings, another pair of eyes watched her intently. That person was Jenna. Lately, things at the Chapman Group hadn¡¯t been going well. Chapter 186 Jenna had finally managed to lock down a meeting with a key client, Harrison Miller, whose sleazy demeanor she had tolerated because of the potential benefits his partnership could offer. The meeting had gone well, raising Jenna¡¯s hopes for a boost in Chapman Group¡¯s status. ¡°Mr. Miller, let me escort you out,¡± Jenna said with a practiced smile as they concluded their business discussions. As Harrison stood, his attention was suddenly drawn away by a sight across the cafe¡ª it was Madisyn. Jenna turned to see what had captivated him and caught Madisyn in thepany of that pretty boy again. The scene piqued Jenna¡¯s interest; the pretty boy with Madisyn looked strikingly familiar. Wasn¡¯t he the same guy who had stepped out of that sleek Lamborghini the other day? It couldn¡¯t be. Could it? Jenna didn¡¯t believe Madisyn could end up with a handsome and affluent man. In her view, Madisyn was supposed to always be a step behind her. Here, Jenna had managed to secure a partnership with Harrison and yet, Madisyn was wasting her time away with a frivolous rtionship. ¡°Mr. Miller, do you know my sister? Ever since her expulsion from our family, she¡¯s been aimless, her personal life a chaotic mess. She seems to have a penchant for surrounding herself with various men,¡± Jenna remarked, nodding subtly towards Madisyn. Harrison¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion. ¡°Various?¡± ¡°Yes, mostly male models, or so it seems. That appears to be her type,¡± Jenna said, injecting a note of feigned concern while observing Harrison¡¯s increasingly perplexed expression. Buoyed by what she interpreted as a shared disapproval, Jenna couldn¡¯t resist the urge to confront Madisyn directly. ¡°Madisyn, it¡¯s been so long, yet you¡¯ve shown no signs of change. Can¡¯t you Live without a man? You don¡¯t seem interested in self-improvement, just in hanging out with pretty boys. ¡± Madisyn, interrupted mid-bite, replied coolly, ¡°Must you bark like a dog while people are eating? Can¡¯t you find relevance without stirring up trouble?¡± Jenna, a flush of embarrassment coloring her cheeks, retorted, ¡°I¡¯m only looking out for your best interest, Madisyn.novelbin How can you misunderstand me?¡± ¡°My personal affairs are none of your business. If you¡¯re that idle, perhaps you should focus on building some good karma instead of meddling,¡± Madisyn retorted sharply, dismissing her with a wave. Jenna¡¯s temper red. ¡°You¡¯re the one on a path to ruin, fraternizing with random male models as if in a moral freefall. Don¡¯t you realize how unsavory that crowd can be? It¡¯s repulsive. ¡± Despite her efforts to remain scornful, Jenna found herself unexpectedly taken aback by Andrew¡¯s undeniable attractiveness. This was undoubtedly the most handsome man she had everid eyes upon. However, thinking of how many women he must have slept around with, gave Jenna a reason to feel disgusted. ¡°Madisyn, look at your poor parents, toiling away in the countryside, while you¡¯re here Lavishly wasting money. Don¡¯t you have any remorse? You¡¯re utterly self¡ª centered¡­¡±: Before she could continue her tirade, a sudden ssh of water silenced her, leaving her dazed and speechless. Jenna¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she turned to face Andrew. The gall of this man daring to ssh her with water was outrageous. ¡°How dare you? Do you have any idea who I am? I could ruin your career with just one call,¡± Jenna said, her anger boiling over. Chapter 187 Madisyn¡¯sughter rang out, filled with incredulity. ¡°Oh? Are you truly that influential, capable of ruining someone¡¯s career with just a call?¡± ¡°He¡¯s just a model. A mere nod from the Chapman family is enough to banish him from Gemond,¡± Jenna retorted with haughty assurance. Madisyn couldn¡¯t contain her amusement, ncing at Andrew to gauge his reaction to Jenna¡¯s boastful im. Andrew¡¯s expression remained stoic, his emotions unreadable. Meanwhile, Harrison, who had been quietly observing the exchange, seemed increasingly agitated. He had harbored doubts about the man¡¯s identity, but Andrew¡¯s demeanor now left no room for uncertainty. This was indeed Andrew from Ansport, a figure of considerable repute and influence. ¡°Shut up!¡± Harrison suddenly burst out, his patience snapping. As Jenna continued her tirade, he delivered a sharp p across her face, stunning everyone. ring at Jenna with fierce anger, he dered, ¡°Jenna, if you¡¯re looking to destroy yourself, leave me out of it. Our deal is off, and I refuse to associate with the Chapman family in any way. ¡± Jenna stood frozen, her face a mask of shock. ¡°Mr. Miller, what is the meaning of this?¡± Harrison ignored Jenna and turned to face Andrew, his forehead slick with cold sweat. ¡°Mr. Klein, I apologize. I had no idea she was so ignorant. I¡¯ll escort her out immediately!¡± Jenna was shocked to see Harrison so humble to the pretty boy. She found herself being ushered out of the cafe. Before she could get a word in, Harrison harshly said, ¡°Your family is finished!¡± Then he hurried away, wanting nothing more to do with Jenna. Outside, the cold wind jolted Jenna back to reality. Hard as it was to ept, she realized the man with Madisyn was clearly someone significant. Mr. Klein? There was no notable Klein family in Gemond, but in Ansport, the wealthiest family had the surname Klein. If that man was from this family, it made sense why Harrison was so afraid. But how did Madisyn know such a person? Cold sweat broke out on Jenna¡¯s back.novelbin Moreover, what did she just say? Ruin his career? She would be lucky if he didn¡¯t ruin her career! Jenna went back home, visibly downcast. Phyllis, knowing Jenna had gone to discuss a potential coboration, was initially hopeful. However, seeing Jenna¡¯s state, she asked with concern, ¡°Jenna, what happened?¡± Chapter 188 ¡°Mom, I¡­¡± Jenna¡¯s emotions spilled over, and she began to cry. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the cooperation didn¡¯t work out. ¡± Phyllis felt a twinge of disappointment butforted her, ¡°These things aren¡¯t always simple. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll seed next time. ¡± ¡°It was almost done, but it fell apart because of Madisyn. ¡± Jenna sobbed harder at the thought. ¡°What? Madisyn? What did she do?¡± ¡°I I don¡¯t know what she told Harrison, but after that, he didn¡¯t want to work with us. ¡± Jenna, reluctant to confess that she had offended Harrison and Mr. Klein, shifted the me to Madisyn. Phyllis¡¯s eyes shed with anger. ¡°That bitch is infuriating. I need to set her straight!¡± ¡°Mom, I have her parents¡¯ number,¡± Jenna whispered. ¡°Hand it over. I¡¯ll give them a call!¡± Phyllis couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and dialed the number as soon as she received it. ¡°Hello. ¡± The voice on the other end was warm and genuine. Phyllis didn¡¯t beat around the bush and introduced herself. ¡°I¡¯m Phyllis Chapman!¡± Upon hearing this, the woman on the line sounded slightly anxious, asking, ¡°Did something happen to Jenna?¡± ¡°Jenna? Jenna is my daughter. You don¡¯t need to worry about her. I¡¯m calling about Madisyn, your daughter!¡± Phyllis was clearly upset, her maternal instincts ring up. ¡°Madisyn? She isn¡¯t my daughter!¡± Phyllis was confused. ¡°What are you saying?¡± ¡°Madisyn is not our daughter,¡± Sherlyn said firmly. Phyllis was stunned. After Phyllis hung up the phone, Jenna noticed her foul mood, prompting her to inquire about the call. Phyllis shared the details. Jenna pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I guess they also want to disown Madisyn because she¡¯s too problematic.novelbin ¡± Phyllis snapped back to reality and found Jenna¡¯s exnationpletely usible, her eyes shing with contempt. ¡°Madisyn is really troublesome, disliked even by her own parents!¡± Not long after, Phyllis wrote a long critique of Madisyn and sent it to Sherlyn. Sherlyn was taken aback as she read it. Chapter 189 ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell her the truth? Why did she send this to me?¡± she asked her husband. ¡°Tell her again,¡± Aidyn said. So Sherlyn exined again, ¡°Madisyn isn¡¯t our child. She¡¯s from the Johns family and they¡¯ve taken her back. ¡± She set his phone down after sending the message. Unbeknownst to her, after answering the call from Phyllis, her phone ran out of credit, preventing the message from being sent. The couple still had farm chores to do, as they hadn¡¯t yet settled Jenna¡¯s dance tuition from earlier. Despite Jenna no longer being their daughter, they were obligated during her time with them. Given the Chapman family¡¯s attitude and wishing to avoid any connections with them, they opted to resolve the outstanding fees themselves. When Madisyn returned home, Lynda was in the living room. Upon seeing Madisyn, Lynda immediately said, ¡°We¡¯re leaving the day after tomorrow. You must be exhausted from the recent practice sessions. Rest well tomorrow and have your maid prepare your belongings. ¡±novelbin ¡°Okay,¡± Madisyn responded nonchntly. Just then, Kristine emerged from the kitchen, offering soup to Lynda before turning to Madisyn, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve made some soup. Would you like to try it?¡± ¡°Give it a try. Kristine has a knack for cooking,¡± Lynda said. ¡°No, thanks. ¡± Madisyn turned and headed upstairs without another word. Kristine appeared dejected and hurt, murmuring softly, ¡°It seems Madisyn is still upset with me. Could it be because I doubted her during the contest?¡± Lynda scowled and advised, ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time you¡¯ve done something like this. I realize Madisyn¡¯s return affects you, but remember, you¡¯re a dancer. Nothing should hold you back. Stay on the right path!¡± She was very serious, and her words were purely educational, without a hint of tenderness. Kristine bit her lip, feeling downcast. In the past, her aunt might have offeredfort, but now, she seemed only to reprimand her. Kristine felt a wave of sadness wash over her. Her aunt had been the only one in the family who had supported her before! How could Madisyn take even that away from her? ¡°Aunt, I appreciate your advice. I¡¯ll give it my all in dancing and make you proud. ¡± ¡°Alright. Get some rest,¡± Lynda replied, her voice warming a bit. She sincerely hoped Kristine would perform well in thepetition. Back in her own room, Kristine started watching videos of previous international dance contests. The event was designed for the young, and participants couldn¡¯t be over forty years old. Nevertheless, the caliber ofpetitors from abroad was overwhelming. Watching them, Kristine acknowledged the difficulty of making it into the top ten. She was self-assured, but not arrogant. Chapter 190 In such a contest, anything but a high cement would likely lead to mockery back home. The pressure mounted. Kristine grew increasingly nervous, and sleep became elusive. By two in the morning, she was still awake, restlessly turning in bed. Unable to sleep, she rose and decided to go for a walk. As she stepped out of her room, she noticed a light shining in the living room. Driven by curiosity, she approached and caught sight of someone dancing with grace in front of therge window. The dancer executed each move wlessly, a level of perfection Kristine knew she could never match. Theplex steps seemed toe naturally to the dancer. Even alongside a former international champion, Madisyn would hold her own. Kristine turned pale, her hand tightening on the handrail. A thought consumed her. If Madisyn won the championship and she failed to ce in the top ten, Madisyn would steal the spotlight once again, leaving her in the shadows. Was it even worthpeting? Her thoughts swirled in chaos, and she didn¡¯t realize how long she had been watching until Madisyn ceased dancing and noticed her. Madisyn showed little reaction, as if Kristine was merely another face in the crowd, and walked upstairs. As Madisyn walked past, Kristine made a sudden move and fell down the stairs! Blood quickly pooled on the stark white floor. Madisyn¡¯s expression tightened as she hurried back downstairs. Just then, a servant walked into the room and upon witnessing the scene, screamed out loud, ¡°Ahhh!¡± The scream pierced the stillness of the vi, waking everyone.novelbin That night, Kristine was swiftly taken to the hospital. Everyone at home rushed to the hospital with her. They were stunned to learn that Kristine had taken a serious fall down the stairs. It wasn¡¯t until the early morning hours that Kristine began toe around. Spotting the bandages enveloping her, she panicked. ¡°Mom, what happened to me?¡± ine¡¯s face was sad as she replied, ¡°You fell down the stairs. You¡¯ve hurt your leg badly and will need to rest a lot. It looks like you won¡¯t be able to participate in the internationalpetition. ¡± Chapter 191 Lynda observed quietly from behind, her expression a mix of regret, helplessness, and sympathy. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Kristine was visibly shocked. To onlookers, she seemed to be reeling from the pain. However, internally, she felt no pain, only a sense of relief. She was secretly pleased that she wouldn¡¯t have topete and face the pressure of performing well. Her eyes suddenly met Madisyn¡¯s, a brief flicker of panic visible on her face. ¡°Luckily, Madisyn can still participate in thepetition. ¡± ine frowned, puzzled by Kristine¡¯s odd reaction. ¡°How did you fall?¡± ¡°I¡­ I just slipped by ident,¡± Kristine muttered, her voice shaky and her manner uneasy. She cast a quick nce at the servant nearby. The servant hesitated, then said, ¡°I had gone to the living room to make sure everything was tidy. I wasn¡¯t expecting to find¡­¡± She trailed off. ¡°What did you find?¡± Lynda pressed. The servant still hesitated, casting a worried look towards Madisyn. Lynda noticed and fixed her gaze on the servant. ¡°What did you see? Tell us. ¡± ¡°I saw Miss Madisyn Johns¡­ It looked like she pushed Miss Kristine Johns down the stairs. ¡± She quickly lowered her gaze. ¡°That can¡¯t be right. There¡¯s been some misunderstanding!¡± ine immediately rejected the usation, looking to Madisyn for her exnation. Kristine felt a surge of bitterness. Even when she was injured, ine showed no hint of suspicion towards Madisyn. How could she be so unfair? Noticing theplete trust in ine¡¯s eyes, Madisyn experienced an unexpected warmth. Her typically aloof demeanor softened a bit.novelbin ¡°Kristine, you should tell them,¡± she said. ¡°I¡­¡± Kristine¡¯s hands shook as she clenched them tightly, her voice filled with fear. ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t ask. I already told you, it was an ident. I just slipped on the stairs. That¡¯s all. ¡± Her voice wasced with a sense of helplessness, as if she were being forced to say something she didn¡¯t want to. A look of unease passed among everyone in the room, their faces clouded with doubt. ¡°I saw it with my own eyes!¡± The servant interrupted the tense silence, her voice now firm. ¡°I swear, I saw Miss Madisyn Johns push Miss Kristine Johns down the stairs!¡± Chapter 192 Dane turned sharply towards the servant, his look piercing. ¡°Why were you in the living room sote?¡± ¡°I was on duty. I was just making sure everything was in order. ¡± The servant avoided Dane¡¯s intense gaze. Kristine observed ine and the others. The servant had spoken so confidently. Why did no one seem to believe her? ¡°This is absurd. Do you have any proof?¡± Madisyn scoffed slightly, her tone tinged with sarcasm. Yet, her gaze remained locked on Kristine. ¡°Kristine, this is yourst chance. Tell the truth.novelbin ¡± Kristine wasn¡¯t happy to hear those words. Why did Madisyn think she had the right to boss her around like that? ¡°I didn¡¯t want to say it, but since you keep pushing like I¡¯m trying to nder you. Madisyn, I¡¯m going to be honest-you¡¯re the one who pushed me! I admit I had my doubts about you during thepetition, but that doesn¡¯t give you the right to sabotage my shot at the internationalpetition, does it?¡± Tears cascaded down Kristine¡¯s cheeks as she cried out, ¡°I¡¯ve given up so much for this internationalpetition-everyone knows that!¡± Lynda remained silent, her expression a tangled web of emotions. ine took a deep breath, visibly upset. Whether Madisyn was the culprit or Kristine was just setting her up, one thing was clear-this situation left her with a bad taste in her mouth. Glenn gave ine¡¯s shoulder a reassuring pat, his expression hardening with resolve as he told Kristine, ¡°I¡¯ll get to the bottom of this. For now, just focus on taking care of yourself. ¡± With those words, he walked ine out of the room. Dane and Madisyn also slipped away in silence. Only Lynda and the servant were left in the room. As Kristine watched the others depart, her tears began to flow more freely. ¡°Aunt, are you doubting me too?¡± Her eyes brimmed with tears, her lips quivering ever so slightly as she gazed at Lynda. Lynda felt a twinge of sympathy. ¡°Kristine, if Madisyn truly did this, I assure you, I will not forgive her. ¡± Lynda¡¯s tone was resolute. Kristine¡¯s hands tightened into fists. Damn it, even after all this, why did everyone still not believe in her? She was seething with fury, on the brink of losing all control! Madisyn and her parents returned to the car. The atmosphere in the car was thick with tension. Chapter 193 Upon arriving home, ine turned to Madisyn with a soft, maternal gaze and advised, ¡°You should get some rest. ¡± Madisyn cast a sidelong nce at her, bit her lip in contemtion, and gave a nod. She retreated to her room, and, given the restless night she¡¯d endured, she slipped into a deep, undisturbed slumber almost instantly. When she awoke, the world around her had transformedpletely. News of Kristine¡¯s fall had taken over the inte, with everyone convinced that Madisyn was the one who had shoved her down the stairs. The usations painted her actions as monstrously malicious! Many online voices were rising in condemnation against Madisyn. ¡°What kind of person is Madi? How did someone with such questionable morals even be a dance master? Just because Kristine had doubts about her, she¡¯s holding a grudge and sabotaged Kristine¡¯s chance at the internationalpetition?¡± ¡°Kristine has worked with so much dedication; We share the same teacher, and she¡¯s poured her heart and soul into thispetition!¡± ¡°No matter how talented Madi is at dancing, her character is awful. Someone like that doesn¡¯t deserve to represent our country!¡± ¡°Even if she¡¯s Madi, she should still face the consequences!¡± ¡°Poor Kristine, it¡¯s truly heartbreaking to see her suffer like this!¡± Public opinion overwhelmingly favored Kristine, leaving Madisyn to face a storm of condemnation. Madisyn skimmed through the trendingments, a dark glint shing in her eyes. Kristine was really ying dirty. Before thepetition, Kristine was so bent on framing her that she even threw herself down the stairs!novelbin She couldn¡¯t fathom why Kristine harbored such deep-seated hatred toward her. And why did everyone seem so fascinated by this drama of falling down the stairs? Jenna had done this to her, too! Madisyn got up, went through the morning routine, and made her way downstairs, where she found ine and Glenn talking. ine¡¯s face was etched with distress. ¡°I never imagined things would spiral out of control with our daughters like this. Could adopting Kristine have been a mistake?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on it. No matter how well we provide for the kids, we can¡¯t dictate their character. ¡± This was a heavy blow for ine. She looked like she hadn¡¯t slept a wink, her usual vitality reced by a weary, drawn appearance. Yet, upon spotting Madisyn, she swiftlyposed herself, a smile blooming on her lips. ¡°Madisyn, you¡¯re awake? Pack up your things and head to thepetition with your aunt. ¡± Madisyn pressed her lips together and said, ¡°I want to go see Kristine at the hospital. ¡± ¡°Alright, you can go. ¡± Chapter 194 In the hospital room. The moment Madisyn stepped inside, she nearly got a p to the face. Fortunately, she was quick on her feet and managed to dodge the blow. ¡°Madisyn, how dare you show your face here! Just look at what you¡¯ve done to Kristine!¡± Josie¡¯s face was a storm of fury, her eyes zing with intense disgust. ¡°Who says I¡¯m the one behind this?¡± Madisyn retorted icily. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, then who could it be? Do you really expect me to believe Kristine threw herself down the stairs just to set you up?¡± Josie scoffed at the notion, finding it utterly ridiculous. ¡°I need to speak with Kristine,¡± Madisyn said tly. ¡°You need to leave. ¡± ¡°How could I possibly leave you two alone while Kristine is in such a condition?¡± Josie firmly refused.novelbin ¡®s BunnyBookery Just as Madisyn was about to take action, a bodyguard stormed in, swiftly shoving Josie out of the room. Then, Andrew came over. Dressed in an impably tailored suit, he cut a striking figure as he strode through the corridor, looking every bit the part of a high -fashion model. ¡°Andrew?¡± Madisyn expressed her surprise. ¡°I¡¯ll watch the door for you, Andrew said, his gaze warm and protective. Josie, seething with anger, blurted out, ¡°Andrew, you¡¯re supposed to be Kristine¡¯s fiance!¡± ¡°Shut her up!¡± Andrew¡¯s voice turned icy. A bodyguard promptly knocked out Josie. Seeing this, Kristine clutched the sheet tightly. At that moment, surprisingly, Andrew sided with Madisyn. Madisyn gave Andrew a nod, entered the ward, and shut the door behind her, leaving only herself and Kristine inside. From her position on the bed, Kristine gave Madisyn a look filled with cold disdain. ¡°What are you trying to do? Weren¡¯t you supposed to be on a ne going overseas by now? What¡¯s the matter? You realize that even if you win the championship, no one will be there to cheer for you?¡± At this point, the inte overflowed with negativements about Madisyn. This round was a victory for Kristine. Kristine felt somewhat relieved. ¡°Why have you done all this to me?¡± Madisyn inquired, gazing down at Kristine. Chapter 195 ¡°I should be the one asking you that. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would be able to take part in thepetition,¡± Kristine replied, too shrewd to fall for any trap. ¡°Is that so? What is it you want?¡± ¡°What you¡¯ve done to me, I will do to you. ¡± Hatred burned in Kristine¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do I need to break a bone as well?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Okay, fine,¡± Madisyn replied. Kristine felt that things were going too smoothly, prompting her to scrutinize Madisyn more closely. Suddenly, Madisyn copsed into a seat. ¡°Kristine, you¡¯ve truly won. Now, everyone is ming me, and our parents won¡¯t believe me. Even winning thepetition won¡¯t erase the disdain everyone feels towards me. I understand that my presence causes you great pain. I just hope that after this, you can find it in your heart not to despise me, okay?¡± Madisyn¡¯s words, along with the despair in her eyes, instantly increased the satisfaction Kristine felt. Since Madisyn¡¯s return, she had been overlooked. Especially, she despised Madisyn¡¯s calm andposed demeanor.novelbin However, Madisyn now acknowledged her defeat. After all, Madisyn couldn¡¯t outdo her. ¡°You expect me to let you go? Well, I would prefer you kneel down while speaking to me,¡± Kristine said, looking at Madisyn with scorn and arrogance. ¡°If I do that, will you let me go?¡± Madisyn asked Kristine. ¡°No, I won¡¯t. ¡± Kristineughed and had never been in such a good mood. She said, ¡°Madisyn, since you returned, you¡¯ve stolen the attention from our parents, the care from our brothers, and even Andrew. Did you ever imagine ending up like this? You brought this upon yourself!¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t understand. Even if you got me med, you can¡¯t take part in thepetition now. Isn¡¯t participating in the internationalpetition your dream?¡± Madisyn asked, seeming perplexed. A chill settled in Kristine¡¯s eyes. ¡°Participating in the internationalpetition was indeed my dream, but that was before you came along! Now you¡¯re Madi, and your dancing is so superb. Even if I take part in thepetition, I won¡¯t beat you, and I¡¯ll just end up being mocked and overlooked. So why should I botherpeting?¡± Madisyn looked taken aback. ¡°That¡¯s what you think?¡± ¡°What about it? I¡¯m just stating the facts. I¡¯m not going to clear things up for you! I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t stay in the Johns family any longer!¡± Kristine looked at Madisyn with ruthlessness. She then abruptly got up from the bed! ¡°Ah-¡° Her scream immediately drew attention from outside. Josie hurried to the door and called out, ¡°Madisyn, what¡¯s happening in there? Open the door. What have you done to Kristine?¡± As soon as Madisyn opened the door, Josie burst in, shocked to find Kristine on the floor. Chapter 196 She red at Madisyn and eximed, ¡°You¡¯ve crossed the line. Kristine is in such bad shape, and you still won¡¯t let her go. Are you even human?¡± ¡°If you have time to use me, you might as well help her up quickly,¡± Madisyn replied coolly, her expression as icy as ever. Kristine was indeed in agony. When she returned to the bed, she felt like her bones were breaking. Observing the frost in Madisyn¡¯s gaze, Kristine thought that Madisyn was a master at keeping up appearances, probably very anxious on the inside! ¡°Madisyn, apologize to Kristine right now!¡± Josie demanded, grabbing Madisyn¡¯s hand. ¡°Apologize? I¡¯m not the one who should be apologizing. ¡± Madisyn scoffed, pulling away from Josie¡¯s grasp and walked away. Andrew stood in the corridor watching Madisyn. ¡°Is it over? Are you headed to Mafelen now?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to take part in thepetition. ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you to the airport,¡± Andrew said.novelbin Madisyn didn¡¯t refuse. Back in the ward, Josie looked at Kristine sympathetically. ¡°Kristine, your sister is really cruel¡­¡± While she spoke, noises came from outside, and ine and Glenn arrived. Seeing ine and Glenn, Josie startedining, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Johns, you arrived just in time! Madisyn just pushed Kristine to the floor and walked away! Even after what she had done, she still wouldn¡¯t leave Kristine alone!¡± ine¡¯s expression turned grim. She looked at Kristine as though she was seeing someone she didn¡¯t recognize. ¡°Is this true?¡± Even ine, usually so mild-mannered, showed her anger. Kristine felt a bitforted by this-it seemed her parents still cared for her. ¡°Yes. ¡± Kristine, feeling wronged, exined, ¡°Madisyn wanted me to say she hadn¡¯t harmed me. I refused, and she got so mad that she pushed me down. ¡± Josie added, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t heard the noise and barged in, who knows what might have happened!¡± The couple¡¯s faces grew even more sullen, particrly Glenn¡¯s. His long career had endowed him with a formidable, authoritative air. His severe expression cast a coldness over the room, making Kristine afraid to even breathe too loudly. Yet Kristine felt hopeful. She believed the Johns family, being righteous, wouldn¡¯t let Madisyn off easily. For the first time, ine said with a chilling calm, ¡°Kristine, you¡¯ve really let me down. ¡± Kristine was secretly pleased, but ine¡¯s words shocked her, and she looked at ine, bewildered. ine continued, ¡°Starting today, you need to reflect on your actions until you realize your mistakes. Only then can youe back home. ¡± Glenn remained silent but his look of disappointment was piercing. Then they left. However, Kristine began to tremble. She gripped the nket tightly, her patience finally snapping. Chapter 197 ¡°ine Johns!¡± she called out sharply. ine paused and turned, frowning. Kristine locked eyes with the couple and said, ¡°I know I¡¯m not your biological daughter, but you¡¯ve always promised to treat me as if I were! Ever since Madisyn returned, it¡¯s only been about her, your biological daughter. I understand that! But now, after she¡¯s harmed me so grievously, you choose to overlook it and even me me. Isn¡¯t that wrong?¡± ¡°Is that what you think of us?¡± ine¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Kristine, do you believe we¡¯re unaware of what you¡¯ve done?¡± ¡°What have I done to deserve this? In your eyes, everything Madisyn touches turns to gold, and everything I do just falls apart, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Kristine scoffed. ine, visibly upset, struggled to catch her breath. Glennforted her with a pat on the back before fixing Kristine with a stern gaze. ¡°We¡¯ve really let you get away with too much over the years! Kristine! Take care!¡± With those words, Glenn escorted ine away. Josie was visibly upset, ¡°They really cross the line. Their favoritism is too much!¡± Feeling aggrieved, Kristine couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. Just then, her phone screen lit up with a trending news alert. She wasn¡¯t in the mood to look at it, but her name caught her eye. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°The truth behind Kristine¡¯s fall?¡± Her eyes narrowed, and she quickly unlocked her phone. The news article loaded immediately. ¡°Just half an hour ago, a live stream exposed the real Kristine. Everyone believed she was pushed by Madi, but she actually set Madi up! The evidence is in this video. ¡± Below was a link to the recording of a live stream.novelbin Kristine was stunned by these words. A live stream? What live stream? A suspicion crossed her mind, unbelievable as it seemed. With shaking hand, she tapped on the video link. As she watched the footage, it was as if a bomb went off in her head! ¡°Boom-¡° Suddenly, everything went nk. Noticing a change in her expression, Josie furrowed her brows and nced at her cell phone. On the screen was a video from Kristine¡¯s hospital room. Chapter 198 The entire conversation between Madisyn and Kristine waspletely revealed. Kristine¡¯s arrogant and provocative attitude made Josie slightly ufortable. Was this still the refined and generous Kristine she knew? Staring at Kristine in front of her, Josie felt an odd sense of unfamiliarity. ¡°Kristine, is this real?¡± she whispered. Kristine was jolted back to reality, finding it hard to catch her breath. Madisyn had been live streaming when she was in the hospital room. How did she manage that? Kristine hadn¡¯t noticed it at all! So that bitch had set her up! Kristine fumed silently. Her disdain for Madisyn deepened. But now what? Her meticulouslyid ns were ruined, and everyone knew she had tried to frame Madisyn! Kristine was too furious to speak, her face contorting with rage. Seeing her like this, Josie felt dreadful. The atmosphere in the room seemed to grow stifling.novelbin Without a word, Josie quietly left. ¡°Bang!¡± Just as Josie stepped out of the room, she heard the sounds of objects being smashed and Kristine¡¯s scream. Josie quickened her pace. ¡°ARE¡± Kristine grasped her hair, teetering on the edge of despair. Why had everything gone so wrong? As for ine and Glenn¡­ They must have watched the live stream, which exined their harsh treatment! As Kristine recalled her earlier, self-righteous stance before Glenn and ine, a sharp pang of regret seemed to pierce her face. Could she still return home? The root of all this trouble was Madisyn. Kristine loathed Madisyn with a burning intensity. Just then, her phone rang. It was the frantic voice of a servant. ¡°The truth has ¡°Miss Johns. been revealed. Mrs. Johns wants to fire me and is demandingpensation. What should I do?¡± Chapter 199 Kristine¡¯s expression darkened. She had specifically hired this servant to act as a witness. ¡°Why on earth would I be in the mood to care about your issues?¡± Kristine said coldly before abruptly hanging up the phone. The servant was left stunned. She had aided Kristine out of sympathy, but she never expected that once the truth was revealed, Kristine wouldpletely disregard her. Now, the servant faced not only a hefty financial penalty but also the prospect of being expelled from the Johns¡® house. The treatment of servants at the Johns¡¯ house was the finest among the wealthy families. After leaving, where could she possibly go? ¡®s BunnyBookery The servant couldn¡¯t help but break down in tears of regret. Meanwhile, Andrew had escorted Madisyn to the airport, but it was one she had never seen before. ¡°I didn¡¯t know there was an airport like this in Gemond. ¡± Madisyn nced around but couldn¡¯t even spot the airport¡¯s name. ¡°This is the Klein family¡¯s private airport. ¡± Andrew remarked casually, and Madisyn fell into silence. Gazing at the opulent airport before her, she felt as though she were staring at a mountain of gold. Indeed, the pleasures of the wealthy were beyond the wildest dreams of ordinary people. Lynda was also brought over, and when she spotted Madisyn, her eyes were filled with remorse. ¡°I know what Kristine did. I never imagined she could be so cold-hearted, going so far as to hurt herself just to frame you. Don¡¯t worry, the National Dance Association will expel her, and she¡¯ll be barred from the dance world for good. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Madisyn indifference was evident. ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡± Lynda and Madisyn boarded the private ne together. It resembled a cozy little home,plete with a living room, bedroom, and bathroom, offering a level offort that was simply exquisite. Madisyn expected Andrew to bid them farewell and then take his leave, but as the ne took off, he remained in ce. ¡°Aren¡¯t you getting off?¡± Madisyn asked.novelbin ¡°I¡¯m going to Mafelen on a business trip. ¡± Andrew regarded her with a tender look. ¡°If you need anything, you can reach out to me anytime. ¡± Madisyn was taken aback. What a coincidence. Nheless, having a familiar face nearby made all the difference. She nodded. Lynda gazed at the opulent interior of the ne, sighing in awe. Though the Johns family was certainly affluent, it was clear that the Klein family¡¯s wealth was on apletely different level. Lynda¡¯s eyes drifted to Andrew, who was engrossed in his work across from her. Despite being busy, he frequently asked Madisyn if she needed anything. Chapter 200 After politely turning him down, Madisyn shut her eyes to get some rest. ¡°If you want to sleep, the bedroom¡¯s morefortable,¡± Andrew suggested. ¡°Is it your bedroom?¡± ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s restocked with fresh supplies every time,¡± Andrew exined. Madisyn paused briefly, before nodding in agreement. She retreated to the bedroom to sleep, leaving Andrew and Lynda alone in the living room. ¡°Andrew. ¡± Lynda studied Andrew thoughtfully, her eyes flickering with a hint of curiosity. ¡°So, are you still set on pushing forward with the marriage arrangement between our two families?¡± Andrew paused for a moment, before finally replying, ¡°Yes. ¡± ¡°For Madisyn?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he admitted rather openly. Lynda gave a slight nod. ¡°You have a good eye. ¡± Kristine wasn¡¯t a very good choice. Lynda had once felt a pang of sympathy for Kristine, puzzled over why someone as seemingly exceptional as Kristine wasn¡¯t favored by Andrew. Yet recent revtions had made it clear: Kristine was far from the ideal choice. Her inner self starkly contradicted her beautiful exterior. The ne glided effortlessly through the night sky. When Madisyn awoke from her slumber, she found the world outside cloaked in deep darkness Before long, the ne touched down. They had arrived in Mafelen. On their first night, they would be staying at a hotel arranged by the internationalpetition. By this time, the other two contenders from Lorpond had also arrived. Andrew had his own car in Mafelen and he whisked them straight to the hotel. Lynda cast a grateful nce at Andrew. ¡°Thank you, Andrew. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. You guys settle in. If you need anything, just reach out to me.novelbin ¡± Andrew exuded a refined politeness and gentlemanly charm, carrying with him an air of indescribable elegance. As Lynda and Madisyn stepped inside the hotel, Lynda couldn¡¯t help but remark, ¡°Andrew truly is an exceptional man. ¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s a great guy. ¡± Lynda noticed Madisyn¡¯sposed expression and asked, ¡°How do you feel about Andrew?¡± After pondering for a few moments, Madisyn said, ¡°He¡¯s a nice man. ¡± Chapter 201 Lynda found herself speechless. Was that all? She hadn¡¯t anticipated Andrew¡¯s role would shift so dramatically one day, from being the chased to the chaser. Yet, it seemed his object of affection was not easy to win over. Clearly, he was in for a long journey with her. Lynda and Madisyn checked in and headed upstairs. To their astonishment, upon exiting the elevator, they encountered several people in a heated debate by a door. The women outside the room were clearly natives of Mafelen. Inside, the upants were the other two contestants from Lorpond. Lynda frowned. Noticing her fellow countrymen involved in a disagreement, she hastened her steps and inquired, ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡± Madisyn lingered a bit behind, observing the dispute nonchntly. Rosaline Payne, representing Lorpond, appeared upset. ¡°We were assigned this room by chance. It has a great view, and now they¡¯re asking to swap with us. We¡¯ve settled in already, so we declined¡­¡± One of the women from Mafelen, with blonde hair and dressed invish designer attire, radiated arrogance. Her contempt was clear. ¡°Even if you¡¯ve settled in, you can still repack your things.novelbin But it is clear you are unwilling, so why the excuse? Here¡¯s a proposal; I¡¯ll offer you ten thousand dors for the room. ¡± She pulled out a card. Standing next to her was another woman dressed in green, quiet and detached. Lynda¡¯s expression grew stern. ¡°If you want a room with a view, why not simply upgrade your room?¡± ¡°The hotel¡¯s fully booked,¡± the blonde woman retorted, her patience waning. ¡°It¡¯s only a little packing. Don¡¯t be sozy. It¡¯s no surprise the Lorpond contestants have been underperforming. Is itziness that keeps you from practicing?¡± Her arrogance was evident; she treated the Lorpond contestants as if they were inferior. Rosaline, visibly upset, shot back, ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°Am I mistaken? You haven¡¯t made it into the second round for three years. You might as well clear out of this room today; you¡¯re probably going home after tomorrow¡¯spetition anyway,¡± the woman mocked, barely holding back herughter. ¡°It appears the Mafelen contestants are living in straitened circumstances. If you want this room so badly, it¡¯s yours. ¡± A calm voice cut through the tension. Everyone looked at Madisyn. Rosaline scowled; she wasn¡¯t willing toply, because it was clear those two were just intent on shaming them! Lynda was also confused. Why was Madisyn conceding? Chapter 202 ¡°But I¡­¡± The male contestant alongside Rosaline, who was more impulsive, started to dismiss Madisyn¡¯s suggestion outright. But before he could finish, Madisyn produced a keycard. ¡°I have a presidential suite here. I wasn¡¯t going to use it initially-I thought staying in our assigned room would be fine since we¡¯re all here topete. But seeing how eagerly you Mafelen contestants are vying for a room with a view, we¡¯ll step aside. ¡± The blonde woman¡¯s expression tightened at the sight of the keycard.novelbin The participants in thispetition were typically people of considerable standing and wealth. Yet, this hotel was the most exclusive in Mafelen, and its presidential suite was notoriously pricey, costing one hundred thousand dors per night, well beyond a casual expense for them. She had nned to take this room with a view from the Lorpond contestants, but now she realized they could effortlessly move to a more luxurious suite. Humiliation washed over her, and her eyes sparked with anger. Madisyn took the woman¡¯s card from her hand. ¡°And since I assume you wouldn¡¯t want to take our room for free, we¡¯ll ept this. ¡± She turned to Rosaline and the male contestant. ¡°Start packing. We¡¯re moving to the presidential suite. It has more than enough space for all of us. ¡± Rosaline and the male contestant quickly overcame their initial shock, their annoyance shifting to delight. Seeing the blonde woman¡¯s angry, envious face only heightened their satisfaction. They swiftly gathered their belongings and made for the exit. Rosaline called out cheerfully, ¡°We¡¯ll leave you to the room. We¡¯re heading to the presidential suite¡­¡± As they walked away, Rosaline couldn¡¯t resist adding, ¡°You¡¯re not going to try and take the presidential suite from us now, are you? After all, ten thousand dors won¡¯t cover it!¡± The blonde woman seethed at Rosaline¡¯s taunt, ring as the group walked away. As they entered the elevator, she vented her frustration, saying, ¡°Anna, those people from Lorpond are just too arrogant!¡± The woman named Anna Murray remained calm, her voice devoid of emotion. ¡°There¡¯s no need to engage with them. Anyone who can be eliminated in the first round isn¡¯t worth our time. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, Anna. You¡¯re sure toe out on top this time. ¡± The blonde woman quickly brightened, her eyes sparking with confidence. ¡°Tomorrow, they¡¯ll be the ones crying!¡± Anna stayed silent and proceeded into their room. As Madisyn led the group into the presidential suite, both Rosaline and the male contestant were struck by its opulence. ¡°Is this really the presidential suite? I¡¯ve never seen anything Like it!¡± Rosaline voiced her amazement. The male contestant turned to Madisyn. ¡°Thanks a lot, Madi. Thosepetitors from Mafelen were too smug. We¡¯d have been at a loss without you. ¡± Rosaline agreed enthusiastically. ¡°Exactly! Did you see the look on their faces? It was priceless. I wonder if they¡¯ll think twice before crossing us again!¡± Lynda looked at Madisyn, puzzled. ¡°When did you manage to get this suite?¡± Chapter 203 ¡°Actually, Andrew secured it for me,¡± Madisyn replied with a resigned smile. Andrew had been concerned she might find the assigned room ufortable, so he had passed her the keycard. Initially, Madisyn hadn¡¯t intended to use it, but the encounter with the arrogant Mafelen contestants changed her ns. ¡°Alright, you start unpacking,¡± Lynda instructed, her expression turning serious.novelbin ¡°I¡¯ll go over thepetition details with youter. ¡± With thepetition on the line, they quickly unpacked their luggage. Gathering on the sofa, they listened intently to Lynda¡¯s analysis. This time, the fiercestpetitors came from Mafelen. The internationalpetition had consistently taken ce in Mafelen over thest few years due to the strength of their contestants. Most judges were also from Mafelen, inherently tilting the scales against Lorpond contestants. ¡°Given that many judges are from Mafelen, they might favor their own. We¡¯ll have to excel to really stand out and secure our spot,¡± Lynda said gravely. ¡°Among the Mafelen contestants, the two we¡¯ve just met are exceptionally formidable. The blonde woman is Julie Hopkins. She ced tenthst year and is likely to be in the top three this time. The silent woman beside her is a mixed-race dancer named Anna Murray. She¡¯s our biggest threat. Though she didn¡¯tpete Last year due to health reasons, she¡¯s a dance prodigy who gained fame early. She¡¯s a likely candidate for this year¡¯s champion. ¡± Lynda then showed a video of Anna dancing. Everyone watched, their concern deepening. Anna was obviously a leadingpetitor. She excelled in both improvisational and traditional dance styles, moving with a distinctive presence. Her slightly disdainful gaze, as though nothing much mattered to her, enhanced her mysterious appeal. Rosaline and the male contestant began to sweat nervously. In their home country, they were considered prodigies, chosen to represent their nation on this global tform. Yet, now confronted with such skilled rivals, they felt a sense of their own insignificance. Their extensive preparation had merely secured them a ce in thepetition. Seeing their unease, Lynda offered reassurance. ¡°Regardless of the oue, this experience is priceless. Don¡¯t let nerves hold you back. Just concentrate on delivering your best performance. ¡± ¡°Okay!¡± they responded, though still visibly worried. Lynda encouraged everyone to rest well that night to be at their peak for thepetition the next day. Gradually, everyone withdrew to their rooms. After a shower, Madisyn rxed on her bed, admiring the stars through the window. The night sky here was serene and mesmerizing, a quiet sce before theing challenge. She watched the stars for a long while until her phone rang. Chapter 204 ¡°Are you asleep?¡± a deep, soothing voice asked. ¡°Just about to. How about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still finishing up some things. Mafelen has some fantastic local dishes. Let¡¯s go out for dinner after thepetition tomorrow. ¡± ¡°sure. ¡± Madisyn¡¯s tone brightened at the thought. The local cuisine was unique, especially their afternoon tea, which was renowned for its exquisite vors. Hearing the change in her tone, Andrew couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Madisyn and Andrew talked leisurely for a bit, and Madisyn soon felt herself growing tired. She ended the call and drifted off to sleep. This time, Andrew was on a business trip with his assistant. During a critical meeting, he suddenly excused himself, leaving thepany¡¯s senior executives puzzled. Curious, the assistant stepped outside to see what was going on and found out his boss had left the meeting just to make a phone call. At the moment, Andrew¡¯s usually stern face now softened with a gentle warmth, his cold eyes even twinkling with a hint of a smile. The assistant was astonished. It was clear who was on the other end of the line. The assistant quietly returned to the conference room. A senior executive, noticing his return, quietly asked, ¡°Mr. Klein came here personally. Does that mean he values ourpany highly?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Klein highly regards yourpany,¡± the assistant answered, albeit untruthfully. As he saw the others¡¯ enthusiastic reactions, he averted his eyes, knowing he couldn¡¯t reveal the true reason for Andrew¡¯s visit. Andrew was here not for business but for the woman he intended to marry. Andrew¡¯s priorities had changed. He used to be a workaholic, but now he was on a business trip for love. Soon after, Andrew re-entered the meeting room. His expression had returned to its usual aloof demeanor, and he exuded authority. He resumed his seat and, with a decisive tap on the table, said, ¡°Let¡¯s continue. ¡± Madisyn slept soundly. The next morning, she saw that everyone else in the living room had dark circles under their eyes, clearly having had a rough night. Spotting her, Lynda called out, ¡°You¡¯re awake.novelbin Come and have something to eat. ¡± Madisyn nodded and joined them for breakfast, which included sandwiches, milk, and some fruit. She ate quietly, listening to Lynda instruct, ¡°Everyone, stay calm in the first round. Just avoid any mistakes, and you should make it through without trouble. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Rosaline and the male contestant, Gerard Vargas, responded seriously. As Madisyn watched them, she suddenly suggested, ¡°If you¡¯re feeling nervous or scared, try picturing your opponents as cabbages and the audience and judges as other vegetables. Just focus on presenting the best version of yourself. ¡± Rosaline and Gerard considered this for a moment, thenughed. Madisyn was so charming. Chapter 205 How could she keep such a straight face while saying something so amusing? Yet, oddly enough, the suggestion seemed to ease their nerves. After breakfast, they made their way to thepetition venue. At the site,petitors from various countries drew lots to decide their performance order.novelbin It was their first encounter with each other, so they greeted each other politely, but the exchanges were brief and the atmosphere remained tense. Each contestant was focused,mitted to iming victory for their country. When Madisyn and herpanions arrived, they ran into Anna and Julie. ¡®s BunnyBookery Julie gave them a scornful nce. After they drew the lots, everyone checked their numbers. Rosaline and Gerard found themselves fortunate to secure positions right in the middle of the lineup. These were excellent positions to stand out. Unfortunately, Madisyn drew the number 78, cing her towards the back. ¡°You¡¯re behind me?¡± Julie saw Madisyn¡¯s number and sneered, her lips twisted into a mocking smile. ¡°How Lucky for you. I can¡¯t wait to see what you¡¯ve got, Lorpond girl. Though, I doubt you¡¯ll do anything but embarrass your country. ¡± Her tone was full of contempt. The crowd picked up on the rising tension. All eyes were on them, as they realized Julie¡¯s clear intent to belittle her opponent from Lorpond. They thought Madisyn might not react, perhaps not grasping the insult. Everyone silently shook their heads. A sharp look came over Lynda¡¯s eyes. She was fed up with the arrogance from the Mafelen contestants, and just as she was about to say something, a calm voice broke through the noise. ¡°Who will embarrass their country isn¡¯t determined yet,¡± Madisyn responded, her voice steady. Her clear and confident response drew everyone¡¯s eyes, earning their respect. Lynda¡¯s smile broadened; she was reassured. Madisyn wouldn¡¯t let her down. Then, Madisyn added, ¡°I¡¯m eager to see your performance as well. We¡¯ll see who truly ends up embarrassed. ¡± Julie just glowered at her. Chapter 206 Anna appeared uninterested in the altercation. Her deep-set eyes exuding annoyance as she suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go get ready. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Julie responded, walking away with Anna. The crowd naturally made way for them, many still observing Anna as she walked away. ¡°You¡¯re brave, Lorpond girl, facing them like that!¡± a fellowpetitor said to Madisyn, offering a thumbs up. Another, more straightforward, added, ¡°I can¡¯t stand their arrogance. They act like they¡¯re the only ones who matter!¡± Madisyn smiled yet chose to keep quiet. Thepetition was about to kick off. Each contestant took their turn on the stage. Rosaline and Gerard were buzzing with excitement when they returned from their performances. Lynda, pleased with their performances,mented, ¡°You both did wonderfully!¡± ¡°I was really nervous when I went on stage, but then I remembered what Madi suggested and visualized the audience as cabbages. It really helped,¡± Rosaline exined, smiling. Gerard, taken aback, responded, ¡°You did that too? I did the same!¡± Lyndaughed. ¡°It seems Madisyn¡¯s tip is quite effective. ¡± However, as she looked at Madisyn, a hint of worry appeared. ¡°Julie will be performing right before you. She looks really prepared this time, and if she excels, it could pressure you. ¡± After all, when the audience saw a ster performance, they often expected the next to match it. This could unfairly make the following performance seem less impressive, possibly affecting its scores. ¡°Julie?¡± Madisyn¡¯s face stayedposed, with a subtle smile, but Lynda felt some anxiety. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s not a threat,¡± Madisyn reassured her confidently. Soon, Julie was getting ready to step on stage. Her teacher, Bill Carman, was offering some final tips. Full of confidence, Julie responded, ¡°I got it. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure thepetitor from Lorpond feels embarrassed!¡± Bill, encouraged by her confidence, smiled.novelbin ¡°I¡¯ve done what I can to support you. It seems Madisyn is their top talent. I¡¯ve set you up to perform before her, hoping to unsettle her and get her eliminated early. Let¡¯s prove to Lorpond that even their best can¡¯t advance past the first round. ¡± ¡°Thanks a lot, Mr. Carman!¡± Julie responded with a thumbs up, her smile widening. Her turn wasing up next. As the lights dimmed, a spotlight suddenly shone on Julie. Everyone¡¯s attention shifted to her. Chapter 207 Then, she started her dance. Her graceful movements mesmerized the audience, weaving a narrative with every step. The judges observed her closely, nodding in recognition of her skill. Backstage, Lynda and her group were tuning in to the live broadcast. Lynda frowned slightly. She had expected Julie to perform well, but this was exceptional. The choreography was clearly the work of a skilled professional. Lynda looked over at Madisyn, who stared at the broadcast absently. Thinking she might be anxious, Lynda offered somefort. ¡°The choreography of this dance is indeed well done, but Julie¡¯s dancing skills are definitely no match for yours. ¡± Madisyn blinked, lost in thought. She then took out her phone and navigated to a website. The disy was dark, showing only a handful of posts. Each post had a bounty attached to it. This was a covert site, essible only to a limited few globally. Individuals like assassins and hypnotists frequented this tform. They offered solutions for a price. Madisyn had signed up long ago, asionally epting jobs to make some extra money. Last month, she stumbled upon a job of choreography. She then devised a routine within an hour and submitted it. She hadn¡¯t expected the client to be from Mafelen. And now, Julie was performing that very routine.novelbin ¡°I¡¯m not worried,¡± Madisyn said nonchntly. However, Lynda was still uneasy. Despite Madisyn¡¯s apparent calm, Lynda figured she was nervous as she was intently watching the stage. She must be feeling the strain, especially after witnessing Julie¡¯s remarkable performance. When Julie exited the stage, it was Madisyn¡¯s turn. Lynda¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the screen, her anxiety palpable. Chapter 208 The stage was silent. Madisyn stood confidently, then suddenly she knelt, one elegant hand at her neck, her expression filled with sadness. The audience watched inplete silence, mesmerized by her presence. Then, swiftly, she twirled across the stage, her movementsplex and fluid. In dance, two elements are crucial. Technique and emotion. Madisyn mastered both. At that moment, all eyes were on her. She drew everyone into the narrative of her dance. Lynda was so engrossed that she lost all sense of time. She didn¡¯t even notice when Madisyn finished her routine. It was only when Madisyn stood and bowed deeply that the audience came out of their reverie. The apuse that followed was thunderous. ¡°Which country is she from? She¡¯s amazing!¡± Hearing this, several Lorpond spectators couldn¡¯t help but exim proudly, ¡°She¡¯s from Lorpond!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Tears welled up in their eyes. In just the first round, Madisyn had changed the narrative about Lorpond¡¯s dance scene. Many from the international crowd looked on in admiration. The Lorpond audience was thrilled, quickly texting friends and posting about the performance on local websites.novelbin Julie watched all this closely. She hadn¡¯t seen thising. Even amidst the loud apuse, she stood still, a hint of mortification on her face. ¡°Madisyn¡­ How is it possible for her to be so wless in her performance?¡± Julie murmured in astonishment. Bill, standing beside her with a grave expression, remarked, ¡°We misjudged them this time. ¡± Julie¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We still have Anna. ¡± Anna wasn¡¯t present because she was busy practicing. She was a dance aficionado, and every spare moment was devoted to perfecting her moves. No matter how exceptional Madisyn was, she couldn¡¯t possiblypare to Anna. Chapter 209 Before long, Anna graced the stage with her presence. Her dancing was equally mesmerizing, infusing the performance with a vibrant energy. The audience erupted into apuse. Yet, Julie and Bill grew uneasy, noting with concern that the audience¡¯s enthusiasm for Anna didn¡¯t match the fervor they had shown for Madisyn. Julie turned to Bill and asked, ¡°Do you think Madisyn will im the top spot?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fret,¡± Bill reassured her. ¡°Anna performedter. Everyone¡¯s exhausted, so their response wasn¡¯t as enthusiastic. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. No one can hold a candle to Anna,¡± Julie said, though a flicker of nervousness danced in her eyes.novelbin Mafelen dancers had clung to the top spot for so long that it felt only natural for them to resist letting it go. The results of the first round would be announced in an hour. When Lynda and her groupid eyes on the results, they were stunned. ¡°We actually¡­¡± Rosaline¡¯s eyes welled up with tears of joy. ¡°We¡¯ve all qualified for the second round!¡± Gerard, brimming with excitement, turned to Madisyn and eximed, ¡°I owe you a huge thank you, Madi. Normally, I get so jittery, but your encouragement kept me steady and helped me perform at my best! Madi, let me take you out to dinner!¡± ¡°No need for that,¡± Madisyn smiled. ¡°We¡¯re all friends here; it¡¯s what we do-help each other out. ¡± Madisyn cherished both of them, for they shared her love for dancing. Lynda was equally ecstatic. For the first time in many years, their country, Lorpond, had made such strides. ¡°Let me treat you to dinner!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Everyone was absolutely thrilled. Madisyn nced at them. ¡°I don¡¯t think we need to treat ourselves. ¡± The group was momentarily baffled until their eyes followed Madisyn¡¯s gaze,nding on a strikingly cool and aloof figure. It was Andrew. Lynda¡¯s eyebrows shot up in surprise before a warm smile spread across her face. Before long, they found themselves settling into Andrew¡¯s car. Rosaline and Gerard had no idea who Andrew was, but hismanding presence hinted at someone of great importance. It was their first time in such avish car, and they sat quietly, like well-behaved schoolchildren. After a brief ride, they pulled up to a grand hotel. They stepped inside to wait for the elevator. Chapter 210 As they approached the elevator, it seemed like fate had intervened, for familiar faces were before the elevator. They were Anna, Julie, and several other figures from Mafelen. Julie arched an eyebrow and sneered. ¡°So you¡¯re here as well. Do you have any idea just how pricey the food is in this ce?¡±novelbin Anna stood there, her expression inscrutable. From the corner of her eye, she glimpsed a remarkably handsome profile and was instantly enchanted. She¡¯d encountered her fair share of handsome men, but this one was in a league of his own. This man was undeniably striking. Anna felt her heart skip a beat. She was the goddess of dance, adored by countless wealthy heirs and celebrities. Despite her fame, she had always been choosy, never encountering a man who genuinely stirred her heart-until now. She had resigned herself to a life of splendid solitude, but the sight of him shattered that illusion. Was this destiny at y? For the first time, Anna took the initiative to speak up. ¡°Since this is your first visit, you might not realize that the average cost at the restaurant in this hotel is over ten thousand dors per person. The real trick is that you need to book your meals here well in advance. Since fate has brought us together, why not join us?¡± Julie stood there, utterly stunned, her mind struggling to grasp what she had just heard. How could the normally aloof Anna be extending such a generous dinner invitation? But she quickly concluded that Anna was just trying to humiliate these people. If the word got out that those from Lorpond could merely follow them into the restaurant, they would be mocked. Julie regarded them with a wry smile. ¡°Since Anna extended the invitation, we¡¯ll graciously allow you to join us. ¡± ¡°Who said we¡¯re joining you?¡± Madisyn remained unruffled. ¡°Are you all so confident in your assumptions?¡± ¡°Just get lost!¡± Rosaline interjected. Julie scowled. ¡°Anna just exined that you need a reservation. Without one, you won¡¯t be able to get in!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need your help!¡± Rosaline shot back without missing a beat. Julie rolled her eyes as the elevator doors slid open, and they all stepped inside. Madisyn and herpanions trailed after them. The restaurant was on the penthouse level. Upon their arrival, Julie and her entourage, having secured a reservation, were promptly acknowledged by the waiter, who began guiding them to their table. Julie shot a quick nce back at Madisyn and said, ¡°Oh, just so you know, they don¡¯t have a reservation. Don¡¯t let them in; it could spoil our evening. ¡± At that moment, the manager was anticipating something. Chapter 211 Her eyes brightened when she saw Andrew and his group, and she quickly approached. Julie was feeling cheerful. She assumed the manager was about to ask them to leave. If this incident made it online, it would surely create a buzz.novelbin Everyone would learn of these Lorpond people¡¯s embarrassment. Anna nced at Andrew and quietly asked, ¡°Do you want toe in with us?¡± But Andrew didn¡¯t even nce her way. This was the first time Anna had been disregarded like this. She felt a sting of upset but regained herposure quickly. In that moment, she resolved to assist him if he and his group were asked to leave. ¡°Mr. Klein, you¡¯re here atst! Please,e in!¡± The restaurant manager, usually quite arrogant, greeted Andrew with unexpected warmth and a very positive attitude. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Andrew said to his group. Rosaline gave Julie a victorious look and followed Andrew and the others inside. The manager escorted them directly to a window-side table. ¡°This is our best table with the finest view. We¡¯ve reserved it especially for you. ¡± ¡°Okay, get back to your work,¡± Andrew said, passing the menus around. ¡°Order whatever you like. ¡± Rosaline could barely contain her excitement as she perused the menu. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to try this! Thanks. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. ¡± Andrew then turned to Madisyn. His usually cool demeanor softened. ¡°Everything going alright?¡± ¡°Yes, everything is fine,¡± Madisyn answered, smiling. Julie and her group, watching from the doorway, were dumbfounded. Securing the best spot in this restaurant usually required a reservation and a minimum spend of two hundred thousand. While Julie and her friends weren¡¯t strapped for cash, shelling out two hundred thousand for a meal was too much for them, so they typically settled for a table where the view wasn¡¯t as good as the one by the window. Yet, how did Madisyn and her group manage to get those seats? Chapter 212 They had just confidently invited these people to dine with them, and now they were feeling quite embarrassed. These people didn¡¯t need their invitation. Julie furrowed her brow and inquired, ¡°Who¡¯s that man sitting next to Madisyn? He seems quite rich. ¡± Bill responded, ¡°He might be a businessman from Lorpond. Let¡¯s just focus on our meal. ¡± They proceeded to their table. Anna settled into her chair, her interest piqued as she observed Andrew. She hadn¡¯t initially realized his apparent wealth. He was both attractive and wealthy. She had always imagined such a man as the ideal partner. Throughout the dinner, Anna frequently shifted in her seat, attempting to draw Andrew¡¯s gaze. Yet, he seemed solely focused on his meal and didn¡¯t notice her efforts. Moreover, his bond with Madisyn appeared quite strong. When Andrew momentarily left the table alone, Anna saw her chance. She quickly followed him. Andrew made his way to a quiet spot and made a phone call in anguage Anna couldn¡¯t understand. This only made him seem more intriguing to her. Once he ended the call, he said in a cold tone, ¡°Come out. ¡± Anna was startled. Was he speaking to her? She scanned the area and, seeing no one else, she moved closer.novelbin ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Anna Murray,¡± she said, offering her hand with a poised smile. She was confident no man could resist her charm. Andrew stared at her coldly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who you are. Why are you following me?¡± Anna¡¯s smile faltered slightly, but she brushed her hair behind her ear, trying to appear a bit shy. ¡°I¡¯m interested in you, so I wanted to get to know you. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m already engaged. ¡± The chill in Andrew¡¯s tone caused Anna¡¯s smile to stiffen. ¡°To Madisyn?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Andrew¡¯s expression softened when he mentioned Madisyn. Chapter 213 A surge of frustration washed over Anna. For the first time, she experienced jealousy-a feeling foreign to her, as she was always the object of envy, not the envious one. Yet now, she envied Madisyn. Determined not to give up and believing in her exceptional allure, Anna took out her phone. ¡°Could we exchange numbers?¡± ¡°No,¡± Andrew replied coldly. Anna felt a sharp sting of humiliation. However, she refused to back down. Biting her lip, she insisted, ¡°It¡¯s just a phone number. Surely, Madisyn wouldn¡¯t mind, would she?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I do mind,¡± a cold female voice interjected. Anna froze. She turned around to find Madisyn approaching, her gaze stern. She remained silent, yet her message was unmistakable. It was Anna¡¯s first time trying to get someone¡¯s number, and of all the unlucky moments, the guy¡¯s girlfriend caught her in the act. Unease surged through her. ¡°Have I been here too long? Maybe we should head back. ¡± Andrew watched Madisyn with a tender smile. Madisyn smiled back at him, took his hand, and they began walking back together. As her fingers wrapped around his, Andrew felt an unexpected Lightness. Who would¡¯ve thought that Anna¡¯s moves would lead to this moment? For a fleeting second, Andrew almost felt grateful to her. But just as quickly as it happened, Madisyn released his hand before they reached their seats. Lynda, ever so perceptive, immediately sensed something was off. ¡°Did something happen?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Nothing,¡± Madisyn replied. Rosaline, sharp-eyed as always, said, ¡°I saw Anna heading over there too. What was she up to?¡± Before Madisyn could respond, Rosaline raised an eyebrow. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she was trying to flirt with this handsome man?¡± Madisyn smiled wryly, and the others quickly pieced it together. The realization sparked a wave of irritation among them. It was clear to everyone that Madisyn and Andrew were together, yet Anna had still made a move on him. Lynda found it hard to believe. ¡°Anna.novelbin I never expected this from her,¡± she said, disbelief coloring her voice. ¡°She¡¯s a top dancer from Mafelen, always acting so superior and above everyone else. . ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got to say, people from her country don¡¯t seem all that impressive,¡± Rosaline said with a disdainful look. Gerard remained silent, but his expression showed that he shared their frustration. A whileter, Anna returned, looking dazed. She didn¡¯t respond to anyone¡¯s questions and kept ncing over at Andrew and Madisyn, her eyes reddened. Chapter 214 Her first crush had ended just as quickly and quietly as it had begun, leaving her heartbroken. ¡°Anna, what¡¯s up?¡± Bill asked, his voice filled with concern. Suddenly, Anna lifted her head, determination shing in her eyes. ¡°Mr. Carman, let¡¯s go practice right now. I have to win first ce in thispetition!¡± ¡°Sure, but what¡¯s the¡­¡± Bill began, caught off guard by Anna¡¯s fierce determination. But seeing the fire in Anna¡¯s eyes, he stopped himself and simply nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve got this. ¡± After the meal, Andrew ensured everyone returned to the hotel for some much-needed rest. The next day marked the second round of thepetition. As news spread in Lorpond that all theirpetitors had advanced, excitement rippled through the onlinemunity. Social media was quickly filled with congrattory messages, with people from around the country celebrating their sess. Madisyn was showered with praise from her family, who couldn¡¯t hide their pride. ine was the first to reach out. ¡°Sweetie, you are incredible! You did it! I¡¯m so proud of you!¡± Her words were apanied by a transfer of 1 million dors to Madisyn¡¯s ount. Glenn followed soon after. ¡°That¡¯s my girl! I¡¯m so impressed!¡± Another 1 million appeared in Madisyn¡¯s bnce. Then Dane joined. ¡°Madisyn, you¡¯re amazing!¡± And just like that, he sent over 1 million as well.novelbin Finally, Waylon¡¯s message popped up. ¡°Hey, I just checked my phone. Hope I¡¯m not thest to say it-congrats, Madisyn! I¡¯m always in your corner!¡± And, of course, another 1 million transfer. Madisyn couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, rubbing her forehead in disbelief. It seemed they were all on the same wavelength- how had they managed to congratte her with the exact same amount of money? But she wasn¡¯t about toin; she found it endearing. She sent her thanks to each of them and epted their generous gifts. Just as she was about to put her phone down, it buzzed again ¨C a new transfer notification, this time for 5 million dors. It was from Waylon again, with a note: ¡°This one¡¯s from Howard!¡± Howard? Madisyn blinked in surprise. ¡°Why didn¡¯t he send it himself?¡± Chapter 215 ¡°Madisyn, there¡¯s more to it than I can exin right now,¡± Waylon messaged back. ¡°Howard doesn¡¯t want to see anyone right now, and honestly, I didn¡¯t expect him to still pay attention to your matters. ¡± A wave of concern washed over Madisyn. ¡°I see. Is he dealing with depression?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not depression,¡± Waylon responded. ¡°Howard¡¯s been injured. He¡¯s living alone and has never left the house. It¡¯s hit him hard, and he doesn¡¯t want anyone to see him like this, so we¡¯ve been giving him space. ¡± Madisyn felt a deep sympathy for Howard. She could only imagine how difficult this must be for him, and she resolved to find a way to visit him when she got back, hoping she could offer some support. For now, though, the focus was on thepetition. The group was in good spirits, preparing for the big day ahead. But when the results were announced, everything changed. Madisyn was the only one who made it through; the other two were eliminated. Rosaline and Gerard were particrly crushed, their disappointment palpable. Lynda, despite her own disappointment, kept herposure and assessed the situation calmly. ¡°Internationalpetitions might seem fair on the surface, but that¡¯s not always the case. Lorpond hasn¡¯t taken a championship in years, so we don¡¯t have any judges from our own country. Most of them are from Mafelen, and it¡¯s only natural they¡¯ll lean toward their ownpetitors. ¡± Everyone knew Lynda was right, but it didn¡¯t make the reality any easier to swallow. Rosaline¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she turned to Madisyn. ¡°It¡¯s all on you now, Madi. We¡¯re counting on you to win-for me, for all of us. ¡± Her tear-streaked face was a mix of determination and hope, and it tugged at Madisyn¡¯s heart. She softly reassured her, ¡°I¡¯ll give it everything I¡¯ve got. Don¡¯t worry. ¡± Lynda gave Rosaline and Gerard aforting pat on the shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve done something incredible just by getting this far. Go get some rest. ¡± They nodded silently and left the room, leaving Lynda and Madisyn alone. Lynda and Madisyn went to the practice room. As Lynda was about to offer Madisyn some guidance, she realized there was nothing she could teach her-Madisyn¡¯s skills had already surpassed her own. ¡°I still think you have a good chance of taking first ce. ¡± Lynda¡¯s eyes held a spark of hope as she gazed at Madisyn.novelbin Madisyn replied, ¡°I believe in my shot at this too. ¡± Chapter 216 Lynda couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, her nerves easing slightly at the sight of Madisyn¡¯s unwavering poise. ¡°Did you hear about the Dance Museum in this city? We should check it out. ¡± Intrigued, Madisyn nodded in agreement. Together, they headed off in the car. As the cityscape faded into a quilt of modest homes, the museum¡¯s remote location lent an eerie calm to their drive. As they were approaching the destination, Lynda¡¯s instincts screamed a warning. ¡°The car ahead-it¡¯s out of control!¡± she cried, eyes wide as the vehicle ahead of them veered directly towards them. Lynda¡¯s hands were quick on the wheel, and she managed to dodge a collision by mere inches. But as the car circled back aggressively, Lynda¡¯s gut tightened-this was no ident. ¡°They¡¯re targeting us. They must be from Mafelen, trying to stop you from winning,¡± Lynda said, her breaths quick and sharp. Madisyn¡¯s eyes flicked to the rearview mirror, spotting the menacing car tailing them. Without a word, she reached over, seizing the wheel. ¡°I¡¯m taking over. ¡±novelbin Startled, Lynda met Madisyn¡¯s resolute stare, then scrambled into the back seat. With a fierce determination, Madisyn floored the elerator, widening the gap. But their relief was short-lived as another ck vehicle emerged, charging straight at them. Lynda clutched at her seat, her heart pounding. Those people from Mafelen actually sent more than one car to kill them? In this dire moment, their survival hung by a thread. The determination to annihte them was palpable in the air, as these people pressed their attack with a ruthlessness that chilled the bone. As one of the vehicles bore down on them, ready to crash, Lynda shut her eyes, a surge of defiance mixing with her fear. The thought of their journey ending here, in violence, after all they had worked for, was unbearable. But instead of the devastating crash she anticipated, a shocking jolt reverberated through their vehicle. Lynda¡¯s eyes fluttered open to a scene that stole her breath away. Madisyn, with uncanny precision and daring, had maneuvered their car to ramp over the car ahead of them,nding back on the road while that car mmed into the car behind them. Lynda¡¯s heart raced as she witnessed reality mirror the fantastical escapes of action films. Her brief respite was shattered as she spotted four more ck cars lining up ahead. ¡°These people are relentless,¡± she muttered, anger ring. Chapter 217 Their assants seemed intent on nothing short of their destruction. ¡°I¡¯m calling the police right now,¡± Lynda dered, her fingers trembling as she made the call. As Madisyn¡¯s focus sharpened on the encroaching cars, a grim realization dawned on her: they were trapped in. The ruthless tactics these thugs from Mafelen resorted to, proved one thing: Their victories in the pastpetitions weren¡¯t won fairly. Surely, Madisyn and Lynda weren¡¯t the only ones to suffer under such vicious schemes. With the enemy cars tightening their noose, Madisyn braced herself, prepared to replicate her previous daring maneuver. Yet, before she could act, the scene before them shifted dramatically. The four menacing vehicles unexpectedly scattered as if swatted by an unseen force. In a bewildering turn, a cadre of jeeps burst onto the scene, their arrival as sudden as it was forceful, sending the ck cars reeling like toys in the wake of their assault. Madisyn and Lynda watched, stunned, as the jeeps methodically cleared their path, then formed a protective circle around them. Who were these people? Could it be the police? Lynda, phone still in hand from her urgent call to the police, could barely process the chaos unfolding. Who would be so vicious as to pursue them with lethal intent? The familiar faces emerging from the jeeps brought a surge of relief. Madisyn¡¯s gaze locked onto one man stepping forward, her eyes reddening. She stepped out of the car, moving towards the figure. Andrew¡¯s swift approach and concerned grip on her shoulders brought a palpable sense of security. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked urgently. ¡°We¡¯re fine. How did you find us?¡± Madisyn inquired, her eyes tracing the contours of his face, which seemed to be glowing. His reply came with a fervor that matched his intense gaze. ¡°I tried calling you, but when you didn¡¯t answer, I worried. So, I tracked you down. ¡± Lynda emerged from the car, quickly joining the conversation. ¡°Well, if you hadn¡¯t arrived in time, I don¡¯t know what would¡¯ve happened. The attackers are Likely from the Mafelen National Dance Association. They¡¯re trying to prevent Madisyn from winning-by any means necessary. ¡± Andrew¡¯s expression darkened, a storm brewing in his eyes. ¡°These people will pay for what they did. ¡± But Madisyn interjected, her voice calm yet firm, ¡°Wait, don¡¯t do anything just yet. Let¡¯s capture all of them first. ¡± Her gaze shifted to the assants in the ck cars, as she considered their next move. ¡°Okay. ¡±novelbin Chapter 218 Andrew had those assants captured, following Madisyn¡¯s directions. Then Madisyn and Lynda made their way back to the hotel suite with Andrew apanying them. Both Rosaline and Gerard were surprised by their return. ¡°Madisyn, Miss Johns! You¡¯re still alive!¡± ¡°Why are you so thrilled?¡± Madisyn inquired. ¡°I just saw a news report online iming you two were in a car ident!¡± Rosaline eximed, concern written all over her face. She pulled up the article on her phone and showed it to Madisyn. ¡°I was so worried! Can you tell us what happened?¡± Lynda quickly summarized the situation. Rosaline gasped, her hand over her mouth. ¡°How could those people from Mafelen be so cruel? This is too much! The news has already reached home. We need to tell our side of the story, or everyone will start panicking. ¡± ¡°No, let¡¯s not share anything yet,¡± Madisyn said. ¡°Since they want me out of thepetition, I¡¯ll just give them a big surprise. ¡±novelbin Witnessing Madisyn¡¯s determination seemed to reassure everyone. ¡®s BunnyBookery They opted to remain in the hotel and disregard the ongoing news. The following day marked the final of the international dancepetition. This time, even more spectators had gathered. Backstage, Julie, who had been knocked out in the earlier round, approached Anna, who had advanced to the final. ¡°Anna, did you catch the news online? Madisyn and her team leader were in a car ident. Hahaha, it seems the universe is on our side. She¡¯s out of the picture, so you¡¯re facing no serious rivals. ¡± Anna just gave a small nod, unsurprised by the news. Julie read the expressions on both Bill¡¯s and Anna¡¯s faces and suddenly it clicked. ¡°Mr. Carman, did you have a hand in this?¡± Bill gave Julie a stern look. Realizing she had spoken out of turn, Julie quickly mped her hand over her mouth. Anna faced Bill and questioned, ¡°But why haven¡¯t there been any updates?¡± The people they sent out had gone silent, as though they had disappeared into thin air. Bill tried to guess, saying, ¡°Maybe they got caught by the police. However, Madisyn didn¡¯t show up today. If she made it out, she likely got hurt and couldn¡¯tpete in the final. ¡± Anna nodded, drank some water, and wore a serious expression. Deep down, she had really looked forward topeting with Madisyn. Who would have emerged as the winner between them? Yet, the National Dance Association of Mafelen couldn¡¯t afford to see Anna lose, so they ensured Madisyn was out of the picture. Chapter 219 Anna gathered herself and got ready for the contest. The final had only twenty contestants left, each performing in sequence. Madisyn was to performst, yet she was nowhere to be found. Anna was the secondst to perform. Her dance captivated everyone, drawing loud apuse from the crowd. The judges were thoroughly impressed. No one doubted Anna would win the championship. The Mafelen judges exchanged knowing looks, their smugness evident. Securing the championship for the sixth year in a row was a historic achievement for their country! This victory marked their nation¡¯s dance as a world leader. In the future, other countries would aspire to reach their level! Additionally, there were six judges in total. Only the yearly champion could be a judge. With five judges already from Mafelen, another victory meant all six judges would be from their nation, allowing them to dominate futurepetitions. The Mafelen crowd was ecstatic. However,petitors from other nations felt the pressure. They realized that with all judges from Mafelen, their future chances of winning were bleak. They all hoped the next performer, regardless of their country, could dazzle the crowd and disrupt Mafelen¡¯s control. Sadly, no subsequent performer could outshine Anna. ¡°The final contestant is Madisyn Johns from Lorpond!¡± the host announced before stepping down. But the stage remained empty. The atmosphere grew tense. Many were aware that something bad happened to Madisyn. If she couldn¡¯tpete, Mafelen was bound to win the championship. Such dominance by Mafelen cast a long shadow over the dance world¡¯s future. Tension gripped everyone, while Mafelen people remained calm, their smiles brimming with confidence. Backstage, Anna watched the empty stage, her feelingsplicated. But underneath it all, Anna felt a wave of relief wash over her.novelbin Madisyn¡¯s dancing skills indeed scared her. Yet now, without Madisyn in thepetition, Anna was convinced that the championship was hers for the taking. Chapter 220 As she began to mentally prepare herself for the stage, she could already picture the moment she would be crowned the youngest champion in the international dancepetition. ¡°It¡¯s been a minute already. If Madisyn from Lorpond doesn¡¯t show up in the next two minutes, she¡¯ll be considered to have forfeited,¡± one of the judges called out from below the stage. The atmosphere grew even more charged, with everyone¡¯s eyes fixed on the stage. They were waiting to see what would happen next. ¡°It looks Like Madisyn won¡¯t be showing up,¡± the host dered as he stepped back onto the stage. But then, a sudden blur of motion caught everyone¡¯s attention. A figure streaked across the stage from the side-so swift and fluid that no one could quite grasp how she moved. It was as if a beam of silver moonlight had pierced through the dark, instantly igniting a spark of hope in the audience¡¯s eyes. It was Madisyn. She had arrived, just in time, barely within the two-minute deadline. The host, stunned, had no choice but to retreat and make way for her performance. The judges from Mafelen exchanged surprised nces. They had heard that Madisyn had been caught in a car ident-how had she managed to show up now? Backstage, Anna¡¯s gaze locked onto the disy screen, her eyes widening in shock as if she had seen a ghost. Beside her, Bill frowned deeply before letting out a derisiveugh. ¡°This Madisyn, she¡¯s really cunning. She kept quiet about her situation just to throw us off, then swoop in at thest second to catch us off guard. ¡± Anna¡¯s hands clenched into fists, tension coiling in her chest. Sensing her unease, Bill leaned in, whispering reassurances.novelbin ¡°But don¡¯t stress. We¡¯ve got n B. Remember, we¡¯ve worked hard to get five of our dancers onto the judging panel-only we know the lengths we¡¯ve gone to for this situation. This championship is yours, without a doubt. ¡± Anna¡¯s eyes Lowered, her longshes casting shadows over her cheeks. A heavy weight settled in her heart. She had wanted to win fair and square. Would Madisyn¡¯s performance outshine hers? Bill, noticing Anna¡¯s continued unease, tried to bolster her confidence. ¡°Alright, Anna, don¡¯t worry. I know you are a strong and independent woman. The dance I gave you was crafted by the best in the industry, tailored just for you. Madisyn doesn¡¯t stand a chance against that. ¡± Anna nodded, feeling a flicker of reassurance as she looked back at Madisyn. Madisyn took center stage, d in a silver-white dress that seemed to be made of moonlight itself. Her figure was wless, like a sculpture carved by a master. As the lights bathed her in their glow, every strand of her hair shimmered, and every movement she made seemed to cleanse the very souls of the audience. Then, the music began to y. Madisyn¡¯s movements were a spellbinding blend of grace and precision, holding the entire audience in thrall. In that moment, she wasn¡¯t just dancing-she was gliding like a fairy across the stage, every step a testament to her skill and elegance. Chapter 221 She executedplex, high-difficulty moves with a seamless ease that left the audience breathless, her fluidity and poise mesmerizing to behold. On the darkened stage, she was the beacon of light that illuminated the night. In the crowd, Andrew watched her intently, his gaze never wavering. His world had always been shrouded in darkness and cold, but now, it was as if a single ray of light had pierced through, chasing away the shadows within him. His hardened expression softened, like ice slowly melting into a gentle stream. A rare smile tugged at Andrew¡¯s lips.novelbin This dance stunned everyone. ¡®s BunnyBookery Madisyn¡¯s past performances had been nothing short of extraordinary, but in the final, she surpassed even the loftiest of expectations. As her dance came to a close, she stood still for a moment, then bowed gracefully to the audience. Even in stillness, she exuded an otherworldly beauty, her presence as ethereal as ever. The audience held their breath for just a second, then erupted into a deafening apuse, their admiration pouring out in waves. Lynda, watching from the sidelines with tears in her eyes, felt a profound realization: Madisyn¡¯s performance had signaled the rise of Lorpond dance on the global stage once more. The thunderous apuse reverberating through the hall was a testament to that. At that moment, Lynda felt a deep sense of fulfillment, as if she could die without any regrets, knowing that Lorpond dance had reimed its rightful ce in the world. With Madisyn¡¯s breathtaking performance concluded, thepetition transitioned into the scoring phase. The final rankings would be revealed in an hour, leaving the atmosphere thick with anticipation. Backstage, Madisyn was quickly surrounded by a crowd of fellow dancers, all eager to connect with her. ¡°Madisyn, you are incredible. Can we get to know each other better?¡± ¡°Madisyn, who choreographed your dance? It was absolutely stunning. Who knew Lopold dance could be so mesmerizing!¡± Their eyes sparkled with genuine admiration, and Madisyn, touched by their passion for the art, graciously exchanged contact information with them. Eventually, Madisyn made her way back to her dressing room, ready to unwind. But as she approached the sofa, she noticed something unexpected-a bouquet of exquisite blue roses, freshly picked and vibrant, resting there. The sight caught her off guard. Before she could fully process it, a deep, resonant voice came from behind. ¡°Your performance today has captivated all the audience. ¡± Madisyn turned to find Andrew stepping forward, his beautiful eyes softened with warmth and affection. ¡°You are truly outstanding. ¡± Madisyn smiled, a yful glint in her eye. ¡°To hear from the head of Klein Group that I am outstanding, I must be really something special. ¡± She paused, eyeing the bouquet with a hint of amusement. ¡°But tell me, why the flowers again?¡± ¡°These flowers are in honor of your championship win,¡± Andrew said. ¡°The results haven¡¯t been announced yet,¡± Madisyn responded. Chapter 222 ¡°I have no doubt you¡¯lle out on top,¡± Andrew assured her. Madisyn offered a smile but chose not to reply. She turned her attention to the blue roses, enchanted by their fresh and unique scent. ¡°Madisyn, you¡¯re my goddess!¡± Rosaline burst through the door, her excitement palpable. ¡°Your performance today was phenomenal! You were stunning! I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll win the championship!¡± Lynda and Gerard entered soon after, their gazes filled with admiration. ¡°The results haven¡¯t been released yet. It might be too soon to celebrate,¡± Madisyn remarked with a gentle smile. Rosaline insisted, ¡°You were the standout performer today. Everyone saw it. You¡¯re sure to win this time. I doubt those from Mafelen have the courage to change the results. ¡± Madisyn just smiled again, remaining silent. Andrew observed her closely, a trace of emotion briefly visible in his eyes. An hour quickly passed. Soon, everyone took their seats as the awards ceremony got underway. ¡°The third ce is awarded to Noble Padi from Seleni!¡± Caught off guard by the announcement, Noble made his way to the stage. He felt deeply content to achieve third ce in such a fiercepetition. The crowd pped enthusiastically. However, the tension in the air escted.novelbin Everyone was eagerly anticipating the announcements for second and first ces. Lynda and her group watched the stage with nervous anticipation. The host looked at the card he held and said, ¡°Second ce is awarded to¡­¡± He paused, then added, ¡°Madisyn Johns from Lorpond!¡± The audience went quiet. A few apuded, but most were shocked. It was clear, even to those with minimal dance expertise, that Madisyn had delivered the day¡¯s standout performance. Lynda and her group were visibly upset. They had just said that Madisyn was bound to win the championship since so many people had seen and been stunned by her performance. They had not anticipated her receiving only the runner-up spot! ¡°This is absurd. There must have been some foul y by the judges,¡± Chapter 223 Rosaline said, visibly upset. Gerard didn¡¯t say anything, but his face showed clear frustration. Andrew shot a stern look at the judges on stage and then made a phone call. Madisyn walked up to the stage. Her tall, graceful figure made her second-ce result seem even more of a slight to many observers. The crowd sympathized with her and felt the decision was unjust, yet they were powerless to change it. The judges were aware of the audience¡¯s unrest but chose to keep quiet. The host announced, ¡°First ce is given to Anna Murray!¡± Anna smiled, approached the stage, and greeted the audience with a wave. The crowd from Mafelen burst into cheers. The judges from Mafelen were delighted; their strategic n had finally seeded. Right then, a man hurried to the judges¡® table. He leaned over and whispered to one of the Mafelen judges, saying, ¡°There¡¯s some troubling news!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± the judge inquired. ¡°Our main investor wants to back out!¡± ¡°Why would Mr. Williams want to back out? The winner is from Mafelen -he should be happy!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. He said he wants the contest to be fair and honest,¡± the assistant responded, looking worried. ¡°This behavior is unusual for Mr. Williams. It looks like he¡¯s supporting Madisyn. ¡± The judge paused, then asked, ¡°Is someone from Lorpond influencing Mr. Williams? But Mr. Williams is the leading business figure in Mafelen.novelbin Who in Lorpond could sway him?¡± He found it puzzling. Internationalpetitions demand substantial funding. Their National Dance Association was low on funds, and Rick Williams was their primary sponsor. If he pulled his funding, it would be a huge financial hit. Future events would need money from the association¡¯s budget. The Mafelen judge hesitated. Damn! As he wrestled with the dilemma, something unexpected happened on stage. ¡°I have something to say!¡± A calm voice suddenly filled the air. The young woman in a silver outfit stepped up. Her intense gaze and distinct appearance captured everyone¡¯s attention. Her stern voice resounded across the venue. ¡°Since this is an internationalpetition, fairness is crucial. ¡± Chapter 224 The audience grew quiet. The expressions of the Mafelen judges turned stern. How could a contestant openly question them? The judge in a dilemma momentarily forgot about Rick. ¡°Miss, what are you implying? Do you think you shouldn¡¯t be given the second ce?¡± asked one of the Mafelen judges. It was Will Simmons, the previous year¡¯s champion, a man close to forty with an imposing presence. ALL eyes were on Madisyn. Some watched with malicious glee, others with mockery, admiration, or pity. ¡°Yes,¡± Madisyn responded calmly, her presencemanding on stage. Willughed. ¡°You¡¯re the first one brave enough to challenge the judges this way! Are you suggesting you know better than we do?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Madisyn said inly. With a single word from Madisyn, the audience was thrown into turmoil. ¡°How presumptuous this Lorponddy is. ¡± ¡°Do all people from Lorpond carry such confidence? Absurd! No real talent, yet so full of themselves. ¡± ¡°Actually, I find this young woman quite remarkable¡­¡± Even Anna was astonished. She didn¡¯t anticipate Madisyn¡¯s audacity. Here it was, an international dance contest, and Madisyn was openly disputing the judges¡¯ ruling. Anna found herself respecting Madisyn¡¯s bravery. ¡°Okay, there¡¯s a rule in dance contests. Since you find this unfair, you have the right to challenge a judge. Beat the judge, and you im the first ce. How does that sound?¡± Will proposed. His statement made some frown. Will did this intentionally. His dancing skill was formidable.novelbin He wasst year¡¯s champion and had only improved after another year of practice. Lynda¡¯s expression grew stern. ¡°These people from Mafelen have no shame, picking on a young girl Like that. ¡± Rosaline balled her hands into fists, filled with a desire to confront the judges immediately. Feeling powerless was utterly frustrating. Madisyn, however, simply said, ¡°Let¡¯s go ahead. ¡± Chapter 225 Will was stunned. She had agreed to his challenge so easily? He thought it was amusing yet it also triggered a thrill of cruelty in him, Since she seemed eager to be humiliated, he was ready to show her defeat. ¡°Alright then!¡± Will moved to the center stage as everyone else cleared the area, leaving just him and Madisyn. Will faced her. ¡°These days, finding new ideas in dance is tough. Choreography has turned into the key element. So, how about we do an impromptu dance?¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Madisyn replied, her striking eyes unwavering. Will smirked to himself. Clearly, Madisyn was a reckless beginner. Then, thepetition began. Will took the Lead. A deep, mncholic tune began to y. After the first round of the song, Will started his impromptu dance. With each move, Lynda¡¯s face turned more serious. Will¡¯s skill was undeniable. His reputation as the top dancer was well-earned. His impromptu dance was wless, a true spectacle. Watching him, Lynda felt a growing sense of worry for Madisyn. As the song wound down, apuse thundered through the venue.novelbin ¡°Will is incredible!¡± ¡°Will truly deserves his title as the former champion. He¡¯s so great!¡± ¡°Madisyn might as well surrender. ¡± Some mocked Madisyn, urging her to quit. Yet, there were others who supported her enthusiastically. After Will stepped down, Madisyn approached the stage. The music started; it was a very simple tune, much like a nursery rhyme. Chapter 226 In the world of dance, the choice of music is vital. While great music can enhance the viewing experience, overly simplistic tunes like this pose a real challenge to any dancer. No matter how well one dances, the performance might still appear unsophisticated. Anna was aware that someone from Mafelen had intentionally chosen this music. The supposedly random selection wasn¡¯t random at all. Even Anna felt a pang of sympathy for Madisyn. Madisyn was skilled. However, today, she seemed destined to face defeat. The people from Mafelen would use every trick in the book to prevent Madisyn from winning the championship. The crowd began to get restless. ¡°Isn¡¯t this going too far? This music just won¡¯t work. ¡± ¡°Poor Madisyn, this is just sad. ¡± Rosaline was seething with anger. ¡°Ugh, these people are despicable. I wish I could wipe them out. They¡¯vepletely corrupted the dance scene. ¡± Who would want topete in international dancepetitions knowing how Mafelen dancers operated? Andrew¡¯s expression grew even darker. At the judges¡¯ table, one judge from Mafelen started to feel ufortable. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit extreme? Are we being too harsh on this young dancer?¡± His fellow judge looked at him with astonishment. ¡°Jayden, what¡¯s gotten into you? Are you supporting another country now?¡± Jayden ke scowled. ¡°My loyalty is to dance itself. ¡± Jayden was aware that his country¡¯s National Dance Association had long since lost its integrity. But he hadn¡¯t foreseen them sinking this low, to bully a young dancer in such a way. ¡°Stop it. We¡¯re supposed to uplift our country,¡± his fellow judge snapped back impatiently. ¡°You could learn a thing or two from Will. ¡±novelbin Jayden felt uneasy. Being in this position forced him to act against his will too often. He truly loved to dance and didn¡¯t want to witness the international dancepetition turn into this. Victories should be earned by skill, not some petty tricks. His heart was heavy. Then, Jayden lifted his gaze and saw the young woman spinning beautifully. She moved like a swan, graceful and enchanting. Her dance, fluid and soft, seemed to weave a wonderful fairy tale. The choreography appeared simple, but every gesture was crafted with precision. Jayden unwittingly adjusted his sses and watched intently. Chapter 227 The dance was nothing short of extraordinary. As the dance ended, the hall erupted in enthusiastic apuse. ¡°Is she really human? Incredibly, she possesses such skills. ¡± ¡°Give me a month, and I still wouldn¡¯t master a single one of her moves. ¡± ¡°She should have won first ce.novelbin ¡± The audience¡¯s praise was overwhelming. Surprise was evident on Will¡¯s face. He knew Madisyn was talented, but he hadn¡¯t realized just how exceptionally high her skill level was. He intended to embarrass Madisyn, but he ended up embarrassing himself. The young dancer, with her spontaneous performance, had outshone him. ¡°Judges, please give your scores,¡± Will called out at once. Most of the judges were from Mafelen. He was confident he wouldn¡¯t lose! The Mafelen judges quickly began their assessments. Looking at the paper in front of him, Jayden thought hard for a moment, then scored Madisyn a full score and Will an 8. The other judges were stunned when they saw this. ¡°Jayden, have you lost your mind? We¡¯re all from the same country!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t let a talent like hers slip away!¡± ¡°You¡¯re insane!¡± Others muttered angrily, but there was little they could do. They nned to confront him after the event. Their scores were collected by the host, who then announced, ¡°Will Simmons wins!¡± The oue was as most had anticipated. How could the representatives from Mafelen let someone from Lorpond win? Will red at Madisyn with a malicious look. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re going to be expelled from thepetition. You¡¯re still young. Don¡¯t be so presumptuous. You¡¯re talented, but many are better than you. ¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± Rosaline couldn¡¯t contain herself any longer and eximed. ¡°You are deliberately bullying a foreigner. If this is what happens in the internationalpetition, I refuse to participate again!¡± Gerard¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°This internationalpetition should just be called Mafelen Dancing Competition. ¡± Before they could say more, security guards approached them. ¡°You¡¯re disrupting the contest. Please leave the venue!¡± Chapter 228 ¡°Is this how you all behave? Can¡¯t you tolerate any criticism?¡± Rosaline shouted, her desperation evident. She struggled against the security guards¡¯ grip but couldn¡¯t free herself. Tears began to form in her eyes. Was this fair treatment for anyone? As she was about to be escorted out, several bodyguards suddenly appeared and incapacitated the security guards as Andrew snapped his fingers. Rosaline¡¯s strength gave out, and she copsed, while Gerard was visibly shaken. At that moment, voices in variousnguages filled the air. ¡°We think Madisyn¡¯s dance was superior!¡± ¡°Madisyn deserves first ce!¡± Support for Madisyn began to emerge from international spectators. They had been dominated by Mafelen for too long. They realized that if they didn¡¯t seize this opportunity, Mafelen might continue to dominate future international dancepetitions. The mor grew louder. The judges¡¯ expressions turned sour. Will quickly gestured for the host to end thepetition swiftly. But before the host could speak, Madisyn addressed the Mafelen judges, ¡°May I ask, what do you think is the most crucial aspect of dancing?¡± ¡°At this point, everyone¡¯s dance skills are nearly identical. Since innovation is challenging, the most critical element is clearly the choreography,¡± Will said immediately. These days, choreography was indeed deemed the most critical element. ¡°What do you think of your choreography then?¡± Madisyn inquired. ¡°It¡¯s perfect. Anna¡¯s performance was impable. ¡± ¡°Who crafted Anna¡¯s routine?¡± ¡°Her teacher. ¡± Will looked towards the audience as Bill, Anna¡¯s teacher, nodded in agreement.novelbin Madisyn smiled. ¡°Is that so? You praise your elite choreography, yet you don¡¯t create any of the routines yourselves. ¡± Her statement stirred doubts among the crowd. A look of surprise appeared in Bill¡¯s eyes. Chapter 229 How did she know? Madisyn nced at Andrew, who was standing a bit away, and gave him a nod. Andrew understood her signal and gestured to the bodyguards. The bodyguards immediately took out the copies of a document and distributed them to the audience. They even ensured each judge received a copy.novelbin Bewildered, Will picked up the document and read it. A chill ran through him as he absorbed the contents. Bill leaned in to see and was stunned. The task he had posted on the Dark Site was actually taken by Madisyn. The dance was actually Madisyn¡¯s creation? His thoughts froze. At this moment, he realized he was doomed. The dance showcased by Mafelen had actually been crafted by someone from Lorpond. Anna looked perplexed at first about the unfolding events but slowly grasped the situation from the reactions around her. She stared at Madisyn, struck with fear. Madisyn stood tall and poised, her gaze indifferent, untouched by the chaos around her. Her self-assurance and aloofness radiated effortlessly. This was because she was truly formidable. Madisyn was the one behind the choreography of her dance! A profound sense of humiliation overwhelmed her. Anna¡¯s face flushed deep red, her body quivering. She was convinced she would take first ce, not knowing the dance she performed was created by a woman a few years younger than herself. Previously, she had even openly expressed admiration for this woman¡¯s choreographic skills. However, the bitter irony was undeniable for Anna-the one who crafted her dance was the Lorpond dancer she had always scorned. Anna felt utterly crushed, tasting the bitter sting of failure for the first time. The audience, who had been poring over the documents, reached the peak of their shock. Just moments ago, they had pitied the tall, graceful young woman on stage; now, they were utterly astounded by her brilliance. Madisyn hadpletely eclipsed all dancers from Mafelen. Chapter 230 ¡°¡°Madisyn is the real champion. ¡± ¡°She¡¯s a genius. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re using someone else¡¯s choreography and still have the nerve to look down on her talent? How can you not feel ashamed?¡± ¡°Give the championship back to Madisyn. ¡± Meanwhile, Lynda and herpanions were beside themselves with joy. Madisyn had proven to be truly exceptional, her talent undeniable and her victory well-deserved. Even the dance performed by Mafelen¡¯s top dancer had been choreographed by Madisyn. There was no doubt in anyone¡¯s mind-this woman was the rightful champion. If she didn¡¯t take first ce, the entire dance world would cry foul. Tears of joy welled up in Lynda¡¯s eyes as she recalled the words she had spoken long ago: to win in Mafelen, they would need to disy overwhelming skills. And now, Madisyn had done just that. With her breathtaking, formidable talent, she had made everyone believe in her rightful ce as the true champion. Lynda smiled, her heart swelling with pride. She could almost see the bright future of Lorpond¡¯s dance world unfolding before her eyes. Meanwhile, Anna felt increasingly uneasy as the crowd erupted in a mix of excitement and righteous anger. The courage to challenge injustice filled their voices, and the momentum was unstoppable. Mafelen couldn¡¯t withstand the public outcry this time. Anna took one Last, lingering look at the woman on stage. Madisyn¡¯s delicate, beautiful face remained serene, exuding a calm authority, as if she had been born to wear the crown. Without another word, Anna turned and left the venue. She relinquished her im to first ce, acknowledging that it rightfully belonged to Madisyn. Persisting would only drag her down further, making her aughingstock. Anna¡¯s decision to withdraw was both unexpected and, in the end, understandable. The authority of Mafelen judges had already crumbled, and if she continued to cling to her position, it would only bring more disgrace. By stepping down, she might still salvage some respect. Just moments ago, Will, who had been so arrogantly confident, now looked utterly humiliated. The mocking and disdainful gazes directed at him were relentless, making him wish he could vanish from sight.novelbin The host was caught in an ufortable position because he was also from Mafelen. Chapter 231 Thepetition¡¯s director finally intervened, making the final call.novelbin ¡°Anna has withdrawn from thepetition, so everyone moves up one ce. ¡± The host quickly ryed the decision. ¡°With Anna¡¯s withdrawal, the new champion is Madisyn, representing Lorpond. ¡± The audience erupted into thunderous apuse, nearly shaking the very roof of the venue. Tears of joy filled the eyes of contestants from various countries. Even though Madisyn wasn¡¯t from their homnd, they couldn¡¯t contain their happiness. The reign of Mafelen over the dance world had been broken. This moment signaled a new era, one where the dance world would be fairer and more just. Madisyn acknowledged the audience with a gracious nod, then turned to Lynda and her friends, her lips curling into a slight smile. Lynda couldn¡¯t help but mirror the expression, quickly snapping a photo of the moment. Their very own Madisyn was number one. Rosaline and Gerard were overwhelmed with joy, nearly fainting from the excitement. Lorpond had secured the top spot, and their hearts swelled with pride. Madisyn was now set to be a judge in the next internationalpetition, representing Lorpond. Andrew watched her, his eyes brimming with admiration and tenderness. For the first time in years, something in his chest stirred-his long -dormant heart was finally awakening to the thrill of emotion. After epting the award, Madisyn was swept up in a whirlwind of interviews, her poise and grace shining through each one. Meanwhile, the judges from Mafelen were not in a good mood. Will¡¯s actions had not only humiliated him but had also tarnished the reputation of all Mafelen judges. Yet, Will refused to acknowledge his own wrongdoing. Back in the backstage meeting room, when someone reported that Jayden had given Madisyn a perfect score, Will¡¯s temper red. He turned to Jayden, pping him across the face. ¡°We¡¯re all from Mafelen, you traitor,¡± Will spat, his fury boiling over. Jayden, his eyes zing with anger, grabbed Will¡¯s wrist. ¡°I¡¯m a dancer first. ¡± Will¡¯s lips curled into a sneer, his toneced with venom. ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a naive fool. You really think that dream of yours is worth more than our country¡¯s honor? People Like you have no ce as a judge in internationalpetitions. I¡¯ll see to it that the president gets rid of you. ¡± The threat hung heavily in the air, given Will¡¯s close ties to the president of the National Dance Association. Given Jayden¡¯s strong-willed personality, he was never particrly well-liked within the association. Chapter 232 Now, with this incident, it seemed inevitable that the president would fire him, making Jayden¡¯s life considerably more difficult. Jayden¡¯s lips tightened, his expression growing darker. If the association had sunk to such lows, maybe it was time for him to walk away. This ce no longer felt right for him. Just as he was about to turn and leave, the door burst open, and the president¡¯s assistant rushed in, breathless and visibly tense. ¡°Everyone, the situation with this dancepetition has caught the attention of the former president and the association¡¯s key investors. The president has been dismissed, and a new president has already been appointed. ¡± ¡°A new president?¡± Everyone instantly became serious. They exchanged quick nces. Since the assistant came to make the announcement to them, it meant that the new president was among them. Faces around the room shifted immediately, particrly Will¡¯s. Will, known for his significant reputation, was confident he would secure the position. ¡°Then tell us, who is the new president?¡± ¡°In the spirit of fairness and justice, the new president is¡­¡± The assistant turned to Jayden and announced, ¡°It¡¯s Jayden. As for the rest of you, your actions have embarrassed our country, so the association has decided you will no longer serve as judges. New members will be selected, and ultimately, Jayden will make the final decisions. ¡± Will and the others were devastated, nearly copsing to the floor. Their extensive efforts seemed wasted. ¡°Impossible. We¡¯ve worked solely for the honor of Mafelen.novelbin How can the association dismiss us like this?¡± Will and the others were unconvinced. However, a glimmer of hope lit up Jayden¡¯s face. He hadn¡¯t anticipated finding light in such a dark moment. ¡°Thank you all for your trust. I ammitted to guiding the National Dance Association on the correct path. ¡± Jayden was ecstatic. ¡°Yes, everyone has great faith in you,¡± the assistant confirmed. Outside, Madisyn was still being interviewed. The interviews dragged on, until the crowd eventually dispersed. Relieved, Madisyn made her way to the parking lot. Chapter 233 As she exited the venue, she ran into Anna. Anna¡¯s gaze held mixed emotions as she looked at Madisyn. Madisyn remained silent, simply giving Anna a brief look before trying to continue on her way, but Anna stepped in front of her, blocking her path. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Madisyn thought Anna was about to cause trouble again, but surprisingly, Anna lowered her head and apologized sincerely, tears shimmering in her eyes. Madisyn was taken aback. With tears in her eyes, Anna said to Madisyn, ¡°You truly excel at what you do, Madisyn. I¡¯m no match for you, yet I ridiculed you.novelbin I¡¯m sorry for my ignorance and arrogance. From now on, I aim to learn from you. ¡± Madisyn looked at Anna, her lips curving into a slight smile. ¡°In that case, it seems there is still hope for your future. ¡± ¡°What ?¡± ¡°A truly great dancer focuses on crafting the finest dance they can, always trying to outdo themselves and discovering new ways to express themselves, not merely aiming to win first ce. We are our own biggestpetition,¡± Madisyn said calmly. Anna was taken aback, feeling embarrassed. ¡®s BunnyBookery Anna had always seen herself as unbeatable and superior to others. However, she had lost sight of the true goal of a dancer, which was to continually improve their craft. Her real challenge should have been against herself. Viewing others as adversaries had only fueled her arrogance. ¡°I understand now. Thank you for enlightening me,¡± Anna said, her cheeks reddening. ¡°If I have the opportunity, I¡¯d like to challenge you in Lorpond. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Madisyn nodded. She then walked towards the parking lot. Lynda and the others were waiting for Madisyn. ¡°Madisyn. ¡± Rosaline ran over excitedly and embraced her. ¡°You are fantastic and truly remarkable. From this moment, you¡¯re my idol. ¡± Madisyn smiled. Gerard also gazed at Madisyn, admiration in his eyes, hesitating to act, especially with Andrew close by. Andrew¡¯s gaze moved from Gerard to Madisyn, his normally cool eyes warming up. ¡°Congrattions, Madisyn, on winning first ce. ¡± ¡°Yes, congrattions, Madisyn,¡± Lynda said, beaming with pride. ¡°Thank you all for your encouragement and support,¡± Madisyn responded with a graceful smile. Chapter 234 ¡°You must be tired after all those interviews,¡± Andrew said softly. ¡°Let me take you all out to dinner. ¡± ¡°Wow, Madisyn, your boyfriend is so thoughtful,¡± Rosaline teased, giving Madisyn¡¯s arm a yful nudge. Boyfriend? Madisyn¡¯s cheeks flushed a light pink. She wanted to rify, but seeing everyone joyfully heading to the car, she resigned herself to the misunderstanding. ¡°Is this going to be too expensive for you?¡± Madisyn asked Andrew. ¡°Not at all. As your friend, it¡¯s only right to celebrate your sess. And honestly, you¡¯ve brought honor to our country. A meal is the least I could give to you for that.novelbin ¡± Andrew¡¯s words were so genuine and heartfelt that even Madisyn found them reasonable. After their meal, the group boarded Andrew¡¯s private ne and headed back home. In Lorpond. The entire country had pinned its hopes on thepetition, but when word spread that Madisyn met a car ident, it felt like the world hade crashing down for the National Dance Association. Netizens were distraught, withments flooding in online, expressing their worry and despair. They believed that Madisyn was the only one who could bring home the championship. But she met a car ident, and no updates followed. The only person who seemed to be in a good mood was Kristine, who remained in the hospital. In recent days, neither Glenn nor ine had visited Kristine. She knew all too well that they were disappointed in her. Kristine had tried calling them, hoping to argue her case and vent her frustrations, but her attempts were met with silence. As the days passed, unease began to creep in, but she quickly convinced herself that their coldness was because she wasn¡¯t their biological daughter. If it had been Madisyn in her ce, would they have reacted the same way? Probably not. epting this, she decided there was no use in feeling sad. She pushed her difort aside until she heard the news-Madisyn met a car ident. A twisted sense of joy bubbled up inside her. Kristine had always dreaded the possibility of Madisyn winning the championship. If that happened, it would only further overshadow her and deepen her humiliation. But now, things had taken an unexpected turn. Not only had Madisyn failed to win, but she had also met a car ident and was now missing. A thought crept into Kristine¡¯s mind: If Madisyn never returned, their parents would have to focus on her as their only daughter. It felt like a gift from the heavens, and Kristine¡¯s spirits soared. Chapter 235 She spent her days in the hospital, doing her rehabilitation exercises and gleefully scrolling through the disappointedments fromizens on her phone. ¡°It Looks like our country has no chance of winning the championship this time. ¡± ¡°This is disappointing. I really believed Madi would take first ce. ¡± ¡°Mafelen must have pulled some strings. This can¡¯t be fair. ¡± ¡°Ugh! I can¡¯t stand Mafelen!¡± The discontent and frustration of theizens were palpable. As Kristine scrolled through thements, a smug smile curled her Lips. Meanwhile, across town, there were others who were just as pleased as Kristine. The Chapman family had also heard about Madisyn representing Lorpond in thepetition. Over the past few days, Phyllis¡¯s mood had been unpredictable, and Jenna had a strong suspicion that Phyllis might be regretting her decision to cut ties with Madisyn. Though Jenna hadn¡¯t been with the Chapman family for long, she knew how much they valued fame and status. If Madisyn won first ce in an internationalpetition and brought glory to the country, Phyllis would likely be eager to reconnect with her immediately. This thought had left Jenna feeling uneasy, a sense of dread Lingering over her. But when news broke that Madisyn met a car ident, Jenna felt an unexpected wave of relief. She noticed that Phyllis¡¯s earlier tension had vanished, and Phyllis was once again showering her with the same attention as before. Jenna¡¯s fears eased, and she felt more secure. ¡®s BunnyBookery That evening, as the two sat down for dinner, the conversation inevitably turned to Madisyn. ¡°I wonder how Madisyn is doing, and whether she¡¯s been found yet. The internationalpetition is over, and I was really hoping she could win the championship and bring honor to our country,¡± Jenna remarked, her voiceced with a carefully crafted concern. Phyllis, while pouring soup into Jenna¡¯s bowl, couldn¡¯t hide the irritation flickering in her eyes. ¡°She¡¯s always like this¡ªcrumbling when it matters most. ¡± Phyllis had once entertained the idea of proudly dering Madisyn as her former daughter, if Madisyn had brought home the championship. It would have elevated the Chapman family¡¯s standing significantly. But with Madisyn now missing, Phyllis felt a sting of embarrassment for even considering that possibility. To her, Madisyn had proven herself to be nothing but a disappointment. ¡°There¡¯s another possibility,¡± Phyllis continued, her tone dripping with contempt. ¡°Maybe Madisyn¡¯s so-called talent was a sham from the start. Perhaps she¡¯s not as skilled as everyone thought, and she¡¯s hiding out of fear-afraid topete and be exposed as the fraud she is. ¡±novelbin ¡°I don¡¯t think Madisyn would do that,¡± Jenna said. She paused for a moment, then added softly, ¡°But it is strange. If I were Madi, I¡¯d be promoting myself everywhere. ¡± Phyllis, catching Jenna¡¯s meaning, felt even more convinced that Madisyn was a fraud. Chapter 236 At that moment, Phyllis¡¯s phone buzzed with a WhatsApp notification. She nced at the screen and saw it was from a gossip-loving woman in her social circle. ¡°Hey, wasn¡¯t Madisyn your daughter before? Phyllis, she¡¯s amazing. I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s actually Madi!¡± Phyllis¡¯s brow furrowed as she read the message. She was only finding out now? How could this woman be so behind on the news? Without wasting time, she quickly typed back, ¡°We¡¯re not connected anymore. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery The response came almost instantly. ¡°How could you let go of such an exceptional daughter?¡± Phyllis¡¯s irritation red up, as she took thement as a pointed jab. She quickly replied, ¡°She¡¯s not my biological daughter. She found her real family, so we¡¯ve cut ties. Please don¡¯t bring this up again. ¡± Phyllis thought this woman was so annoying. The gossipdy¡¯s next message popped up on Phyllis¡¯s screen. ¡°Alright, but what a loss. If I had a daughter like that, I¡¯d never let her go. ¡± Phyllis¡¯s eyes narrowed. Was this woman trying to push her buttons? With a sharp intake of breath, she fired back, ¡°I said, don¡¯t bring it up again. ¡± Satisfied with the abrupt end to the conversation, Phyllis tossed her phone aside, trying to shake off the irritation that clung to her. She turned back to her meal, though the food suddenly tasted nd. Dinner done, she flipped on the TV, more out of routine than anything else. The news channel flickered to life. Neither Phyllis nor Jenna Liked watching the news. They were ready to skip it, and maybe find a movie instead, when the anchor¡¯s voice cut through the room with unexpected news. ¡°The international dancepetition has just concluded, and our country¡¯s contestant has won the championship. ¡± This news report froze Phyllis and Jenna in ce, keeping them from changing the channel. They were utterly bewildered. Someone from their country actually won the championship? Everyone knew Rosaline and Gerard were knocked out in the second round, so who else could have possibly won? Madisyn? But wasn¡¯t she supposed to be missing? Confused, Jenna and Phyllis kept watching TV, only to see a few images flicker onto the screen. A woman stood on the stage, exuding an ethereal beauty, like a goddess who had just graced the earth. The screen also showcased a video of the award ceremony with the anchor¡¯smentary. ¡°For the first time in five years, our country has triumphed in the international dancepetition.novelbin Madisyn Johns¡¯s exceptional performance stunned the audience and sent shockwaves through the National Dance Association of Mafelen. The National Dance Association of Mafelen, desperate to ensure victory for their own dancer, resorted to every shady trick in the book, even trying to kill Madisyn. All of their underhanded maneuvers have been meticulously documented. Anna Murray¡¯s teacher, who had orchestrated the car ident, has been taken into custody. Meanwhile, Will Simmons, a judge from Mafelen, faced expulsion from both thepetition and the association for his tant favoritism towards his own country¡¯s contestant, leaving his once-ster reputation in ruins. ¡± Chapter 237 This was a seismic upheaval, the likes of which had never been seen before. The National Dance Association of Mafelen had long been infamous for its corruption-a fact well-known but seemingly insurmountable. Yet, Madisyn not only clinched the championship but also swept thepetition clean of its tainted practices. She was simply radiant. But Jenna felt as if her eyes had been pierced with a dagger. Could that truly be Madisyn? Jenna couldn¡¯t believe it, so she took another look. It truly was Madisyn. Jenna was hit by a wave of dizziness, her head spinning as if she might faint on the spot. Madisyn had actually soared to such dizzying heights. Jenna had never dreamed she¡¯d be bested by the daughter of two farmers. It must be because of Madisyn¡¯s upbringing as a child. Had she been raised in the Chapmans¡¯ home, she might have imed the title of international champion herself. Jenna¡¯s jealousy was so intense that she nearly bit through her own lip. Phyllis, jolted from her initial daze, quickly reached for her phone. A nce online revealed that, just half an hour earlier, the news of Madisyn¡¯s championship victory had already swept across the inte, with everyone joining in the celebration. The gossip woman who had chatted with Phyllis earlier wasn¡¯t mocking her; she genuinely envied her. Phyllis felt a sudden, constricting pressure in her chest. What had she said? Damn it! Noticing a chat group buzzing with activity, she swiftly tapped on it to find out what was being discussed. ¡°Is Madisyn truly that extraordinary? She won the championship. My God, she¡¯s remarkable. If I had a daughter like that, I¡¯d be over the moon. ¡± ¡°I heard she was once Phyllis¡¯s daughter. I never would have guessed that Phyllis had had such an exceptional child. ¡± ¡°Indeed, Madisyn is absolutely remarkable, bringing glory to our nation. I was captivated by her from the very first moment Iid eyes on her.novelbin ¡± Everyone was singing Madisyn¡¯s praises and genuinely envying Phyllis. Just then, the woman who had chatted with Phyllis appeared. ¡°Oh, stop it. If you keep going on about it, Phyllis will get upset. ¡± ¡°Why would she get upset? Isn¡¯t this something to celebrate?¡± Chapter 238 The woman replied, ¡°Madisyn isn¡¯t Phyllis¡¯s biological daughter; she¡¯s already gone back to her birth parents. ¡± ¡°But Phyllis has brought her up. That bond still makes Madisyn Phyllis¡¯s child. ¡±novelbin The woman replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure why, but Phyllis doesn¡¯t seem keen on discussing it. I offered my congrattions, but she wasn¡¯t exactly thrilled. Perhaps their rtionship isn¡¯t as close as one might think. ¡± The woman even went so far as to share her chat log with Phyllis afterward. Everyone fell into stunned silence after reading it, wondering if Phyllis had lost her mind. How could Phyllis fail to cherish such an extraordinary daughter? Anyone else would be thrilled to have Madisyn. From that moment on, the conversation took a distinctly sarcastic turn. ¡°Phyllis¡¯s biological daughter must be so extraordinary that Phyllis barely values her former one. ¡± ¡°How did Madisyn manage to locate her biological parents so swiftly? How I wish I had adopted her myself. ¡± ¡°If Phyllis doesn¡¯t care for Madisyn, she could always pass her on to me. I have a soft spot for kids who can dance. ¡± Every word dripped with scorn and derision for Phyllis. Phyllis¡¯s breath came in shallow, rapid bursts, and a sharp ache gripped her chest. The immense glory had just slipped through her fingers. If Madisyn had remained with the Chapman family, her title as an international champion would have brought them untold benefits. Phyllis¡¯s regret was so profound it felt as though it might swallow her whole. ¡°Mom, are you okay?¡± Jenna saw Phyllis¡¯s ashen face, looking like she might copse any moment, and asked with genuine worry. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Phyllis snapped, rising abruptly and storming out. Jenna stood there in shock. It was the first time Phyllis had spoken to her with such harshness. And it was Madisyn¡¯s fault. At the Johns¡¯ house. Though Kristine had only been in the hospital for a few days and was still far from fully healed, she thought since Madisyn was now gone, she should head home, hoping to win back favor. The house was eerily silent. Kristine stepped into the living room, where ine and Glenn were deep in conversation. Chapter 239 Dane was present as well, though he wasn¡¯t part of the ongoing conversation. As Kristine walked in, their faces hardened with displeasure. Glenn¡¯s voice cut through the air, sharp and icy, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give us a heads-up beforeing back?¡± ¡°Dad, Mom, I heard about what happened to Madisyn, so I rushed back to see how you¡¯re holding up. ¡± Tears welled up in Kristine¡¯s eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that something like this happened to Madisyn. ¡± When Glenn heard what Kristine said, his stern demeanor softened a little bit. Kristine showed genuine concern for Madisyn, hinting that she might still have some redeeming qualities. ¡°Madisyn will be fine. ¡± ¡°But it¡¯s been so long without any word. I¡¯m genuinely worried. I thought you might be distressed, so I came back to see how you¡¯re holding up. ¡± Kristine spoke in a thoughtful tone, as she settled beside her parents. ine cast a brief nce at Kristine but remained silent. Since they hadn¡¯t sent her packing, Kristine sensed she still had a shot. Madisyn might have died. If she were still alive, they wouldn¡¯t be sitting here-they¡¯d be out searching for her. Perfect! With Madisyn out of the picture, she¡¯d reim her title as the only cherished princess of the Johns family. Inside, Kristine was brimming with joy, yet she kept a mask of concern on her face. ¡°Mom, Dad, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sure Madisyn will be alright. I¡¯ll stay here with you¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re back!¡± A booming voice cut through the air. It was the first time Kristine had ever heard Lynda¡¯s voice brimming with such unrestrained joy. ine¡¯s eyes sparkled with delight at the sight of Lynda, and she sprang to her feet without a moment¡¯s hesitation. Trailing behind Lynda, Madisyn and Andrew entered the living room. ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± ine rushed over with palpable excitement, her eyes roaming over Madisyn from head to toe. ¡°You truly had me worried sick. ¡± Glenn and Dane also hurried over to check on Madisyn. Madisyn felt as though she were a rare animal on disy. When everyone saw that Madisyn was unharmed, a wave of relief swept over them, except for Kristine, who was stunned and speechless. Madisyn had returned unscathed? Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be dead? Could it be¡­ ¡°¡°Madisyn, you¡¯re really alright? You should¡¯ve Let us know sooner. We were all beside ourselves with worry. ¡± Kristine¡¯s words dripped with concern, yet her tone carried an edge of usation. ¡°You had everyone fretting over nothing. Whether you made it to the final or won the championship doesn¡¯t matter. What does is that you shouldn¡¯t have made everyone worry like this.novelbin ¡± The fact that Madisyn didn¡¯t die but chose to remain silent could very well be the talk of the town. Chapter 240 Kristine figured it might give Madisyn a taste of what it felt Like to be ridiculed. As Kristine pondered this, Lynda¡¯s expression darkened abruptly, her voice turning icy. ¡°Why do I get the feeling that you¡¯re not entirely pleased?¡± Taken aback by the unexpected reprimand, Kristine blushed with embarrassment and said, ¡°Aunt Lynda, how could I possibly be displeased? I¡¯m simply overjoyed! But I can¡¯t help but worry about how it might look ifizens find out. Everyone was genuinely concerned about Madisyn. Since she was alright, she should have let everyone know right away. ¡± ¡°Really? If she had informed everyone immediately, you¡¯d have had nothing left to wish for, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Lynda remarked with a touch of indifference. Kristine felt very aggrieved. Why was Lynda targeting her now? Dismissing Kristine entirely, Lynda beamed at ine and Glenn. ¡°Madisyn clinched first ce, bringing great honor to our country. ¡± As Lynda¡¯s words sank in, Kristine¡¯s mind felt like it had just exploded.novelbin She swayed on her feet, overwhelmed with disbelief. ine was just as stunned. After a moment of astonishment, she erupted with joy, enveloping Madisyn in a heartfelt embrace. ¡°My daughter is truly incredible!¡± Though Glenn¡¯s enthusiasm didn¡¯t match ine¡¯s, his gaze was brimming with admiration. ¡°You really are something special, Madisyn. ¡± Dane also chimed in, ¡°Madisyn, you¡¯re absolutely extraordinary. ¡± ¡°Indeed, darling, you¡¯re simply remarkable. What kind of reward do you want?¡± ine gazed at Madisyn, her eyes shimmering with tears of joy. Madisyn, nearly breathless from ine¡¯s tight embrace, finally managed to gasp out, ¡°I don¡¯t need anything. Bringing honor to our country is reward enough for me. ¡± ¡°Well said, darling. ¡± ine¡¯s joy knew no bounds. Kristine was utterly forgotten. She stared vacantly at Madisyn, a familiar pang of envy stirring within her. Since Madisyn¡¯s return, Kristine had lingered on the sidelines, watching wistfully as their family enjoyed happy moments. Once, Kristine had convinced herself that she still had a chance to shine, dismissing Madisyn as merely a rural upstart with no real worth. Yet now, with Madisyn having clinched the international championship, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there was still any ce left for her in this family. Kristine felt her vision blur and darken, as she fought the urge to faint. Why? Why did the world deal her such an unfair hand? ine suggested they all go out for a meal, and everyone eagerly agreed, bustling out the door without a second nce at Kristine. Kristine stayed at home, her gaze fixed on their departing figures, feeling that the fate was too unfair to her. At a hotel. Madisyn¡¯s phone buzzed with a call from Waylon. Chapter 241 Waylon had also heard the news of Madisyn¡¯s victory, and he greeted her with such exuberance that his voice nearly shattered everyone¡¯s eardrums. ¡°My dear sister, you¡¯re nothing short of a goddess!¡± Madisyn held the phone at arm¡¯s length, her ears still ringing from Waylon¡¯s enthusiastic shout. Waylon was a movie star. Yet, he seemed to be utterlycking inposure. Madisyn still smiled. ¡°Thank you, Waylon. ¡± ¡°Madisyn, you¡¯re absolutely incredible. I can¡¯t wait to boast about you to everyone I know. ¡± Waylon¡¯s pride beamed through his words. ¡°Oh, by the way, Madisyn, tell me what you want. It¡¯s on me. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really need anything. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to buy you some new clothes. It seems like your wardrobe could use a little boost. Just wait-I¡¯ll pick out the most stunning outfits for you. ¡± Madisyn smiled. ¡®s BunnyBookery After Waylon hung up, ine began mulling over the perfect gift for Madisyn. Despite Madisyn¡¯s persistent refusals, ine decided to give her a stunning set of jewelry. Determined not to be outshone, Glenn promptly gifted Madisyn a house. Dane pondered for a moment, then chose to give Madisyn some money, transferring five million to her right away. For her, this amount wasn¡¯t merely money-it symbolized deep familial love, something she had never received from the Chapman family. Her eyes grew moist, and she smelled a sweet fragrance as Andrew moved closer. With a mix of resignation and slightint, he whispered, ¡°Everyone has already given you presents. What can I possibly give you?¡± Madisyn found his demeanor quite endearing, noticing his deep gaze fixed on her. novelbin He murmured, ¡°Maybe I should just give you myself?¡± Madisyn was startled. Before she could respond, Andrew had already started a conversation with Glenn. They quickly delved into a business talk, clicking instantly. Madisyn began to question if she had misunderstood him. Nearly finished with her meal, she casually browsed the news online. Articles about her winning first ce were circting on the inte. Her phone suddenly rang. She saw who it was and quickly declined the call. Yet, the caller was persistent and her phone rang again. Irritated, Madisyn stepped outside to answer, her voice showing her annoyance. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Madisyn,¡± Phyllis said, her voice soft yet strained, as she tried to hold back her irritation. ¡°I heard about your first ce in the dance contest. Incredible! Seems my training and support weren¡¯t wasted after all. ¡± Chapter 242 ¡°Is there a reason for this call?¡± Madisyn¡¯s tone was icy and detached. Phyllis felt more irritated. How could Madisyn speak to her that way? But recalling her purpose, Phyllis softened her voice further. ¡°It¡¯s been so long since youst came home, and your dad and I really miss you. Maybee over for a meal sometime?¡± Hearing her suddenly ingratiating tone, Madisyn felt somewhat bewildered. Back then, she had yearned for her former parents¡¯ affection, but she had never received it before parting with the Chapman family. Now, because she had won first ce, they were suddenly extending it so readily. Madisyn scoffed. ¡°Now that I won the championship, you find me worthwhile and want to mend things? But it seems you¡¯ve forgotten- we¡¯re not family anymore! Don¡¯t contact me again, and move on with your life!¡± ¡°Madisyn,¡± Phyllis blurted out in a frantic tone as she sensed Madisyn was about to disconnect, ¡°what can those country bumpkins you call parents provide for you? Come back and live as our daughter! With the support of the Chapman family, you could marry well. Without us, your parents will only hold you back from joining a wealthy family, no matter your achievements!¡± Madisyn lost interest in listening and disconnected the call. Almost immediately, her phone rang again. This call was from the National Dance Association. Trevor phoned to offer his congrattions and then hesitantly proposed, ¡°Madi, how would you feel about joining the National Dance Association? I¡¯d be more than willing to make way for you!¡± ¡°No thanks, I¡¯ve got my hands full,¡± Madisyn replied briskly. ¡°However, I am working on a new dance choreography that I¡¯ll be sharing with you soon. ¡± Trevor felt a twinge of disappointment but quickly recovered, eximing, ¡°Wonderful!¡± Madi¡¯s new dance choreography was sure to provide ample material for study! Lorpond was fortunate to have a talent like Madi! After ending the conversation, Madisyn walked back into the private dining room where the lively chatter and dining continued. Glenn chimed in, ¡°We haven¡¯t hosted a party in forever. With Madisyn winning the championship, it¡¯s the perfect reason for a big celebration. ¡± ¡°Sounds like a n!¡± ine chimed in enthusiastically, always keen on lively events. Dane had no objections. Madisyn was indifferent but seeing the joy it brought everyone, she nodded in agreement. As the evening wrapped up and people started to leave, Andrew prepared to depart as well. Noticing he was slightly tipsy, Madisyn escorted him to his car. ¡°Make sure to rest up once you¡¯re home,¡± she warned him, then instructed the driver, ¡°He¡¯s had a few drinks. Please drive carefully.novelbin ¡± Chapter 243 Understood, Miss Johns,¡± the driver responded. As she was opening the car door to help Andrew in, he leaned close and murmured in her ear, ¡°So, have you considered my earlier suggestion?¡± Madisyn froze for a moment. What was he talking about? Then it dawned on her-he was referring to his earlier offer to give himself to her. His breath warmed her ear, causing her cheeks to turn a soft pink. She remained silent for a few moments before responding, ¡°You¡¯re drunk. ¡± ¡°Iam not drunk,¡± Andrew retorted, slightly lifting his head. His dark eyes shimmered with sincerity. ¡°I mean it. Please think about it. ¡± Madisyn paused again for a few moments before giving a nod. ¡°Okay. You should go home and rest now. ¡± Not too far off, Dane and his family were near their vehicle. Noticing the closeness between the two, Dane eximed, ¡°Mom, did you see that? Andrew is definitely scheming something with my sister. ¡± ¡°Is he now? I find him rather charming. You seem to view every man as a threat. ¡± ine chuckled. Dane was left speechless. Was this really his mother speaking? Biting his lip, Dane insisted, ¡°Men understand other men. Andrew has his sights set on my sister. I don¡¯t think we should allow him over anymore. ¡± ¡°Andrew is a fine young man. Stop jumping to conclusions. Even if he likes your sister, that¡¯s perfectly fine by me. Who else in Gemond is a better match? Moreover, our families have a marriage agreement,¡±novelbin ine replied calmly. Dane was at a loss for words. He nced desperately at Glenn for support. Surely Glenn would agree with him. ine also looked at Glenn. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t you think so too?¡± ¡°Absolutely¡±, Glenn replied, his frown quickly turning into a nod of agreement. Dane couldn¡¯t believe that his father wasn¡¯t backing him up. Was he the only one in this family who still had a grip on things? His thoughts quickly turned to his brother, Howard. If only Howard were here, they¡¯d be on the same page, no doubt. Chapter 244 Dane couldn¡¯t help but think how much better things would be if Howard could just recover and return. The heaviness of it all made him sigh deeply. Trying to push aside his frustration, Dane said, ¡°Dad, Mom, why don¡¯t we invite Howard to join us when we throw the celebration party? It¡¯s been such a long time, and he¡¯s been on his own for too long. Maybe he¡¯s ready to reconnect. ¡± At the mention of her second son, ine¡¯s eyes immediately welled up with tears. The thought of him was a wound that never fully healed. She nodded, her voice soft. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go check on him. ¡± A heavy silence settled over the family, thick with unspoken emotions. Just then, Madisyn approached and immediately noticed her mother¡¯s tear-streaked face. Concerned, she asked, ¡°Mom, what happened? Why are you crying?¡± ine hesitated, unsure of how to respond. Dane quickly stepped in. ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you take Madisyn with you when you visit Howard tomorrow? He hasn¡¯t seen her since she got back. ¡± Madisyn immediately caught on-they were talking about her brother, Howard. His name was almost never mentioned in the family, always wrapped in a veil of silence. Though she knew little about his illness, Madisyn had always felt that no obstacle was too great to ovee. ine looked at Madisyn with a gentle expression. ¡°¡°Madisyn, would you like to see Howard?¡± Without a second thought, Madisyn answered firmly, ¡°Yes, of course. ¡± When they returned home, Kristine was nowhere to be found in the Living room. No one seemed to notice her absence as Glenn immediately began instructing the butler to start preparations for the banquet scheduled for the day after tomorrow.novelbin Meanwhile, Kristine remained in her room, listening intently to the sounds outside. She could hear the footsteps and muffled conversations of people moving about, but no one came to check on her. As the night wore on, the vi gradually fell silent. Everyone had retired to bed, and still, no one had thought of her. Sitting alone in her room, Kristine gazed out at the moon, feeling as though the world around her had plunged into darkness. She closed her eyes, overwhelmed by a deep, aching pain. She was tired-tired of being overlooked, tired of living like this. Would this be her life forever? No! Chapter 245 She refused to let it be! When Kristine opened her eyes again, they were cold, calcting, filled with a new resolve. She was no longer the same person. Meanwhile, Madisyny in bed, staring up at the ceiling, Andrew¡¯s words reying in her mind. He wanted to give himself to her? Who could say no to a wealthy CEO making such an offer? But then again, how could Andrew say something like that? He must¡¯ve been drunk. ¡®s BunnyBookerynovelbin Deciding not to dwell on it any longer, she turned her thoughts to the next day, eager to finally see Howard. She reached over to turn off the light, ready to sleep, when her phone rang. ¡°Sierra, someone¡¯s offering 50 million dors for you to design a set of dresses,¡± the voice on the other end said. ¡°Any specific requirements?¡± Madisyn asked. ¡°No specific requirements, just that they should look good. He said they¡¯re for his sister, and if she likes them, he might raise the payment. ¡± Madisyn¡¯s mind immediately went to Waylon. Oh, God! She sighed, realizing she would be wearing dresses designed by herself again. Pressing a hand to her forehead, she made a decision. ¡°I¡¯m going to pass on this one, for now. ¡± The next day, Madisyn woke up early. After a quiet breakfast with her parents, ine guided her to the car, and they set off for Howard¡¯s residence. It was only during the drive that Madisyn realized Howard lived within the expansive Johns Manor. The estate was so vast that it took over ten minutes to drive from one side to the other. As they followed a lush green path, a small vi gradually came into view. The vi was charming, with a delicate design, and the entrance was adorned with vibrant roses that immediately lifted Madisyn¡¯s spirits. She began to form an impression of Howard- anyone who could cultivate such beauty around them must be a thoughtful person. When they reached the gate, ine¡¯s eyes began to well up with tears. Instead of entering, she hesitated and rang the doorbell. ¡°Howard, it¡¯s Mom,¡± she called softly. The vi remained silent for what felt like an eternity until the inte finally crackled to life. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Chapter 246 The voice that came through was gentle and warm, like sunlight filtering through water, yet there was a coldness in the tone that couldn¡¯t be ignored. ine¡¯s voice trembled with emotion. ¡°I¡¯m just here to check up on you. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mom. There¡¯s no need to worry,¡± Howard responded, his tone firm but kind. ine¡¯s heart ached at his words. She recognized his gentle refusal, and it had been so long since shest saw her son that tears threatened to spill from her eyes. Madisyn, standing beside her mother, felt a deep sense of difort and couldn¡¯t stay silent any longer. ¡°Howard, I know you¡¯re going through something difficult, but we care about you deeply. Whatever you¡¯re facing, we¡¯re here for you, and we won¡¯t turn our backs on you. ¡± There was a pause on the other end, followed by a voice tinged with surprise. ¡°Madisyn¡­ is that you?¡± Madisyn was taken aback that Howard knew her name. It became clear to her that, despite his absence, Howard had been keeping tabs on what was happening within the family. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me,¡± Madisyn replied softly. ¡°Howard, can wee inside now?¡± Howard¡¯s voice was hesitant, almost fragile. ¡°I might scare you. ¡±novelbin Madisyn¡¯s response was immediate and resolute. ¡°No, we¡¯re family. No matter what you look Like, I¡¯ll never be afraid. ¡± She stood there, heart pounding, waiting for a reply. But there was only silence. ine¡¯s eyes were already brimming with tears. She sighed deeply and squeezed Madisyn¡¯s hand. ¡°It Looks Like Howard doesn¡¯t want to see us. Let¡¯s head back. ¡± Madisyn frowned slightly, disappointed but understanding. She knew they couldn¡¯t force him. She turned to leave with ine. But just as they were about to go, there was a sudden ¡°click¡± as the vi gate unlocked. ine¡¯s sadness turned to joy in an instant. ¡°He¡¯s letting us in! Howard¡¯s letting us in! Come on, let¡¯s go!¡± she eximed, her voice trembling with excitement. Madisyn felt a smile touch her lips. ¡°Alright,¡± she replied. Together, they walked into the vi, passing through a lovely garden before stepping into the spacious, pristine living room. Only one person sat inside. The man was almostpletely covered¡ªa hat, a mask, long sleeves, and long pants, leaving only one hand visible. When Madisyn noticed his hand, a flicker of shock crossed her face. ¡°Howard?¡± ine¡¯s voice broke as she rushed forward, tears streaming down her face. She stopped short, unsure if she should hug him. ¡°How are you?¡± she asked, her voice shaking. Chapter 247 ¡°Mom, I¡¯m alright,¡± Howard answered, his tone calm and even, a voice once full of warmth and now dulled by years of istion. ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± ine nodded, her eyes glistening with tears as she looked around the vi. Everything was impably maintained, clean, and spacious. Despite being alone and refusing anyone¡¯s help, Howard had managed to keep the house in perfect order. He was still the bright and gentle young man she remembered, unchanged by the passing years. If only that fire had never happened¡­ The thought clung to ine¡¯s mind like a dark cloud, and fresh tears welled up in her eyes. Madisyn, from the moment she saw Howard, pieced together the silent story his appearance told. His skin, in various stages of peeling and damage, told a story of intense pain and suffering. Even his feet appeared to bear the scars of whatever had happened to him. ¡°Madisyn. ¡± Howard¡¯s voice gently pulled her from her thoughts. He noticed her thoughtful gaze, but saw no fear-onlypassion. As Howard looked at his sister¡¯s delicate, yet determined face, emotions he¡¯d long kept buried began to stir. Here she was, his sister, finally standing before him after so many years apart. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t there to wee you when you first returned,¡± Howard said, his voiceced with regret. ¡°But I¡¯ve been thinking of you. I have something for you.novelbin ¡± With a slightly trembling hand, he offered her a small gift box. Madisyn felt a surge of emotion as she took it, deeply moved by the gesture. Howard had withdrawn from the world, yet his heart remained full of kindness. He had never forgotten those he loved. Madisyn couldn¡¯t help but think how truly kind-hearted her brother was. ¡°Thank you, Howard,¡± she said, her voice warm. She reached into her pocket and pulled out a small pouch. ¡°I brought you a little something too. ¡± Howard epted the pouch and opened it, revealing many small pills inside. ¡°What are these?¡± he asked, a hint of curiosity in his voice. ¡°They¡¯re meant to help you regain some strength. Just take three a day,¡± Madisyn said, her smile warm and reassuring. Howard stared at the small pills, doubtful that something so insignificant could make any difference. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Madisyn had been misled into buying them. Yet, he didn¡¯t want to dampen her spirits. ¡°Thanks, Madisyn. I¡¯ll take them,¡± he replied, his tone gentle despite his skepticism. ¡°Howard, you chat with Madisyn here. I¡¯ll see what we have in the fridge and rustle up Lunch. ¡± Not waiting for a response, ine hurried toward the kitchen, fearing Howard might refuse her offer if she lingered. Since the incident, Howard had retreated into his own small world, managing everything by himself. Chapter 248 Howard watched his mother go, a sigh escaping his lips. He understood her unspoken concern, the pain of their long separation weighing on both of them. He didn¡¯t object. Instead, he turned to Madisyn and said, ¡°Make yourselffortable. I¡¯ve got some fresh fruit here. ¡± Madisyn nced at the neatly arranged tter of fruit, her heart aching slightly. Here was her brother, once full of life and charm but now reduced to a solitary figure meticulously managing life on his own. Under different circumstances, he could have been the kind of person who captured hearts effortlessly. ¡°Howard, after the ident, did you ever seek out medical treatment?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Madisyn spoke, her voice gentle. Howard let out a deep sigh, and after a long pause, replied, ¡°I tried¡­ but nothing worked. ¡± The way he said it made it clear that he had seen countless doctors, each visit only deepening his despair. ¡°Would you let me take a look?¡± Madisyn asked. Howard didn¡¯t reply, his silence speaking volumes.novelbin The thought of exposing his wounds, even to his own sister, was almost unbearable. He had once been carefree, vibrant, and full of life, but now, he felt like a shadow of that person- a body marred by scars and a crippled leg, each a painful reminder of what he had lost. Howard had kept his scars hidden from the world, even from his own family. He had built walls around himself, distancing everyone, even those who loved him. ¡°Howard, if you trust me, Let me help you. Maybe I can help you get better. ¡± Madisyn looked straight into his eyes, her voice unwavering, As Howard met her gaze, something stirred within hima sense of security he hadn¡¯t felt in a long time. There was something in her voice, in the way she looked at him, that made him believe she might be telling the truth. But¡­Maybe she was just passionate about helping. He knew Madisyn had grown up with the Chapman family, and she hadn¡¯t been treated well by them. Perhaps, that was what made her such a caring person. If he refused her now, it would probably hurt her deeply. ¡°Alright,¡± he whispered. With a deep breath, Howard closed his eyes and began to remove his hat and mask. As he did, his disfigured face slowly came into view. Howard kept his eyes shut, bracing himself for the reaction he feared. He could feel Madisyn¡¯s gaze on him, but instead of the recoil he expected, there was warmth-a gentle touch on his scarred skin. Surprised, he opened his eyes to find Madisyn standing close, her hand resting softly against his face. This was the first time since the ident that anyone had touched him with such tenderness. Most people recoiled at the sight of him; even his family struggled to hide their difort. Chapter 249 But as he looked into Madisyn¡¯s eyes, something in him softened, and before he knew it, tears blurred his vision. Madisyn smiled, a warmth in her voice that was impossible to ignore. ¡°You must have been very handsome. ¡± Howard blinked, caught off guard. Her words wrapped around him, and for a moment, he felt something he hadn¡¯t in a long time¡ªhope. Most saw only the scars, but Madisyn seemed to see beyond them. ¡°Don¡¯t say that just to make me feel better,¡± he muttered, his voice thick with emotion as he struggled to ept the kindness she offered. ¡°I¡¯m not just trying to make you feel better. I have a way to help you heal,¡± Madisyn replied, her tone both gentle and resolute. Inspecting Howard¡¯s condition, Madisyn continued, her expression calm yet serious, ¡°Howard, this isn¡¯t just about burns. You¡¯ve been poisoned. ¡± Howard stared at her, shock washing over him. ¡°Poisoned? What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Can you tell me exactly what happened?¡± Madisyn asked, her voice soft. ¡®s BunnyBookery Howard took a deep breath, the weight of his memories pressing down on him, but finally, he spoke. ¡°There was a fire. I went in to save her. I managed to get her out, but then a beam copsed on my leg. I cked out. When I woke up¡­ I was in the hospital. ¡± The memory of waking to find himself disfigured and crippled was a haunting nightmare that had never left him. But poisoning? How could that be part of this? Madisyn listened closely, then paused, piecing together the puzzle. ¡°I think I know what kind of poison it was. I¡¯ll start by detoxifying you. For your skin, take the pills I gave you.novelbin You should see improvement within a week. ¡± Her voice carried a quiet confidence that made Howard want to believe her. But doubt crept in- how could someone so young seed where experienced doctors had failed? ¡°Alright¡­ I hear you,¡± he said, more to keep her spirits up than out of belief. Madisyn could sense Howard¡¯s skepticism, but it didn¡¯t deter her. She knew that once he started the treatment, he¡¯d see the results for himself . Meanwhile, in the kitchen, ine busied herself, preparing ingredients with care, her eyes frequently drifting toward the door. Seeing Howard and Madisyn in deep conversation filled her with a sense of relief. After all this time, Howard was finally opening up-because of Madisyn. ine wiped away a tear, focusing on her cooking with renewed purpose. Madisyn texted Jared, asking him to send over some herbs. Chapter 250 He came within an hour. Madisyn wasted no time, heading to the kitchen to prepare the medicine for Howard. As she entered the kitchen, she caught sight of her mother cooking. ¡°Mom, do you need any help?¡± Madisyn offered, her voice light. ¡°No, sweetheart. You stay with Howard. I haven¡¯t seen him this talkative in a long time. ¡± She paused, her eyes softening as she added with a wistful sigh, ¡°¡°Madisyn, you know, Howard really likes you. ¡± Madisyn felt a warm glow spread through her chest at her mother¡¯s words. ¡°He¡¯s a good man, Mom,¡± she replied, her voice tinged with quiet determination. ¡°I¡¯ll do everything I can to help him get better. ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± ine replied, thinking Madisyn meant she could make Howard willing to open up. She didn¡¯t dwell on it and returned to her cooking. The medicine needed time to simmer, filling the kitchen with a soft, herbal scent. By noon, ine had finished preparing the meal and called, ¡°Howard, Madisyn, lunch is ready!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookerynovelbin The rich aroma wafted through the air, surprising Madisyn. She hadn¡¯t expected her mother to be such a skilled cook. With a smile, she wheeled Howard to the table. As they reached the table, Madisyn saw the spread¡ªfour beautifully arranged dishes and a steaming pot of soup. She couldn¡¯t help but give ine a thumbs-up. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re amazing!¡± ine grinned,dling soup into their bowls. ¡°Of course I am. Now dig in and let me know what you think. ¡± Madisyn eagerly blew on her soup and took a sip when it was still hot, only to find herself struggling to swallow. The excitement in her eyes dimmed, and she quickly nced over at Howard. Howard, however, sipped his soup without flinching. He even turned to ine with a warm smile. ¡°Mom, this is delicious. ¡± ine, who hadn¡¯t shared a meal with Howard in what felt like a lifetime, was visibly touched. Her eyes grew misty as she said, ¡°Have some more, sweetheart. You¡¯ve lost so much weight. I offered to get you a servant, but you refused. ¡± Without waiting for a reply, shedled more soup into his bowl, her concern evident in every movement. Madisyn noticed the faint, enduring smile on Howard¡¯s face, and a sense of warmth filled her heart. Howard was truly a kind and gentle soul. Seeing Howard ept the soup so graciously, ine beamed with happiness and gave him the rest of it. Howard epted it all with the same gentle smile, never once hinting at the soup¡¯s taste. Madisyn couldn¡¯t help but admire his kindness. She decided to try the other dishes, which, thankfully, were quite good. It seemed her mom¡¯s culinary skills excelled in every other area except soup-making. ¡°Howard,¡± ine said softly, her voice filled with affection, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to cook for you more often, whenever I can. ¡± ¡°Mom, you know I can manage on my own. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll let you know if I need anything,¡± Howard replied softly. ine¡¯s face flickered with a hint of sadness, but she quickly masked it with a smile and nodded. ¡°Alright. ¡± Chapter 251 After a brief pause, ine seemed to remember something. ¡°We¡¯re hosting a banquet tomorrow. Would you like to join us? If you¡¯re not up for it, you can stay upstairs and just soak in the atmosphere. After everyone leaves, we can catch up properly. Your father and brothers miss you too, you know. ¡± ine¡¯s tone was hopeful. She wished Howard wouldn¡¯t iste himself forever. ¡°Tomorrow? I¡¯ll think about it,¡± Howard murmured, his gaze softening but nomittal. Lunch carried on warmly. Later, Howard took them outside to admire the roses he had nted, carefully picking a few for Madisyn. When they returned, ine couldn¡¯t hide her smile. ¡°Howard really likes you. You know, when Kristine was here, she saw those roses and wanted to pick some too, but Howard wouldn¡¯t let her. ¡± Madisyn inhaled the roses¡¯ sweet scent, a soft smile tugging at her lips. Howard¡¯s quiet gesture spoke volumes. That afternoon, the preparations for the banquet kicked into high gear. The house was alive with activity-colorful balloons were hung, tables and chairs were set up, and food for the next day was prepped in the kitchen. The main house buzzed with excitement as people hurried in and out. Kristine, hearing themotion from her room, wandered downstairs to find the servants cleaning the house. Huh? What was this? A party? A sly grin curled her lips as an idea began to form. After a day bustling with preparations, the estate finally embraced the hush of evening, settling into a serene stillness. The next morning, the sun rose with a brilliance that bathed the grounds in golden light, heralding the beginning of what would be an extraordinary day. The whole family were up early, and as soon as breakfast was over, the first of the guests began to arrive. Madisyn found herself at the center of it all, the sudden wave ofpliments from those who recognized her leaving her with a smile that grew increasingly strained. She wasn¡¯t ustomed to so much attention, and the sheer volume of admiration felt overwhelming.novelbin At the grand entrance, Jenna and Gilbert stepped out of their car. Jenna, with no direct ties to the city¡¯s wealthiest family, had leaned heavily on Gilbert¡¯s connections to secure an invitation. As they stood before the sprawling estate, Gilbert couldn¡¯t help but be struck by its grandeur. ¡°The Johns family is ridiculously rich,¡± he murmured, almost in awe. His family¡¯s business had intersected with the Johns¡¯ interests, though they weren¡¯t particrly close. This was his first visit to the estate, and he¡¯d heard that today¡¯s celebration was in honor of Mr. Glenn Johns¡¯s daughter receiving some kind of award. Gilbert recalled hearing whispers about Glenn recently discovering his real daughter, who had grown up far from the privileges of city life. The award she¡¯d received might not have been anything exceptional, but the sheer scale of the celebration made it clear how much she was cherished. ¡°Jenna, let¡¯s go in,¡± Gilbert urged, a note of caution in his voice. ¡°Watch what you say-the people here are the creme de creme. ¡± Chapter 252 ¡°Of course, Gilbert,¡± Jenna replied, a polished smile on her lips, though her eyes betrayed the envy simmering beneath. Thevish garden and the grandeur of it all tugged at something deep inside her. If only she were Glenn¡¯s daughter! Jenna¡¯s eyes swept over the opulent surroundings, her thoughts racing. There must be a lot of young wealthy men here today. The Santos family was respectable, but they couldn¡¯t hold a candle to the prestige of the Johns family. A spark of ambition flickered within her. If only one of Glenn¡¯s sons took a liking to her. As she strolled through the garden, something-or rather, someone- caught her eye. Blinking in surprise, she tugged urgently at Gilbert¡¯s arm. ¡°Gilbert, look!¡± she eximed, her voice tinged with disbelief. ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­ Madisyn?¡± Gilbert squinted in the direction she was pointing, equally shocked. ¡°What? What is she doing here?¡± Madisyn, meanwhile, was enjoying a moment of quiet, watering the flowers to escape the lively crowd inside. Watering the flowers offered a brief escape, a quiet contrast to the lively chatter she wished to avoid. But her peace was suddenly disrupted by a voice she hadn¡¯t expected to hear. ¡°Madisyn!¡± Startled, she turned to see Jenna standing there, the sight of her an unwee surprise. What was Jenna doing here? ¡°Jenna?¡± Madisyn asked, her voice tinged with curiosity, ¡°what brings you here?¡± Jenna¡¯s eyes swept over Madisyn, her gaze settling on the watering can in her hand. A smug smile spread across her face. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re working as a part-time servant for the Johns family?¡± Madisyn paused, ncing down at the watering can. Jenna couldn¡¯t have been more wrong, but she chose not to correct her. With a quiet sigh, she nced at Jenna and Gilbert, realizing they were here for the banquet. Great, just what she needed. Madisyn turned her attention back to the flowers, determined to ignore them. Jenna, basking in a false sense of superiority, couldn¡¯t help but gloat. Madisyn had won a championship just days ago, and now she was working as a servant? She must have been really desperate for money.novelbin With a smirk, Jenna stepped forward deliberately, crushing the flowers Madisyn had been tending to under her heel. ¡°My shoes are a bit dirty. Why don¡¯t you clean them for me?¡± Madisyn¡¯s temper red as she looked at the crushed flowers. Her eyes shed with anger. ¡°Jenna, have you lost your mind?¡± she retorted, her voice sharp with fury. In a swift motion, she shoved Jenna back, causing her to stumble and nearly fall. Chapter 253 Gilbert quickly caught Jenna, his eyes narrowing as he looked at Madisyn. Despite her simple outfit of a T-shirt and trousers, she radiated an undeniable vitality, her face fresh and strikingly beautiful. He found himself momentarily captivated, until Jenna, seething with anger, pinched him back to reality. He frowned as he addressed Madisyn. ¡°Madisyn, how dare you treat a guest like this?¡± Madisyn cast them both a dismissive nce, as if they were nothing more than a pair of losers, and decided the situation wasn¡¯t worth her response. Jenna felt humiliated and enraged. She was a guest there! How dare Madisyny hands on a guest! Her indignation quickly turned into a demand. ¡°Apologize to me right now, or I¡¯ll make sure the Johns family fires you. Do you understand?¡± She raised her chin, her tone dripping with entitlement. Gilbert stood by silently, but his demeanor clearly showed his support for Jenna. He, too, was irritated by what he perceived as Madisyn¡¯s arrogance. Who did she think she was? Glenn¡¯s daughter? Speaking of Glenn¡¯s daughter, Gilbert had his own intentions. If his daughter, despite her rural upbringing, turned out to be beautiful, perhaps she was worth pursuing. After all, the Johns family was the wealthiest in town, and his mother had insisted that he build a good rtionship with them. ¡°Madisyn, your arrogance is astounding. The Johns family won¡¯t tolerate you after this. ¡± Gilbert sneered, his voice dripping with contempt. Madisyn didn¡¯t bother to respond, her silence only fueling Jenna¡¯s anger. As she spotted the butler approaching, a smug grin spread across her face.novelbin The butler hurried over, bowing in respect. ¡°Miss¡­¡± But Jenna, brimming with self-importance, cut him off with a sharp, condescending tone. ¡°Are you the butler here? This servant had the audacity to push me! You should really be more selective with the staff of this house. Someone like her will only tarnish your reputation. ¡± She was convinced the Johns family would be grateful for her intervention and expected swift repercussions for Madisyn. But as she scrutinized the butler¡¯s face, she noticed something unsettling-a blend of disdain and an unidentifiable emotion that made her falter ever so slightly. ¡°Watch your words, madam. The Johns family¡¯s business doesn¡¯t concern you,¡± the butler said, his voiceced with warning. ¡°And for your information, she is. . ¡± He paused, a sneer tugging at his lips. Jenna¡¯s face darkened with frustration. Why were all the Johns family¡¯s servants so arrogant? ¡°I¡¯m only trying to help by pointing out a potential issue for you. You can¡¯t keep someone like her around! And more importantly, as a guest of the Johns family, I deserve more respect from you. ¡± Her irritation simmered just beneath the surface. The servants should be bowing to the guests, not challenging them. Chapter 254 The butler¡¯s gaze shifted from Jenna to Gilbert, his expression one of undisguised disdain. Then, with a marked change in demeanor, he turned to Madisyn, awaiting her instructions with respectful attentiveness. Madisyn¡¯s voice was calm but firm. ¡°People like them shouldn¡¯t attend the banquet. ¡± ¡°Got it,¡± the butler replied without hesitation, his tone turning icy as he addressed Jenna and Gilbert. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you should Leave now. ¡± Jenna was taken aback, her eyes widening in disbelief. ¡°Excuse me? You want us to leave? We¡¯re invited guests here! What gives a butler like you the right to tell us to leave?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t leave immediately, I¡¯ll have security drag you out. ¡± The butler¡¯s voice cut through the air like a sharpened de. Authority dripped from every word, leaving no doubt that defiance would be met with swift consequences. Gilbert¡¯s disbelief morphed into anger. Was this butler serious? Since when did the servants dictate terms to guests? His eyes narrowed as he clenched Jenna¡¯s hand, dismissing the butler¡¯s threat with a contemptuous re. They were going inside, whether he liked it or not. But before Gilbert could take another step, the butler snapped his fingers. In an instant, a squad of burly security guards materialized, surrounding the couple on all sides, their presence as imposing as a wall. Without a word, they seized Gilbert and Jenna, manhandling them with practiced efficiency, and unceremoniously tossed them out onto the gravel driveway. Guests continued to arrive, their elegant attire contrasting sharply with the disheveled pair now sprawled on the ground. Jenna¡¯s meticulously chosen outfit was smeared with dirt, her humiliation as palpable as the dust clinging to her clothes. The onlookers stared at them, a mix of shock and disbelief painting their faces. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Gilbert from the Santos family?¡± one guest muttered in disbelief, his eyes widening at the sight of Gilbert being thrown out. ¡°And that girl-she¡¯s Jenna from the Chapman family, right?¡± another whispered, equally bewildered by the scene. ¡°Did they somehow cross the Johns family?¡± A few more guests joined the hushed spection, trying to piece together the reason for this public disgrace. As Gilbert listened to the murmurs around him, his cheeks flushed with embarrassment. Desperately, he tried to salvage his dignity, turning to those who recognized him. ¡°It¡¯s not what it looks like! The Johns family¡¯s staff arepletely out of Line-acting all high and mighty!¡± His voice carried a mix of frustration and indignation, but to the others, his words sounded almostughable. How could the staff bully someone of his status? The very idea seemed preposterous. Jenna, feeling the weight of the stares and whispers, could barely hold back her tears.novelbin Her lower lip trembled as she looked up at Gilbert, her voice small and pitiful. ¡°Gilbert, this is too much! They¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Gilbert gave her hand a reassuring squeeze. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jenna. I¡¯m calling my dad right now. I¡¯m not letting Madisyn get away with this His expression darkened as he yanked out his phone and quickly dialed, his fingers trembling with anger. ¡± But the moment the line connected, he was met not with sympathy but with a thunderous roar. ¡°Gilbert, you idiot! What did you do this time?¡± Gilbert¡¯s mouth went dry, his words stumbling out in a rush. ¡°Dad, why are you screaming at me?¡± ¡°Why?¡± His father¡¯s voice thundered through the phone, each wordced with fury. ¡°Dane just canceled our partnership! We didn¡¯t have many deals with them to begin with. Are you trying to ruin ourpany? I sent you to that party to represent the family, and this is what you did?¡± The sheer anger in his father¡¯s voice was almost tangible, hitting Gilbert Like a physical blow. Gilbert stood there, reeling, his mind scrambling to make sense of what had just happened. Chapter 255 He tried to respond, to exin himself, but before he could get a word out, the call ended with a sharp click. The silence that followed was deafening. He stared at his phone, stunned. Jenna, who had overheard the conversation, was equally stunned. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. How?¡± she whispered, her voice trembling with disbelief. ¡°Gilbert, isn¡¯t Dane Glenn¡¯s son? Why would he¡­ Wait! I think I get it now!¡± Her sudden shift in tone caught Gilbert¡¯s attention. He turned to her, desperation in his eyes. ¡°What do you mean, you get it?¡± A cold, calcting look crossed Jenna¡¯s face.novelbin ¡°Dane did this to defend Madisyn,¡± she said with certainty, her eyes narrowing. ¡°He¡¯s punishing you because of her. ¡± The more Jenna pondered her theory, the more convinced she became. ¡°Madisyn must¡¯ve wormed her way into Dane¡¯s good graces to take control of Natural Beauty which is under the Johns Group!¡± Jenna believed she had nailed the reason behind their humiliating expulsion. But as Jenna reveled in her revtion, Gilbert¡¯s expression darkened. He was staring intently at a news article on his phone, a serious look settling on his face. ¡°What are you looking at, Gilbert?¡± Jenna leaned in, her curiosity piqued. ¡°Take a look at this. Why is everyone calling Madisyn ¡®Madisyn Johns¡¯?¡± Gilbert muttered, his voice tinged with unease. Johns¡­ The name echoed ominously in his mind, sending a shiver down his spine as a sense of dread began to take hold. Jenna, however, dismissed his concern with a wave of her hand. ¡°Gilbert, I think you¡¯re overthinking it! My former mother¡¯s family name was Johns before she got married. Madisyn must be using her maiden name,¡± she said, a smirk tugging at her lips. ¡°What, do you really think Madisyn somehow magically became Glenn¡¯s daughter?¡± Gilbert exhaled softly, feeling slightly reassured by her words. It seemed too far-fetched to be true, after all. But despite his efforts to dismiss it, a persistent worry clung to him. The thought of Madisyn bing Dane¡¯s kept woman unsettled him deeply, twisting his stomach in knots. Noticing the lingering tension on his face, Jenna quickly tried to calm him. ¡°Rx, Gilbert. Madisyn¡¯s always with that pretty boy. ALL we have to do is let Dane know, and he¡¯ll get rid of her in no time!¡± Meanwhile, Dane remainedpletely oblivious to the plots forming at the gate of the house. When he heard about what had transpired earlier, his response was swift and merciless. He had immediatelymanded his security team to permanently bar anyone from the Chapman and Santos families from entering the Johns¡¯ property. He also directed his assistant to cut all ties with the Santos family¡¯s business, effective immediately. How dare the Santos family mess with his little sister? They must have lost their minds! Dane turned around with a warm smile. ¡°Madisyn, most of the guests have arrived. Would you like me to introduce you to them?¡± Madisyn nodded, following Dane obediently into the living room. The vi¡¯s living room buzzed with excitement as guests clustered around Kristine, soaking in the vibrant atmosphere. Chapter 256 The previous wee banquet had been an intimate affair, Limited to those closest to the Johns family, leaving many unaware of Madisyn¡¯s return. Today, they naturally assumed the celebration was just another tribute to Kristine¡¯s endless string of aplishments. ¡°Kristine, you¡¯re amazing! So young, and already winning awards left and right!¡± one guest eximed with admiration. ¡°Definitely, Kristine¡¯s been outstanding since she was little. She¡¯s a real role model for us younger ones,¡± another added. Amid the flood ofpliments, Kristine¡¯s smile faltered slightly, a hint of difort showing. ¡°Actually, you might be mistaken. ¡± she began, hesitating as she tried to set the record straight. ¡°It wasn¡¯t Kristine who won an award this time-it was our newly found sister, Madisyn,¡± Dane announced as he entered the living room. Surprised, everyone turned to look at Madisyn. Some guests recognized her immediately, their faces lighting up with delight. ¡°Your newly found sister is Madi!¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s incredible! Your family truly have exceptional genes.novelbin ¡± ¡°Wait, so Madisyn is actually a member of this Johns family?¡± The revtion sent waves of surprise through the group. Everyone soon crowded around Madisyn, who greeted them with a gracious smile, effortlessly slipping into conversation. Chatting with the throng of people proved challenging, but by midday, Madisyn had managed to make her way to where Susan stood. Susan gave her a warm, understanding smile. ¡°It looks like it¡¯s been quite the exhausting day for you. ¡± Madisyn returned the smile, a touch of weariness in her voice. ¡°It¡¯s been a bit overwhelming, but I¡¯m starting to adapt. It¡¯s part of the life in a prominent family, I suppose. ¡± Shortly thereafter, Andrew and Waylon joined them, taking seats next to Madisyn, eager to catch up. ¡°Waylon?¡± Madisyn¡¯s expression transformed into one of delighted surprise as she spotted Waylon. She hadn¡¯t expected him to make it, knowing his tight schedule with thetest film project. ¡°I just got back, Madisyn. And you¡¯re doing wonderfully,¡± Waylon greeted her, his smile bright and energizing. He leaned closer, his voice dropping to a whisper. ¡°I¡¯m aware of Kristine¡¯s actions. It¡¯s shocking how far she went, but you don¡¯t need to worry. Dad and Mom have lost trust in her. If she steps out of line again, she won¡¯t be able to stay with us. ¡± Waylon¡¯s allegiance to Madisyn was unwavering. ¡°I understand,¡± Madisyn responded with a smile. ¡°But Kristine¡¯s parents saved Dad¡¯s life. We can¡¯t simply dismiss her over this. ¡± Waylon exhaled deeply, his brow furrowed in a mix of frustration and sympathy. Deep down, he did feel a pang of sadness for Kristine. But she shouldn¡¯t have caused his sister any harm. He was resolute, determined never to let anyone harm Madisyn. It seemed they were never a true family. It was just that Kristine was so good at acting, deceiving everyone with her convincing facade. Chapter 257 As everyone began to settle down for the meal, Andrew took a seat next to Madisyn, thoughtfully cing her favorite dishes onto her te. Meanwhile, at another table, Dane¡¯s phone buzzed with iing messages. The screen lit up with images pulled from surveince footage, depicting Madisyn and Andrew together in a seemingly intimate exchange. The anonymous sender used Madisyn of unfaithfulness, branding her a slut. Dane¡¯s face hardened instantly. Without hesitation, he tasked his assistant with uncovering the origin of these inmmatory messages. Observing Andrew and Madisynughing together only fueled his unease. In a decisive move, Dane took Waylon out to the garden. ¡°Dane, what¡¯s so urgent that it couldn¡¯t wait until after Lunch?¡± Waylon asked, a note of bewilderment in his voice. Dane looked at his younger brother, his expression a mixture of frustration and pity. Beyond his good looks, Waylon seemed tock the cunning that was a hallmark of the Johns family. ¡°Just see for yourself,¡± Dane said, handing over the phone. Waylon¡¯s eyes narrowed as he scrolled through the photos. ¡°Someone has been snooping on Madisyn?¡± His voice grew sharp with anger. ¡°I¡¯ve already initiated an investigation. Whoever is responsible won¡¯t escape easily.novelbin But tell me, don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something questionable about how close Madisyn and Andrew have be?¡± Dane pressed, his gaze intent and probing. Waylon, tinged with confusion, replied, ¡°Perhaps a bit, but isn¡¯t it just normal for Andrew to dine with her? After all, he did promise to look after her. ¡± Dane was taken aback by Waylon¡¯s simple view of the situation. Waylon, noticing his brother¡¯s silence, continued, ¡°I know you¡¯re not Andrew¡¯s biggest fan, but he¡¯s been a reliable friend to me. He wouldn¡¯t betray my trust by pursuing my sister!¡± Dane, realizing the futility of the argument, simply remained silent and walked away, resigning himself from the conversation. Waylon, left standing alone, scratched his head in bewilderment, struggling to grasp Dane¡¯s perspective. It was Dane who harbored unnecessary suspicions about Andrew, yet now he was the one who got upset. Shaking his head, Waylon returned to the dining table. As lunch concluded, the younger attendees drifted towards their respective entertainments, while the older ones settled into games of chess and cards. Madisyn observed Andrew from a distance and noted that his behavior towards her hadn¡¯t changed; he was as courteous as ever, Likely oblivious to what he had said in his inebriation two days ago. Andrew, despite his aloof nature and high social standing that naturallymanded attention, maintained a cold exterior that kept others at bay. Only Waylon, undeterred, beckoned him to join in a card game. A youngdy seized the opportunity and chimed in enthusiastically, ¡°Can I join you guys?¡± The gamemenced shortly after. Chapter 258 Uninterested in the card game, Madisyn decided to retreat upstairs to be with Howard. She found Howard in his old bedroom, painting. The image he created was vibrant and seemed to dance in the streaming sunlight. Madisyn stood transfixed by the vibrant colors and lifelike forms on Howard¡¯s canvas. ¡°Madisyn?¡± Howard¡¯s voice broke the silence. He turned, his expression shifting to surprise upon seeing her. ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°Howard, is this your work?¡± Madisyn asked, stepping closer to get a better look at the intricate artwork. ¡°Yeah,¡± Howard responded, his voice gentle. ¡°When I find some spare time, I like to draw. It helps me unwind. ¡± His talent was undeniable, each stroke on the canvas speaking of a deep, innate skill. Madisyn¡¯s admiration for Howard deepened as she observed the passion and precision evident in his work. ¡°You¡¯re really good at this,¡± Madisyn said. ¡°I think you could excel at anything you put your mind to. ¡± Howard offered a gentle smile, a hint of modesty in his response. ¡°You¡¯re saying that because you¡¯re family. ¡± Madisyn realized she knew little about Howard¡¯s professional background, prompting her curiosity. ¡°What did you do before the ident?¡± ¡°I was in research and development,¡± Howard replied, his tone reflecting a mix of pride and nostalgia. ¡°I spent some time at the National Science and Technology Bureau. ¡± Madisyn was taken aback by his revtion. Her brothers were indeed exceptional; working at the National Science and Technology Bureau was a distinction reserved for the top minds in the country. If not for his injuries, he might have reached even greater heights by now. Howard, touching his face, shifted the topic to a more personal concern. ¡°By the way, my skin feels quite warm after I took the medicine you gave me. ¡±novelbin ¡°That¡¯spletely normal,¡± Madisyn reassured him with a smile. ¡°It won¡¯t be long before your skin starts to heal. ¡± Howard looked surprised. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Madisyn affirmed confidently. The pills she gave Howard had only been created by her team recently. If Howard weren¡¯t her brother, Madisyn wouldn¡¯t have given them to him. Chapter 259 Their conversation continued a bit longer before Madisyn decided to return downstairs. As she re-entered the living room, she noticed a woman leaning in close to Andrew, their arms nearly touching in what seemed an intimate gesture. Just then, Susan appeared beside her, a look of concern etched on her face. ¡°Madisyn, bad news!¡±novelbin ¡°What happened?¡± Madisyn inquired, sensing the urgency in Susan¡¯s voice. ¡°That woman over there! I think she¡¯s taken a liking to Mr. Klein. I¡¯ve been observing them while you were upstairs. She¡¯s been making quite an effort to flirt with him,¡± Susan reported with a serious tone. As Madisyn¡¯s devoted friend, Susan was protective and alert, keen on safeguarding her friend¡¯s interests. Madisyn¡¯s gaze turned frosty as she observed the duo. They indeed seemed too close forfort, stirring an unexpected surge of bitterness and anger within her. Without hesitation, Madisyn approached them and asked, ¡°Mind if I join you?¡± ¡°Of course, you can! Here, take my seat,¡± Waylon responded instantly, offering her his seat. Dane turned to Susan. ¡°What about you? Would you like to join us as well?¡± Susan hesitated, her eyes flicking between Madisyn and the table. For her friend¡¯s sake, she decided to stay and agreed. Together, Madisyn and Susan joined the game. The woman fixed Madisyn with a smile that was both mysterious and calcting. ¡°Miss Johns, you must be quite good at this. Please, go easy on me. ¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± Madisyn responded, her expression cool andposed, her features as striking and refined as a figure from a ssical oil painting. As the next roundmenced, it became evident that the woman was singling out Madisyn, perhaps trying to unsettle her. Yet, Madisyn remained stoic, unaffected by the challenge, and soon imed victory with graceful ease. The woman¡¯s frustration was palpable as she clenched her teeth, masking her irritation with a strained smile. ¡°Miss Johns, you seem to carry quite a bit of luck. ¡± Without pause, another round began, and the woman¡¯s tactics grew more aggressive. However, Madisyn, adept and perceptive, continued to dominate the game, reading the table like an open book and securing another win effortlessly. Leaning closer to Andrew, the woman adopted a sweet tone of grievance. ¡°Mr. Klein, did you see that? Miss Johns is so good, I simply can¡¯tpare. ¡± Madisyn¡¯s grip tightened around her cards, bending them sharply as she observed the flirtatious exchange. Andrew, typically distant and reserved with women, unexpectedly responded with a smile. ¡°Indeed, a bit more practice might do you good. ¡± ¡°Mr. Klein, will you help me practice more in the future?¡± the woman asked, her voice dripping with suggestion. ¡°I¡¯U think about it,¡± he replied nomittally. A wave of anger surged through Madisyn at the interaction, her emotions roiling as she had never seen Andrew be nice to another woman like that. Why was he disying such kindness towards this particr woman, especially in her presence? A sharp ache pierced Madisyn¡¯s chest as she watched him interact with the woman. Her emotions, a tangled mesh of disappointment and confusion, prompted a cold deration. Chapter 260 ¡°I¡¯m done,¡± she announced abruptly, her tone icy as she dropped her cards and exited the room.novelbin Susan, always attentive to her friend¡¯s moods, quickly excused herself and followed Madisyn, concerned. Waylon remained at the table, a frown creasing his brow as he watched Madisyn leave. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into her? Why is she mad-she won, didn¡¯t she?¡± Dane, who had been observing quietly, stood up sharply, his voice firm and resolute. ¡°Keep ying if you like. I need to sort something out. ¡± Waylon was puzzled. He couldn¡¯t understand Madisyn¡¯s and Dane¡¯s irritation. Waylon settled back into his seat, ready to resume the game when Andrew abruptly stood up and said, ¡°I have something to take care of as well. Excuse me. ¡± Waylon was at a loss for words. He was baffled. How did everyone suddenly be so busy in just minutes? Madisyn stepped outside for some fresh air and slowly rxed. Susan observed her and said, ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen you act jeatous. ¡± ¡°Jealous? I¡¯m not jealous. I don¡¯t like him,¡± Madisyn blurted out without thinking. Susan just smiled and remained silent, finding Madisyn¡¯s defiant attitude endearing. Madisyn was known for her strong will. No one could really keep up with her. It would be wonderful if Andrew could uncover what made her unique. Moreover, he seemed capable of looking after Madisyn effectively. Suddenly, someone tapped Susan on the shoulder. Startled, she turned to find a familiar face behind her. She quickly understood the situation and left without a word. Madisyn felt frustrated. She kicked a stone and muttered, ¡°We¡¯re just friends. He looks after me only because of Waylon. Anyway, I don¡¯t like him. ¡± As she spoke, Madisyn began pulling at some grass by the roadside. The person beside her remained silent. Feeling slightly guilty, Madisyn raised her voice, saying, ¡°I said I don¡¯t like him. ¡± Turning around, she didn¡¯t see Susan but Andrew instead, sporting a subtle smile. She was mortified. Realizing what she had just admitted, she felt overwhelmingly embarrassed. Oh, God! It was so embarrassing! ¡°When¡­ When did you get here?¡± Madisyn stammered, trying to regain herposure. ¡°I¡¯ve been here for a bit. ¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Madisyn fell silent, feeling a bit agitated. Chapter 261 ¡°I heard what you said,¡± Andrew stated calmly. ¡°So, I¡¯ll leave you alone from now on. ¡± His tone was as soothing and gentle as always. Yet, Madisyn felt a sense of distance. She caught her breath, feeling almost choked.novelbin Instinctively, she grasped his hand and questioned, ¡°And you? Were you thinking of me when you flirted with that other woman?¡± ¡°That other woman?¡± Andrew raised an eyebrow. ¡°Yeah. ¡± Madisyn was slightly irked. Was he going to deny it? But then, Andrew¡¯s face broke into a smile, his dark eyes Lighting up. ¡°It looks like you are jealous, aren¡¯t you?¡± Madisyn hesitated. Why did both he and Susan think she was jealous? ¡°How could I be jealous?¡± she protested loudly. ¡°I just don¡¯t think it¡¯s right for you to behave Like that!¡± ¡°Okay, I understand. Since you don¡¯t approve, I won¡¯t do it again,¡± Andrew responded with a light smile, appearing to be content. Feeling both embarrassed and frustrated, Madisyn shot him a re and turned away. But he caught her wrist with his dry, warm hand. Behind her, he said in a low,pelling voice, ¡°Have you considered my earlier suggestion?¡± Madisyn stopped in her tracks. Wasn¡¯t he drunk then? She remained silent. ¡°If you¡¯re still unsure, I can give you more time,¡± Andrew said in a low voice. ¡°Okay¡±, Madisyn responded abruptly. She realized she didn¡¯t want to witness him being close with another woman. ¡°I agree,¡± Madisyn said, gazing into his dark eyes. A spark seemed to light up Andrew¡¯s deep eyes. He grinned and said, ¡°Well, you are my girlfriend now. We¡¯re going to have wonderful times ahead. ¡± Madisyn nodded with a sense of pride. Chapter 262 The mood was getting better until the woman who had been ying games with them earlier approached. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here,¡± she said with a smile. Madisyn¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. Was she here to bother Andrew? ¡°You¡­¡± Just as Madisyn was about to speak, the woman asked, ¡°Andrew, have you made it up with your girlfriend?¡± ¡°What?¡± Madisyn was taken aback. What did she mean by that? The woman just looked at Andrew with an inquisitive look. ¡°Yes, I have. You can leave now,¡± Andrew responded, his tone cold and stern. The woman muttered in displeasure, ¡°You¡¯re so harsh. Madisyn, just a heads-up, you should keep your guard up when you¡¯re with him. He can be quite harsh. ¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now¡­¡± Andrew warned the woman. Frightened, the woman responded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll head home now. ¡± With that, she left. Madisyn, still in shock, gazed at Andrew nkly. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°She¡¯s my sister. ¡± Then he added, ¡°It¡¯s true. ¡± Madisyn¡¯s eyes widened slowly. Reflecting on her earlier jealousy, she suddenly felt¡­ so embarrassed! ¡°Why did she refer to you as Mr.novelbin Klein then?¡± ¡°Her identity can¡¯t be known in public,¡± Andrew exined casually. ¡°Well¡­¡± Madisyn bit her lip, realizing her reaction had been somewhat childish. Noticing her expression, he could tell what was on her mind. He embraced her and said, ¡°I¡¯m d you got jealous over me. ¡± Feeling the warmth of his body and the scent of his cologne, Madisyn wanted to argue, but she stopped herself when she noticed his joy. She closed her eyes, savoring the peace at that moment. Chapter 263 After their walk, they headed back, not anticipating the arrival of two unexpected guests. Everyone¡¯s eyes were drawn to the two figures on the sofa. One was a young woman in a striking red dress, radiantly beautiful. The other, an older woman in her forties, was clearly her mother. ine was seated across from them, engaged in conversation but looking distressed. Dane and Waylon were also nearby. The others seemed to be enjoying the spectacle. Madisyn scowled. She was unfamiliar with the mother and daughter but sensed trouble brewing. Andrew lowered his voice and exined, ¡°They are Tatiana Fernandez and her mother. Tatiana is engaged to Howard. Given their actions today, it seems likely they are here to call off the engagement. ¡± Marriage alliances weremon among wealthy families. But how would Howard feel if the engagement was broken off now? ine said in a cold voice, ¡°Do you really want to call off the engagement now, Mrs. Fernandez? Your husband once pleaded with us to agree to this marriage. ¡± ine was visibly upset and didn¡¯t mince her words. The Fernandez family didn¡¯t hold the same status in Gemond as the Johns family. At best, the Fernandez family was considered middle ss. Tatiana was hardly a match for Howard when they got engaged. Back then, the Johns family consented to the marriage because Howard¡¯s and Tatiana¡¯s grandfathers were armyrades, and the pair had grown up together. ¡°Mrs. Johns, you shouldn¡¯t speak like that. Who could have predicted Howard would turn out this way?¡± Luna Fernandez forced a smile and argued. ¡°My daughter is still young. She can¡¯t be expected to live like a widow, can she?¡± The room fell into a heavy silence. A murderous re took over Dane¡¯s and Waylon¡¯s expressions. The audacity of the Fernandez family was astonishing. How could they be so bold in the Johns family¡¯s home? ine was so infuriated she became lightheaded. Had Luna suggested ending the engagement privately, ine might have considered it. But to do so publicly at a banquet, and to disparage Howard in such a manner, showed a tant disregard for the Johns family. ine responded angrily, ¡°Mrs.novelbin Fernandez, have you forgotten that Howard was injured while saving Tatiana? Without him, Tatiana would have lost her life. ¡± Upon hearing this, Tatiana pursed her lips, a mix of annoyance and embarrassment washing over her. Luna patted Tatiana¡¯s hand to calm her and said to ine, ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s why Tatiana stayed with him all these years. But Howard has taken up so much of her youth. He can¡¯t keep doing that, can he?¡± Chapter 264 ¡°Yous¡± Howard had risked his own life to save Tatiana¡¯s, effectively ruining his own prospects. How could the Fernandez family dismiss that so Lightly? ine was so furious she struggled to catch her breath. Waylon supported her and faced the mother and daughter, demanding, ¡°Do you even have a conscience?¡± Before Waylon could continue, Dane cut in. He stared icily at the mother and daughter and said, ¡°Without Howard¡¯s heroism, she wouldn¡¯t even have her life, let alone her youth. Your family has no shame. ¡± The bystanders were close to the Johns family and upon overhearing the exchange, they quickly showed their disdain for the Fernandez family. ¡°The Fernandez family has no decency. Do they even deserve to be in the top family circle?¡± ¡°Exactly. Tatiana clung to Howard because she saw a bright future with him. We all know that. Now that he¡¯s useless to her, she¡¯s getting rid of him. ¡± What Tatiana had done would ensure that nobody in their right mind would want to marry her. When Tatiana heard the crowd¡¯s mockery, her face went pale. She felt they were all quick to judge without understanding. If they were in her shoes, with a disfigured and disabled fiance, they might flee even quicker. She had devoted years to Howard-it was time she sought her own happiness. Tatiana looked pleadingly at her mother. Luna was somewhat embarrassed, yet resolute. ¡°I understand your discontent. But Tatiana never asked Howard to save her. She¡¯s old enough to enter a marriage now. I can¡¯t let Howard hold her back any longer. Mrs. Johns, you have two daughters; you must understand me. ¡± ¡°I will never do such a heartless thing,¡± ine retorted with a sneer. Luna looked clearly mortified after being rebuked. She said, ¡°Regarding the engagement¡­¡± ¡°I refuse to call it off!¡± ine retorted sharply, her tone dripping with bitterness. She held a deep resentment towards this ungrateful family and was determined not to let them have their way.novelbin ¡°I agree to call it off!¡± A voice suddenly pierced the heavy silence from upstairs. Everyone looked startled, and soon a figure in a wheelchair appeared from the elevator. To amodate Howard, the family had installed this elevator. Seated in his wheelchair, adorned with a hat and a mask, Howard exuded a serene and dignified aura despite his injuries. Observers could still detect traces of the charismatic charm he possessed in his youth. The thought of his scarred skin, however, filled their hearts with sorrow. Tatiana¡¯s heart raced when she spotted Howard-for he was a man she had deeply loved, the once dreamt-of partner for many in Gemond. Fate had dealt him a harsh hand, stirring a deep sense of pity within her. Had Howard not suffered so, Tatiana would never have thought to end their engagement. Now, tears filled her eyes as she looked at him. ¡°Howard, I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Chapter 265 There¡¯s no need for apologies. From here on, our paths diverge,¡± Howard responded, his voice still gentle but carring a subtle note of detachment. This response left Tatiana with a poignant sense of loss, feeling as though something valuable had drifted away. After speaking, Howard turned and wheeled himself away. ine¡¯s heart ached even more as she watched her son move off. She then coldly said to Luna, ¡°Since Howard has consented, you should leave. We are through with this. ¡± Luna sighed. ¡°Mrs. Johns, I understand your distress, but I did what I thought best for my daughter. ¡± Sensing the scornful looks from those around her, Luna could not bear to stay and quickly departed with Tatiana. ¡°Disgusting! The Fernandez family, I¡¯ll remember this. When I get home, I¡¯m telling my father we¡¯ll cut all ties with them!¡± someone muttered in anger. Another observer, watching the two people leave, said, ¡°I think I know why the Fernandez family is so bold now. A rtive told me he saw Tatiana in Ansport with a wealthy young man!¡± ¡°Really?¡± another eximed, surprised. Families from Ansport were influential. They had the clout to overshadow any family from Gemond. Everyone¡¯s faces showed a subtle change. If Tatiana was indeed seeing someone from Ansport, it exined their confidence in calling off the engagement. They no longer had to worry about repercussions from the Johns family. Feeling the onset of a headache, ine massaged her temples. Madisyn quickly came over to help soothe her.novelbin ine looked at Madisyn, her expression softening. ¡°Madisyn. . ¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. People Like them will face consequences eventually,¡± Madisyn reassured her gently. Her words seemed tofort her mother a bit. ine nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. They¡¯ll receive their due. ¡± ¡°Mom, you should rest,¡± Madisyn urged quietly, seeing her mother was still distressed. ¡°Alright. ¡± ine nodded and decided to go upstairs to see how Howard was doing. ¡°The Fernandez family shouldn¡¯t be allowed to stay in the city,¡± Dane said, his eyes briefly showing intense anger. They had wronged his brother, and he wouldn¡¯t let them off the hook easily. Waylon nodded in agreement at once. Looking at them calmly, Andrewmented, ¡°I¡¯ll find out who is dating Tatiana. ¡± Chapter 266 Dane didn¡¯t object, aware that Andrew¡¯s connections in Ansport were much stronger than any of theirs. Madisyn looked on thoughtfully, wrapped up in her concerns. She wasn¡¯t overly bothered by what the Fernandez family did-Tatiana would likely regret her actions soon. Her main concern was to help Howard recover as swiftly as possible. Once he was well, Tatiana would realize just how foolish she had been. Even the guests were visibly disturbed and angry for Howard, but Kristine, busy with chatting with her friends, didn¡¯t seem to share their concern. Dane noticed this and felt a sense of irony. Howard had always been kind and weing. When Kristine was new to the family and didn¡¯t know anyone, Howard had made sure she felt weed. Kristine really was showing no gratitude. This incident was a brief disturbance, quickly forgotten as the lively vibe in the Living room returned. Madisyn learned a few new party games from the guests. Time passed quickly while everyone was enjoying themselves, and before long, it was getting dark, and dinner was almost ready. Guests were assembling for the meal when Kristine approached Madisyn with a ss of wine. With a remorseful, sweet smile, she said, ¡°Madisyn, I¡¯ve really misunderstood you before. I¡¯m sorry¡ªlet¡¯s drink to that. ¡± As she spoke, her hand ¡°identally¡± grazed the rim of Madisyn¡¯s ss.novelbin Madisyn noticed that some powder had been added to her wine. Kristine sipped her wine, and Josie along with some others cheered. Josiemented, ¡°Kristine is pretty straightforward. You are sisters, after all. Be nice to each other from now on. Madisyn, Kristine has had her drink. You should drink yours too. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Have a drink. ¡± Josie¡¯s friends encouraged Madisyn to drink. Madisyn nced at the wine ss and chuckled. She found it rather dull that they resorted to such a straightforward scheme. Yet, seeing their eager looks, she lifted the ss. Kristine sighed in relief when Madisyn took a sip. She smiled. ALL seemed to go smoothly. Chapter 267 ¡°Madisyn, I hope we can get along well moving forward. I¡¯ll treat you as a sister from now on,¡± Kristine said warmly. ¡°Okay,¡± Madisyn responded tly. Then, Kristine returned to her seat. While eating, Madisyn suddenly appeared somewhat drowsy. ¡°Madisyn, are you feeling tired?¡± Susan inquired. ¡°A bit. ¡± Just then, Kristine approached again. ¡°Madisyn, if you¡¯re tired, let me help you upstairs to rest. It¡¯s been a long day with the party. ¡± Susan was about to object, distrusting Kristine, but Madisyn consented before Susan could speak. ¡°Okay. ¡± With a smile, Kristine assisted Madisyn to her feet, and they headed upstairs. Susan stared in the direction Madisyn went, feeling a touch of unease. On the second floor, Kristine led Madisyn to a guest room. ¡°This isn¡¯t my room,¡± Madisyn muttered, confused. Alone with her, Kristine dropped her pretense of kindness. Her expression turned cold. ¡°Of course, it isn¡¯t. I¡¯ve put up with you for too long. Today, you need to disappear.novelbin ¡± With those words, she shoved Madisyn inside. Then, she locked the door. From outside, hearing Madisyn¡¯s knocks, Kristine scoffed. She had orchestrated a surprise for Madisyn! It would ensure Madisyn could no longer be part of the Johns family or the social elite. Pleased with herself, Kristine walked away. When she reached the bottom of the stairs, she hurried to Andrew. ¡°Andre. ¡± Kristine looked worried and said, ¡°Madisyn seems unwell. ¡± Andrew¡¯s face tensed, and he became cautious. ¡°What happened to her?¡± Although Kristine felt jealous, she quickly replied, ¡°She¡¯s sick. Come see for yourself. ¡± Andrew stood up without a word. Chapter 268 Kristine led him to her room, iming, ¡°She was exhausted, so I let her rest in my room. ¡± Andrew entered behind her. Suddenly, Kristine spun around and released something from her hand. Andrew weakened immediately and copsed. He stared at Kristine, shocked. ¡°You-¡°novelbin ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Don¡¯t me me, Andrew Klein. ¡± Kristine locked the door and slowly approached Andrew. She crouched, gazing at his face that she had long obsessed over, and caressed it gently. ¡°I¡¯ve loved you for so long. I must have what I desire. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be an excellent wife. ¡± With that, she drew his face close to hers. Her lips nearly touched his. Kristine was thrilled. Her long-held dream was on the verge of realization. Once she married Andrew, she wouldn¡¯t have to fake anything around the Johns family members anymore. As for Madisyn and the rest, they would merely be beneath her. Kristine was filled with anticipation. Suddenly, she passed out. Downstairs, Josie waited in silence. She was the sole person aware of Kristine¡¯s scheme. She despised Madisyn intensely. Despite realizing Kristine wasn¡¯t the frail and pitiful figure she seemed, Josie chose to support her. After all, she and Kristine had been friends for years. Josie stood to gain if Kristine married into the Klein family. Josie checked the time. Everything should have unfolded by now. She texted Kristine but received no response. Josie couldn¡¯t help but smirk. Perhaps Kristine was too upied with Andrew to check her messages? Josie assumed the silence from Kristine was not a concern. It was about time. ¡°I¡¯m feeling a bit tired. I¡¯ll head to Kristine¡¯s room to rest,¡± Josie said to her friends. ¡°Would you like to join me for a rest?¡± The girls hesitated. They weren¡¯t very close to Kristine. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re all friends here. There are also guest rooms avable. Let¡¯s go,¡± Josie said. With that, everyone¡¯s hesitation vanished. Chapter 269 The rooms in the Johns family¡¯s home were sure to be beautifully furnished. They all headed upstairs. Josie reached the guest room where Madisyn was with a _ smile, anticipating what was to witness. She pushed the door open and saw a man and a woman, both naked. The man¡¯s face was in and somewhat unattractive. The girls behind Josie saw the scene and eximed, ¡°Ah!¡± The ruckus upstairs drew the attention of everyone below.novelbin Several voices rang out, curiosity piqued, ¡°What¡¯s happening up there?¡± Dane¡¯s brow furrowed as he made his way upstairs. Josie clenched her teeth. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you mess around in here? This is the Johns family¡¯s guest room!¡± Her friends exchanged looks of disdain. ¡°Are they servants of the Johns family?¡± As soon as Dane appeared, Josie quickly eximed, ¡°Dane, this is outrageous! These people are having sex right under your very nose!¡± Dane frowned. The group trailing behind him gasped in disbelief. No one had anticipated such a scandal erupting at the party. ¡°These servants have no shame, sneaking into the guest room to do something like that. They should be fired on the spot!¡± ¡°They ought to be arrested. This is utterly disgraceful!¡± The crowd murmured in collective outrage. Josie swelled with pride. She¡¯d never imagined their n would unfold so wlessly, yet she feigned embarrassment and concern. ¡°Dane, these two have truly crossed the Line. They should be tossed out. Hold on, who is this woman? Is that¡­ Madisyn?¡±? Everyone fell silent as all eyes turned to the scene, their gazes brimming with curiosity and judgment. Josie, her stride full of determination, marched over to the woman and wrenched her away from the man. Everyone craned their necks to catch a glimpse. If it really was Madisyn tangled up with a servant, it would be the talk of the town. A smug smile yed at the corners of Josie¡¯s mouth, but when she glimpsed the woman¡¯s face, she went stiff with shock. Chapter 270 ¡°No way. ¡± Josie pped a hand over her mouth,pletely shocked. ¡°This can¡¯t be happening!¡± Everyone else caught sight of the woman¡¯s face as well, and the girls gasped in astonishment. ¡°It¡¯s Kristine!¡± Kristiney unconscious, while the man beside her iled to cover himself with a nket. ¡°Oh my God! It¡¯s Kristine who¡¯s been fooling around with a servant!¡± ¡°Is this really how Kristine behaves behind closed doors? She always seemed so pure and untouchable. Given that she tried to frame Madisyn before, I suppose it all adds up. Maybe she¡¯s already given up on herself. ¡± ¡°This is revolting. They¡¯re both despicable. ¡± Josie was struck dumb. The fury on Dane¡¯s face told her they were in deep trouble. Still, she tried to exin, ¡°Dane, there¡¯s got to be some mistake!¡± ¡°Mistake? Wake her up!¡± Dane, already angry at Kristine for trying to frame Madisyn, couldn¡¯t believe she¡¯d pull such a stunt in their own home. He yanked a nket to cover her. At hismand, a servant quickly brought cold water and sshed it onto Kristine¡¯s face. Kristine jolted awake, blinking in confusion at the crowd that loomed around her. At first, a thrill of excitement surged through her. She realized she was naked and, spotting Josie nearby, assumed everything was unfolding just as nned. The guests were supposed to catch Madisyn in apromising position with a vagrant, and thenter discover Kristine in a steamy encounter with Andrew. That would tarnish Madisyn¡¯s reputation, clearing the way for Kristine to secure a marriage into the Klein family. However, she noticed something unsettling in Josie¡¯s eyes. ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s happening here?¡± Kristine asked, her voiceced with feigned bewilderment. ¡°What¡¯s everyone doing here?¡± Dane¡¯s expression darkened further. Unable to contain himself any longer, he pped Kristine sharply across the face. ¡°Dane!¡± Kristine gasped, her shock palpable. No one had everid a hand on her at this house before! She clutched her cheek, unable to grasp the reality of what had just urred. Could Dane truly be this enraged over her uing marriage to Andrew? Tears welled up in her eyes as she struggled to hold back her fury. ¡°Dane, what do you mean by this?¡± novelbin Chapter 271 ¡°What do I mean? You¡¯re the one who needs to exin!¡± ¡°We¡¯re in love!¡± Kristine wrapped her arms around herself protectively. Now that things had gone this far, she was determined to force Andrew into marriage. She spoke with fierce determination. The guests exchanged shocked nces. Was Kristine really this desperate? She was in love with this disgusting old man? It was utterly revolting! Some couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of nausea. Dane was so enraged he could barely speak. Josie rushed to intervene. ¡°Kristine, don¡¯t do this!¡± Kristine felt a jolt of confusion. Why was Josie acting like this? She was supposed to be helping her! ¡°Is it wrong that we are in love?¡± Kristine asked, but then she spotted a figure by the door. Andrew stood there, tall and formidable in a ck suit, hismanding presence filling the room. Kristine froze. Andrew was standing at the door? Then who was with her? She whirled around and saw the vagrant sprawled on the bed. This was the man she had arranged to be with Madisyn rather than herself. She recognized him immediately. Kristine¡¯s world crumbled in a sh. She nced down and confirmed she was unclothed.novelbin The vagrant next to her had covered himself, clearly also naked. The situation was clear. She had unwittingly slept with this vagrant! ¡°No! What is happening? Why are you here?¡± Kristine was on the verge of breaking down, her voice rising to a frantic pitch. Her face twisted in agony, shocking everyone present. The vagrant averted his gaze, unable to face her. I don¡¯t know From the doorway, a woman¡¯s voice pierced the air. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Kristine? Didn¡¯t you just admit you were in love with him? Why deny it now?¡± Chapter 272 Kristine spun around, her gaze falling on Madisyn, who stood at the doorway with Andrew. They appeared calm and united. For Kristine, it was as though she was seeing a ghost.novelbin Madisyn was the one meant to be disgraced by her scheme! Yet there she stood,posed alongside Andrew. In a moment, rity hit Kristine. ¡°I see now. It was your doing, Madisyn! You set me up!¡± Josie quickly grasped the situation, ring at Madisyn. ¡°Madisyn, Kristine is your sister! How could you be so heartless? You¡¯re a monster!¡± The guests looked at each other, their faces reflecting a blend of astonishment and disapproval. Just then, ine and Glenn arrived. They had been briefed on the situation, but witnessing it firsthand ignited ine¡¯s fury. The Johns family had always been united. How had ite to this? When Kristine saw them, she clung to the sight of her parents as if they were her salvation. ¡°Dad, Mom, Madisyn¡¯s trying to destroy me!¡± Josie quickly added, ¡°Kristine went upstairs with Madisyn when she was visibly tired. But who could have imagined Madisyn would set her sister up with a vagrant! This is utterly despicable!¡± Kristine broke down, tears pouring down her cheeks. She appeared to bepletely shattered. Madisyn, however, just smirked, her voice nonchnt but filled with spite. ¡°You im I set you up? That¡¯s amusing. You didn¡¯t seem to think so earlier. You imed you were in love with that man. Everyone heard it, right?¡± The guests shuffled awkwardly. They had indeed heard it. Kristine¡¯s fury escted, nearly suffocating her. ¡°I¡­ I was out of it! I thought I was with someone I loved, but I was mistaken! Madisyn, you drugged me! You made me hallucinate!¡± Kristine eximed. Josie supported her im, saying, ¡°Kristine would never choose an old man like that! Madisyn, your actions are cruel! You¡¯re trying to ruin Kristine!¡± Kristine¡¯s cries resonated in the room, eliciting sympathy from some guests. Josie¡¯s argument seemed usible. The mismatch between Kristine and the man was clear. It was unthinkable for them to be a couple. Could this truly be Madisyn¡¯s scheme? If so, she was a terrible person. The crowd¡¯s gaze shifted, suspicion thick in the air. Chapter 273 Yet, Madisyn stoodposed, her face glowing angelically in the light. She said gently, ¡°Okay, suppose I did drug her, but wasn¡¯t it Josie who brought everyone here? Obviously, this was a setup. Someone orchestrated this scene and then made sure it was witnessed. Josie is Kristine¡¯s friend. Could I really have influenced her actions?¡± Her reasoning left little space for Josie to defend herself. Kristine gritted her teeth. ¡°Josie just happened to walk in. Even if she hadn¡¯t, you would¡¯ve found someone else to do it!¡± Tears poured down her cheeks as she sobbed, her voice shaking with despair. ¡°I know I¡¯m an obstacle to you, but you could have just told me! There was no need to do something like this to me. How can I go on living after this? I¡¯d rather die!¡± Her resentment toward Madisyn reached its peak. Overwhelmed by her emotions, Kristine suddenly charged at the wall, aiming to end her misery. Josie sprang into action to intercept her. ¡°Kristine, don¡¯t do this! Don¡¯t give Madisyn the satisfaction! Madisyn is the one who should suffer the consequences!¡± Josie implored, grasping Kristine firmly. ¡°What¡¯s the point in living?¡± Kristine murmured, copsing into Josie¡¯s hold, herplexion pale and tears continuously flowing. Her visible agony unsettled many spectators. Feeling the mood shift around her, Kristine managed a wry smile. Even if her n failed, she resolved to tarnish Madisyn¡¯s reputation today, regardless of the effort required. Others added their voices. One of them said, ¡°Yes, if Madisyn has issues with Kristine, she could simply ask Kristine to move out. But creating such a scene isn¡¯t right¡­¡± Glenn¡¯s mature, handsome face stayedposed, yet his voice carried authority. ¡°Everyone, please remain calm. We will investigate this matter thoroughly. ¡± Investigate? It seemed clear what had happened! Everyone pitied Kristine, yet no one felt bold enough to contradict Glenn directly. Except for Josie, who courageously countered, ¡°Mr. Johns, just look at Kristine. Do you honestly think Madisyn is innocent in this? How can you ept that Kristine wanted to be with that man? Do you truly think any of this is justified?¡± Her questions resonated, challenging all who heard. People shook their heads, troubled. ¡°Yes, Mr. Johns, please seek justice for Kristine. ¡±novelbin ¡°If Kristine really took her own life, it would be on your conscience. ¡± The crowd nodded in agreement. Glenn¡¯s face took on a more solemn expression. Madisyn then approached the bed, looking down at the man there. ¡°Do we know each other?¡± Chapter 274 The man had initially thought his role was simple-to sleep with a woman for money. However, he hadn¡¯t expected Madisyn to strike him as soon as she walked into the room, knocking him unconscious. Now, as he met Madisyn¡¯s stern gaze, he whispered, his voice trembling, ¡°Yes. ¡± ¡°And do you have my phone number?¡± Madisyn snapped back sharply. The man argued, ¡°You were the one who contacted me. You promised payment after the job wasplete. ¡± ¡°Do you have any proof? Like a recording?¡± Madisyn inquired. ¡°You didn¡¯t let me record anything,¡± he answered. Kristine gazed at Madisyn with cold eyes. Did Madisyn think mere words would absolve her? Today marked her downfall. There was no way out! ¡°Why the act, Madisyn? Cut the crap and just tell us, what are we going to do about this matter?¡± Josie eximed with a sneer. Madisyn looked disdainfully at Kristine, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest opportunity to confess your actions. ¡± Kristine¡¯splexion turned ghostly. ¡°Madisyn, even now you deny it? Are you still trying to nder me? Do you want to see me dead? Very well, I¡¯ll end it now! I won¡¯t disrupt your family gathering any longer!¡± With those words, she lunged towards the wall again, eliciting gasps from the audience. Several guests attempted to intervene, but Josie, being the nearest, managed to intercept her first. Kristine continued to cry, overwhelmed with sorrow. Saddened by the scene, Josieforted her, ¡°Kristine, don¡¯t cry. We¡¯ll ensure justice is served today!¡± Her deration was steadfast and strong. She looked around at the guests, who appeared touched. If Kristine were to die here, they would surelyment their inaction. Not even the influence of the Johns family could justify their indifference. ¡°Mr. Johns, look at Kristine! If she took her life, you would bear responsibility. I know you cherish your biological daughter, but Kristine has been your daughter for many years. ¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Johns, no one knows better than you who Kristine¡¯s real father is. Don¡¯t you feel any remorse for what has befallen her?¡± The guests implored Glenn to act. Glenn faced them, his expressionden with emotion. Kristine was sobbing uncontrobly, while Madisyn appeared unaffected. The man in the bed seemed restless. The guests all sensed an injustice had been done to Kristine. Glenn, an experienced businessman with keen instincts, had figured out the situation. ¡°You are all respected individuals in Gemond. Don¡¯t let emotions sway your judgment. Kristine took Madisyn upstairs. It was also Kristine who came upstairs with Andrew. All were initiated by Kristine.novelbin Do you really think Madisyn nned all this?¡± Chapter 275 His voice was icy, carrying a note of lecturing. Kristine hadn¡¯t anticipated Glenn siding with Madisyn even at this moment. To her, it was nothing but favoritism. She was seething with anger. ¡°Alright, Dad, if you won¡¯t believe me, then there¡¯s nothing more to discuss. I can¡¯t live with this. I¡¯ll repay you for raising me in my next life!¡± Kristine attempted once more to end her life, but just as she was about to do so, a voice interrupted, saying, ¡°Hello, beautiful! You¡¯re here!¡± The voice belonged to the vagrant. It emanated from a phone that Madisyn held in her hand. Kristine stared at it, her thoughts racing. ¡°Who are you?¡± That was Madisyn¡¯s voice. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. Just know that today, you¡¯re going to have a fantastic time. ¡± The man¡¯s tone became suggestive. But in the next moment, the man suddenly yelled out in pain, and the recording ended abruptly. Madisyn said calmly, ¡°I felt something off with my wine when Kristine drank with me, so I started recording beforehand. I didn¡¯t expect to encounter an unknown man when I entered this room. I immediately subdued him and escaped. I considered calling the police, but with a banquet going on at our house, I didn¡¯t want to cause a scene. I nned to lock him up here and call the police after the party. ¡± Kristine stared at Madisyn, her eyes wide with shock. She couldn¡¯t believe that Madisyn had been suspicious of her for so long. The recording served as evidence. The guests¡¯ faces showed their shock. Now, the question was: who was the real viin, Madisyn or Kristine?novelbin ¡°I had no idea there was someone in this room. ¡± Kristine sobbed and yelled, ¡°Madisyn, perhaps you colluded with this man to set me up. I¡¯m innocent. ¡± ¡°I have something else to disclose. ¡± Andrew stepped forward. Kristine scowled at him, puzzled by his intervention. Andrew turned on his phone and yed a recording. ¡°Don¡¯t me me, Andrew Klein. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve Loved you for so long. I must have what I desire. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be an excellent wife. ¡± These words caused an uproar throughout the crowd. Andrew exined, ¡°I was bewildered when Kristine approached me and said Madisyn was unwell, because Kristine has never shown kindness to Madisyn. She suddenly sprinkled some powder on me after I entered her room. I sensed something was amiss. I held my breath and recorded everything. ¡± Suddenly, Kristine seemed as if the nket on her had vanished, leaving her as exposed and mortified as if she were naked in front of everyone. Josie remained silent. Chapter 276 With Kristine¡¯s plot revealed, any defense from Josie would imply her involvement. ¡°So, Kristine orchestrated everything from the start? But she just didn¡¯t expect her n to backfire on her, so she decided to go along with it and use our sympathy to defame Madisyn. ¡± The anger in the crowd was palpable. These prominent business figures felt deceived by Kristine. Someone scoffed. ¡°Kristine schemed against Mr. Johns¡¯s real daughter to rece her. And she even dared to ensnare Mr. Klein. Did she think she could manipte someone Like him?¡± Blue veins popped on Glenn¡¯s arms as he got furious. Before he could react, ine approached Kristine. ¡°p!¡± She delivered a firm p to Kristine¡¯s face. Kristine clutched her face, ring at ine. ¡°Why did you p me?¡± ine was stunned by Kristine¡¯s hostile look. She had always known her as a well-mannered and sensible girl since her arrival in the family. ¡°This is who you really are, isn¡¯t it? Kristine, I never imagined you¡¯d show such ingratitude after all the Johns family has done for you over the years. ¡± ine¡¯s voice trembled with sorrow. ¡°Hah¡­¡± Now that her scheme was exposed, Kristine dropped her facade. Her eyes were filled with scorn as she retorted, ¡°Ingratitude? How can you say that to me with a straight face? Do you actually care about me? Ever since Madisyn returned, she¡¯s all you see. You pushed me to break off my engagement with Andrew, yet you allowed Madisyn to grow close to him. You¡¯re just cruel. I¡¯m merely a pawn to you. Only Madisyn is your true daughter. ¡± The entire Johns family was stunned. Even Dane and Waylon hadn¡¯t anticipated Kristine¡¯s bitterness. Had she always been feigning her gentleness? Then, someone said, ¡°Kristine, how much do you spend on dance lessons each year? Hundreds of thousands of dors? Maybe a million? How much is your monthly allowance? Is it tens of thousands of dors or more?¡± It was Susan, who stepped forward and looked down at Kristine with disdain. ¡°The outfit you¡¯re wearing must be worth tens of thousands of dors. Do you know how much Madisyn¡¯s clothes cost before she came back to the Johns family? We used to shop for clothes at roadside stalls. They cost just a few dors. She had no allowance. She had to earn every penny for her expenses. She¡¯s Mr. and Mrs. Johns¡¯ legitimate daughter, yet she endured hardships for twenty years. What about you? You¡¯re not even a blood member of the Johns family, yet you livevishly. What right do you have to feel jealous when the Johns family try to make it up to Madisyn?¡± Everyone there was wealthy and couldn¡¯t fathom wearing clothes that cost just a few dors. Looking at Madisyn, they felt a wave of sympathy. ¡°She¡¯s had it so tough¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s finally returned, only to deal with an adopted daughter Like Kristine in the Johns family. ¡± ¡°If I were in her shoes, I¡¯d have Kristine removed!¡± Someone said, ¡°Kristine, stop ying the victim. Madisyn was generous to let you stay with the Johns family. You previously used her of pushing you down the stairs to keep you out of the international dancepetition. I never imagined you could be so cruel as to devise such a scheme to destroy her reputation. ¡±novelbin Kristine felt a chilling coldness envelop her. Anger clogged her chest, making it difficult to breathe. How could these people speak of her that way? They all stood there, talking about her carelessly. If they were in her shoes, they¡¯d likely do the same. Chapter 277 Andrew stood with an icy, regal demeanor. In a frosty tone, he said, ¡°Moreover, the Johns family wanted you to call off the engagement because I don¡¯t like you. But Madisyn is different. ¡± His words struck Kristine hard. Kristine coughed up blood instantly. Her mind went nk. Why was the world so cruel to her? It was utterly unjust. Then, she noticed a fruit knife nearby. ¡°Ha, you¡¯re all wicked. You all deserve to die! Since I can¡¯t stay here anymore, you can die with me!¡± Kristineughed maniacally, dashed for the fruit knife, and plunged it towards Madisyn with force! Everyone tensed up.novelbin ¡°Madisyn!¡± ine screamed in horror. Madisyn¡¯s eyes sparkled as she prepared to sidestep, but suddenly, a figure stepped in front of her. Kristine¡¯s knife was intercepted. She saw Andrew blocking her, as tall and dignified as ever. He had always been remarkable, even as a young boy. A bitter smile crossed her face. ¡°Andrew, do you care for her that much?¡± Andrew remained silent. Blood dripped from his fingers as he clutched the knife. He had seized the knife and forcefully pushed Kristine away. Kristine was thrust against the wall and promptly lost consciousness. ¡°Andrew!¡± Madisyn looked at Andrew¡¯s hand with concern. His fingers, usually as perfect as sculptures, were bleeding. She eximed, ¡°You are so foolish! I could have dodged it. ¡± ¡°I was scared. ¡± Andrew looked at her, his usually icy gaze now filled with warmth. ine let out a sigh of relief, her legs giving way slightly, almost causing her to kneel. Glenn quickly steadied her. Dane instructed a doctor to treat Andrew¡¯s wound and then called the police to remove Kristine and the vagrant. The guests, sensing the mood, discreetly departed one by one. After the doctor bandaged Andrew, Waylon thanked him. Once Dane had seen thest guest out, he returned, and Waylon approached him immediately, saying, ¡°Did you see that? Andrew saved Madisyn. You¡¯ve always been tough on him. Let¡¯s not do that anymore. ¡± Dane nced at Madisyn and Andrew on the sofa. She was concerned, asking if he was in pain. Chapter 278 Andrew managed a sheepish smile, feeling a bit embarrassed. ¡°It hurts a bit. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ll be able to eat normally for a while. ¡± ¡°Come to my home for meals. You were injured saving me. It¡¯s only right I look after you,¡± Madisyn offered, feeling responsible. ¡°Would that be too much trouble?¡± ¡°Not at all. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Andrew consented. Dane sighed deeply and rubbed his forehead. He realized that, despite her strengths, Madisyn could be as naive as Waylon. Feeling drained, he headed upstairs. Waylon returned to the sofa, and just then, his phone chimed with a message. ¡°Ahhh! Why?¡± Waylon eximed suddenly. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Waylon?¡± Madisyn inquired. Waylon showed his displeasure and said, ¡°I asked someone to design dresses for you but was refused. Does this designer think my offer was too low?¡± Madisyn remained silent. ¡°Never mind. I¡¯ll find someone else. ¡± ¡°No, Waylon, I already have too many clothes. I think you can just pick up something simple. ¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll take your advice and just give you the money,¡± Waylon replied. No sooner had he spoken than he transferred ten million dors to Madisyn¡¯s ount. Waylon was thrilled. He was determined to give Madisyn more than Dane did! Madisyn was taken aback. Ten million was all Waylon earned for a movie! ¡°Waylon¡­¡± ¡°Madisyn, you have to take it! Now you can buy whatever expensive clothes you want,¡± Waylon insisted earnestly. Madisyn was moved to tears, and after a moment, she slowly nodded in agreement. Waylon then headed upstairs. The doctor had finished tending to Andrew¡¯s wound. It waste, so he left.novelbin Chapter 279 The bustling vi quieted down once more. No one had anticipated so many events unfolding in just one day. Madisyn had intended to have Susan stay, but with everything that had happened, Susan decided to leave as well. Then Madisyn went to check on ine. ine had undoubtedly been hit hard by the day¡¯s events. Madisyn knocked on the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± a voice responded from within. ¡°It¡¯s me, Mom. ¡± ¡°Come in. ¡± Madisyn pushed open the door, stepping into the room where ine and Glenn were seated on the sofa. ine¡¯s eyes were tinged red, yet her demeanor remained gentle as she looked at Madisyn.novelbin ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Madisyn? Are you frightened after today¡¯s events?¡± ine¡¯spassion extended to all her children, including Kristine. Madisyn suddenly thought that Kristine deserved whatever came to her. How could she harbor ill will against ine, a woman of such kindness? ¡°Mom, I¡¯m here to check on you,¡± Madisyn whispered, her voice soft with affection. ¡°My daughter is so kind. I am fine, although a little shocked. But I can¡¯t change everyone¡¯s mind,¡± ine replied with a sigh, looking at Madisyn with love in her eyes. ¡°On the contrary, I regret not asking Kristine to move out earlier. Perhaps this tragedy could have been avoided. ¡± ¡°Mom, that is just who she is. Had you asked her to move out, she might have had more resentment,¡± Madisyn replied softly, her words floating gently in the quiet room. ¡°This burden isn¡¯t yours to bear. ¡± ¡°Thankfully, you reacted swiftly today. Without your quick thinking, innocence might have been hard to prove,¡± ine held Madisyn in her arms and said. ¡°Our home should be the ce where you can rx yourself. But I made you so tired every moment. ¡± Her voice broke, choked with emotion. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t think that way. Being with you, sharing these moments-it makes me truly happy,¡± Madisyn assured her, her gaze tender and loving. ¡°I cherish you, deeply. ¡± Moved, ine whispered, ¡°My daughter, you are my pride. ¡± Glenn watched the exchange between his wife and daughter, a quiet satisfaction filling his heart. His goal was just to make his family happy. ¡°Madisyn, Kristine will not return,¡± Glenn interjected with firm resolve. ¡°Should anyone dare to trouble you in the future,e to me at once. Even if it¡¯s your brothers, I won¡¯t hesitate to protect you. ¡± ¡°Okay¡±, Madisyn responded, her lips curving into a soft smile. Chapter 280 Outside the room, Waylon and Dane, who hade to check on ine, caught the tail end of Glenn¡¯s resolute words and exchanged a knowing nce before retreating quietly. Well, it seemed that their father and mother didn¡¯t need them after all. After a while, Madisyn returned to her room. No sooner had she entered than her phone buzzed with a message from Andrew- a photo of him at work. The desk was a model of neatness, styled in an understated yet Luxurious manner, but the bandage on his hand struck a discordant note. Madisyn¡¯s heart softened at the sight. She typed back, ¡°Is it convenient for you to work with that injury?¡± Andrew responded quickly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m mostly reviewing documents today. ¡± ¡°Thank you so much for today,¡± Madisyn wrote, her gratitude deep and genuine. ¡°You are my girlfriend. I don¡¯t want to hear thanks from you. If you really want to thank me, you can show it in another way.novelbin ¡± Another way? Madisyn pondered his words carefully before making a decision. She called him, proposing, ¡°How about I work with you?¡± At that moment, Andrew was busy in his study. He had postponed all his tasks to the evening to attend the party hosted by the Johns family. Now, he was in a virtual meeting with several executives. The video call was live, and when Andrew paused to answer his phone, the other participants stopped, their expressions a mix of curiosity and confusion. Andrew, a known workaholic, rarely took personal calls during meetings. Yet, he typed a quick message to his colleagues. ¡°You can continue. ¡± He was wearing two earplugs. One was for the meeting. The other was for Madisyn. A voice echoed from the earplug connected to the meeting. ¡°Mr. Klein if you have something to deal with, we can wait and continueter. ¡± They assumed that Andrew must be addressing something crucial, given his unexpected diversion from the meeting norms. ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s continue,¡± Andrew responded crisply, dismissing their concerns. Despite their confusion, the meeting participants resumed their discussions. Madisyn was unaware of what was unfolding on Andrew¡¯s end. She heard his voice intermittently over the phone as she idly scrolled through her mobile. Chapter 281 A new message popped up from Howard. ¡°The pills you gave me are really useful. I feel hot all over now. ¡± Madisyn¡¯s lips curled into a smile as she replied, ¡°If you take them on time every day, they will have a good effect. ¡± ¡°I will Listen to you. ¡± Howard¡¯s response came instantly. Just then, a message from Andrew shed on her screen. ¡°Who are you talking to?¡± Curious, Madisyn typed back, ¡°Can you hear me typing?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± replied Andrew. ¡°IT was just talking with a guy,¡± she texted, unaware of the impact of her words. Andrew¡¯s expression, usually unreadable, turned distinctly cold. This subtle shift didn¡¯t escape the notice of his colleagues. The person who had just made his point and noticed the sudden change in Andrew, paused and looked at him uncertainly. Despite Andrew¡¯s youth, he had absolute authority among them. The man cautiously ventured, ¡°Mr. Klein, is there anything wrong with what I said?¡± Andrew replied, ¡°No problem. Please continue. ¡± The man breathed a sigh of relief.novelbin But he remained cautious as he continued, ¡°At this moment, the development of our scientific research is our top priority. It is crucial because our country¡¯s scientific and technological level stillgs behind other countries. Promoting scientific and technological products is definitely the future, not only for our economy but also for our country¡¯s standing. But the problem is, we are short on technology geniuses. We need to find and recruit the best minds not only within the country but all over the world. That¡¯s why I¡¯m nning to scout for top talents in technology abroad. ¡± Upon hearing his words, another man chimed in, ¡°Speaking of which, isn¡¯t Mr. Klein¡¯s cousin involved in scientific research?¡± The Klein family was a prestigious family with a long history in the country. Many of its members were exceptional talents in various fields. In Andrew¡¯s generation alone, there were countless outstanding talents. Yes, Andrew was the family¡¯s future leader. He was the top. But the other members weren¡¯t far behind him in intelligence. Aside from Andrew, his cousin got the most attention because of his excellence. Andrew¡¯s cousin had shown a knack for technology since he was a child. His first achievement was winning the championship in a roboticspetition. When he became an adult, he founded his ownpany specializing in technological products. Hispany was leading in the industry nationwide. Everyone looked at Andrew expectantly. At this time, when geniuses in technology were scarce, it would be significantly advantageous if Andrew¡¯s cousin coborated with them. The look in Andrew¡¯s dark eyes was so deep that it was hard to read through his mind. When everyone in the conference room saw this, they immediately understood. In big families, conflicts were inevitable. And the Klein family was not an exemption. If they could cooperate, they would have done so long ago. Why would they wait until now? Chapter 282 The atmosphere inside the conference room seemed to have dropped a few degrees. There was an awkward silence. Fortunately, someone quickly changed the topic to Lighten the mood. ¡°Then, let¡¯s focus on finding other talents. ¡± They deliberated over this matter for two hours before the meeting finally ended. Then, Andrew got the chance to call Madisyn. He asked, ¡°Who were you talking to just now?¡± His tone was calm but with a hint of probing and danger. ¡°It was Howard. Who else could I be talking to?¡± Madisyn replied with a smile. Andrew raised an eyebrow. ¡°Howard?¡± He sounded a little surprised. ¡°He talked to you?¡± ¡°Of course. Why are you so surprised?¡± ¡°Well, I just didn¡¯t expect it. He hasn¡¯t been out and about in a while. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. But he¡¯ll be out and about soon,¡± Madisyn replied and yawned. ¡°Are you sleepy? You must be tired. Go to bed and rest now,¡± Andrew said. ¡°Okay. You should get some rest, too,¡± Madisyn said. Then, they hung up. After the call, Andrew checked his inbox and saw several new messages. Some were from the members of the Klein family. His aunt-inw said, ¡°Andrew, Corbett has recently developed an impressive product. You might be interested in investing in it. As far as I can remember, your Klein Group owns a technologypany, right? Why don¡¯t your and Corbett¡¯spanies merge? I¡¯m sure you will benefit a lot. You know how capable he is.novelbin He is now leading in the technology industry. If you work together, your Klein Group will definitely grow. ¡± On the surface, it sounded promising. But the truth was, if the twopanies merged, it was very likely that Corbett would take over Klein Group¡¯s technologypany. Then, he could gradually undermine the entire Klein Group. The other members of the Klein family had always coveted the position of sessor to thepany leader. So, Andrew dismissed the idea indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. ¡± His aunt-inw quickly replied, ¡°Are you sure about that? This is a very good opportunity for you. Why don¡¯t you think it over first?¡± Andrew didn¡¯t respond anymore. Suddenly, their family¡¯s group chat became busy. New messages came one after another, mentioning Corbett Klein. Usually, Andrew didn¡¯t pay attention to this group chat. He just ignored the new messagesing in. But this time, one message that popped up caught his attention as he saw a familiar name mentioned in it. ¡°Really? Corbett is dating someone? Oh, Tatiana? She¡¯s a big star. I actually tried to pursue her once. Unfortunately, I was rejected. Corbett is really awesome, considering Tatiana was charmed by him. ¡± Chapter 283 ¡°Well, Tatiana is worthy of him. She is beautiful and is really good at acting. In fact, she is expected to bring home the Best Actress award this year. ¡± While reading the messages, Andrew was a little surprised. What a coincidence! He didn¡¯t expect Corbett to be Tatiana¡¯s boyfriend. Andrew couldn¡¯t help sharing this news with Madisyn. But actually, even if he didn¡¯t tell her, Madisyn would know it soon. The next day, the news about Tatiana and Corbett¡¯s rtionship hit the headlines. Some paparazzi even posted some photos of them together. Their intimate photos of having meals and going on a date quickly spread, igniting heated discussions online. ¡°Wow, they look so good together! They are a match made in heaven. ¡± ¡°Tatiana¡¯s in the right age. So, it¡¯s not surprising that she has a boyfriend. She deserves to love and be loved. ¡± ¡°Yes, I agree. But I didn¡¯t expect her boyfriend to be Corbett. I know him. He¡¯s a genius in technology. ¡± ¡°But wait! Isn¡¯t Tatiana engaged to Howard from the Johns family? Did I remember it wrong? Can someone enlighten me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. She was engaged to Howard before. But don¡¯t you know that Howard had an ident? He was disfigured and became disabled. Tatiana stayed with him for a long time. But she also has a life of her own. She needs someone who can love and take care of her in return. ¡± ¡°I sympathize with Howard and feel bad that he is alone now. But I also understand Tatiana. She has done more than enough for him. It¡¯s time for her to be happy. ¡± ¡°Very well said! If it were another woman, she would have left Howard the moment she found out he was disfigured. But Tatiana is different. She stayed with him for a long time. She¡¯s really a good person. ¡± Most people supported Tatiana¡¯s new love life. They thought she deserved to be happy after sacrificing for Howard for a long time. There were a few who disagreed, but their opinions were immediately suppressed. The Johns family quickly became aware of the news as well. In the morning, the mood at the breakfast table was noticeably gloomy. Dane passed some food to ine and said calmly, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t stress.novelbin A woman like Tatiana isn¡¯t worth our attention. Howard has already seen through her false facade. And about her rtionship with Corbett¡­ Don¡¯t fret. They¡¯re not going to enjoy their time together. ¡± ine was unable to express her anger, but she understood the implications. Corbett was a significant figure. If Tatiana was truly involved with Corbett, she would soon be on par with the Johns family. It made sense now why Tatiana¡¯s mother was bold enough to break off the engagement. ¡°An ungrateful woman like Tatiana won¡¯t be cherished by any discerning family. And Corbett¡­¡± ine shook her head. She was a smart woman. With Corbett¡¯s stature, he would never choose someone like Tatiana once her true character was revealed. ¡°Howard has been undergoing rehabilitation training recently. He might make a recovery soon. ¡± Madisyn added some food to ine¡¯s te and continued, ¡°Dad, Mom, Dane, don¡¯t be too concerned. ¡± Chapter 284 ¡°¡°Madisyn, you¡¯re incredible. I couldn¡¯t get through to Howard previously. ¡± Dane looked at her with a soft expression. Suddenly, his phone rang. He sighed after taking the call. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ine inquired. ¡°With Kristine gone, thepany now requires a vice president. Someone needs to manage the division she previously handled. ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s find a recement quickly,¡± ine suggested. Dane nced at Madisyn. As she nibbled on a sausage, Madisyn returned Dane¡¯s look, her bright, wide eyes reflecting her puzzlement. Dane smiled and said, ¡°I think Madisyn would be a great fit. The vice president of the Johns Group earns a substantial yearly sry. Want to give it a try?¡± ¡°I think I can handle it,¡± Madisyn responded. Natural Beauty was now running smoothly, so she didn¡¯t need to worry about it. ine was concerned about Madisyn exhausting herself, but knowing her exceptional capabilities, she could only watch as Madisyn prepared to join the Johns Group. It was Madisyn¡¯s first visit to the headquarters of the Johns Group. In the center of Gemond, three towering buildings stood impressively tall. ¡°Whose buildings are those?¡± Madisyn instinctively assumed one of the towering buildings belonged to the Johns Group. Dane chuckled and said, ¡°They¡¯re all ours. ¡± Madisyn realized she had underestimated the Johns Group¡¯s influence. The wealthiest family in Gemond truly was remarkable. Upon entering thepany, Dane introduced her to the various divisions. Kristine had previously managed the entertainmentpany. The Johns Group¡¯s three most lucrative ventures were real estate, investment, and entertainment. ¡°You¡¯re free to choose a different division if you wish. ¡± Madisyn pondered briefly and said, ¡°No need. I like the entertainmentpany. I¡¯ll start at the entry level. ¡± Dane held Madisyn in high regard.novelbin He knew that even starting at the entry level, she¡¯d rise quickly. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s get your onboarding started. ¡± Chapter 285 Dane expedited Madisyn¡¯s onboarding process and nned to introduce her to the general manager of the entertainmentpany. Just then, Dane¡¯s work phone rang once more. Since he was the president of the group, his schedule was packed. Therefore, Madisyn didn¡¯t let him apany her to the entertainmentpany. Dane instructed his assistant, ¡°Let everyone know that my sister is now at Edge Entertainment. ¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Johns. I¡¯ll let them know immediately. ¡± The assistant promptly called the general manager of the Edge Entertainment. ¡°Yes, she is Mr. Dane Johns¡¯s sister. She¡¯s very beautiful, dressed in a dark blue suit jacket and wearing a diamond ne¡­ Please make sure she¡¯s treated well. ¡± The entertainment branch of the Johns Group was known as Edge Entertainment, which was currently ranked second in the industry. ¡®s BunnyBookery It boasted numerous award-winning actors and actresses. On her way there, Madisyn pondered the current standing of thepany. Given Edge Entertainment¡¯s resources, it should be the toppany in Gemond.novelbin What had caused it to fall behind another? What had Kristine been doing while she managed thepany? ¡°Puff!¡± Suddenly, Madisyn¡¯s train of thought was interrupted as someone bumped into her. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry!¡± The woman appeared flustered as she identally spilled milk on Madisyn¡¯s clothes. ¡°I¡¯ve stained your outfit. What should I do? How much do your clothes cost? I¡¯ll cover it. ¡± Dressed simply and looking earnest, the woman was clearly distressed. Madisyn shook her head and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not valuable. No need to pay. ¡± ¡°Miss, you¡¯re truly generous. ¡± The woman expressed her gratitude. ¡°How about I clean the suit jacket for you and then return it?¡± Her offer was heartfelt. Madisyn couldn¡¯t say no, so she removed her suit jacket. They exchanged phone numbers. Now without her suit jacket, Madisyn noticed the blue diamond ne she wore seemed too eye-catching, so she removed it too. Upon reaching Edge Entertainment, she headed to the marketing department, and saw several people standing at attention by the door. She arched an eyebrow. She hadn¡¯t wanted Dane to apany her, as she aimed to maintain a low profile. However, from the looks of it, everyone already knew who she was. Madisyn didn¡¯t appreciate that. She had always preferred to keep a low profile. Chapter 286 ¡°Hello, everyone. Sorry to keep you waiting,¡± she said with a polite smile, raising her hand in greeting. ¡°Who are you? Go away. Don¡¯t block us,¡± snapped Liza Nelson, a woman with a long, thin face that seemed permanently set in a sneer. She even pushed Madisyn aside roughly. As Madisyn was trying to make sense of the situation, someone next to her said, ¡°Are you the new intern? We are currently weing the president¡¯s sister. You need to stand properly and make a good impression. ¡± ¡°The president¡¯s sister?¡± Madisyn repeated, puzzled. She understood the words, but not these people¡¯s reaction. Wasn¡¯t she the president¡¯s sister? Just then, a woman with curly hair and high heels approached. Liza scrutinized her from head to toe. The dark blue suit jacket and the diamond ne she wore were exactly as Dane¡¯s assistant had described. Furthermore, all her clothes screamed Luxury. She must be the president¡¯s sister! Liza¡¯s attitude flipped instantly. Beaming, she approached the woman and eximed, ¡°Oh, here you are!¡± Others also hurried forward to greet her. Madisyn observed the woman, feeling a sense of familiarity, yet she couldn¡¯t recall where they had met before. The woman looked bewildered. ¡°Are you weing me?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Of course!¡± Liza said with a ttering smile.novelbin ¡°Miss Johns, it¡¯s so admirable that someone of your status would choose to work here, so down to earth. ¡± Miss Johns? The woman looked confused. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Noticing her bewildered expression, Liza hastily reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t tell anyone that you are the president¡¯s sister. ¡± The president¡¯s sister? The woman surveyed the obsequious smiles around her and suddenly understood the mix-up. They had mistaken her for the president¡¯s sister. She smiled subtly, a mix of joy andcency lighting up her features. Did she really exude such amanding presence? However, she quickly rified, ¡°You¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else. I¡¯m not¡­¡± Before she could finish, her eyes widened in shock as she spotted Madisyn standing nearby. ¡°Madisyn Chapman, why are you here?¡± When Madisyn heard the familiar voice, her recognition was instant. Chapter 287 ¡°Teresa Richardson?¡± Teresa, who went to the same high school as Madisyn and a friend of Jenna¡¯s, regarded Madisyn with a hint of arrogance. ¡°Madisyn, I heard you were living the good life and you even pursued dancing. So, why are you working at Edge Entertainment now? Did you and Mr. Johns-my brother-break up? Did youe here seeking an opportunity to get closer to him?¡± Teresa had originally nned to disclose the truth to everyone, but upon seeing Madisyn, she abruptly decided against it. Teresa and Madisyn had never gotten along well in high school. Back then, Madisyn was a member of the affluent Chapman family, beloved by many at school for her grace and charm. To Teresa¡¯s dismay, her own Prince Charming had been smitten with Madisyn, fueling a deep-seated jealousy that lingered over the years. Now, with an opportunity to disgrace Madisyn, Teresa was not about to let it slip by easily. As Teresa¡¯s insinuations spread, everyone¡¯s gaze shifted towards Madisyn.novelbin ¡°No wonder she looks familiar; she¡¯s the one known for her dancing. ¡± ¡°Did youe here to seduce Mr. Johns? I advise you to leave now. Mr. Johns is not someone you can easily seduce. ¡± The crowd looked at Madisyn with disdain, as if she were something contemptible. Yet, Madisyn was unfazed. With a calm, amused expression, she responded, ¡°Do you all really believe her just because of a few words? You¡¯re adults now. You¡¯d better think for yourselves. ¡± ¡°How dare you mock us for being mindless?¡± someone retorted. Liza, visibly annoyed, chimed in, ¡°You¡¯re making everyone ufortable. Do you really want to seduce Mr. Johns? Miss Johns, shouldn¡¯t we just throw her out?¡± Teresa narrowed her eyes, enjoying the ttery. Looking at Madisyn, she found a twisted sense of superiority. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s not easy for her to have gotten a job here. We don¡¯t need to be so harsh. As long as she works hard, it¡¯s fine. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Miss Johns is so kind. By the way, give me your ID card and photo, and I¡¯ll get your work card prepared,¡± Liza said, buttering up Teresa. Liza was shocked when she saw the name. ¡°Do you go by thest name Richardson?¡± Teresa felt a chill down her spine under Liza¡¯s doubtful gaze. Caught up in the moment, she had almost believed she was truly Miss Johns. Regaining herposure, she exined, ¡°I need to keep a low profile here. I can¡¯t let anyone find out about my identity. That¡¯s why I¡¯m using a fake name. ¡± ¡°Oh, I see. Miss Johns, you¡¯re very cautious,¡± Liza said, somewhat confused. But today, only Madisyn and Teresa were the new arrivals. If not Teresa, could the president¡¯s sister be Madisyn? After a quick look at Madisyn, who was dressed simply, Liza put her suspicions to rest. Chapter 288 They returned to the office. Liza held the position of deputy director of the department. She assigned little work to Teresa but handed Madisyn a hefty stack of documents, instructing, ¡°Read these thoroughly today and write me a summary. ¡± She then left for her office without waiting for Madisyn¡¯s response. Madisyn nced at the papers, finding them entirely irrelevant. Was that woman deliberately making things difficult for her? Well, it was so boring. Yet, Madisyn chose not to reveal her true identity, taking this as a chance to gain a deeper insight into thepany. Shortly thereafter, she got a message from Dane. ¡°Madisyn, how are you finding your time at thepany?¡± She replied, ¡°Well, it¡¯s quite intriguing. ¡± It appeared there were many redundant employees in thispany, once managed by Kristine. Now that she was part of the Johns family, she feltpelled to contribute meaningfully. Dane said, ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re enjoying it. Let me know if you need anything. ¡±novelbin Teresa settled at her desk, asionally receiving snacks from her colleagues. This was a new experience for her; she was overjoyed by the attention she received as a wealthy woman. Noticing Madisyn buried in paperwork, Teresa approached and asked, ¡°Madisyn, do you need my help with anything?¡± Madisyn looked up and replied, ¡°If you¡¯re free, please focus on something substantial. ¡± ¡°Why do you keep up the act? Do you think hard work will elevate your status? You¡¯ll always be working under me,¡± Teresa said arrogantly. ¡°Is that so? I recall there¡¯s a performance review at thepany. Even if you are Miss Johns, failure could get you dismissed,¡± Madisyn countered. Madisyn¡¯s reminder struck a chord with Teresa. The marketing department¡¯s duties included brand promotion, market analysis, and managing artists¡¯ resources, among other things. Failure to meet performance standards meant termination. The expectations inrge corporations were stringent. Chapter 289 Teresa flinched before saying hastily, ¡°I¡¯m the president¡¯s sister. You should be more worried about yourself. Even if I fail, a quick call to my brother will sort things out. ¡± Was she already used to pretending to be someone she wasn¡¯t? Madisyn chose not to talk to her anymore. Despite Teresa¡¯s confident words, she felt a tinge of fear and quickly returned to her tasks. However, she discreetly sent a message to Jenna, informing her that Madisyn had started working at Edge Entertainment. This reinforced Jenna¡¯s belief that Madisyn was attempting to charm Dane. What a shameless bitch!novelbin After being escorted out of the Johns family¡¯s housest time, Jenna hated Madisyn even more. At that moment, she concocted a new n for revenge. At six o¡¯clock, Madisyn finished her workday. Liza, also leaving, noticed Madisyn heading out and stopped her, saying, ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going, Madisyn? You haven¡¯tpleted your work. Are you trying to sneak off?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to contribute to thepany¡¯s sess, not to waste time on those irrelevant documents you handed me. ¡± ¡°Do you think those documents are irrelevant? Then show me what you have done. ¡± Madisyn invited Liza to look at herputer screen, which disyed severalplex mind maps. After a short time, Liza began to sweat. Though she had only skimmed a few, it was clear to her that Madisyn was capable. If Liza continued to make things difficult for Madisyn, she would only humiliate herself. ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to be too harsh on you on your first day. ¡± Liza then suggested to everyone, ¡°Since it¡¯s Miss Richardson¡¯s first day, why don¡¯t we all go out for dinner?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Some agreed immediately. However, others hesitated, not keen on the idea. ¡°No, I won¡¯t join. You go ahead,¡± Madisyn responded. ¡°Madisyn, it¡¯s your first day, too. You should appreciate the chance to have a nice dinner with Miss Johns,¡± Liza said. ¡°Besides, we¡¯re all in the same department. Don¡¯t let us down. ¡± Madisyn narrowed her eyes, gauging the mood of her colleagues. Some were eager, others not so much. Thinking for a while, Madisyn said, ¡°Alright then. I¡¯lle along. ¡± The atmosphere in the marketing department felt noticeably cliquish. Chapter 290 As they made their way to the restaurant, a group showered Teresa withpliments. Once they arrived and settled into a private dining room, they insisted that Teresa ce her order first. ¡°By the way, who¡¯s covering the bill tonight?¡± Madisyn asked nonchntly. It was clear that thepany wouldn¡¯t be footing the bill for this wee dinner. ¡°We¡¯ll split the cost equally,¡± announced Liza. The mood in the room shifted immediately. This restaurant was known for its steep prices, and if they divided the bill, each person would pay at least four or five hundred dors. With that amount, they could treat themselves to a more enjoyable meal elsewhere. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Liza, I just remembered I have something urgent to take care of at home. I¡¯ll need to leave now,¡± one colleague said hesitantly.novelbin ¡°Liza, I just realized I still have some work to finish. I¡¯ll need to excuse myself. ¡± Soon, several others followed suit, eager to leave. Liza, the deputy director, felt annoyed as she looked at them. Were they really that clueless? Did they not understand who Teresa was? It was a rare privilege to have dinner with the president¡¯s sister, yet they were acting so ungrateful. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go!¡± Liza was surprised to hear Madisyn stepping in to stop the exodus. Madisyn shed a smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget who Teresa is. Do you really think she¡¯ll let us pay the bill? For her, this is just pocket change. ¡± She turned to Teresa with a knowing Look. Teresa felt a cold shiver run down her spine. She nced at the menu-each dish cost at least two hundred dors. With so many people at the table, the total would easily run into the tens of thousands. She was just an ordinary woman, not some heiress with money to burn. How could she possibly afford such an extravagant meal? Madisyn was such a snake! She was just trying to stir up trouble! But Madisyn¡¯s words had already nted the idea in everyone¡¯s minds. They might not have the money, but Teresa was different. After all, she was the president¡¯s sister-surely this amount was nothing to her. ALL eyes turned to Teresa, filled with expectation. Madisyn sipped her tea slowly, her eyes fixed on Teresa, waiting for her response. Chapter 291 She knew full well that Teresa couldn¡¯t afford the bill. Pretending to be the president¡¯s sister was one thing, but this was a whole different level of bluff. ¡°It¡¯s my treat,¡± Teresa finally dered. Madisyn was so shocked she nearly choked on her tea. Teresa had actually agreed! Teresa forced herself to unclench her teeth, masking her anxiety with a haughty expression and a hint of disdain in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s just a bit of money,¡± she said coolly. ¡°I¡¯ll cover the bill. Enjoy yourselves. ¡± The room erupted in apuse and cheers. ¡°Wow, Teresa, you¡¯re amazing!¡± ¡°Thank you, Teresa!¡± Liza, eager to impress, chimed in with over-the-top praise. ¡°Teresa isn¡¯t just beautiful; she¡¯s incredibly generous too. We¡¯re so lucky to have her in our department. ¡± Teresa waved off thepliments casually. ¡°Enough with the ttery. Just order already,¡± she said, as if she was unbothered by the whole situation. But Madisyn noticed the subtle detail that the others missed- Teresa¡¯s fingers were gripping the hem of her suit tightly, a silent indicator of the stress she was under. The room buzzed with excitement again, everyone piling on thepliments. Teresa, despite the pressure, seemed to be soaking up it all. Just then, Madisyn¡¯s phone buzzed with a message from Andrew. ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to have dinner together this evening?¡± Madisyn quickly replied, ¡°I wish we could, but I have to attend ast-minute dinner. I¡¯m working at Edge Entertainment now, and they¡¯ve called for a gathering. ¡± ¡°Do you need me to pick you up afterward?¡± Andrew asked. ¡°That would be great,¡± Madisyn responded. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know when it¡¯s wrapping up. ¡± After sending the message, she put her phone away and smiled to herself. As dinner was winding down, Liza suddenly pointed out. ¡°Teresa, where¡¯s your ne?¡± Teresa instinctively touched her neck, startled. ¡°What? Maybe I left it in the restroom. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Teresa, I¡¯ll check for you,¡± one of the colleagues offered, hurrying off to the restroom. Momentster, she returned, her expression puzzled. ¡°It¡¯s mot there, Teresa. Are you sure you didn¡¯t leave it somewhere else?¡± Teresa felt a flicker of confusion. She went to the restroom herself to double-check, but the ne was nowhere to be found. But she shrugged it off. ¡°It¡¯s fine.novelbin No big deal. ¡± It wasn¡¯t a genuine item anyway-just a well-crafted replica. But Liza wasn¡¯t about to let it go that easily. ¡°Teresa, I know that ne. It¡¯s a limited edition, practically one-of-a-kind. How could you let it go when you lost something so valuable?¡± Chapter 292 Well¡­¡± Teresa began, but before she could think of an excuse, someone else piped up. ¡°I saw Madisyn head to the restroom right after Teresa. ¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes shifted to Madisyn. Unfazed, she continued eating, deliberately slow under their watchful stares. Finally, she set down her fork and looked up. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything,¡± she said calmly. Liza, her tone dripping with disdain, shot back, ¡°Don¡¯t lie. You were the only one who went to the restroom after Teresa. How dare you lie like that?¡± Her voice grew more usatory. ¡°You must¡¯ve realized how valuable Teresa¡¯s ne is and decided to steal it. Isn¡¯t that right, Madisyn? I suggest you hand it over now. A ne like that couldnd you in jail for years. ¡± Madisyn¡¯s eyes flickered with amusement as she caught Teresa¡¯s gaze. ¡°Really?¡± she replied, her voiceced with irony. A fake ne couldnd her in jail? The idea was absurd. With a faint smile, she added, ¡°Even if I did take it, I doubt I¡¯d be seeing the inside of a jail cell. Isn¡¯t that right, Teresa?¡± Teresa felt uneasy as Madisyn¡¯s piercing gaze bored into her. It was as if Madisyn could see straight through her. Then, in a sudden, almost theatrical moment, the man sitting next to Madisyn reached into her pocket and pulled something out with a triumphant shout, ¡°I found it!¡± The man held up a delicate ne, its pendant catching the light, and all the people in the room seemed to collectively hold their breath. Everyone recognized it instantly-it was the very ne Teresa had been wearing today. ¡°Madisyn, it really was you!¡± Liza¡¯s voice rang out, full of righteous usation. ¡°You¡¯ve only just started working with us, and you¡¯re already stealing? Unbelievable! Teresa, what are we going to do about her?¡± Teresa was stunned at first, but her shock quickly turned into amusement. It turned out Madisyn really stole her ne. Teresa was amused. Madisyn, always pretending to be so indifferent to everything, was actually jealous of her, wasn¡¯t she? It was just like how she had been jealous of Madisyn in high school. Teresa could almost feel her own pride inting, filling the room like a balloon about to burst. She fixed Madisyn with a scornful re, her lips curling into a mocking smile. ¡°Madisyn, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d stoop so low. But, considering we are now colleagues, I¡¯ll let this slide if you just kneel down and apologize. If not, I¡¯ll have to call the police, and then¡­ Well, let¡¯s just say your future might not look so bright. novelbin ¡± ¡°Teresa¡¯s being more than fair. Just apologize!¡± The crowd turned on Madisyn, their eyes filled with disdain. ¡°You want to call the police? Fine by me. In fact, let me call them right now. ¡± Completely unfazed, Madisyn reached for her phone and started to punch in the emergency hotline. Teresa¡¯s heart skipped a beat, panic shing in her eyes. If the police really got involved, it¡¯d only be a matter of time before it was discovered that the ne was fake! And then, Madisyn would walk away scot-free. Desperation seized her, and without thinking, she grabbed Madisyn¡¯s arm and tried to mask her fear with arrogance. ¡°Oh, forget it,¡± she snapped. ¡°I know how much your reputation means to you. For the sake of our history together, I¡¯ll let this go. ¡± The tension in the room instantly dissipated. ¡°Teresa, you¡¯re so kind!¡± someone praised. ¡°Madisyn, you should be thanking her!¡± another echoed. Chapter 293 Madisyn pursed her lips in exasperation. Were these people stupid? She was the one who wanted to call the police in the first ce! Just then, a waiter entered the room, holding up another identical ne. ¡°Excuse me. We found this in the restroom. Does it belong to one of you?¡± The room fell into a stunned silence, every eye locked on the ne dangling from the waiter¡¯s hand. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Teresa¡¯s ne?¡± someone whispered incredulously. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± another voice murmured in disbelief. ¡°So, Madisyn didn¡¯t steal it?¡± ¡°But I thought that ne was a limited edition. How could Madisyn have the exact same one?¡± The confusion spread like wildfire through the room. Teresa, who had been basking in the attention just moments ago, hadn¡¯t anticipated this turn of events. She snatched the ne from the waiter¡¯s hand and said to Madisyn, ¡°Madisyn, you¡¯re ridiculous! You must have bought a fake!¡± Madisyn remained unfazed, her expression as cool as ice. ¡°Shall we have them appraised?¡± she suggested calmly, her eyes locked onto Teresa¡¯s ne with an unsettling confidence. For a split second, Teresa¡¯s bravado faltered. But she quickly masked her hesitation with a dismissive wave of her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this nonsense. ¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Liza, ever the loyal follower, chimed in with a smirk. ¡°There¡¯s no way Teresa would wear a fake. After all, she¡¯s a member of the Johns family!¡± Madisyn, sick of the charade, nced at the group indifferently. ¡°We¡¯re done here. Teresa, are you going to pay the bill?¡± she asked in a voice that carried an edge of finality. The waiter turned to Teresa expectantly, as did everyone else. The weight of their stares pressed down on her, making her palms mmy. Gritting her teeth, she reluctantly handed over her card. ¡°Use this,¡± she ordered, trying to maintain herposure. ¡°Certainly, miss. That will be sixty-six thousand dors,¡± the waiter announced with a hospitable smile. Teresa¡¯s heart dropped. novelbin Sixty-six thousand dors?! She had been so meticulously careful with her spending for years, and yet she only had eighty thousand dors to her name. How could a single meal cost sixty-six thousand dors? Regret washed over her like a cold wave. Liza, however, failed to read the room and eximed, ¡°We¡¯re so lucky to have had such a delicious meal! Thank you, Teresa!¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve walked by this ce so many times but never got the chance to try it. Thank you, Teresa!¡± another chimed in. Chapter 294 ¡°It¡¯s great to have you in our department, Teresa!¡± Another voice added to the chorus of praise. Teresa forced a tight-lipped smile, her vanity momentarily appeased by their words. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really,¡± she managed to say, though inside, she vowed to never make the same mistake again. They all left the restaurant together, and one by one, the group hailed taxis, their eveninging to an end. Just as Teresa opened a car-hailing app on her phone, Liza approached her with a questioning look. ¡°Teresa, will your driver pick you up?¡± Panic surged through Teresa as she quickly turned off her phone, her mind racing. She had almost forgotten the persona she was supposed to maintain¡ªthe image of ady from the illustrious Johns family. A wealthydy should have her own driver. ¡°Well, my driver should be here soon. You can go ahead,¡± Teresa said, flipping her long hair and feigningposure. Liza responded with a hint of awe, ¡°Wow, is this how the wealthy live? I¡¯m so jealous, Teresa. Can you give me a ride? If your driver ising, they must be driving some sort of exclusive luxury car.novelbin ¡± Teresa¡¯s confident expression faltered. What did she just say? Was this woman used to taking advantage of others? How irritating! Just as Teresa was about to dismiss Liza, a luxury car pulled up right in front of them. ¡°Wow, a limited edition Lamborghini! That¡¯s amazing! It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen such a luxury car. ¡± ¡°Amazing! Look, someone is getting out. Oh my gosh!¡± While everyone was marveling at the Lamborghini, a man emerged. He was dressed in avish, stylish suit, looking every bit the part of a dashing young protagonist from a TV drama. Many onlookers were taken aback by the sight, their eyes wide with awe. He was strikingly handsome. Not just handsome-he was wealthy too! Liza was dumbstruck, gazing at him in disbelief. Then, a realization seemed to hit her. ¡°Teresa, he looks like he¡¯s here for you. Is that your ride?¡± That was when Teresa noticed the man was indeed looking her way. Her heart raced. Had he fallen for her? It had to be. She stood out the most in their group, dressed stylishly Like someone from affluence. Any man would be ensnared by her. Chapter 295 With a blush, Teresa lowered her gaze. The man approached confidently. Everyone instinctively turned to look at Teresa. Oh, the thrill of it! Could Teresa be any happier? From the corner of her eye, Teresa caught sight of the man¡¯s long, straight legs and his gleaming shoes. He moved towards her, each step resonating with Teresa¡¯s heartbeat. She couldn¡¯t help but thrill at the thought. Was her dream of marrying into wealth about toe true? As the man drew closer, Teresa couldn¡¯t contain herself any Longer. She lifted her head and said, ¡°Hi!¡± She was not shy. She wanted to seize the moment. Yet, the man bypassed her without a nce, heading straight for Madisyn, who stood behind the others. He reached Madisyn, removed his coat, and draped it over her shoulders. ¡°Have you finished your dinner?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.novelbin ¡± Andrew took Madisyn¡¯s hand, led her to the passenger side, and graciously opened the car door for her. As Madisyn entered, he carefully guided her head to prevent her from hitting the car roof. It was like a scene from a TV drama unfolding right before their eyes. The other women looked on with envy. ¡°He¡¯s here for Madisyn? Why her?¡± ¡°How is Madisyn so lucky?¡± ¡°Look at him. He must be wealthy. ¡± As the car pulled away, Teresa felt as if her heart had shattered. After a few seconds, she regained herposure and said coldly, ¡°She was just putting on a show. Did she fool everyone here? I know Madisyn well. She was once from a wealthy family, but it was soon revealed she was a fake. She was then disowned. Her real parents are just farmers. How could someone wealthy be interested in her?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Hearing about Madisyn¡¯s backstory, everyone started to despise her more. Chapter 296 Liza adjusted her sses and said, ¡°So she arranged for someone to act just to appear wealthy in front of us? To maintain this facade of wealth, she must be spending a fortune. How foolish! She probably paid tens of thousands of dors to rent the car and hire that guy.novelbin Has she even had a hundred thousand saved up?¡± Liza¡¯sment stung Teresa deeply. Damn it! Why did it seem like Liza was referring to her? ¡°I need to handle something. I have to leave now. ¡± Teresa couldn¡¯t bear to stay any longer and quickly exited. ¡°Hey, Teresa, your driver hasn¡¯t arrived yet,¡± Liza called out, but Teresa hurried away. In the Lamborghini. ¡°How do you feel about the headquarters?¡± Andrew inquired. After a moment¡¯s reflection, Madisyn smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s quite interesting. Someone was putting on a show for me. ¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Madisyn chose not to share the details, and Andrew didn¡¯t press further. ¡°How¡¯s Howard doing now?¡± ¡°He should be recovering soon. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Can I meet him once he¡¯s better?¡± Andrew Looked at her intently. She sensed his underlying motive and asked, ¡°You want to see Howard? Is there something you need?¡± ¡°We¡¯re currently in need of talents in scientific research. Howard was a prominent figure in that field. I¡¯d like him to join mypany. We could benefit from coborating. ¡± Madisyn thought it over. The Klein Group was a globally renowned entity. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°I¡¯ll speak to him about it,¡± she said. ¡°Thank you, darling. ¡± Andrew smiled warmly, his eyes radiating affection. Andrew shifted his hand, and a delicate pink box magically appeared. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°A gift for your start at the newpany. ¡± Madisyn was slightly taken aback. Did she really need a gift for something so minor? She responded, a bit overwhelmed, ¡°If you keep this up, I will be spoiled. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m giving you this because I want you to feel joy every day. ¡± Andrew¡¯s smile was soft andforting. Chapter 297 Madisyn felt moved. A genuine person like him always lifted her spirits. She opened the box to discover a simple, elegant ring. ¡°I noticed you weren¡¯t wearing any rings. Do you like it?¡± Andrew¡¯s tone was steady, yet there was a hint of nervousness. The thought struck Madisyn about how the CEO of a majorpany could seem like a shy young man in matters of the heart. Madisyn found this endearing. She slipped the ring on-it fit perfectly. Smiling, she said, ¡°I love it. Thank you. But I realize I¡¯ve never given you anything. ¡± ¡°Your presence is the greatest gift for me,¡± Andrew replied earnestly. Madisyn felt utterly cherished. Her cheeks warmed with a blush.novelbin She knew Andrew wouldpletely spoil her. When Madisyn returned home, she was still beaming. ine, noticing her joy, asked curiously, ¡°Did you have a good day at thepany?¡± Madisyn snapped out of her reverie, realizing she had been smiling nonstop. She quickly answered, ¡°It was good. There are some challenges, but I n to tackle them one by one. ¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy,¡± ine responded, clearly delighted as well. Madisyn was a little guilty. ine assumed her happiness stemmed from her work. But Madisyn was actually pondering what kind of gift would suit Andrew. He was wealthy, which meant he likely had everything he could want. Maybe she should consult her brothers? After all, men often know what other men would appreciate. Before bed, Madisyn reached out to her three brothers to find out what kind of gifts they would prefer. Dane responded, ¡°Anything is fine as long as ites from someone meaningful. But if I had to choose¡­ it would be something handmade. ¡± Howard replied, ¡°A robot. ¡± Waylon said, ¡°I want flowers. ¡± Their responses perfectly reflected their distinct personalities. Chapter 298 Faced with such varied answers, Madisyn was stumped once more. What should she choose? Why not gift Andrew all of them? That thought struck her, and she immediately congratted herself on her cleverness. She marveled at her own intelligence. How lucky Andrew was to have such a clever girlfriend! Unbeknownst to her, after receiving Madisyn¡¯s message, Dane opened the group chat with his brothers, including Waylon, whom he had previously removed. He then shared a screenshot of Madisyn¡¯s message to him in the chat. Danemented, ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t expect Madisyn to think of giving me a gift. I hope she doesn¡¯t overexert herself. ¡± Dane¡¯s expression was one of smug satisfaction. However, almost simultaneously, the other two brothers shared their screenshots, revealing that Madisyn had posed the same question to them. Dane was taken aback. His joy quickly faded. He realized he wasn¡¯t the only one Madisyn was thinking of gifting. Still, this showed she was fair-minded. She was truly thoughtful. Howardmented, ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s actually nning to give us gifts. She might just be gathering ideas. Maybe she intends to give a gift to someone else. ¡± Dane said, ¡°How could that be? Is there another man in her life deserving of a gift? Oh, right. Could it be Andrew?¡± Waylon objected. ¡°That¡¯s unlikely. Dane, you shouldn¡¯t always assume the worst of people. ¡± Dane was at a loss for words.novelbin Just as Waylon was about to continue messaging in the group, he found himself removed again. Damn it! Was Dane really that unreasonable? He seemed so easily irritated! After discussing the gift, Madisyn brought up another matter to Howard. ¡°Howard, I need to ask you something. Andrew would like you to coborate with hispany. Would you be open to that?¡± Howard replied, ¡°ALL of my previous ventures have shut down. I haven¡¯t been active in this field for many years. Is he sure he wants to coborate with me?¡± Madisyn said, ¡°Yes. He must really trust in your abilities. And so do I. You were excellent before. And you¡¯re still capable now. ¡± Howard remarked, ¡°I¡¯ll consider it. ¡± Madisyn ryed the information to Andrew. Chapter 299 Andrew expressed his gratitude, saying, ¡°Thank you, my baby. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure,¡± Madisyn responded. After sending the message, she went on to order a gift online and decided to make one by hand as well. The next day, Madisyn arrived at work early. In the meeting, Liza took amanding tone and said, ¡°The director is away on business, and I¡¯ll handle the assignments in the meantime. Each of you will be responsible for several artists¡¯ business dealings. I¡¯ve sorted them out already. ¡± The screen disyed each person¡¯s name alongside the artists they were assigned. Madisyn was tasked with managing C-tier artists¡¯ business dealings. Thepany categorized its artists into three tiers, with C being the lowest. These artists were either unknown or neers to the industry. It was difficult for new entrants to establish themselves. Those who had lingered in obscurity for years faced slim chances of breaking through. Meanwhile, Teresa was assigned B-tier and even A-tier artists. Teresa grinned, pleased. These artists could easily help her meet the goal. Initially fearful of losing her job, she now found that masquerading as Miss Johns had its perks. ¡®s BunnyBookery She looked at Madisyn with disdain and remarked, ¡°You really need to put in more effort, Madisyn. ¡± Madisyn kept all the artists she was in charge of in mind. Hearing Teresa¡¯s scorn, she remainedposed and said, ¡°Everyone needs to work hard here. What¡¯s the issue? Aren¡¯t you going to make an effort?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not like you; I don¡¯t need to exert myself that much. ¡± Teresa scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re quite the performer. Maybe you should consider a career in the entertainment department. You¡¯re good at acting; don¡¯t let that talent go to waste. ¡± Hearing Madisyn¡¯s jab, Teresa snapped, ¡°You are the one who has a knack for acting! And who was pretending to be wealthy and influential just yesterday?¡± Madisyn chose not to respond. After the meeting, she familiarized herself with her artists and started allocating suitable resources. Since these artists couldn¡¯tnd major brand deals, Madisyn sought out smaller, yet promising brands. She made sure no one was overlooked. Madisyn took particr interest in one actress. This actress had been with thepany for years without any notable roles, a rarity at Edge Entertainment. Typically, such performers were let go. But Madisyn was taken aback when she saw her photo. This was¡­ Holding back her surprise, Madisyn arranged a meeting with the actress¡¯s agent to discuss a potential endorsement.novelbin To her surprise, the agent outright refused. Chapter 300 ¡°She¡¯s a handful. You don¡¯t need to bother with her. She¡¯s too defiant. All the past partnerships involving her have been problematic, resulting in us having to pay damages for contract breaches. ¡± Madisyn narrowed her eyes. She decided to contact the artist directly. They met at a cafe. ¡°Madisyn. ¡± As soon as she arrived, the actress embraced Madisyn, eximing, ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡± She was quite extrovert, Madisyn thought. Thankfully, the actress released Madisyn quickly. ¡°Madisyn, what brings you to me?¡± ¡°I want to get to know you better. You¡¯re an artist under Edge Entertainment, and I¡¯m working in the marketing department now, managing your business dealings. And I¡¯ve been wondering, with your beauty, you should have gained poprity easily. Why hasn¡¯t that happened yet?¡± Madisyn said. Evie Klein sighed deeply, then her frustration bubbled over. She exined, ¡°I had no idea Edge Entertainment was such a disaster internally! Originally, I joined because I wanted to make it in acting and thought Edge Entertainment was top-notch. But it turned out to be all show. My ridiculous agent even tried to assault me. I was so furious, I struck him and reported him. I expected him to be fired, but the next day, he showed up in front of me, saying myint was futile. That¡¯s when I realized how rotten thepany was. If not for your brother being friends with mine and the contract I¡¯ve signed, I would have left¡­¡± Madisyn was shocked to learn of such depravity under Kristine¡¯s management. Without the backing of Johns Group, wouldn¡¯t Edge Entertainment have copsed? A surge of anger filled Madisyn. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve secured a deal with a small brand for you. They really liked your look and were quite impressed. Give it a shot,¡± Madisyn said. Evie¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Really? Madisyn, I can¡¯t thank you enough. I adore you!¡± ¡°Well, you don¡¯t need to announce it. ¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Evie responded with a wink. Sometimes she was wild, sometimes cute. This girl was quite interesting. Madisyn was quite fond of her. As they enjoyed their coffee and chatted, the grim reality of Edge Entertainment prompted Madisyn to start formting a n.novelbin Observing the joyful expression on Evie¡¯s face, Madisyn wondered if she looked just as happy when chatting with Andrew. ¡°Do you have a boyfriend?¡± Madisyn asked yfully. Evie blushed, whispering, ¡°Sort of. We¡¯ve just started seeing each other. Thepany says it¡¯s fine as long as our rtionships don¡¯t interfere with work, right?¡± Chapter 301 ¡°Yes, but does your boyfriend also work in the entertainment industry?¡± Madisyn inquired. Evie blushed, picked up her phone, and showed it to Madisyn. ¡°Look, this is my boyfriend. Isn¡¯t he good-looking? I might not be famous, but he treats me well. We¡¯re really happy together. ¡± The man was indeed attractive and he was an artist of some renown, yet rumors circted about his snobbish and maniptive nature. Madisyn wondered how someone like him could genuinely be interested in Evie. She sensed something amiss. Understanding the entertainment industry¡¯s self-serving nature, she questioned why a star of some renown would choose a partner far less famous than himself. ¡°He¡¯s certainly handsome, but just be careful!¡± Madisyn cautioned Evie. ¡°I trust him! I know good looks can be deceiving, but he¡¯s not Like that. He¡¯s genuinely a good guy. Don¡¯t worry, Madisyn,¡± Evie assured her, her affection for the man evident. Seeing Evie¡¯s conviction, Madisyn chose not to press further. After finishing their coffee, they went their separate ways. When Madisyn returned home, she decided to visit Howard. She now had the freedom to enter and exit Howard¡¯s vi as she wished. This was a privilege Howard had extended to her. Upon reaching the vi¡¯s gate, Madisyn noticed Howard in the garden. He managed to rise from his wheelchair but quickly sat back down, clearly exhausted and perspiring from the effort. Despite this, he persistently repeated the exercise, which stirred a sense of sadness in Madisyn. ¡°Howard,¡± she called out, smiling as she entered. ¡°¡°Madisyn,¡± Howard replied, his expression brightening with a warm smile that reminded her of the first hint of spring sunshine. ¡°You¡¯re done with work? How was your day?¡± ¡°It was good. Howard, you¡¯re improving so quickly! It usually takes people at least ten days to start standing, but you¡¯ve already managed it. Have you been focusing a lot on your rehabilitation exercises?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m determined to get better as quickly as I can. ¡± Howard nodded, his gaze filled with fondness. ¡°The medication you provided is truly effective. Are you sure you¡¯re not a doctor, Madisyn?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve learned a bit about medicine here and there.novelbin ¡± ¡°That¡¯s impressive,¡± Howard praised her. ¡°Would you like to stay for dinner? I¡¯ve been trying my hand at cooking some new recipestely. ¡± Despite his limitations, Howard was keen on living life to the fullest. Madisyn epted his invitation. The living room was impably clean. Howard busied himself in the kitchen, insisting that Madisyn take it easy and not bother assisting. Chapter 302 She settled onto the sofa and switched on the TV. The first show that came on was a singing program. Madisyn saw Giana on the screen. Giana had transitioned from being a singer to serving as a judge, offering critiques on the contestants¡¯ performances. Madisyn frowned. Giana seemed the same as ever. Her shorings were still inly visible. However, despite her clear shorings and the shallow feedback she offered, no one seemed daring enough to critique her, given her stature in the industry. Madisyn quickly changed the channel. To her astonishment, the next show featured an interview with Tatiana. ¡°Tatiana, may I pose some bold questions?¡± the interviewer asked. Adorned in a chic white gown andvish earrings and rings, Tatiana tossed her hair back with a smile. ¡°Of course,¡± she responded. The interviewer asked, ¡°There¡¯s buzz online about you and Corbett. Is there any truth to these rumors?¡±novelbin With a proud smile, Tatiana said, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re together. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite candid of you. It seems like things between you two are pretty serious, right?¡± the interviewer remarked. ¡°Absolutely, we¡¯ve been together for some time now and everything¡¯s going wonderfully. We¡¯re even talking about marriage,¡± Tatiana said, her smile broadening with evident joy. Watching this, Madisyn felt so irritated she wanted to reach through the screen and wipe the smugness off Tatiana¡¯s face. Just then, she noticed Howard standing at the kitchen doorway. She wasn¡¯t sure how long he had been there. Madisyn panicked. ¡°Howard, I was just watching TV. I didn¡¯t mean to stumble upon this. I¡¯ll turn it off immediately. ¡± In her haste, she fumbled with the remote, identally turning the volume up instead. Tatiana¡¯s voice boomed louder, as she said, ¡°I really love Corbett, and he loves me back. ¡± Madisyn froze, overwhelmed with guilt. Seeing his former fiancee, whom he had once heroically saved, openly dere her love for another man on TV must be crushing for Howard. ¡°No need. ¡± Howard approached Madisyn, patted her hand reassuringly, and said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t have feelings for her anymore. ¡± Chapter 303 Seeing how kind Howard was and how he took the time tofort her, Madisyn felt a pang of sadness. How could such a good man be abandoned? Howard had prepared the dinner. Madisyn took a bite and was pleasantly surprised. She had assumed that since Howard wasn¡¯t well, his cooking might not be great, but his skills wereparable to those of professional chefs. ¡°Howard, you¡¯re incredibly talented. You can cook, and you¡¯re a scientific research doctorate. What ws could you possibly have?¡± Madisyn asked earnestly. ¡°There are many. ¡± Howard paused to think then added, ¡°Sometimes, I¡¯m out of touch with the way the world works. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s perfectly fine. You don¡¯t need to worry about that,¡± Madisyn reassured him immediately. Being straightforward was not a fault. They continued talking into the evening.novelbin After bidding Howard farewell, Madisyn returned to the main house. ¡®s BunnyBookery In the living room, ine stopped Madisyn and asked, ¡°Did you have dinner at Howard¡¯s tonight?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± ine sighed and said, ¡°Howard doesn¡¯t want to see us, but he¡¯s happy to see you. It¡¯s clear he really cares about you, Madisyn. Try to visit your brother more when you have the time. ¡± ¡°Mom, I will. ¡± Madisyn smiled. ine was now content, looking forward to the day Howard would regain his confidence. Madisyn then returned to her room to rest. The next day, upon arriving at the office, Madisyn noticed Teresa arranging flowers on her desk. ¡°Wow, Teresa, who sent those to you?¡± Everyone nearby was visibly envious. Teresa smiled but remained silent. ¡°Only a wealthy man would send flowers to Teresa,¡±mented someone nearby. ¡°Not necessarily,¡± Teresa replied nonchntly, yet her eyes twinkled with joy. She was clearly pleased with the sender of the flowers. This piqued everyone¡¯s curiosity further. Madisyn nced over briefly but quickly looked away, uninterested in delving into personal matters. After finalizing details with the brand, she took Evie to the photo shoot. Chapter 304 Upon entering the studio, Madisyn and Evie encountered two familiar faces. ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± Jenna removed her sunsses and scrutinized Madisyn¡¯s face. With a mocking grin, she said, ¡°Oh, after being let go by Natural Beauty, have you be a junior employee somewhere else? Madisyn, what¡¯s happened to you? You¡¯re a master of dance. Couldn¡¯t you just teach dancing? To chase after a man, you¡¯ve really let yourself go. I have no respect for that. ¡± Jenna shook her head, disying evident disdain. Giana observed Madisyn intently. She hadn¡¯t imagined Madisyn would end up like this. In her memory, Madisyn had always been assertive and clever. Yet now, in pursuit of Dane, she had followed him to the Johns Group headquarters. It was Teresa who had spilled this piece of gossip. Since she started hanging out with Jenna, Giana had gotten close to Jenna¡¯s group.novelbin ¡°You still enjoy poking your nose into others¡¯ affairs. It¡¯s no wonder you¡¯re disliked,¡± Madisyn retorted coolly to Jenna, without a hint of anger. This caught Jenna off guard and she said, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t like me? Who said that?¡± Madisyn didn¡¯t respond and walked past her with Evie. Annoyed, Jenna persisted, ¡°Madisyn, tell me, who said that?¡± Madisyn simply ignored her. ¡°You infuriate me! Bitch!¡± Jenna was livid. Giana observed Madisyn and noticed that no matter the circumstances, she maintained herposure, effortlessly leaving Jenna at a loss for words with just a fewments. As soon as Madisyn and Evie stepped into the photographer¡¯s office, they were warmly weed by the brand team. Upon seeing Evie, the director was visibly impressed. ¡°I knew Evie was pretty from the photos, but she¡¯s even more stunning in person!¡± Evie¡¯s beauty wasn¡¯t the typical, ubiquitous kind seen online; she had a distinctive allure, with an edgy yet mesmerizing quality that drew people in. The director was particrly captivated by Evie, unable to look away. ¡°Hello, Mr. Ruiz,¡± Madisyn said. Elliot Ruiz looked puzzled when he saw Madisyn. ¡°Who are you? We were only expecting one star, right?¡± Madisyn, equally striking, stood next to Evie without being overshadowed. What a pleasant sight! Elliot¡¯s spirits lifted. ¡°But you¡¯re wee to join us if you¡¯d Like¡­¡± Chapter 305 ¡°I¡¯m the one who arranged this meeting,¡± Madisyn said. Ah, so she was from the marketing department. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get ready to start shooting,¡± Elliot said, continuing to admire Evie. Evie felt ufortable. Elliot¡¯s gaze seemed slightly inappropriate. However, considering the difficulty of securing this opportunity, she decided it was best to proceed with the shoot. ¡°Wait!¡± a voice interrupted. It was Jenna, who approached Elliot with a self-assured grin. The expression on Elliot¡¯s face suddenly changed when he saw Jenna and Giana. Then, a ttering smile appeared on his face. ¡°Miss Chapman, it¡¯s you. What a pleasant surprise! Is there anything I can do for you?¡± Jenna nced at Madisyn with contempt in her eyes and said scornfully, ¡°You¡¯ve been doing well recently. Since we think highly of you, we want Giana to be your spokesperson in the next quarter. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± Elliot¡¯s eyes lit up. He was obviously delighted. However, Giana¡¯s rate was high. They couldn¡¯t afford to hire her. With this thought in mind, Elliot felt depressed again. ¡°Of course, we would really love to have Giana as our spokesperson. But¡­¡± ¡°As for the talent fee, just pay us double her rate,¡± Jenna interrupted indifferently, ncing at Madisyn disdainfully. Elliot¡¯s expression was bright as the morning sun. His eyes gleamed in delight. Even if they paid double the current spokesperson¡¯s rate, it wouldn¡¯t be a loss if they could hire Giana. Elliot grinned from ear to ear. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal! We are grateful, Miss Chapman. ¡± Since both parties had agreed, they were about to sign the contract. A cold light shed through Madisyn¡¯s eyes. She said, ¡°Mr. Ruiz, we have reached an agreement to cooperate before, haven¡¯t we?¡± They had already settled everything verbally, and they were here today to sign the contract. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, because I felt your artist was a good choice before. But in the end, we chose Giana. So, you can go back now. ¡± After saying this, Elliot waved his hand dismissively. Soon, he added, ¡°Just wait for my call. ¡± His words immediately made Madisyn feel sick. Although she was not an artist of the entertainment industry, she knew about those unspoken rules.novelbin Some directors and producers would speak to unknown artists in this manner with the intention of exploiting them. Chapter 306 Needless to say, this director was not a good person. Evie was also furious. She was from the Klein family, and she grew up being pampered. She was being doted on. Naturally, she had a bad temper. She wanted to step forward to scold Elliot. But before she could move, she felt Madisyn pat the back of her hand. She turned and looked at Madisyn. Madisyn said, ¡°Mr. Ruiz, we¡¯ve already made a deal. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for you to go back on your word now?¡± Then, she looked at Jenna and continued, ¡°Also, Jenna, this is our endorsement. Why do you and Giana want to rob it? I don¡¯t want to think that Gianacks such opportunities now. But¡­ Does she?¡± ¡°Madisyn, with Giana¡¯s status and reputation, she will neverck opportunities. But we want this project. If we insist on grabbing it from you, what can you do?¡± As she spoke, Jenna looked at Madisyn arrogantly. She was in a good mood and proud of herself, thinking she was able to finally win against Madisyn. She had always wanted to win against Madisyn and let Madisyn realize the gap between them. Giana remained silent, standing at the side. Actually, she was not interested in this brand at all. It was just that she didn¡¯t dare to disobey Jenna. But deep inside her, she felt a little ufortable. With her status and identity, she didn¡¯t need to endorse such a small brand. However, for some reason, she felt an unprecedented emotion in her heart when she saw Madisyn being suppressed. When they were in high school, Giana had always been Madisyn¡¯s follower. After all, everyone only saw Madisyn¡¯s beauty. No one had paid attention to hers. She didn¡¯t expect Madisyn to fall like this one day. She never thought that a time woulde when she could take away what belonged to Madisyn at will. Giana subconsciously trembled in excitement. She felt Like she had finally won a battle after fighting for so long. The difort in her heart was also alleviated. She couldn¡¯t wait to see the anger on Madisyn¡¯s face after her thing was taken away. However, Madisyn remained expressionless. She just nced at them silently, pulled Evie, and left.novelbin Jenna pursed her lips and watched their receding backs. She couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Ha-ha! It¡¯s my first time seeing Madisyn like this. She looks so funny!¡± Giana remained silent. But the corners of her red lips curved into a smile. Jenna suddenly looked at Giana and said, ¡°Giana, I¡¯m sorry. You must be very ufortable now. After all, Madisyn used to be your friend. ¡± Giana¡¯s eyes darkened at once. She said expressionlessly, ¡°Yes, I treated her as a friend. But she might not have felt the same. ¡± ¡°Oh, really? Well, I¡¯m not surprised. Madisyn has always been very arrogant. Maybe in her heart, you were only her follower. Only with you around could she bring out her beauty,¡± Jenna said sarcastically. Giana¡¯s expression remained unchanged. But her hands secretly clenched into tight fists. Chapter 307 As soon as Madisyn and Evie were outside the door, thetter snapped angrily, ¡°Madisyn, don¡¯t worry. I will call my brother now and ask him to buy this brand directly. Let¡¯s see how arrogant that director can still be by then. ¡± ¡°Hey, calm down. Don¡¯t worry. They will definitely have a hard time,¡± Madisyn said calmly. A faint smile appeared on her beautiful face. When Evie saw her smile, she inexplicably felt a chill on her back. She knew what it meant when one smiled like this. A disaster was about to happen. They returned to thepany directly. And what weed Madisyn as soon as she entered the office was ridicule. ¡°The deal you¡¯ve worked so hard to secure was actually snatched away by others. It¡¯s trulyughable,¡± Teresa said in a voice dripping with sarcasm. She had just called Jenna and found out what happened. She immediately told everyone in the office. So, they all looked at Madisyn with hidden sarcasm. But Madisyn didn¡¯t care about them at all. ¡°At least I once secured the deal, unlike some people who already have famous artists but didn¡¯t get any good deals. ¡± ¡°Damn you!¡± Teresa snapped, her anger ring up. But she quicklyposed herself, letting out a dismissive scoff. ¡°I can easily pull in millions with just a single deal, but what about you? You probably have to secure several deals to hit your targets, right?¡± ¡°You might not even close a single deal. ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see whoes out on top!¡± Teresa¡¯s irritation was evident, but underneath it, a hint of anxiety crept in. She redirected her focus to her work, determined to prove herself. Even though Teresa was responsible for the business dealings of more famous artists, their status meant she had to be extra careful in selecting the right opportunities for them. The challenge of securing suitable deals weighed heavily on her mind, and it was proving more difficult than she¡¯d anticipated. As the workday drew to a close, Madisyn noticed a buzz online-Elliot had just announced a partnership with Giana. The news was causing quite a stir, capturing everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Wow, my favorite brand is teaming up with my favorite singer!¡± ¡°This brand is actually really solid! I always feel safe andfortable using their products!¡±novelbin ¡°I¡¯m surprised Giana would go for such a lesser-known brand!¡± ¡°This just proves Giana genuinely cares about her fans, not just about making money!¡± The onlinements kept rolling in, and as more people shared their thoughts, the consensus grew that Giana¡¯s choice was rooted in a genuine desire to rmend quality p roducts to her fans. This perception led to a significant boost in her poprity. When Jenna saw the overwhelming positive response, she was thrilled. Chapter 308 The partnership had turned out to be an unexpected windfall for her. Jenna immediately instructed her team to maximize the momentum. Before long, the news skyrocketed to the top of the trending Lists. In a world where idols who genuinely cared about their fans were rare, Giana¡¯s fan base swelled rapidly. Pleased with how things were unfolding, Jenna called Giana over to discuss the sess. ¡°Giana, I told you, you¡¯re one of the pirs of ourpany now, and I¡¯m going to make sure you¡¯re treated right,¡± Jenna said with a confident smile. She thought she really did have a talent for this. Giana, still surprised by the oue, remarked, ¡°Jenna, you¡¯re incredible. Did you n all this from the start? Is that why you had me take on this project?¡± In truth, Jenna¡¯s initial motivation was just to irk Madisyn. ¡®s BunnyBookerynovelbin ¡°Of course, I had it all figured out,¡± Jenna lied smoothly. ¡°This brand is nice. Why else would Madisyn have shown interest? I knew that with your reputation, people would see you weren¡¯t in it for the money, and your image would get a major boost. ¡± ¡°Thank you, Jenna, for looking out for me,¡± Giana said, pretending she was touched by Jenna¡¯s thoughtful nning. ¡°As for Madisyn¡­ I bet she¡¯s fuming at the office right now,¡± Jenna mused, barely able to stifle augh at the thought. She felt a deep sense of satisfaction, finally enjoying a true moment of delight. Giana considered the possibility and began to feel delighted as well. From now on, she¡¯d always be a step ahead of Madisyn, leaving her to watch from the sidelines¡­ Just as they were lost in their daydreams, Giana¡¯s phone buzzed with a new message. Expecting more praise, she opened it, only to find a link sent by a friend with a cryptic question about what was going on. Puzzled, Giana clicked on the link, which led to a tweet from Madisyn. The tweet was simple-just a question mark and an audio clip. Intrigued, Giana tapped y. ¡°Mr. Ruiz, we have reached an agreement to cooperate before, haven¡¯t we?¡± the voice on the recording began. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, because I felt your artist was a good choice before. But in the end, we chose Giana. So, you can go back now¡­ Just wait for my call. ¡± The entire conversation from the studio had been leaked. Jenna¡¯s arrogance, Elliot¡¯s betrayal¡­ all of it was out in the open. Chapter 309 Jenna, who had been feeling smug just moments ago, heard the recording and leaned in to see the tweet. It was posted by Madisyn. By this time, the tweet had already garnered 50, 000 likes and 5, 000ments. Jenna¡¯s hands trembled as she scrolled through thements, her face paling with each one she read. ¡°Damn! I actually believed Giana cared about her fans, but now it turns out she just snatched someone else¡¯s opportunity!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so harsh. Madisyn and her team hadn¡¯t signed a contract with that brand yet, right?¡± ¡°Even without a contract, they had a verbal agreement, and then Mr. Ruiz backed out at thest minute. That¡¯s just wrong. ¡± ¡°Jenna¡¯s tone indicates she did this on purpose. She took Giana there to steal the deal. How shameless!¡± ¡°Ugh, disgusting. I have just started to like Giana, but now I¡¯mpletely turned off. I¡¯m unfollowing her now. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m unfollowing too¡­ Bullying a lesser-known artist? Giana¡¯s gone too far. I thought she was different. ¡± ¡°And Jenna¡¯s no better. So repulsive!¡± ¡°Jenna¡¯s only doing this to get back at Madisyn for that dancepetition jincident. . Though, I wonder why Madisyn is in the entertainment industry now. ¡± Madisyn replied to thestment, ¡°I like to take on new challenges!¡± ¡°OMG! You replied to me! I really love you, Madisyn! You¡¯re the best. ¡± Giana¡¯s fan count was plummeting. In mere minutes, she lost tens of thousands of followers. Her hands shook as she gripped her phone. Throughout her career, she had faced many challenges, but she had never been hit this hard before! No wonder Madisyn was calm at that time. It was because she had recorded everything! Jenna was even more infuriated.novelbin She had thought this was her chance to turn the tables, but Madisyn was steps ahead! She had made them look like fools. ¡°Jenna, what do we do now?¡± Giana was visibly rattled. She was about topete in a singing contest and was almost guaranteed to win first ce. Being disqualified over this debacle would be disastrous, not to mention the hit her reputation would take. Jenna, distressed, struggled to find a solution. After pondering, she suggested, ¡°Aren¡¯t you close with Madisyn? Why don¡¯t you call her and exin to her that you had reasons for seeking this endorsement? Maybe she can rify to the public that it was all a misunderstanding. ¡± Giana held her phone, hesitating to dial for a long while. Madisyn had already seen her siding with Jenna. Their friendship was over. Would Madisyn even want to help? Chapter 310 ¡°You¡¯ve done so much for Madisyn in the past, and you¡¯re friends. If she refuses to assist you now, that¡¯s just heartless,¡± Jenna said. With a heavy heart, Giana stepped into the corridor and finally made the call. Her heart pounded as the phone rang. Finally, the phone was answered. It was so quiet that Giana heard her own breath. After a tense pause, she said, ¡°Madisyn, I¡¯m sorry about today, but I¡¯m just followingpany orders. I couldn¡¯t defy Jenna¡¯s directive. ¡± ¡°I understand. ¡± Madisyn¡¯s voice was still as cold and pleasant as ever. Giana, not detecting any anger in her tone, felt a flicker of hope. ¡°I saw your tweet¡­ Could you possibly help clear this up?¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Madisyn agreed. ¡®s BunnyBookery Giana was pleasantly surprised. At the same time, she felt a little guilty. Was it wrong to have wished Madisyn misery? Nevertheless, the issue was now resolved. After ending the call, Giana eagerly checked Madisyn¡¯s Twitter. Sure enough, Madisyn soon tweeted. In her tweet, Madisyn rified, ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand. This has nothing to do with Giana. It was all Jenna¡¯s doing. After all, the employees must follow thepany¡¯s directives. ¡± ¡°Madisyn is right. Giana is innocent. ¡± ¡°Also, Giana said nothing in the recording. ¡± ¡°Madisyn is so thoughtful! She even defended Giana. ¡± Giana was overwhelmed when she read this. Then, the door to Jenna¡¯s office swung open. Jenna stormed out and shouted at Giana angrily, ¡°Giana, what are you up to? Are you trying to pin everything on me?¡± ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean for this to happen. I didn¡¯t think Madisyn would post that.novelbin ¡± ¡°Giana, you¡¯ve really surprised me. I didn¡¯t think you could be so cruel and selfish!¡± Jenna was furious. Now, the onlinemunity was attacking her alone! Giana was left speechless. She suddenly felt unjustly treated. Chapter 311 Did Madisyn do this deliberately? Madisyn must have done it to sour her rtionship with Jenna! Giana was so upset she began to resent Madisyn. Madisyn had always been cunning and seemed to alwayse out on top! She had unknowingly been friends with such a person for so long! Not just Giana and Jenna, even Elliot was distressed. When he heard Madisyn¡¯s recording, it felt as if the world had turned dark. Then, news from his assistant arrived, informing him that many were berating them. Their online store faced harsh criticism, overwhelming the customer service team to a halt. Darkness clouded Elliot¡¯s vision.novelbin Madisyn, that bitch! How could she do this to him! He nned to confront Madisyn and demand she delete the tweet. ¡®s BunnyBookery How could she, a mere employee, go against him? Elliot scoffed, ready to leave, when his assistant burst in again. ¡°Oh no, Mr. Ruiz!¡± ¡°What now? Just calm down. ¡± ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Klein is here,¡± the assistant stammered. Mr. Klein? As Elliot puzzled over who Mr. Klein might be, Andrew walked in, looking every bit the lifeline Elliot¡¯s business needed. It was Andrew Klein! He was a gold mine! Andrew¡¯s various projects in Gemond had significantly boosted severalpanies¡¯ profits! If he could secure a deal with him, Elliot would forget all about Madisyn¡¯s antics! ¡°Mr. Klein, wee,¡± Elliot said, his face creasing into a smile. ¡°Hello,¡± Andrew responded casually. He sat down on the sofa with an air of ownership and gestured for his assistant to hand a document to Elliot. Elliot received it eagerly but was immediately taken aback. Chapter 312 A chill seemed to crawl up from the soles of his feet, leaving him frozen. It was an acquisition contract! Andrew was acquiring theirpany! ¡°Mr. Klein, what¡¯s going on? We could partner with you to generate even greater profits, but an acquisition. ¡± Elliot¡¯s voice trailed off, his emotions a tangled mix of shock, confusion, and frustration. ¡°Mr. Ruiz, please sign here,¡± Andrew¡¯s assistant prompted, handing over the pen. Elliot hesitated, his mind racing.novelbin This was thepany he had poured his heart and soul into for years. It was thriving, finally at its peak, and now he was expected to hand it over. The thought of losing control over everything he had built made him deeply resistant. But Elliot knew better than to cross Andrew. Everyone in the industry was aware of Andrew¡¯s ruthless reputation and the consequences of getting on his bad side. Companies that resisted Andrew¡¯s acquisitions were often crushed under his influence, their value plummeting until they were worth nothing. By then, any chance of salvaging anything would be lost. ¡®s BunnyBookery Agreeing to the acquisition now was the only way to ensure he¡¯d walk away with something, even if it wasn¡¯t what he wanted. Knowing he had no other choices, Elliot finally spoke up. ¡°Mr. Klein, may I ask what I did to offend you?¡± Andrew¡¯s assistant answered with a dismissive tone, ¡°Mr. Ruiz, there¡¯s no point in asking. ¡± The assistant¡¯s response lingered in Elliot¡¯s mind, and suddenly, it all clicked. Could this be because of Madisyn and Evie? The realization hit him like a ton of bricks. A single miscalction had led to the downfall of everything he had worked for. Eventually, Elliot signed the contract, his hand heavy with resignation. As he gathered his belongings and left the office for thest time, he felt the weight of years bearing down on him, as though he had aged a decade in mere moments. News of Andrew¡¯s acquisition of Elliot¡¯spany quickly reached Edge Entertainment. Many saw Elliot as simply unlucky, but others began to view Madisyn in a new light. She had managed to navigate a seemingly hopeless situation and turn it into a significant win. Recognizing her growing clout, another brand soon reached out to Madisyn, eager to coborate with Evie. After a thorough review, Madisyn gave the green light, and Evie was sent to finalize the deal. Within just two days, Madisyn¡¯s strategic moves yielded remarkable results, making everyone else in the office feel immense pressure. Chapter 313 Teresa was particrly frustrated. She and Madisyn had started at thepany at the same time, yet Madisyn had outshone her, leaving Teresa feeling insignificant. A flicker of bitterness crossed her face as she stepped out to make a phone call. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Madisyn is very focused on Evie, even nning to enter her in a singingpetition. You know, Evie has a background in music, so if she bes sessful, it¡¯s going to reflect poorly on you as her previous agent. People might start questioning why you didn¡¯t do a better job before. ¡± After delivering her message, Teresa returned to the office with a satisfied smirk. She shot a cold nce at Madisyn before casually applying her lipstick, feeling a sense of twisted pleasure. Perhaps, Madisyn didn¡¯t know that being too impressive could be a curse. After all, it was always the tallest poppy that got cut first. Later, as Madisyn left the office, she was unexpectedly confronted by someone- Evie¡¯s former agent, Larson Welch. His face was flushed with anger. He had been deliberately holding Evie back, trying to keep her under his control. But now, someone else had swooped in, offering her opportunities and threatening his dominance. This was a direct challenge to his authority! ¡°Madisyn, right? I¡¯ve got a bone to pick with you,¡± Larson said, his toneced with arrogance, showing no respect. ¡°Go ahead,¡± Madisyn replied, her voice steady and her expression calm, which only seemed to unsettle Larson further. ¡°Who gave you the right to start finding opportunities for Evie? Did you even think to get my approval first?¡± he demanded, his frustration barely contained. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell everyone that Evie wasn¡¯t interested in those opportunities? Naturally, I spoke with her, and once she was on board, I did what was necessary. And as for your capabilities, Mr. Welch, shouldn¡¯t the higher-ups be made aware?¡± Madisyn met his gaze without flinching. Feeling cornered by Madisyn¡¯s steady gaze, Larson snapped in frustration, ¡°I¡¯ve got my own strategy, I¡¯m her agent, and from now on, any opportunities you find for her need to go through me first. ¡± ¡°Understood, Madisyn responded, her tone calm. ¡°I¡¯m nning to enter her in a singingpetition. What do you think about that?¡± ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Larson shot back without hesitation. ¡°Her singing is mediocre at best. Entering her in apetition would only tarnish thepany¡¯s reputation. ¡± ¡°Even if she doesn¡¯t win, the experience and exposure would be valuable.novelbin Besides, she doesn¡¯t have any more pressing engagements right now, does she?¡± Madisyn replied evenly. ¡°Drop it. Stay out of this. I¡¯ve got her future mapped out,¡± Larson insisted, intent on keeping Madisyn away from Evie¡¯s career decisions. ¡°Unfortunately, as the person responsible for seeking opportunities for the artists, I have to ensure what¡¯s best for her,¡± Madisyn responded, her resolve unshaken. Larson¡¯s frustration bubbled over. ¡°Madisyn, do you have to challenge me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m focused on what¡¯s best for the artists,¡± Madisyn said, holding her ground. Larson was livid. As thepany¡¯s top agent, he was used to receiving respect from everyone, but Madisyn-this neer¡ªwas tantly defying him. Her attitude was really starting to get under his skin. ¡°Fine,¡± Larson snapped, his voice dripping with anger. ¡°But remember this-if she makes a fool of herself in thatpetition, that¡¯s on you!¡± With that, Larson stormed off, silently plotting his next move. Chapter 314 Madisyn, however, didn¡¯t spare him a second thought. Later, as she walked to the parking lot, she spotted Andrew¡¯s familiar luxury car waiting for her. She opened the door, only to find someone unexpected inside. Evie had been ecstatic when she came here and saw the car earlier. She had eximed, ¡°Andrew, you do care about me a lot! I can¡¯t believe you came to pick me up yourself. I¡¯m so touched!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself,¡± Andrew said tly, his expression betraying no emotion. ¡°I¡¯m here to pick up Madisyn. ¡± As he spoke, the car door swung open, revealing Madisyn. The moment their eyes met, Evie felt a pang of realization-she was the odd one out. ¡°Alright, I get it. I¡¯m the third wheel here. I¡¯ll just leave,¡± Evie said as she moved to exit the car. But Madisyn caught her arm. ¡°Stay. You¡¯re not busy, right? Why not join us for dinner at my home?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Evie¡¯s eyes brightened. Andrew¡¯s cold gaze flicked toward her, making her shrink back. ¡°Actually, Madisyn, maybe I should go. . ¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s all go together,¡± Madisyn insisted. ¡°Okay!¡± Evie quickly agreed,tching onto Madisyn¡¯s side and doing her best to avoid Andrew¡¯s icy stare. The two girls chatted away happily,pletely ignoring Andrew, who remained silent. The driver, watching the scene unfold, couldn¡¯t help but think that Evie might be in troubleter. At the Johns family¡¯s residence, ine was taken aback to see Madisyn bringing Evie home for dinner. However, she greeted Evie warmly. With her usual charm, Evie said, ¡°Mrs. Johns, you¡¯re absolutely stunning! You look way younger than my mom. ¡±novelbin ine chuckled, clearly amused. ¡°Haha, you know how to tter,¡± she said, enjoying thepliment. ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth! My mom can be a bit fiery, but you¡¯re so gentle. I¡¯m really jealous of my future sister-inw,¡± Evie continued,ying on the ttery. ¡°Sister-inw?¡± ine asked, a little confused. Evie¡¯s eyes widened in realization-she¡¯d said something she shouldn¡¯t have. Sensing Andrew¡¯s piercing gaze, she quickly corrected herself without daring to meet his eyes. ¡°I mean, I¡¯m envious of Dane¡¯s future wife. Dane is Madisyn¡¯s brother, so he¡¯s like a brother to me too. It must be such a blessing to have a wonderful mother-inw like you!¡± Chapter 315 It was a rather forced exnation, but ine¡¯s attention shifted. ¡°Oh, Dane! Who knows when he¡¯ll finally settle down and find a wife!¡± ¡°Dane is such a catch. It¡¯s just a matter of whether he wants to find someone or not,¡± Evie said sweetly. Her vibrant and cheerful demeanor was just what elders adored. She quickly won ine over. The dinner that evening was lively and full of warmth. Madisyn chatted with Evie about the uing singingpetition. Evie hesitated. ¡°Do you really think I can do it? I¡¯m worried I might sing poorly and embarrass you. ¡±novelbin Madisyn reassured her with a smile, ¡°Thispetition is all about original songs. They¡¯re more interested in creativity than perfection. ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it a shot,¡± Evie agreed, though still a bit nervous. ¡°But I¡¯m really afraid I¡¯ll let you down. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be right there with you,¡± Madisyn replied gently, offering Evie a sense of security. Evie brightened up. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll give it my best!¡± After dinner, ine invited Evie to stay the night. Evie was about to agree, but Andrew cut in. ¡°She¡¯ll being back with me tonight, Mrs. Johns. We¡¯ll be heading out now. Sorry for the trouble. ¡± ine waved him off. ¡°What trouble? The more, the merrier! Our house hasn¡¯t been this lively in a long time. ¡± She genuinely liked theirpany. ¡°We¡¯ll be sure to visit again soon,¡± Andrew promised. ¡°Alright, take care. ¡± As Andrew led Evie out, Madisyn couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at Evie¡¯s reluctant expression-she really was too adorable. The next morning, when Madisyn came downstairs, she caught sight of Josie leaving. Madisyn raised an eyebrow as she noticed ine and Glenn sitting on the sofa, both looking unusually serious. ¡°Mom, Dad, what¡¯s up?¡± Madisyn asked casually. ine hesitated, casting a silent nce at Glenn, as if urging him to speak. Picking up on the cue, Glenn replied solemnly, ¡°It seems Kristine is likely going to end up in prison. ¡± ¡°I see. So, what are you two considering?¡± Chapter 316 Understanding the implication, Madisyn continued, ¡°Kristine¡¯s father once saved you, Dad. I can understand if you don¡¯t want her to end up in prison. Perhaps you can send her to another country instead. It might give her a chance to start anew. ¡± Glenn was taken aback by her insight. This was indeed what he was contemting, but he wasn¡¯t sure how to discuss it with Madisyn, given Kristine¡¯s actions were undeniably unforgivable. He really didn¡¯t want to forgive Kristine, but he couldn¡¯t ignore the kindness his old friend had shown. If his old friend knew Kristine was in prison, it would deeply upset him. ¡°Madisyn, are you okay with this?¡± Glenn cautiously asked. ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, we can proceed with sending her to prison. After all, she does deserve it. ¡± Madisyn, maintaining her seriousness, replied, ¡°Her parting ways with the Johns family is punishment enough.novelbin There¡¯s no need to send her to prison. Just send her abroad, and it will take care of itself. ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Glenn agreed, taking Madisyn¡¯s hand with gratitude. ¡°Thank you for your understanding. ¡± Madisyn smiled, knowing that if Kristine were imprisoned, Glenn would carry the burden of guilt for betraying an old friend. In truth, Kristine¡¯s situation was quite pitiful-both her parents were gone, and living in a foreign country would force her to fend for herself. That alone would be a harsh punishment. After breakfast, Glenn and ine made their way to the police station. When they finally saw Kristine, she looked like apletely different person. The days of detention had taken a toll on her-she was thinner, her hair unkempt, and her eyes hollow. Upon hearing their decision, Kristine fell to her knees, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯ve spent these days reflecting on everything. I know I¡¯ve been wrong. You gave me a chance to Live a wonderful life, and I threw it away. Worse, I tried to harm Madisyn. I¡¯ve been such a fool. ¡± Through her sobs, she continued, ¡°Thank you for the opportunity. I¡¯ll do my best to make the most of it out there. And if the chancees, I promise I¡¯ll repay you. ¡± Her crying was so intense that it was hard to tell if her tears were genuine or not. ine sighed and handed her a card. ¡°Someone¡¯s waiting for you outside. Go on. ¡± Kristine took the card, her voice caught in her throat, nodded, and slowly walked away. Meanwhile, Madisyn headed to the office. ¡°Madisyn, did you arrange for Evie to join in that singingpetition?¡± Liza appeared just as Madisyn settled into her chair, her sharp features contorted with even more annoyance. ¡°You know Evie hadn¡¯t done well in school, right? Don¡¯t you realize that if she embarrasses herself, it could damage ourpany¡¯s reputation?¡± Teresa chimed in, ¡°Liza, please don¡¯t be upset. I¡¯m sure Madisyn has a n. Who knows? Maybe Evie could actually ce in thepetition. ¡± Liza scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s absurd! If Evie had any talent, she wouldn¡¯t have been so irrelevant for this long. ¡± Her contempt was clear as she red at Madisyn. ¡°You¡¯repletely clueless. I have no idea why thepany even hired you. ¡± Madisyn met Liza¡¯s gaze with an icy stare. ¡°The results aren¡¯t out yet. How can you be so certain she will embarrass us?¡± Liza shot back, ¡°It¡¯s obvious what the oue will be. If she doesn¡¯t achieve a good ranking, you should consider leaving thepany. ¡± The office fell silent, everyone shocked by the severity of Liza¡¯s words. Madisyn, unfazed, responded, ¡°Fine. But if Evie makes it into the top three, will you agree to leave instead?¡± The tension between them was palpable, as if a single word could ignite a full-blown confrontation. Chapter 317 Liza hadn¡¯t anticipated such boldness from Madisyn. ¡°Alright, I ept the bet!¡± Liza let out a sarcasticugh. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter; Evie¡¯s not making it into the top three. So, Madisyn, start packing your things. ¡± With that, Liza strutted back to her office, the sharp clicks of her high heels echoing down the hallway. Teresa smirked turning to Madisyn. ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve crossing Liza like that. ¡± Madisyn shot back, ¡°Well, I¡¯m not in the habit of being someone else¡¯spdog like you. ¡± Teresa¡¯s smile vanished instantly. ¡°Enjoy your arrogance while itsts. I can¡¯t wait to see how confident you are when you¡¯re walking out the door. ¡± With a huff, Teresa returned to her work. Madisyn had just started to focus on herputer when someone approached her. ¡°Madisyn, it might be smarter not to go head-to-head with Liza. I know Evie¡¯s skills, and honestly, she¡¯s just average. There are some really talented singers in thispetition. Giana¡¯speting too, and with her abilities, she¡¯s almost guaranteed first ce. It¡¯s going to be tough for Evie to be in the top three. ¡± Madisyn looked at the sweet girl and smiled.novelbin ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got this under control. ¡± The girl sighed, her concern evident, before heading back to her desk. The first round of the singingpetition was an online selection process, where only the talented ones would advance to the second round. Given Evie¡¯s talent, it was almost certain she¡¯d make it through this initial phase. But the second round was a different beast altogether-only the strongest contenders made it this far. For the contest, each participant had to submit their own original song. Evie had crafted her track and sent it over to Madisyn for feedback. Madisyn made a few adjustments and then sent the track back to Evie. Evie only expected a quick review, but when Madisyn sent the track back, it was something entirely different. The edits Madisyn had made? They were nothing short of phenomenal. Evie stared at the revised track in disbelief. She quickly called Madisyn. ¡°Hey, be straight with me. Did you bring in a pro for this?¡± Madisyn chuckled softly. ¡°You could say that. So, what do you think?¡± ¡°It¡¯s amazing! Honestly, I¡¯m not exaggerating-I could make it to the final with this. If I nail the performance, I might even take the championship!¡± Evie was over the moon, absolutely in love with the song. Madisyn smiled, though her eyes grew distant. She was lost in thought. There was a time when she wrote songs like this for Giana as well. Chapter 318 But in the end, Giana cast her aside. On the day of the second round ofpetition, Madisyn escorted Evie to the venue, where they were met with the sight of Giana and Jenna basking in the adoration of a crowd. Giana, the name on everyone¡¯s lips, was expected to win the championship in thispetition. ¡°Giana, I¡¯m dying to hear your new track! But what happenedst time? You were unstoppable in the second round, but the final¡­ what went wrong?¡± someone asked from the throng. Giana¡¯s smile wavered, a flicker of difort crossing her face. The song that had dazzled everyone in the second round? That had been Madisyn¡¯s creation. But for the final, Giana had insisted on showcasing her own work. She¡¯d toiled through the night, pouring her soul into every lyric, and even enlisted her teacher for somest-minute refinements. Victory seemed certain-until it wasn¡¯t. Third ce was all she could muster. The memory still stung. Her final performance was seen as a misstep, a song that paled inparison to the one Madisyn had crafted. For a professional like Giana, the realization was harsh: her self- penned melody hadn¡¯t stood a chance against Madisyn¡¯s genius. Giana couldn¡¯t ept that Madisyn was better than her in writing songs. Madisyn¡¯s music was certainly good, but itcked depth.novelbin It merely incorporated some popr elements at the time. She, on the other hand, wanted to create songs that showcased her own unique style, something that came from her heart instead of what was currently in vogue. But, sadly, no one seemed to understand her vision. ¡°Well, I sincerely hope this time my song resonates with everyone,¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Giana said with a hopeful smile. ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s get to work. We need to prepare,¡± Jenna chimed in. The group quickly scattered to their tasks. Giana noticed Madisyn lingering at the back of the group, and for a moment, she had assumed Madisyn was here for her, but in the next instant, her gaze Landed on Evie nearby. Giana pursed her Lips. Meanwhile, Jenna stepped forward, saying in a sharp tone, ¡°Oh, Madisyn, how shameless can you be? Since when did you start dragging Evie along to copy everything Giana does? You¡¯ve be quite the mimic. ¡± Jenna was still upset about what happened before. When she saw Madisyn, her anger bubbled to the surface, and she couldn¡¯t keep it in. ¡°Remember you insisted on snatching my artist¡¯s opportunity and got scolded by the public for it?¡± Madisyn asked with indifference. Chapter 319 Jenna retorted angrily, ¡°That was then. This is different. Giana is a professional singer. And what about Evie? This is her first time in a singingpetition. And not just anypetition, a singer- songwriter contest. Does she have what it takes? Everyone knows songwriting is the toughest challenge. ¡± ¡°I remember Gianaunched her career by entering a singer-songwriterpetition, too,¡± Madisyn remarked as she looked at Giana. For some reason, Giana avoided meeting Madisyn¡¯s eyes. In the past, Madisyn had done everything she could to help Giana get into the singer-songwriterpetition. She even wrote songs with Giana, and her performance impressed everyone when she sang in public for the first time. ¡°Giana is talented. But what about Evie?¡± Jenna didn¡¯t think highly of Evie at all. She folded her arms across her chest and let out a dismissive snort. ¡°If you want to make a fool of yourselves, I¡¯m not going to stop you. Go ahead and see how far you get. ¡± With that, she walked away with Giana. Evie was in the lounge, practicing her song while Madisyn checked the judges closely. The judges all seemed qualified this time. As long as Evie gave her best performance and avoided any pitfalls, she had a good chance of ranking well.novelbin When thepetition began, the singers took the stage one by one. Giana was performing in the middle slot. Her presence energized both the judges and the audience. ¡°Look, Giana¡¯s up next. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m excited to see her perform. I didn¡¯t expect her to be in this singer-songwriterpetition. With her current standing, she could bepeting in more prestigious events. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Giana became famous in a singer-songwriterpetition before. She only ced third in the final back then. This time, she¡¯s here to fulfill her dream. ¡± ¡°Oh, I see. I¡¯m excited to see if Giana can win first ce this time. ¡± Almost everyone believed Giana would outshine the otherpetitors. The moment she began singing, her mature and steady voice instantly drew everyone¡¯s attention. It was much more impressive than the voices of the previous singers. The audience was captivated by her beautiful song. When she finished, the crowd erupted in apuse. ¡°Fantastic! Giana is amazing. ¡± ¡°Her voice is still so captivating. ¡± ¡°But I find her song quite ordinary. It relies too much on her voice And both the lyrics and theposition fail to resonate with people. ¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more. The song she performed for the first time was quite impressive. ¡± One of the judgesmented, ¡°Giana, your performance was as good as ever, and the song was well-written. However, I¡¯d like to ask-when you participated in the singer-songwriterpetition thest time, did you write your first song yourself? The style seemed quite different back then. ¡± Giana tightened her grip on the microphone. Chapter 320 She wondered why the judge would ask such a question.novelbin After a brief pause, Giana smiled and replied politely, ¡°Yes, I wrote them all. ¡± ¡°I still remember your first song. It¡¯s the most impressive one I¡¯ve heard in years,¡± the judge said with a sigh. Giana¡¯s breathing slowed as she tried to process the judge¡¯s words. What was he implying? ¡®s BunnyBookery Did he think her other songs weren¡¯t good enough? Another judge added, ¡°It¡¯smon for artists not to surpass their earlier achievements. But having one outstanding work is already a great aplishment. ¡± Giana struggled to maintain her smile, but she managed to respond with a steady voice, ¡°Perhaps it was because it was my first time performing in front of an audience. I had prepared for it for a long time, so I did well at that time. ¡± ¡°I guess so. The songwriting was excellent too. I believe you should try to recapture the same energy you had at that time. Your performance today wasn¡¯t bad, but you have the potential to be even better. ¡± Giana¡¯s ears burned with embarrassment, but she still nodded in gratitude to the judges and made her way off the stage. The moment she stepped down, she spotted Madisyn. Their eyes met, and Giana felt even more ufortable. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize when the song I wrote became yours,¡± Madisyn said softly. Giana hadn¡¯t expected to be caught by Madisyn, leaving her deeply humiliated. As she grappled with how to exin herself, Madisyn simply turned and walked away. Giana clenched her fists so tightly that she couldn¡¯t even feel the pain in her palms, her emotions dominated by humiliation and embarrassment. She returned to her room to rest. Jenna called her name several times, but Giana didn¡¯t notice. ¡°Giana, what are you thinking about?¡± Jenna sounded slightly irritated. Coming back to her senses, Giana replied to Jenna, ¡°Just pondering something. What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing major. You did well this time. I think you might win the championship,¡± Jenna said with a bright smile. Giana nodded. Suddenly, a melodious voice filled the air, its beautiful yet sad tones weaving a sorrowful tale. It captivated herpletely, drawing her in to absorb every note. After the song ended, Giana snapped back to reality. ¡°Who, who is that?¡± Giana eximed, stunned. Jenna was just as surprised. She wasn¡¯t well-versed in music but recognized the quality of the song. Chapter 321 She quickly checked the performance lineup, then almost yelled, ¡°Evie?¡± Giana was also taken aback. She knew Evie majored in music in college, yet since she was an actress in the entertainment industry, Giana assumed her singing would be below the average level. But this voice seemed divinely bestowed! Giana knew herself well enough to realize that she had to work incredibly hard and needed exceptional songs just to barely reach the top. Yet, Evie¡¯s voice surpassed hers. Moreover, Evie¡¯s song was truly magnificent. It enveloped listeners in the scene the song painted. ¡°How can Evie sing so well?¡± Jenna was the first to voice her anger. She absolutely did not want to be outdone by Madisyn! Now, she was practically seething! Giana clenched her fists, her face draining of color. A thought struck her, and she suddenly walked towards the door, where she could overhear the audience chatting. ¡°Wow, what a voice!¡± ¡°Such a powerful voice! Who is she? How do I not know her?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know? That¡¯s Evie. She is an actress. ¡± ¡°She sings so well. Why is she acting? Isn¡¯t that just wasting her talent?¡± The judges were clearly impressed. ¡°Evie, you are a new singer, so I didn¡¯t expect such a polished piece from you. Your piece is excellent. Did you write it yourself?¡± Evie responded, ¡°Yes, I wrote it, but it was modified by someone else. ¡± ¡°Oh? You have a knack for music. ¡± Thepetition rules didn¡¯t prevent singers from getting help with their songwriting. However, Evie confessed, ¡°Actually, the original piece I wrote waspletely different from what it is now.novelbin It¡¯s really the person who modified it who did something extraordinary. ¡± The judges had rarely encountered someone so candid, and they couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. They grew even fonder of Evie. Honesty was a raremodity in the entertainment industry. Chapter 322 One of the judges smiled and said, ¡°Really? Then, you¡¯re fortunate to have such a talented person enhance your song. I¡¯m very pleased with your performance this time. Make sure you give your best in the final!¡± Since the judge said that, it was clear Evie was heading to the final. This was unprecedented in thepetition-a contestant¡¯s advancement being confirmed so directly by a judge. Evie was visibly excited. ¡°Thank you, sir. I won¡¯t let you down. ¡± Amidst a round of apuse, Evie stepped down from the stage. Some people were discussing. ¡°Evie reminds me of the early days of Giana. I just hope that in the final, Evie continues to perform well and doesn¡¯t fade like Giana did, who started strong but then¡­¡± ¡°I really do feel bad for Giana. ¡± ¡°I think Giana peaked too soon. Her first song became a ssic, but her subsequent music felt quite ordinary. Without her agency¡¯s constant promotion and remarkable marketing strategies, she might have already faded into obscurity. ¡± Giana¡¯s face grew even paler when she heard thosements. It took her a while to collect herself. Her songs had always enjoyed high streaming numbers. But it became clear that, deep down, no one truly appreciated her music. Everyone thought that herter songs gained poprity solely through her agency¡¯s marketing strategies. As Giana walked back to her seat slowly, Jenna was still fuming, saying, ¡°Damn it! That bitch! She knew how talented Evie was, so she brought her into thepetition! Giana, didn¡¯t you mention having a friend who¡¯s great at songwriting? The one who wrote your first hit? Who was that? Get that person to write another song for you.novelbin You need to win this final!¡± Giana¡¯s expression turned grimmer. That person was Madisyn! Now that they had fallen out, how could she possibly approach Madisyn again? Wouldn¡¯t that be utterly shameless? Yet, if she didn¡¯t set aside her pride, she couldn¡¯t hope to win the championship. Lost in her thoughts, Giana seemed distant. A shadowy figure moved past the door of Giana¡¯s room unnoticed. Evie returned to her room, her spirits lifted. She had never realized that she could draw so much attention through singing. In fact, she had only ended up studying music in college by chance. Her true passion had always been acting. That was why she hadn¡¯t taken her studies seriously in college. Chapter 323 On the contrary, she had focused on learning acting after joining Edge Entertainment. Unfortunately, her acting skills weren¡¯t particrly strong, leaving her feeling like shecked talent in everything she tried. But today was different. ¡°Madisyn, I made it to the final!¡± Evie eximed, her excitement palpable as she hugged Madisyn and spun her around in circles. ¡°Bang!¡± Suddenly, Madisyn¡¯s leg collided with the wall. Evie quickly set her down, her face filled with concern. ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m so sorry! Are you okay?¡± Madisyn gritted her teeth against the pain but managed a reassuring smile. ¡°I¡¯m alright, really. You were fantastic today. ¡± Evie¡¯s excitement bubbled over again. ¡°Seriously? You were the fantastic one! Your songwriting was absolutely amazing! And, hey, isn¡¯t this song¡¯s style super simr to the first song Giana sang in a previous singer-songwriterpetition?¡± Madisyn¡¯s smile faded slightly as she looked down, her voice tinged with quiet acknowledgment. ¡°That¡¯s because¡­ I wrote it. ¡± Evie¡¯s jaw dropped, her surprise turning into a breathless gasp. ¡°Wait, what? You wrote that?¡± Madisyn quickly covered Evie¡¯s mouth. ¡°No need to get so excited. ¡± Evie, muffled for a moment, managed to respond, ¡°I¡¯m not excited, just shocked. But why did Giana im she wrote it herself?¡± Madisyn shrugged, her tone casual. ¡°Who knows? Just focus on the final. ¡± ¡°Right, got it!¡± Evie agreed. Since Evie had finished her singing, the two of them decided to leave. As they walked, a familiar face approached-Erica Russell, her eyes shining with admiration. ¡°Evie, you were amazing!¡± Erica eximed. Evie smiled warmly at Erica, whom she had always Liked. ¡°Oh, hey! You¡¯repeting too, right? You haven¡¯t sung yet, have you?¡± Evie said to Erica. ¡°Not yet,¡± Erica replied. ¡°I¡¯m still waiting for my turn. But I heard you sing, and wow, it was beautiful. Evie, you¡¯re my idol. ¡±novelbin Evie felt a bit bashful at the praise, scratching her head. ¡°You¡¯re too kind. I remember you have a great voice too. You¡¯ve got this. ¡± Erica grinned. ¡°Thanks! I¡¯ll do my best. Hopefully, we¡¯ll both be in the final together. ¡± ¡°That would be awesome,¡± Evie said, returning Erica¡¯s smile. After Erica left, Madisyn turned to Evie. Chapter 324 ¡°Who was that?¡± ¡°She¡¯s a singer I met earlier. Her name¡¯s Erica Russell. She¡¯s really talented,¡± Evie replied. ¡°She¡¯s from Global Entertainment. ¡± The Global Entertainment? That definitely caught Madisyn¡¯s attention. If Erica was from Global Entertainment, she had to be good. Global Entertainment was the top entertainmentpany at the moment. Still, Madisyn believed that Edge Entertainment should hold that title, if only thepany hadn¡¯t been bogged down by so many ineffective employees under Kristine¡¯s leadership. Once they returned to the office, Evie went straight to her vocal practice, while Madisyn headed to her desk. Meanwhile, Teresa seemed to be enjoying herselftely. She had been receiving roses daily and was practically glowing with high spirits. Madisyn didn¡¯t particrly care who Teresa was involved with. However, when she got off work, she spotted Teresa with a guy in the parking lot. He had his back to her, but his physique was impressive. Was Teresa dating someone from thepany? Madisyn¡¯s brows furrowed with curiosity. Although thepany didn¡¯t forbid rtionships between employees, it was clearly frowned upon for someone from the marketing department to be involved with a celebrity. How could Teresa be so reckless? Still, as long as she didn¡¯t stir up any trouble, Madisyn figured it wasn¡¯t her concern. She turned to get into her car, but then the guy with Teresa turned his head, giving Madisyn a clear view of his face. A jolt of recognition hit her. Wasn¡¯t that. . Evie¡¯s boyfriend? Madisyn blinked, thinking she must have been mistaken. She Looked again to be sure.novelbin Teresa, meanwhile, noticed Madisyn staring and felt a mix of irritation and smugness. Madisyn must be taken by her man¡¯s good looks too! But, too bad for Madisyn, he belonged to her. ¡°Let¡¯s get in the car,¡± Teresa said with a satisfied smile. ¡°Sure,¡± the man replied, his slight smile making his already good- looking face even more captivating Teresa felt giddy. Not only could she admire a male star close by, but he was actually dating her. She felt like she was living the dream. The male star gantly opened the car door for Teresa, and she slipped into the passenger seat. Chapter 325 It was a Mercedes-Benz- proof that stars were indeed wealthy. As the door closed behind her, Teresa couldn¡¯t help but think that being with him might just be the best thing that had ever happened to her. ¡°Teresa, I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t offer you something better. I doubt you¡¯ve ever been in such a modest car before,¡± the guy suddenly remarked, his tone apologetic. Snapping back to reality, Teresa remembered her supposed identity as a wealthy heiress. ¡°Well, even if it¡¯s true, I don¡¯t mind it at all,¡± she replied. ¡°Teresa, you¡¯re the most down-to-earth richdy I¡¯ve ever met,¡± the man said, gazing at her with what seemed like genuine affection. ¡°If I¡¯m lucky enough to be with you, I promise I¡¯ll always treat you right. ¡± Teresa¡¯s heart raced. ¡°Are you with me because of my family background?¡± she asked. ¡°Of course not!¡± the guy replied quickly, his expression shifting to one of slight hurt. ¡°Teresa, I like you for who you are. Do you really think I¡¯m after your money?¡± ¡°Oh, I was just teasing,¡± Teresa said hastily, seeing his reaction and wanting to soothe him. His words warmed her heart, and she felt a wave of relief. It seemed her personality had won him over, not her supposed wealth. Feeling reassured, Teresa continued her date, enjoying the man¡¯spany without any lingering doubts. Meanwhile, after Madisyn got into her car, she couldn¡¯t shake the uneasy feeling. She decided to call Evie. ¡°Hey, how are things between you and your boyfriend these days?¡± she asked, her tone casual but probing. Evie replied, ¡°We are good. He promised to watch mypetition today, but unfortunately, something urgent came up.novelbin ¡± ¡°What came up?¡± Madisyn inquired. Evie exined, ¡°He told me his sister had returned and he needed to pick her up. She¡¯s been abroad. It¡¯s rare for her toe back, so he had to go. ¡± Madisyn was speechless. Was Teresa his sister? That couldn¡¯t be. Madisyn thought to herself, shaking her head. Despite her fiery temper, Evie was actually quite naive and straightforward. This guy was hateful. He was with her but didn¡¯t seem to value her. ¡°Your boyfriend doesn¡¯t know about your family background, does he?¡± Madisyn asked. ¡°Of course not. Most people think I¡¯m from an ordinary family. I won¡¯t disclose my family background until I¡¯ve made a name for myself and proved my worth. ¡± Evie was resolute. Her family opposed her entering show business, so she was determined to stun them with her sess and show that she could stand on her own. ¡°That¡¯s wise. But I think you should keep a closer eye on your boyfriend. ¡± Evie asked in confusion, ¡°Madisyn, what do you mean?¡± Chapter 326 Madisyn let out a sigh. After a pause, she said, ¡°I saw him with Teresa. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Evie quicklyughed it off, saying, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re overthinking it. He mentioned that his connection with Teresa was purely for professional reasons. She handles his business matters. He needs to stay on good terms with her. Don¡¯t worry, Madisyn. He really is a good guy!¡± Madisyn felt a flicker of irritation. ¡°Is staying on good terms with her supposed to involve giving her flowers?¡± ¡°This is just standard professional practice,¡± Evie said, her innocence evident. Madisyn took a deep breath. Aware that it was futile to try to reason with someone blinded by love, Madisyn resignedly advised, ¡°Just keep a closer eye on him, alright?¡± After ending the call, Madisyn headed home. Upon entering the living room, she spotted Andrew. He was engaged in a conversation with Howard. ¡°Andrew? Howard?¡± Madisyn approached and took a seat. ¡°Madisyn. ¡± Howard greeted her with a smile and affectionately patted her head. ¡°You¡¯re home. ¡± ¡°Yes, and you are¡­¡± Madisyn looked at the two men, slightly puzzled. Andrew rified, ¡°Howard has agreed to partner with ourpany.novelbin He¡¯s here to sign the contract. ¡± ¡°Thank you for making the trip, Mr. Klein. I¡¯m not able to travel much right now, but I think I¡¯ll be able to go to Ansport in about a week,¡± Howard said. Madisyn suddenly interjected, ¡°What? You¡¯re heading back to Ansport?¡± Andrew nodded. Madisyn fell into silence, aplex emotion washing over her. They were about to part ways. Ansport and Gemond were far apart; it wouldn¡¯t be easy for them to see each other often. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make frequent trips back here. Plus, the Klein Group and the Johns Group are now coborating extensively. The Johns Group is nning to expand into Ansport. Dane will likely go there soon, and you could go with him,¡± Andrew reassured her softly. Howard looked at Andrew, surprised by his tenderness. It was unusual for Andrew to show such warmth to anyone. Madisyn suddenly remembered her ownpany was also based in Ansport. She hadn¡¯t visited in years and suddenly felt a pang of guilt. Chapter 327 ¡°Okay. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re back, Madisyn.novelbin Let¡¯s have dinner together. ¡± ine emerged from the kitchen, clearly delighted to see Madisyn. It was always heartwarming during family gatherings. And all of this joy was possible because of Madisyn. Without her, Howard would not be here. Then, everyone pitched in to set the table. The mood around the dinner table was warm and harmonious. ¡°Since Madisyn came back, our family has be better and better,¡± ine eximed with a smile. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s toast. ¡± Everyone raised their sses. ¡°There¡¯s nothing better than being together as a family!¡± ine observed with a sigh of contentment. Dane, just arriving home from work, caught these words. He slowed his steps, taking in the sight of everyone at the tableughing and talking spiritedly. It looked like a scene from a joyful family reunion. Suddenly, he felt a bit like an outsider. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m home,¡± Dane said, hesitating a bit. ine, engrossed in the lively conversation, didn¡¯t turn around to look at him. Dane felt a bit lost. It was Glenn who noticed him and said, ¡°Go wash up and join us for dinner. ¡± Dane quietly washed his hands and took his ce at the table. Howard was serving ine some food. Andrew was doing the same for Madisyn. Feeling even more out of sync, Dane served some food to Glenn. Glenn looked at him suspiciously. ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Dane was at a loss for words. Why wasn¡¯t Waylon at home! He had no one to express his frustrations to. Frustrated, Dane opened WhatsApp and sent a single period to Waylon. Chapter 328 Waylon immediately replied, ¡°Dane, what¡¯s up? Miss me already? Hang tight, I¡¯ll be done with this shoot in a few days. Why does work suddenly feel so tough? I just want to go home and see Madisyn. I wonder how she¡¯s doing¡­ Doesn¡¯t she miss me?¡± Dane, not missing a beat, replied, ¡°Nope, she¡¯s having a great time with Andrew. ¡± Waylon chuckled. ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved. ¡± Dane didn¡¯t know how to respond, so he simply replied with an ellipsis. Waylon, puzzled by Dane¡¯s vague response, sent another message, only to find that Dane had deleted him again! ¡®s BunnyBookery Waylon was furious. ¡°Unbelievable!¡± he muttered, venting his frustration before quickly shifting his focus back to reading the script. Later that evening, Madisyn and Andrew took a stroll through the garden. ¡°Something on your mind?¡± Andrew¡¯s deep, soothing voice broke through Madisyn¡¯s thoughts. Madisyn shook her head, replying softly, ¡°No. ¡± However, the tinge of mncholy in her tone was palpable. Sensing her mood, Andrew gently ced a hand on her head and reassured her, ¡°Dane will be heading to Ansport soon. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he asks you to go with him. But even if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll make sure toe back and see you every week. ¡± ¡°But you¡¯re so busy. I don¡¯t want to take up your time,¡± Madisyn said, not wanting their rtionship to be a burden on his work. ¡°You¡¯re the most important part of my life,¡± Andrew replied, his gaze steady and sincere. ¡°I¡¯m working hard to build a future for us. We can¡¯t lose sight of what truly matters. ¡± Madisyn felt a warm blush spread across her cheeks, unable to deny the truth in his words. When did Andrew get so good at saying things like this? ¡°It¡¯ste. You should go,¡± she finally said, her voice softening. ¡°Alright,¡± Andrew said with a nod. They walked together to the car. Andrew got in but paused before starting the engine, looking at Madisyn with those intense, dark eyes.novelbin ¡°Don¡¯t you have something to say to me?¡± ¡°Drive safe. ¡± ¡°And?¡± he prompted, a yful tone in his voice. ¡°Good night?¡± Madisyn offered, a little unsure. Andrew smiled, leaning in to kiss her gently on the cheek. ¡°Good night. ¡± Chapter 329 The warmth of his breath and the brief touch of his lips sent Madisyn¡¯s heart fluttering. As he drove away, she stood there for a moment, savoring the cool night air and the sweet feeling lingering inside her. Madisyn headed back to her room to rest. When she turned on her phone, she noticed a missed call from Giana. Without hesitation, she called her back.novelbin ¡°What do you want now?¡± Madisyn asked, her voice cold and distant. Giana hesitated, Madisyn¡¯s cold tone catching her off guard. She struggled to find her words, and the silence stretched on. Just as she sensed Madisyn was about to hang up, she finally spoke up. ¡°I need your help with something. ¡± Madisyn said nothing, waiting for her to continue. ¡°Could you write a song for me? I¡¯ll pay you,¡± Giana asked, her voiceced with uncertainty. ¡°I don¡¯t need your money,¡± Madisyn replied coolly. Giana bit her lip, trying to push through the tension. ¡°Now that you¡¯re back with your¡­ less affluent family, how can you say you don¡¯t need money? I¡¯m offering a substantial amount. ¡± ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t need it!¡± Madisyn repeated, her impatience growing. Giana¡¯s tone softened, almost pleading. ¡°Then what do you want?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want anything from you. We¡¯re not friends anymore, so you¡¯ll have to manage on your own,¡± Madisyn responded before abruptly ending the call. ¡®s BunnyBookery As the line went dead, Giana gripped her phone tightly, the night¡¯s chill creeping into her bones. She couldn¡¯t help but remember the time years ago when Madisyn had stayed up all night writing a song for herpetition. Giana had been deeply grateful, but Madisyn had brushed it off as nothing, then slept until the afternoon. Madisyn had always been there for her- so why was there so much distance between them now? A wave of sadness swept over Giana as she tried to figure out where things had gone wrong between them. The following day, when Madisyn arrived at the office, she was surprised to see a report in the work group chat. Unable to ignore it, she confronted Teresa, asking, ¡°Carsten is the most qualified for this project. Why did you assign it to Kian instead?¡± Kian Wilkerson, who happened to be Evie¡¯s boyfriend, was also the one who had been with Teresa the night before. ¡°I assign projects to whoever I believe is the best fit,¡± Teresa responded coolly. Chapter 330 Madisyn¡¯s expression grew more serious. ¡°And what about Carsten?¡±novelbin Teresa was clearly irritated by the confrontation. ¡°Madisyn, since when do I need your permission to make decisions? I have my reasons for not choosing Carsten. What¡¯s it to you? Or is there something else going on here? Are you championing Carsten because you¡¯ve got a little crush on him?¡± she said with a mocking grin. Madisyn¡¯s tone hardened, her voice cutting through the tension Like a de. ¡°Teresa, our artists put their faith in us-theye here with hopes and dreams, trusting we¡¯ll do right by them. They deserve someone who respects that, mot someone who ys favorites for personal gain. ¡± Teresa scoffed, her tone dripping with sarcasm. ¡°How absurd! Are you really trying to be Carsten¡¯s hero? If you think you¡¯ve got what it takes, go ahead-run to the director and have me fired!¡± She casually applied her lipstick, utterly unconcerned, confident that even if Madisyn did report her, nothing woulde of it. Madisyn shot her a cold, determined nce before heading straight to the director¡¯s office, who had just returned that day. Not long after, Teresa was called into the director¡¯s office. When she finally emerged, her frustration was written all over her face-it was clear she had been reprimanded. With a storm of frustration in her eyes, Teresa whipped out her phone and vented to Jenna as soon as she settled back into her seat. ¡°Jenna, Madisyn is such a snake. She badmouthed me in front of the director! I¡¯m so mad!¡± Jenna replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that if Evie didn¡¯t make it into the top three, Madisyn should resign? Don¡¯t worry. Their days are numbered. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Teresa agreed, her voice dripping with satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯ll be counting down the days until she¡¯s gone. ¡± The conversation between Teresa and Jenna was mostly about their rants against Madisyn, revealing just how close they had be in their shared disdain. Meanwhile, Madisyn was blissfully unaware of this. She was busy training Evie on songwriting. Two dayster, the finalpetition kicked off in Ansport. Competitors arrived early and checked into their designated hotel. Evie was assigned to a double room, and Madisyn helped her settle in. To Evie¡¯s surprise, she ran into a friend in the room. ¡°Evie, is that you?¡± Erica eximed in delight. ¡°Erica!¡± Evie replied with equal enthusiasm. ¡°What a coincidence! I was actually worried about not getting along with my roommate. Let me help you with your things, Evie,¡± Erica offered, assisting Evie with her Luggage. Seeing their friendly interaction, Madisyn felt reassured. After giving Evie some final advice, she decided to leave. ¡°By the way, have you finished writing your song?¡± Erica asked. ¡°Yep, I still need to practice tonight. I¡¯m a bit nervous. How about you?¡± Evie asked. Chapter 331 ¡°I¡¯m nervous too, but I¡¯m not stressing too much. You and Giana are amazing. I doubt I¡¯ll snag the top spot. ¡± Evie quickly reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You¡¯re great too.novelbin If you give it your all, you have a shot. ¡± ¡°Thanks, Evie,¡± Erica said gratefully. They chatted for a while, and as the night grewte, they each focused on their practice. After some practice, Evie set aside her iPad and went to bed. Erica, however, remained wide awake, her gaze fixed on Evie¡¯s iPad. At that very moment, Giana arrived at the hotel. But unlike others, she had a single room. Given her high status, she wasn¡¯t ustomed to sharing her space with anyone else. Giana skimmed through her song and found herself agitated. Though it was written by a professional, she thought the song paled inparison to Madisyn¡¯s work. The thought of possibly losing to Evie made her cringe. Everyone believed she had entered thepetition again to chase her old dream and clinch the championship. Indeed, that was her intention. But if she was defeated by a new singer¡­ Then why did she join thepetition? Frustrated, Giana bit her lip. Suddenly her phone rang. ¡°Do you want the song Madisyn wrote? I can give you that. ¡± The voice on the other end was mechanical, clearly altered to disguise the caller¡¯s identity. ¡°Who are you?¡± Giana demanded, her guard up. ¡°Who I am isn¡¯t important. What matters is whether you want the song or not,¡± the caller replied. Giana frowned. ¡°How can I trust you if I don¡¯t know who you are?¡± ¡°The key issue isn¡¯t who I am, but that you¡¯re likely to lose to Evie. Winning the championship is crucial to you, isn¡¯t it?¡± The voice continued in a low, menacing tone, ¡°Do you want to risk losing to Evie and being ridiculed?¡± Of course not! Giana clenched her fists, seething with frustration. She loathed the feeling that the caller knew so much about her while she had no idea who they were. ¡°Tell me who you are, or I¡¯m hanging up,¡± Giana said coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am. . ¡°the caller replied before Giana abruptly ended the call. She sensed that the caller was too dangerous. Chapter 332 Giana resumed reading the song in her hand, but her phone soon began vibrating with notifications. She picked it up to find her fans in a frenzy, flooding their group chat with thetest news. ¡°Is this true?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be. Giana imed she wrote it herself. Someone¡¯s trying to get attention. Report them to the police. ¡± Giana clicked on the news, which imed that she hadn¡¯t written her most acimed piece but had taken all the credit for it. Netizens were questioning her and demanding an exnation. Her eyes narrowed. How could this be happening? Who had leaked this information? Was it Madisyn? ¡®s BunnyBookery Madisyn was the only one who knew about it. Suddenly, she recalled the call she had just answered. Panic set in as she realized the caller might be connected to the leak. She quickly dialed the number back. ¡°I knew you¡¯d call,¡± the voice answered, seemingly prepared for Giana¡¯s call. ¡°Did you leak that information online?¡± Giana demanded, her voice strained. ¡°Me? Why would I do that? I wouldn¡¯t risk offending you. From my perspective, this smells like Madisyn¡¯s doing,¡± the caller said calmly. ¡°How did you know Madisyn wrote the song for me?¡± Giana asked, confused. ¡°That¡¯s not your concern. What matters is that you need to pay me to change your song and secure your win,¡± the caller replied. Giana¡¯s anger red. With things having escted so far, she had no choice but to give in. Besides, she suspected that Madisyn must have leaked information about her songwriting. Otherwise, there was no way anyone else would know about it. ¡°Fine,¡± Giana agreed. ¡°One million,¡± the caller stated. ¡°One million? How dare you ask for that much?¡± Giana was taken aback. ¡°Humph, if you don¡¯t want it, then forget about it!¡± the person on the other end of the line snapped, ready to hang up. Giana hesitated for a moment, then gritted her teeth. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll pay you.novelbin ¡± Chapter 333 She transferred a million dors and quickly received the piece of music. When she looked at it, she could instantly tell it was Madisyn¡¯s style. Determined, Giana practiced the piece all night. After leaving Evie¡¯s room, Madisyn decided to stop by her ownpany. As she stepped out of the hotel and was about to hail a cab, a sleek ck Rolls-Royce pulled up in front of her, blocking her path. Madisyn tried to move around it, but the car followed her every step. After a few attempts, she grew increasingly irritated. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your problem? Why are you following me?¡± she called out, her frustration evident. The car window rolled down, revealing Andrew¡¯s handsome, charming face, a hint of a yful smile in his eyes. Madisyn was caught off guard. What was he doing there? ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed toe back to Ansport a weekter?¡± Madisyn asked, genuinely surprised. ¡°I heard you were here for thepetition, so I came back in advance,¡± Andrew said with a casual smile. ¡°How about I treat you to dinner? You must be exhausted. ¡± The thought of dinner immediately appealed to Madisyn, and she nodded in agreement. ¡°Should we ask Evie to join us?¡± Andrew¡¯s response was swift and firm. ¡°No. ¡±novelbin Then, Madisyn climbed into the car. As they drove through the streets of Ansport, she couldn¡¯t help but take in the city¡¯s unique charm. Unlike the shier Gemond, Ansport¡¯s luxury was more refined-subtle and steeped in history. The old-world architecture seemed to whisper stories from the past. Soon, they arrived at the grand entrance of the Carmine Rose, a century-oldndmark known for hosting the rich and powerful. Madisyn nced down at her outfit, feeling slightly out of ce in such an upscale setting. But Andrew, everposed, didn¡¯t seem to notice or care. He took her hand confidently, Leading her inside. The second floor of the restaurant was a blend of timeless elegance and modern sophistication. The dim lighting and artfully spaced tables created an ambiance of intimacy, making it an ideal spot for a quiet, luxurious dinner. They settled into their seats and ced their orders. The food arrived, and each dish was a work of art. Madisyn couldn¡¯t resist capturing a few photos of the exquisite presentation. As they enjoyed their meal, Andrew stepped away to take a phone call, while Madisyn received a video call from her family. Chapter 334 She quietly chatted with her parents, who were relieved to hear she was with Andrew. Just as Madisyn ended the call, a shadow fell over her table. She looked up to see a woman knocking on the edge of the table. ¡°You must delete the photos,¡± the woman demanded. Madisyn was taken aback, frowning in confusion as she studied the woman. The woman was dressed in a light green gown and adorned with Luxury essories. Her face sparked a vague sense of recognition in Madisyn. After a moment, it clicked-this was Tatiana, Howard¡¯s former fiancee. Madisyn hadn¡¯t expected to run into Tatiana here, but considering Tatiana was an artist with Global Entertainment, it made sense for her to be in Ansport, where thepany was headquartered. ¡°And why would I do that?¡± Madisyn asked, her voice tinged with disbelief. Tatiana didn¡¯t recognize Madisyn. After all, her only visit to the Johns¡¯ house was to call off the engagement, and she hadn¡¯t bothered to meet the new Miss Johns everyone was talking about. Today, with Madisyn dressed simply, Tatiana assumed she was a paparazzo. No truedy of status would dress so casually while dining at such an exclusive venue. ¡°Carmine Rose is famous for its strict privacy policies. I never thought someone like you would manage to slip in. ¡± Tatiana sneered, her tone dripping with disdain. ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten seconds to delete those photos, or I¡¯ll call security. ¡± Tatiana clearly expected Madisyn to panic andply, but Madisyn remained unfazed. ¡°I wasn¡¯t taking pictures of you. You should leave now,¡± she responded calmly. Tatiana¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Are you calling me a liar? I saw you taking photos in my direction,¡± she snapped, reaching out to grab Madisyn¡¯s phone. Madisyn, however, wasn¡¯t about to let her snatch it. As Tatiana lunged for the phone, she missed, nearly losing her bnce. Her irritation boiled over. She immediately called out, ¡°Security! Arrest this woman! She¡¯s been secretly photographing me. ¡±novelbin The security personnel, recognizing Tatiana, quickly approached Madisyn. ¡°Miss, we¡¯ll need to inspect your phone,¡± one of them said firmly. The once-quiet restaurant buzzed with sudden activity, as themotion drew the attention of other diners. Even the wealthy patrons couldn¡¯t resist the allure of a public confrontation, their curious gazes locked onto the unfolding scene. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Tatiana? I never thought a paparazzo would sneak in here. ¡± ¡°Look at her; she clearly can¡¯t afford to dine here. She must have tagged along with someone else. ¡± ¡°Security, get her out of here. She¡¯s ruining our evening. ¡± ¡°How brazen of this paparazzo. Doesn¡¯t she realize Tatiana is with Corbett now? The Klein family isn¡¯t to be messed with. ¡± As murmurs spread through the restaurant, the patrons quickly took Tatiana¡¯s side, knowing her connection to Corbett had elevated her status. Tatiana, reveling in the support, looked down at Madisyn with smug superiority. Chapter 335 Just as security was about to move closer, Madisyn¡¯s voice cut through themotion. ¡°How absurd. Just because she ims I was taking photos of her, it must be true? Why on earth would I want pictures of her?¡± As Madisyn spoke, she turned, her face illuminated by the soft lighting, revealing a stunning, pure beauty that left the onlookers momentarily breathless. Suddenly, the famous star Tatiana seemed in and insignificant byparison. The dining area was filled with gasps of astonishment. ¡°What a beautifuldy!¡± ¡°Is such a gorgeous woman really a paparazzo?¡± ¡°Maybe Tatiana got it wrong?¡± With her striking features, this woman could easily have be a celebrity rather than a paparazzo. The crowd¡¯s opinion began to tilt in Madisyn¡¯s favor. Tatiana, overhearing the murmurs, felt a surge of indignation. What was so special about this woman? To her, Madisyn appeared nothing more than seductive and maniptive. ¡°Humph, you¡¯re here only to seduce someone, aren¡¯t you? But you¡¯ve picked the wrong ce!¡± Tatiana snapped.novelbin ¡°Security, take her phone now!¡± One of the security guards stepped forward hesitantly, ncing apologetically at Madisyn. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± he began, reaching out to take her phone. But before he could, his own phone rang. He quickly answered the call, and as he listened, his expression shifted. He turned to look at Madisyn with disbelief. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Tatiana demanded, visibly annoyed. The guard straightened, his demeanor now calm andposed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Fernandez, but I cannotply,¡± he replied. ¡°Thisdy is one of our VIP guests. Moreover, due to recent events, your membership level will be downgraded, and you will no longer have ess to this floor. ¡± Tatiana¡¯s face nched. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Miss Fernandez, please leave now. Don¡¯t disturb our VIP guest,¡± the guard insisted firmly. Carmine Rose upheld strict membership tiers, and Tatiana had reached Level Five mainly because of her frequent visits with Corbett, which allowed her ess to exclusive candlelit dinners on this floor. A downgrade meant losing these privileges, potentially taking another year to restore. VIP status was reserved for the likes of the Kleins and three other illustrious families. Who, then, was Madisyn really? Murmurs of astonishment rippled through the crowd. They had admired Madisyn¡¯s beauty but hadn¡¯t anticipated her influential connections. The idea that someone like Madisyn would stoop to taking secret photos of Tatiana now seemed absurd. ¡°So, Tatiana got itpletely wrong,¡± someone whispered. ¡°Does she think everyone will pay attention to her?¡± ¡°Exactly. Why was she so sure thatdy was taking photos of her? She¡¯s not even on the same level as thisdy, neither in looks nor background. ¡± Chapter 336 ¡°I¡¯m curious which prestigious family thisdy belongs to. ¡± The crowd¡¯s murmurs grew louder, their tone incredulous and increasingly critical of Tatiana. With each passingment, Tatiana¡¯splexion grew paler, the mocking tones cutting deep. She opened her mouth to retort but found herself speechless, overwhelmed by the situation. Defeated and humiliated, she turned on her heel and walked back to her seat. Corbett had been watching the unfolding drama with a frosty demeanor. His expression toward Tatiana grew colder. ¡°I have some business to handleter. You can head back on your own,¡± he said dismissively. Tatiana opened her mouth to exin, but Corbett¡¯s focus was already back on his meal. A wave of helplessness washed over her. She had strived to be a top actress, aiming to marry into a better family. Getting close to Corbett had been no small feat, and now, this debacle might have ruined everything. Regret gnawed at her. Who the hell was that woman? Not only had Tatiana failed to achieve what she wanted, but she had also made a fool of herself in the process.novelbin Resentment towards Madisyn simmered within her. If only Madisyn hadn¡¯t been taking pictures, she wouldn¡¯t have jumped to conclusions. The long-awaited meal now tasted nd and unsatisfying. Meanwhile, Madisyn was enjoying her evening. When Andrew rejoined her at the table, she continued her meal with a smile, not mentioning the earlier incident. Andrew didn¡¯t ask either; instead, he quietly kept serving her food with a gentle smile. After they finished, Madisyn and Andrew made their way to the parking lot. A man had been watching them there intently. Madisyn nced over and noticed the man shared some resemnce with Andrew but carried a far more sinister aura. As they drew closer, the man smirked and licked his lips. ¡°Andrew, long time no see,¡± he greeted. ¡°Yes, it has been a while,¡± Andrew replied, maintaining a neutral expression. ¡°I heard you¡¯ve found someone special. Congrattions. ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got someone yourself, haven¡¯t you?¡± Corbett, Andrew¡¯s cousin, responded with a sly nce at Madisyn. ¡°Your taste remains exceptional. She¡¯s just as stunning as the ones before her. ¡± Andrew¡¯s expression tightened. ¡°Corbett, mind your words. ¡± Madisyn, initially intrigued by Corbett¡¯sment, sensed from Andrew¡¯s response that it was a deliberate provocation. What a cunning guy, she thought. ¡°It¡¯s fine. As long as I¡¯m the one with Andrew now, that¡¯s what matters,¡± she said with a soft smile, holding onto Andrew¡¯s arm. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m ttered by yourparison. It seems you think quite highly of me. ¡± Chapter 337 Corbett was stunned, his usual quick retorts failing him. Normally, such ament like his would provoke jealousy or anger. In fact, Andrew didn¡¯t have any previous girlfriends¡ªCorbett was merely trying to provoke a reaction. But Madisyn hadn¡¯t taken the bait; she seemed genuinely ttered. ¡°It looks like she really loves you, Andrew. That¡¯sforting to know. Your happiness is my happiness, too,¡± Corbett said, forcing a smile though his eyes didn¡¯t match his words. ¡°Well, I should get going. ¡± ¡°Are things serious with Tatiana?¡± Andrew asked. ¡°Absolutely. Tatiana and I are deeply in love,¡± Corbett replied earnestly, though his amused smirk lingered. As Corbett walked away, Madisyn and Andrew headed to their car. ¡°Your family is quite a handful!¡± Madisyn remarked. ¡°Definitely not as easy-going as yours,¡± Andrew agreed, looking at her tenderly. ¡°Are you intimidated?¡± ¡°Why should I be?¡± Madisyn shrugged. ¡°Since he¡¯s your cousin, I¡¯ll make sure to teach him manners after we¡¯re married. ¡± Married¡­ Hearing this from Madisyn made Andrew visibly pleased. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it. ¡± Andrewughed, his deep, smooth voice adding to his charm. As Madisyn gazed into Andrew¡¯s twinkling eyes, which shone like stars in the night sky, she found herself suddenly breathless. Damn! Andrew hadid a honey trap for her! Today¡¯s n to visit herpany did not go as expected. When Madisyn got back to her hotel, she saw a message from Jared. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for so long, but you never showed up. Should Ie over to see you?¡± Madisyn replied, ¡°No, it¡¯s toote.novelbin I¡¯m headed to bed. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for you toe now. ¡± Jared asked, ¡°So, when can we meet?¡± Madisyn went to shower and missed Jared¡¯s further messages. The next day was the intense final of the singingpetition. While Madisyn was backstage chatting with Evie, Giana and Jenna walked in. Giana gave Madisyn a cold stare. Madisyn was at a loss for words. Chapter 338 She had refused to write a song for Giana, and now Giana was upset? It was perplexing. The singers went onto the stage in sequence, with Evie following Giana. When it was Giana¡¯s turn, the apuse was thunderous. Everyone was eagerly anticipating the performance of this rising star. The music carried a hint of mncholy. As Giana began to sing, her voice captivated the entire audience. ¡°Do you want to be with her? Don¡¯t keep me in the dark. Tell me¡­¡± ALL eyes sparkled with anticipation. The judges were visibly thrilled. That was it! ¡®s BunnyBookery This performance showcased Giana¡¯s true talent! In her firstpetition, Giana had captivated everyone with such a song. Now, Giana had recaptured that peak form! When the music ended, the audience¡¯s hands were nearly sore from pping. ¡°That was amazing, Giana. That¡¯s your true potential. ¡± ¡°Wow, Giana is truly outstanding. I always said if she took her time with her songwriting, it would turn out great!¡± ¡°Giana should definitely win the championship this time. ¡± The judges were equally impressed. ¡°Giana, I was concerned about your final performance, but now I¡¯mpletely reassured. Your skills may be unstable, but today you were excellent. I¡¯m giving you a full score. ¡± ¡°Giana, this reminds me of your first song. You have such remarkable skills. If you harness them fully, you can truly dominate.novelbin I¡¯m giving you 9 points. ¡± The judgesvished praise on Giana. The contestants who hadn¡¯t performed appeared visibly upset. Giana¡¯s performance was formidable,pletely stealing the spotlight. If this song were to be released, it would surely top the charts! Evie¡¯s expression turned somber. Annoyed, she turned to Madisyn and was momentarily lost for words. Chapter 339 It was because Giana¡¯s song was identical to theirs. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Madisyn reassured her. ¡°Just go up there and sing. ¡± ¡°The same song? Won¡¯t people suspect something?¡± Evie was distraught. ¡°I never imagined Giana would giarize our song!¡± ¡°She¡¯s a good singer, but there are some ws. You can definitely outperform her,¡± Madisyn said. Bolstered by Madisyn¡¯s words, Evie nodded.novelbin Evie then proceeded to the stage. The audience, having just been delighted by the previous performance, didn¡¯t expect much from Evie. Giana had set a high bar. It seemed unlikely that Evie could surpass her. But as the familiar background music started, everyone was puzzled and intrigued. As Evie began her performance, the confusion among the audience deepened. ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why are their songs the same?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°Is this giarism?¡± Everyone realized that there was a case of giarism in thispetition. They continued listening to the song. Even though Giana and Evie performed the same song, their styles were markedly different. Giana performed with a tone of sadness. Evie¡¯s rendition conveyed both sorrow and relief, embodying a sense of rebirth. Evie¡¯s interpretation was undeniably more touching. In the backstage, Giana didn¡¯t expect that Evie would still dare to step onto the stage after her performance. Her eyes conveyed a sharp chill. Evie must have been frightened. However, Madisyn understood Giana thoroughly. She recognized that Giana, although diligent, relied on good songs to excel in her singing. Evie, on the other hand, was naturally gifted. Madisyn was confident that Evie would outperform Giana on stage. So, it must have been Madisyn who encouraged Evie to go onstage. Madisyn¡­ Chapter 340 How could she be so harsh? Did Madisyn really have to ruin her like this? Giana gripped her hands tightly. She had felt a bit guilty towards Madisyn, but now that guilt was turning into resentment. As Jenna had pointed out, Madisyn never truly considered her a friend. With that realization, Giana saw no reason to hold back. After Eviepleted her performance, the audience remained deeply moved, as if they had just experienced a sad story. ¡°Why do I feel like Evie¡¯s performance is better?¡± ¡°Yes, definitely.novelbin I enjoyed Giana¡¯s performance, but during Evie¡¯s performance, it felt Like I was part of something more profound. ¡± ¡°I think the way Evie sang it, that must be the original version of the song!¡± The crowd was buzzing with opinions. Some of Giana¡¯s fans still rooted for her. The judges faced a tough decision, but they approached it with gravity. ¡°Evie, you performed the same song as Giana. Can you exin this?¡± ¡°Because Giana giarized my song,¡± Evie said inly. The simple words caused an uproar. ¡°Is there any proof?¡± the judge inquired earnestly, not taking Evie¡¯s word alone. ¡°Yes, I have proof that I wrote it. ¡± Evie signaled for someone to fetch her manuscript. The judges remained silent for a while upon seeing it. ¡°Your manuscript could be faked. Isn¡¯t there a digital version?¡± one of them asked. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve shared the document with a friend,¡± Evie said confidently. She then pulled out her phone and presented the chat log to the judges. At that moment, Giana¡¯s assistant arrived. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, Evie has copied Giana¡¯s creation. Here is the proof. Please verify it. Giana wrote the song a week earlier, yet Evie stole it. ¡± Giana¡¯s assistant stared usingly at Evie. Both parties had presented handwritten documents. Giana also imed to havepleted hers a week ago. The judges were uncertain about whom to trust. The judges found themselves in a dilemma. ¡°Isn¡¯t there more conclusive proof?¡± Chapter 341 Giana¡¯s assistant said, ¡°Giana has been a renowned singer for years and has established a reputable image. She has no need to steal from a neer like Evie. Evie, as an actress, has now entered this singing contest, likely aiming to gain fame. Aware of Giana¡¯s penchant for handwriting songs, she giarized Giana¡¯s song. This is crossing a line. Please, grant Giana justice. ¡± Giana¡¯s assistant¡¯s tone was filled with indignation, likely stirring empathy from any onlooker. Evie¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Oh, God! She hadn¡¯t anticipated such tant dishonesty. ¡°Are you kidding me? This work is mine, okay?¡± Evie was furious but found herself without immediate proof. Overwhelmed by her emotions, she struggled to articte her frustration. The audience also started to argue among themselves. ¡°Evie must be the thief. Giana mentioned she wrote it a week earlier. ¡± ¡°I believe Giana has no reason to copy anyone. ¡± ¡°Clearly, Evie must have stolen Giana¡¯s work. It¡¯s shocking how shameless she is Yet¡±, there were different opinions in the crowd. ¡°Didn¡¯t Giana underperformpared to Evie in the earlier round? Maybe she couldn¡¯t stand losing to a neer and decided to im Evie¡¯s work. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Evie did well in the earlier round. She wouldn¡¯t need to steal Giana¡¯s song. Plus, I personally think Evie¡¯s performance is better. ¡± Giana went onto the stage. She had assumed that after her assistant spoke, everyone would back her. However, she was taken aback by the number of people supporting Evie, even suggesting Evie¡¯s performance was better. Years of built-up pride seemed to dissipate. Hearing that some considered a neer better than her infuriated Giana. But she was prepared with a backup n. Giana looked disdainfully at Evie and questioned, ¡°Evie, are you certain you wrote this piece?¡± ¡°Yes, I wrote it myself, though I did have some help modifying it. ¡± Evie red back at Giana. ¡°Giana, your actions are disgraceful. ¡± ¡°Hah, I¡¯m so unlucky. As everyone knows, I prefer to handwrite songs, which you exploited. The judges must be unsure of what to do. ¡± Giana looked at the judges and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t wish to waste more of your time. I propose that both Evie and I withdraw from the contest. It¡¯s unfortunate, but I¡¯ll have to change this old habit. ¡± Giana¡¯s proposal left a strong impression on the audience.novelbin ¡°Giana, please don¡¯t withdraw. You¡¯ve been a staple in this industry for years. Evie isn¡¯t even in the same league. ¡± ¡°Giana, you mustn¡¯t leave. I came specifically to see youpete in the final. ¡± ¡°I believe Giana should win first ce. Thepetition organizers owe her a solution. ¡± Chapter 342 ¡°I¡¯ve always sensed integrity in Giana. It¡¯s just difficult to prove without evidence. ¡± As the tide of support turned towards Giana, someone stood to give a statement. ¡°Giana, don¡¯t withdraw. I can testify that Evie giarized Giana¡¯s song. ¡± This deration captured everyone¡¯s focus. Evie looked up in astonishment. When she recognized who it was, she was utterly astounded. It was Erica. Evie watched in disbelief as Erica approached. With a look of disgust, Erica used, ¡°Evie, I once thought you were decent. I can¡¯t believe how deceitful you¡¯ve turned out to be. You sneaked outst night to snatch Giana¡¯s draft, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Evie responded in shock. ¡°Erica, are you trying to frame me? Why would you do that?¡± ¡°am I framing you? Everything I¡¯ve said is the truth,¡± Erica retorted with disdain, standing tall and speaking emphatically. ¡°Last night, Evie left her room and didn¡¯t return. She must have stolen Giana¡¯s work and rehearsed it all night. ¡± Evie had never seen anyone who could lie like that. ¡°Erica, have you lost your mind? Who was sleeping beside youst night, a ghost?¡± Evie regained herposure. It clicked for her. ¡°I see. So that¡¯s why Giana ended up with my draft. You must have secretly passed it to herst night.novelbin I never imagined you¡¯d stoop so low. ¡± Erica scoffed and said firmly, ¡°Are you framing me now? Sadly, I¡¯m not scared. Everyone, I assure you I¡¯m telling the truth. Evie has giarized Giana¡¯s song. ¡± With Erica¡¯s testimony, the scales tipped decisively in Giana¡¯s favor. ¡°Just as I suspected, it was Evie all along. Giana wouldn¡¯t need to giarize. ¡± ¡°Evie is a giarist. Maybe she even stole herst song. We need to take action against her. ¡± ¡°Evie is still putting on an act. How absurd! The guise of innocence reallyes in many forms these days!¡± Evie, trembling with rage and staring at Erica¡¯s smug look, raised her hand and delivered a p across Erica¡¯s face. Erica, caught off guard, stared back at Evie in disbelief. ¡°How could you p me! Are youshing out because you¡¯re embarrassed?¡± Giana scowled. ¡°Evie, you¡¯ve stolen my work, and now you resort to hitting? That¡¯s despicable!¡± ¡°Hmph, even if it gets me disqualified, I won¡¯t stop until I¡¯ve had my fill of beating this bitch!¡± Evie spat out, then charged at Erica, pushing her to the floor and pping her multiple times. Erica was too shocked to respond initially, and by the time she gathered herself, her face throbbed from the repeated ps. ¡°Ah! Let go of me!¡± The judges watched, dumbfounded. They had never witnessed a contestant so bold as to strike someone so openly,pletely disregarding her own reputation! Chapter 343 ¡°Security! Come quickly and intervene!¡± The security guards hurried over and held Evie back. At that moment, Madisyn approached calmly. ¡°Hold on a second. ¡± ¡°Madisyn. ¡± Giana red at her sharply.novelbin ¡°Your artist was assaulting someone, and you just watched?¡± ¡°And why didn¡¯t you defend your friend when she was being attacked?¡± Madisyn retorted. Giana was at a loss for words. With Evie behaving so wildly, if she had intervened, wouldn¡¯t she have been attacked, too? Attempting to change the subject, Giana said, ¡°Take your artist and leave. Don¡¯t cause more trouble here. ¡± ¡°It appears that the real troublemakers have always been you,¡± Madisyn responded coolly, giving Giana a look that felt like she was staring at a stranger. Giana shivered under Madisyn¡¯s intense gaze, suddenly aware of how formidable Madisyn could be. When Madisyn finally diverted her gaze, Giana collected herself and asked sharply, ¡°Madisyn, what are you implying?¡± Giana was aware that even Madisyn would struggle to reverse the situation this time. Lacking evidence was their main hurdle. Feeling reassured in Madisyn¡¯s presence yet powerless, Evie whispered to Madisyn, ¡°Madisyn, perhaps we should let it go. We don¡¯t have any proof, and nobody¡¯s going to take our word for it. I¡¯m furious! It must be Erica¡¯s scheming. That two-faced bitch! After thepetition, I¡¯ll force her to admit what she did. ¡± Such a straightforward girl¡­ Madisyn¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly in amusement. How could Andrew and Evie be rted when their ways of thinking were so disparate? ¡°Erica, you mentioned you saw Evie leave the room. What time was it?¡± Madisyn asked, turning her attention to Erica. Erica answered, ¡°It waste. I can¡¯t say the exact time. I assumed she had something urgent to attend to and would return shortly, but she didn¡¯te back. ¡± ¡°Really? So, do you normally sleep with your door open?¡± Madisyn asked. ¡°Of course not,¡± Erica responded automatically. But immediately after her response, she fell silent. Chapter 344 This prompted others to reflect as well. Even if Evie had indeed left her roomte at night, how could she have stolen Giana¡¯s draft if Giana¡¯s door was presumably closed? Giana¡¯s assistant added, ¡°Actually,st night, when I left Giana¡¯s room, I didn¡¯t shut the doorpletely. It¡¯s possible Evie used that moment to slip inside. ¡± The scenario sounded a bit far-fetched but still seemed within the realm of possibility. Doubt continued to hover around Evie. Madisyn gave a wryugh. ¡°So, Evie supposedly left her roomte at night, managed to find Giana¡¯s room exactly, and by chance, the door was left slightly open. She then entered, stumbled upon Giana¡¯s handwritten draft, quickly memorized it, and the next day performed it even better than Giana could. ¡± Each part of the story might seem feasible alone, butbined, they grew more and more unlikely. The audience shared doubtful looks. It all seemed too far-fetched! ¡°But in my opinion, Giana¡¯s rendition was better,¡± Erica argued. Giana¡¯s assistant quickly added, ¡°I agree. Giana¡¯s performance was the superior one. ¡± The audience stayed quiet; assessments of performances are often subjective. ¡°Alright, Giana, exin to us-what is the core message of these lyrics?¡± Madisyn inquired. Giana responded confidently, ¡°The song is about how heartbroken I felt when the man I loved for so long chose someone else without warning. It hurt, but I still hoped he¡¯d be happy in his new love. ¡± Her exnation matched the apparent meaning of the lyrics. ¡°The way Giana describes it seems correct. I don¡¯t see any discrepancies,¡± someone in the audiencemented. ¡°Yes, it certainly seems like a sad song. ¡± The audience members echoed this sentiment one by one. Giana experienced a wave of gratification, wondering what Madisyn¡¯s next move would be. Madisyn said, ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± ¡°Absolutely,¡± Giana affirmed. ¡°But these lyrics aren¡¯t just about being heartbroken and sending good wishes. They¡¯re about the agony of getting rid of a jerk and eventually embracing a new beginning!¡± Madisyn stated emphatically. Giana scoffed. ¡°Madisyn, you¡¯re twisting things to suit your story. ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe it? Then examine the first letter of each line in the lyrics and see for yourself,¡± Madisyn suggested, turning to the judges. One judge quickly checked and read, ¡°Lucky to lose you, jerk, go to hell.novelbin ¡± Chapter 345 The judge was stunned. The audience was equally shocked. Oh my god. They reflected and realized it was urate! Giana¡¯splexion went ashen. Obviously, everyone¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°How did this woman know?¡± ¡°Yeah. Who is she?¡± Even Evie was pleasantly surprised. She never expected Madisyn to have done such a little trick. She must say that Madisyn was simply a genius among geniuses. So, she couldn¡¯t help eximing, ¡°Madisyn, you are amazing!¡± Evie was so excited that when she heard everyone¡¯s questions, she was not able to hold back and loudly announced, ¡°She¡¯s the one who modified my song. ¡± These words shocked everyone even more. A loud ¡°Wow¡± echoed in the hall. Who would have thought that the songwriter who made such an excellent revision was so young? Giana staggered a few steps back. Erica was also in utter disbelief, which was apparent on her face. She struggled to argue, ¡°But this doesn¡¯t prove she wrote it. ¡± ¡°Shut up! If Giana was the one who wrote it, how could she not know about this little trick?¡± Evie retorted at once. ¡°Besides, Giana¡¯s most famous song was also written by Madisyn. Giana has been pretending all this time. She is so hrious that I can¡¯t stopughing. ¡± Evie had made a shocking revtion. But she didn¡¯t mean to spill the beans.novelbin She was just carried away by anger. Sure enough, Evie felt she had made a mistake. She subconsciously looked at Madisyn. Madisyn didn¡¯t want this fact to be known to others. But she was so careless that she blurted it out. Evie couldn¡¯t help but worry. Would Madisyn be angry at her? Everyone heard everything she said. ¡°Is Evie serious? Was Giana¡¯s most famous song really written by Madisyn? Is it true?¡± ¡°I think Evie is telling the truth. From the very start, I felt the styles of those two pieces were very simr. ¡± Chapter 346 ¡°No wonder Giana¡¯s songs after her first hit were so ordinary. ¡± Such news astounded the crowd. Giana¡¯s face turned deathly pale. She could not even say a word to defend herself. She could only look at Madisyn with eyes filled with disappointment. She didn¡¯t expect Madisyn to expose her in public. Madisyn just couldn¡¯t stand seeing her seed in her career, could she? What kind of a friend was Madisyn? Erica still couldn¡¯t digest all those revtions. ¡°Evie, what nonsense are you talking about? How can that be possible?¡± They couldn¡¯t let Evie sway the others. As long as they didn¡¯t admit it, no one could do anything to them. Unfortunately, Erica¡¯s denial was useless. Everyone had already seen Giana¡¯s expression, and that expression said it all. The crowd¡¯s eyes were full of disdain. Their gazes at Giana gradually grew cold. ¡°It turns out that Giana¡¯s songs weren¡¯t written by her. How disappointing!¡± ¡°Erica is still trying to argue. It¡¯s hrious. Giana doesn¡¯t even dare to defend herself. ¡± ¡°Ha-ha! Erica is really ridiculous. ¡± Erica didn¡¯t know what to do when she was mocked by the crowd. She looked at Giana, only to see thetter¡¯s face was extremely pale with embarrassment. When Giana finally came to her senses, she felt the crowd¡¯s contemptuous gazes piercing through her bones. Giana knew she was doomed. So, why bother to exin herself? She would only waste her saliva and energy. No one would believe her, anyway. She had worked so hard to get to where she was now. But in the blink of an eye, everything was ruined by Evie¡¯s words. The pain in Giana¡¯s heart was too much to bear. She felt like her heart was about to break into pieces. She looked at Madisyn, and her eyes were still filled with disappointment. ¡°Madisyn, you promised to help me. You said I could use the song as I wished. How can you let Evie expose me now? Are you happy to see me being humiliated like this? I once regarded you as my best friend. I never thought you would stab me in the back. ¡± Since Giana couldn¡¯t deny the facts, she decided to use emotional ckmail and y the victim. But Giana was so focused on condemning Madisyn that she had forgotten Evie. Evie was not the type to stand idly by and watch Madisyn being bullied. She sneered and cursed angrily, ¡°Giana, you are the most shameless person I have ever known. Yes, Madisyn said you could use the song. But who allowed you to im it as your own work? Besides, did Madisyn expose you right away? She didn¡¯t, right? In fact, she never intended to expose you.novelbin I only found out about it by chance. And just now, I only blurted it out because of anger. Madisyn once treated you as her friend, so she wrote the song for you. What about you? What did you do? You feel she hasn¡¯t done enough for you. So, tell me, what have you ever done for her?¡± Giana¡¯s lips involuntarily trembled. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to answer Evie¡¯s question. She couldn¡¯t think of anything she had done for Madisyn. The audience murmured again. ¡°s, I never expected there would be such a story between Giana and Madisyn. ¡± Chapter 347 ¡°When I found out that Madisyn wrote that song, I was shocked. If she had recorded and released it herself or even sold it, she could have made millions of dors. She is such a kind and generous friend. I wish I had a friend like her. ¡± ¡°If I had a friend like Madisyn, I would consider myself the luckiest person. ¡± Everyone praised Madisyn. Their impression of her had drastically changed. The truth had finallye to light. This time, Madisyn finally broke her silence. ¡°Everyone, I don¡¯t want to waste anyone¡¯s time. So, I¡¯ll call the police now to investigate the financial transactions between Erica and Giana. The only person who could steal Evie¡¯s song is Erica. And I don¡¯t believe she gave it to Giana for free. There must be a financial transaction between them. ¡± Giana trembled all over. Madisyn¡¯s sharp and precise words scared her out of her wits. At this point, she could no longer defend herself.novelbin If the police investigated, it would only make things worse. ¡°Erica called me. ¡± Giana immediately threw Erica under the bus. ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t know it was her. She told me she had a song for me. I had no idea it was yours. I was out of inspiration and afraid of disappointing everyone. So, I bought the song she offered. Believe me, I really didn¡¯t know it was yours. I only realized it was her when she stepped up and spoke for me just now. ¡± Erica was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect Giana to make her a scapegoat. ¡°Giana, how can you shamelessly pin the me on me? When I called you, I made it very clear. You knew exactly whose song it was. ¡± Erica sneered coldly. If she went down the drain, she would drag Giana with her. Erica then yed a recording for all to hear. She had called Giana and explicitly told her whose song it was. After a moment of hesitation, Giana had decided to purchase it. The malicious actions of the two were revealed to everyone. ¡°These two are too cruel. ¡± ¡°Erica is disgusting. ¡± ¡°I understand why Erica did that. Her skills could only help her get the third ce. If Giana and Evie were disqualified, she could take the first ce. ¡± ¡°Damn, these singers are so maniptive. ¡± Everyone shook their heads in disapproval. The organizers promptly disqualified Erica and Giana from thepetition and ced them on a cklist. Once the issue was resolved, thepetition proceeded. Erica and Giana returned to pack their belongings. Giana demanded her money back from Erica. Chapter 348 Erica returned the money to Giana, but then she burst outughing. ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± Giana stared at her coldly, filled with bitterness. If Erica had been more careful, she wouldn¡¯t have been caught. This bitch! Giana was filled with regret now. If she had performed her own song, she might have made it into the top three and avoided public embarrassment. Erica continuedughing. ¡°Giana, you¡¯ve managed to turn a winning hand into a losing one. It¡¯s truly pitiful. You had such a good friend like Madisyn, and yet look how things turned out. ¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? I was the one who leaked the news online to pressure you into buying that song, but you probably thought it was Madisyn. ¡± Erica smirked with twisted satisfaction. Although she faced consequences, Giana had undoubtedly lost more in this ordeal! She was just a new singer, whereas Giana was well-established in the industry.novelbin Giana¡¯s gaze was hollow, reflecting her dismay. A few secondster, her hands clenched tightly, and her chest heaved significantly. Her thoughts were scattered, and she struggled to find words. What Erica had said struck a chord. Losing Madisyn was a real loss for her. Even though Madisyn wasn¡¯t a Chapman by birth, her talent in songwriting was undeniable. Before Giana could process further, she spun around to look for Madisyn. She spotted Madisyn engaged in a deep conversation with Evie, who was attentively listening. This was how Madisyn used to talk with her. ¡°Madisyn. ¡± Giana reached out and tugged at her sleeve. Madisyn turned to face Giana with a cold, distant look as if she were staring at a stranger. She pulled her hand away and asked indifferently, ¡°What do you need?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Giana¡¯s voice broke into sobs. A few secondster, she managed to utter, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Evie looked on, surprised to see Giana so emotional. Why would this woman apologize? But Madisyn didn¡¯t return Giana¡¯s gaze. ¡°You have your own path now. ¡± It was clear Madisyn intended to cut ties. Giana¡¯s eyes reddened further. ¡°Do you really want to sever all ties with me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not me who wanted it,¡± Madisyn responded coolly. Giana felt a sharp ache in her heart, recognizing that she was the one who had damaged their friendship. Chapter 349 ¡°I misunderstood you before. Can we try again, Madisyn? Don¡¯t you remember how close we were?¡± Giana pleaded, not ready to give up. Madisyn still avoided her gaze. ¡°You don¡¯t need me anymore. You¡¯ve achieved your dream of bing a sessful singer. ¡± Giana was left speechless. Seeing Madisyn¡¯s indifferent expression, she realized there was nothing left to salvage. She turned and walked away in silence. Evie sighed and said, ¡°Madisyn, you were so kind to her. How could she betray you?¡± She couldn¡¯t understand it. If she had a friend like Madisyn, she would treasure that bond! Madisyn paused briefly before saying, ¡°She values status more than friendships. ¡± ¡°Well, one day she¡¯ll realize that true friendship is more valuable than fame and wealth,¡± Evie remarked earnestly. Madisyn gave a soft smile, looking at Evie with a fondness in her eyes. After all the contestants had performed, the final scoring of thepetition began. As expected, Evie won the championship. The audience erupted in apuse. ted, Evie grasped Madisyn¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s celebrate. I owe you dinner for helping me win!¡± Seeing her excitement, Madisyn responded with a smile, ¡°Alright. ¡± As they left the venue, they noticed a sleek ck luxury car parked nearby. Evie¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°That¡¯s my brother!¡± She dashed over as Andrew stepped out of the car. ¡°Andrew, did you hear? I won first ce!¡± ¡°What first ce?¡± Andrew asked.novelbin Evie was slightly angry. ¡°The singingpetition! Didn¡¯t you know?¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Andrew replied nonchntly. ¡°You are amazing. ¡± Evie was stunned into silence. How incredibly dismissive! She felt a jolt of irritation rising within her. As Madisyn neared, Andrew¡¯s demeanor shifted. The icy detachment in his gaze vanished as he approached her, gently taking her hand. ¡°Evie must have caused you a lot of trouble,¡± he said softly. ¡°You must be tired. Let me take you out for a nice dinner tonight. ¡± ¡°Sure, but just so you know, she wasn¡¯t any trouble,¡± Madisyn responded, her smile radiating warmth. Off to the side, Evie felt a sinking feeling. Chapter 350 There was no way she could be Andrew¡¯s biological sister. Their disy of affection for each other was almost too much for her to bear. ¡°Could you two dial it back a bit?¡± All With a snort, Evie snapped. ¡°This PDA is making me sick. ¡± Andrew¡¯s response was immediate and unruffled. ¡°Then why not go eat by yourself?¡± Evie instantly relented. ¡°No, no, I have to stick with you two!¡± She trailed behind them like a reluctant sidekick. The trio made their way back to Gemond together. At dinner, Andrew fussed over Madisyn, peeling shrimps for her and dabbing her mouth with a napkin. Afterward, as they took a walk down a quiet path, Andrew held Madisyn¡¯s hand, while Eviegged behind, trying to entertain herself by admiring the scenery. ¡®s BunnyBookery When the walk came to an end, Andrew insisted on taking Madisyn back to her home. He turned to Evie and said, ¡°You can grab a taxi home by yourself. ¡± ¡°What? Andrew, it¡¯s sote, and you¡¯re okay with me being alone?¡± Evie asked, her voiceced with feigned helplessness. Andrew wasn¡¯t buying it. ¡°You used to stay out until midnight without a second thought. Now you¡¯re suddenly afraid?¡± he shot back, easily seeing through her attempt to guilt him. Evie grumbled, ¡°Fine, fine. See you tomorrow at the office, Madisyn! Love you!¡± She blew a yful kiss, only for Andrew to intercept it with a re so sharp that it sent her darting away in a hurry. Ugh, Andrew had been impossible ever since he started dating. But despite her frustration, her thoughts drifted to her own boyfriend, Kian. The singingpetition had kept her so busy that she hadn¡¯t seen him in days, and now she was eager to hear his voice. She dialed his number, and just as she was about to hang up, Kian finally answered, his voice breathless. ¡°Hey, babe, what¡¯s up?¡± Evie¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion. ¡°Why do you sound out of breath? What were you doing?¡± ¡°Just went for a run,¡± Kian said,ughing lightly. ¡°I¡¯ve been overindulging in foodtely, so I figured I¡¯d get some exercise tonight. ¡± Evie¡¯s doubts faded, and she smiled. ¡°Oh, that makes sense. No worries, I just missed you. Thepetition is over, so I thought I¡¯de by and see you!¡±novelbin She was excited to surprise him, especially after winning first ce. Surely, he¡¯d be thrilled. Chapter 351 But Kian hesitated.novelbin ¡°Babe, I¡¯ve got a friend at my ce tonight, so it¡¯s not the best time. How about Ie see you tomorrow?¡± he suggested. Evie yfully asked, ¡°Who is it? You didn¡¯t sneak another girl home, did you, Kian?¡± Kian¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he quickly moved to the bathroom, trying to keep his voice steady. Did she find out? But before he could overthink, Evie chuckled. ¡°Just messing with you! Go take care of your guest. ¡± ¡°Very funny!¡± Relieved, Kian sighed. ¡°You¡¯re crazy. Why would I need anyone else when I¡¯ve got a stunning girlfriend like you?¡± ¡°Obviously,¡± Evie replied with a confident smile. She was sure of her appeal-no way her boyfriend would cheat. After the call ended, Kian stepped out of the bathroom and made his way back to the bed, where Teresa was waiting. His expression softened as he slid his arms around her. ¡°What took you so long? Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m getting bored?¡± Teresa asked, tracing the lines of his muscles with her fingers, a dreamy look in her eyes. ¡°I just grabbed a quick shower,¡± Kian said with a grin. Leaning closer, he murmured, ¡°So, did you have fun earlier? Are you up for another round?¡± Teresa¡¯s face flushed, and she gave him a yful p on the arm. ¡°You¡¯re so naughty!¡± Kian Laughed, a warm, deep sound. Then, lowering his voice, he asked, ¡°So, does this mean we¡¯re official now?¡± There was a hint of caution in his question, and Teresa couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of pride. Who would¡¯ve thought a celebrity like Kian would be so taken with her? This was her charm at work! No doubt! Teresa felt a wave of happiness wash over her, pleased with how things were unfolding. Her life was finally Looking up. ¡°I guess so¡­ But I¡¯ll be keeping an eye on you. If you don¡¯t treat me right, I won¡¯t hesitate to dump you,¡± Teresa said, a yful edge to her voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my love, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re treated like a queen!¡± Kian promised, pulling her closer. Teresa¡¯s eyes sparkled with happiness, her mood lifted by his words. She felt on top of the world. Chapter 352 Madisyn arrived homete that night and went straight to bed, exhausted. The next morning at work, she was met with an unpleasant surprise¡ª everything on her desk had been packed into arge box. She frowned, trying to make sense of it. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re finally here,¡± Teresa said as she spun her chair around, a satisfied grin on her face. ¡°I went ahead and packed up your things for you. You can leave now. ¡± ¡°Why exactly should I leave?¡± Madisyn asked, her voice calm and steady. ¡°Do you really need to ask?¡± Teresa replied, her tone dripping with condescension. ¡°We agreed that if Evie didn¡¯t ce in the top three, you¡¯d quit thepany. It¡¯s time for you to keep your promise,¡± she added, her eyes gleaming with smug satisfaction. Liza stepped out of her office upon learning that Madisyn had arrived. When she noticed the hint of a smile on Madisyn¡¯s lips, her demeanor grew more unfriendly. ¡°Teresa is so considerate that she even packed your things up for you,¡± Liza remarked with disdain. ¡°Then how did you know Evie didn¡¯t make it into the top three?¡± Madisyn asked, finding the situation absurd. ¡°My friend worked at thepetition. I heard it directly!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery One of the colleagues asked, ¡°Evie didn¡¯t make it into the top three?¡± Liza sneered. ¡°Of course she didn¡¯t. Madisyn, you might as well leave now. Don¡¯t waste our time. ¡± ¡°Unfortunately¡­ for you, Evie won the first ce. ¡± Madisyn¡¯s announcement stunned everyone. They were all shocked. Everyone knew Evie didn¡¯t sing much, so they presumed she was just an average singer. How could she have possibly won first ce? ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Liza snapped. ¡°Gianapeted too. She must be the winner.novelbin How could Evie get the first ce? Madisyn, do you think the organizers won¡¯t announce the top three? Is that why you¡¯re trying to deceive us? Sorry to disappoint but they usually announce the results the next day,¡± Liza said, pulling out her phone to check thepetition¡¯s official ount on Twitter. Coincidentally, a new post had just been made. ¡°They¡¯ve announced the top three! Giana must be the first!¡± Liza smirked, convinced Giana would be announced as the winner. However, as she watched the video, her expression changed to one of disbelief. At that moment, the others in the office also began watching the video. In the center stood Evie, proudly holding the champion¡¯s trophy with high spirits! Chapter 353 Evie had indeed won first ce! Then, the details of thepetition came to Light. The public learned about what Giana and Erica had done¡­ Holding her phone, Teresa was stunned by the revtion of Giana¡¯s actions. ¡°Can you put my things back now, Teresa?¡± Madisyn¡¯s voice was as cold as a winter¡¯s chill. Taken aback, Teresa almost started moving the items back but quickly recovered herposure and shook her head. ¡°Do it yourself!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Madisyn narrowed her eyes, her presence suddenly exuding amanding aura. ¡°Are you really not going to do it?¡± Intimidated, Teresa felt a chill run through her, though she was also deeply upset. Everyone believed she was a Johns now, so she couldn¡¯t believe Madisyn would speak to her this way. ¡°I said I won¡¯t do it, so I won¡¯t!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± As soon as Teresa finished speaking, Madisyn kicked her desk over, sending everything on it crashing to the floor. Teresa screamed in shock and disbelief. The room fell into stunned silence. ¡°Madisyn ispletely out of line¡­¡± ¡°How can you treat your colleague this way, Madisyn?¡± Liza was the first to speak up, fuming. ¡°This is uneptable. I¡¯m going to deduct your bonus as punishment!¡± Madisyn found the situation amusing. ¡°Liza, don¡¯t you remember our bet? It¡¯s time for you to leave thepany. ¡±novelbin Liza remained unfazed. ¡°I did that to motivate you, to help you perform better. ¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re going back on your word?¡± Madisyn challenged. ¡°What can you do about it? If you¡¯re so capable, why don¡¯t you get thepany to fire me?¡± Liza replied confidently, dismissing the neer¡¯s threat. Liza had been with thepany for years. Thepany wouldn¡¯t fire her just because of a neer¡¯sint. Arrogantly, Liza told Madisyn, ¡°Put Teresa¡¯s things back or you won¡¯t get any bonus. ¡± Madisyn ignored her and sent a message on her phone. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Are you deaf?¡± Liza, growing increasingly frustrated by the disregard, raised her voice. ¡°Madisyn Johns!¡± ¡°Liza Nelson!¡± A more authoritative voice interrupted- it was the director. Chapter 354 As a deputy director, Liza¡¯s anger quickly faded when she saw the director approach. ¡°Director,¡± Liza greeted, trying to remainposed. ¡°What can I do for you?¡± The director looked at Liza with disappointment.novelbin ¡°Liza, after all these years, I didn¡¯t expect you to misuse your position to bully others instead of focusing on your own improvement. You¡¯ve truly let me down. ¡± ¡°Director, I¡­¡± ¡°Enough! You made a bet and lost, so you must resign,¡± the director said, waving his hand dismissively. Liza¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Director, are you serious?¡± She had been with thepany for years. How could she be dismissed because of a neer? ¡®s BunnyBookery Liza was deeply disheartened. ¡°You made the bet, so don¡¯t me anyone else,¡± the director said coldly. All eyes were on Liza, who suddenly felt her whole body tense up with embarrassment. Liza clenched her teeth and yed the victim card. ¡°I only did what I thought was best for thepany. If you want me to leave, then let them fire me!¡± ¡°Do you think this isn¡¯t thepany¡¯s decision?¡± the director responded with a chilling tone. No sooner had he spoken than Liza got a call from the HR department. The words from the other end of the line made Liza¡¯s vision blur, and she nearly copsed. She was actually being fired by the HR department! Though the others couldn¡¯t hear the conversation, Liza¡¯s face said it all-she was out. Liza had indeed been fired! Who would have guessed thepany would act so decisively? Their views of Madisyn shifted; they now looked at her with a bit fear. Meanwhile, Liza was in total disarray. After all her efforts to climb up to the deputy director, she was not just leaving thepany-she was being dismissed! Knowing the stain on her record would hinder her future job prospects deeply troubled her. How was she going to manage her mortgage payments now? In a desperate move, Liza grabbed Madisyn¡¯s hand. ¡°Madisyn, I admit my mistake. I was only joking with you. Please, have a word with them. It wasn¡¯t meant to be taken seriously; we were just joking. ¡± Madisyn coolly pulled her hand away. ¡°If I were the one who lost the bet, would you say it was just a joke?¡± Liza certainly wouldn¡¯t! Chapter 355 Liza was at a loss for words but still attempted to defend herself, saying, ¡°If you were in my ce, I wouldn¡¯t have asked you to leave either. My aim was just to push you to do better. Why would I want you fired?¡± Teresa chimed in, ¡°Madisyn, we¡¯re all working together here. Don¡¯t be too severe. Give Liza a second chance. ¡± ¡°Really, Madisyn, I¡¯ll stoping after you¡±, Liza begged, her eyes filled with a plea for mercy. Madisyn¡¯s expression remained stoic. ¡°You¡¯re getting what you deserve. ¡± With that, she started to tidy up her things. Despair washed over Liza¡¯s face. She wanted to say more, but the director interrupted, ¡°Liza, it¡¯s time for you to gather your things and leave. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere!¡± In her despair, Liza noticed Teresa nearby. Of course! How could she forget? Teresa was from the influential Johns family! Liza clutched Teresa¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Teresa, you must help me! I only targeted Madisyn because she was picking on you. Teresa, you¡¯re a Johns! A single word from you could stop them from firing me!¡± She gazed at Teresa with hopeful eyes. ALL eyes shifted to Teresa, curious to see if she would intervene on Liza¡¯s behalf. Internally, Teresa was panicking. She wasn¡¯t the real Miss Johns, and she had no power to influence Liza¡¯s situation at thepany! ¡°Liza, I¡¯ll see what I can do,¡± Teresa replied, feigning empathy. ¡®s BunnyBookery She nned toter im she was unsessful. But Liza wasn¡¯t having it. ¡°No, Teresa, I need a solidmitment. Please, call your brother right now!¡± Teresa¡¯s expression darkened. Damn it, how was she supposed to manage that? ¡°Liza,¡± Teresa said sternly, ¡°I¡¯m here to work properly, not to manipte oues for others. My brother would be livid if he knew!¡± Liza¡¯s grip loosened as she sank to the floor, a look of utter hopelessness in her eyes. ¡°What am I supposed to do now. ¡± ¡°Liza, you should head home for now. I¡¯ll see if there¡¯s anything I can do,¡± Teresa said, offering insincere support to defuse the situation. With no other alternatives, Liza could only nod, feeling defeated. Once Liza had left her alone, Teresa shot Madisyn a frosty look. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Madisyn wielding any significant clout.novelbin Chapter 356 To distract herself, Teresa pulled out her phone and noticed a message in a group chat. During lunch, she approached Madisyn. ¡°Madisyn, our schoolmates are organizing a reunion. You¡¯re nning to attend, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No,¡± Madisyn responded bluntly. ¡°How can you miss it? Everyone is excited to see you. I¡¯ve already told them you¡¯d be there,¡± Teresa said. ¡°Did I ever confirm I would attend?¡± Madisyn gave Teresa a look that suggested she thought Teresa was being unreasonable.novelbin Teresa pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s been so long. Don¡¯t you want to see how everyone is doing? Juste!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be going,¡± Madisyn insisted. She had only kept in touch with Susan and Giana from high school; the rest were hardly in her thoughts. Plus, Jenna¡¯s presence wouldplicate matters. ¡®s BunnyBookery Teresa gritted her teeth. She had assured Jenna she would bring Madisyn along. Without Madisyn, their ns would hit a snag. Teresa and Jenna had both found Madisyn bothersometely, and Teresa was itching to cause her some trouble. ¡°Gilbert will be there too,¡± Teresa said casually, hoping to pique Madisyn¡¯s interest. Wasn¡¯t Madisyn into Gilbert? Yet, Madisyn didn¡¯t show any interest. Teresa was almost seething. Fine, she¡¯d find another way to ensure Madisyn made it to that reunion! Madisyn, unaffected by Teresa¡¯s efforts, concentrated on her tasks. When quitting time arrived, she stood up promptly, eager to leave without dy. Teresa watched her with a scoff. But soon, she also packed up to leave. As Madisyn waited for the elevator, the doors parted, and a tall man emerged. His striking, refined appearance and sharply defined features immediately drew everyone¡¯s attention. Dane was dressed in an exquisite blue suit that radiated a sense of delicacy and nobility. Chapter 357 It was immediately clear to everyone that he was a man of wealth and distinction. Teresa was taken aback by his presence. He was incredibly attractive! Could he possibly be an artist at thepany? As Teresa was lost in thought, Madisyn was surprised. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Dane¡¯s arrival. While Teresa admired Dane¡¯s looks, suddenly someone tugged at her arm. ¡°Teresa, your brother is here. Speak to him quickly. ¡± The sudden jolt left Teresa feeling disoriented. Regaining herposure, she saw Liza, and was tempted to scold her. But Liza¡¯s gaze was fixed on Dane. ¡°Teresa, you must talk to Mr. Johns immediately. ¡± Mr. Johns? This was Mr. Johns? Teresa felt like her brain was starved of oxygen. This charming man was Mr. Johns, the president of thepany. Liza¡¯s insistence made it hard for Teresa to breathe. She had never even met Dane before. How was she supposed to approach him? Would her supposed connection be exposed now? As Liza pressed her, Teresa abruptly pulled her aside and whispered sharply, ¡°Are you out of your mind? Lower your voice. Don¡¯t you know I keep a low profile here?¡± Liza was stunned. Teresa¡¯s point was valid.novelbin When Dane approached Madisyn, his normally reserved demeanor softened noticeably. ¡°Are you finished for the day?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go then,¡± Dane suggested. Madisyn agreed meekly and followed Dane out. This development stunned Liza and the others. Liza eyed Teresa suspiciously, asking, ¡°Teresa, are you really Mr. Johns¡¯s sister?¡± The onlookers were also puzzled. ¡°Mr. Johns didn¡¯t even acknowledge Teresa just now, as if he didn¡¯t recognize her. ¡± Chapter 358 ¡°Yes, and I think Mr. Johns and Teresa don¡¯t really look alike at all. ¡± ¡°Is Madisyn really that close to Mr. Johns?¡± Everyone was skeptical of Teresa. Taking a step back, Teresa felt her lie unraveling and wished she could just disappear. The mounting skepticism from everyone around her was overwhelming. She stammered, ¡°When¡­When did I ever im that I am¡­¡± She almost revealed who she really was, fed up with pretending. But just then, she noticed Kian behind everyone. For some reason, she swiftly altered her statement, saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell you about my brother¡¯s connection with Madisyn?¡± Liza, full of suspicion, asked, ¡°Is Mr. Johns really seeing Madisyn?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Madisyn is nothing but a slut. She cozied up to me deliberately to hook up with my brother. But she¡¯s from a simple family. Their rtionship has no future. My brother is probably just toying with her emotions!¡± Teresa folded her arms defiantly. ¡°Enough with the rumors. I don¡¯t want more people finding out who I am! With that, Teresa stormed off, unwilling to endure any more scrutiny. Damn it! She had nearly blown her cover today! Luckily, she thought fast and changed her statement. However, she was taken aback by how close Madisyn had gotten to Dane. Madisyn really was quite resourceful! In the parking lot, Madisyn climbed into Dane¡¯s car. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Liza know who you are? How could she dare to challenge you?¡± Dane inquired after learning about Liza¡¯s actions. Reflecting on the whole situation, Madisyn was amused. ¡°Someone is impersonating me. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Dane responded, his annoyance evident.novelbin ¡°Who would dare do such a thing?¡± Someone had the audacity to impersonate his sister? Was that person out of her mind? ¡°Dane, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll use this chance to gauge who¡¯s truly loyal to thepany,¡± Madisyn reassured him calmly. Chapter 359 Dane grasped her intent instantly andplimented, ¡°You¡¯re so clever, my dear. ¡± Madisyn looked poised and confident. She truly belonged to the Johns family. Madisyn gave Dane a reassuring smile. Then, her phone vibrated. A message from Susan popped up. ¡°Madisyn, there¡¯s a high school reunioning up. Are you going?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be attending.novelbin It doesn¡¯t sound appealing,¡± Madisyn replied. Susan responded, ¡°Well, if you¡¯re not going, I¡¯ll skip it too. Also, did Giana contact you today? She reached out to me and asked me out, but after what I saw online, I¡¯m hesitant. She overstepped by giarizing your song. I haven¡¯t spoken to her since that news broke. ¡± Madisyn felt a surge of warmth. Susan was always in her corner. Madisyn said, ¡°I¡¯m doing well. Let¡¯s just forget about her. ¡± Susan said, ¡°Okay. ¡± Madisyn didn¡¯t dwell on the high school reunion. However, someone was eager to stir up drama. ¡®s BunnyBookery Oddly enough, once Madisyn opted out of the reunion, a wave of rumors began swirling among her schoolmates. They whispered that she was now a mistress, that she had fallen on hard times, that she had feelings for Gilbert, and that she couldn¡¯t bear to see Gilbert and Jenna looking so content together¡­ Susan¡¯s temper red the moment she heard the rumors. Without a second thought, she grabbed her phone and called Madisyn. ¡°Madisyn, I can¡¯t believe these people are dragging your name through the mud like this! That¡¯s it. I¡¯m going to the reunion, and I¡¯m going to give them a piece of my mind!¡± She huffed and puffed with righteous indignation, determined to stand up for her friend. Madisyn, however, wasn¡¯t as ruffled. They both knew the source of the rumors¡ªit was Jenna and her clique, the usual suspects. But since Susan was set on going, Madisyn decided to join her. After all, it might turn out to be more fun than she expected. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ming with you. ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s dress to the nines and make sure we hit them where it hurts,¡± Susan said with a fiery edge in her voice. Madisyn chuckled, a mischievous glint sparkling in her eyes. ¡°Sounds like a n. ¡± Chapter 360 The day of the reunion arrived as scheduled. Susan arrived at the venue early, anticipation hanging in the air. Unexpectedly, the first person she ran into was someone she hadn¡¯t seen in a long time, Giana. Giana¡¯s eyes also widened in shock. Susan was a vision,pletely transformed. She wore a crisp white suit dress that radiated sophistication and elegance. Around her neck was the limited-edition diamond ne from Cavo, its brilliance enhancing her already refined appearance. In a word, she looked like royalty. Giana couldn¡¯t suppress the pang of jealousy that welled up inside her. Susan had blossomed into a beautiful woman, far beyond what she had expected. But when Giana noticed the ne adorning Susan¡¯s neck, a smirk tugged at the corner of her lips. She sauntered over to Susan, her tone dripping with false warmth. ¡°Susan, long time no see. You¡¯re looking more beautiful than ever. But you might want to take off that ne. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Why?¡± Susan¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion. Giana offered a condescending smile. ¡°Susan, you might not realize how much that ne is worth. Madisyn¡¯s biological parents are farmers. They couldn¡¯t possibly afford something so expensive. Obviously, that ne is a fake. If you wear it to the reunion, you¡¯ll definitely beughed at. ¡± As her words hung in the air, a sudden gasp echoed from behind them. Startled, they both turned to see a foreign woman, her eyes wide with excitement as she stared intently at Susan. Without hesitation, the woman hurried over, her gaze fixed on the ne around Susan¡¯s neck. ¡°Miss, is that ne yours?¡± ¡°Yes, it is,¡± Susan replied cautiously, her curiosity piqued.novelbin ¡°I¡¯ve been searching for this ne everywhere! My friend¡¯s terribly ill, and she simply adores this piece. It would mean the world to her if I could get it for her. Would you consider selling it to me? I can offer you double the price¡ªtwo million dors. ¡± Susan¡¯s eyebrows shot up slightly. The ne had originally sold for just one million dors. Giana shook her head helplessly. She knew the ne was popr, but it was undeniably a counterfeit. Susan was only setting herself up for embarrassment by wearing it so openly. ¡°Sorry, ma¡¯am, but this ne isn¡¯t the real deal,¡± Giana interjected. The foreign woman looked momentarily puzzled. ¡°Is that so? May I see it up close?¡± she asked, extending her hand. Without hesitation, Susan unfastened the ne and handed it over, her confidence unwavering. The woman examined the piece carefully, her fingers tracing its intricate details. Meanwhile, Giana tugged at Susan¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°I told you, wearing that fake ne is only going to give you grief. People will think you¡¯re trying too hard. Maybe you can just keep it in your purse tonight. ¡± Chapter 361 Susan didn¡¯t respond, her expression unreadable as she watched the woman appraise the ne. Gradually, the excitement on the woman¡¯s face morphed into seriousness. Feeling sorry for Susan, Giana shook her head, certain that the woman had realized the ne was indeed a fake. ¡°Miss, why did you Lie to me?¡± The woman¡¯s sharp tone cut through the air, her eyes narrowing as she studied Giana with a mixture of disappointment and disbelief. ¡°This ne is genuine. I¡¯ve been a jewelry appraiser for years, and I can guarantee with absolute certainty that this is authentic. ¡±novelbin Giana¡¯s smug smile faltered, then vanished altogether, leaving her with wide eyes filled with shock. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. Ignoring the stunned expression on Giana¡¯s face, the foreign woman turned her attention to Susan, her excitement returning. ¡°So, are you willing to sell it to me?¡± she asked eagerly, her eyes gleaming with anticipation. Susan hesitated and then sent a message to Madisyn. It had been a gift from her, after all. A momentter, Madisyn replied, ¡°I gave it to you, so it¡¯s yours. You can do whatever you like with it. ¡± Susan was touched by the woman¡¯s genuine concern for her ill friend. Since it was for a noble cause, she agreed to sell the ne, but only for its original price. The woman, however, insisted on paying double. ¡°Thank you, my dear friend. Goodbye. ¡± The woman cheerfully bade Susan farewell, blowing a yful kiss to her before turning on her heel and striding away. As the scene yed out before her, Giana felt a wave of dizziness wash over her. The woman¡¯s unwavering confidence in the ne¡¯s authenticity was undeniable proof that it was, in fact, real. The ne Giana had coveted for so long had actually slipped through her fingers. Susan¡¯s gaze was ice cold as it locked onto Giana, stripping thetter of her pride. Feeling utterly humiliated, Giana cleared her voice and struggled to speak. ¡°Susan, aren¡¯t Madisyn¡¯s parents farmers? How could she afford a million-dor ne?¡± ¡°Madisyn has always been honest with us,¡± Susan replied, her tone steady and unyielding. ¡°She would never give us anything fake. But you, Giana, you¡¯ve only ever looked at her with suspicion. ¡± Susan¡¯s voice was firm, her gaze full of disappointment. ¡°You¡¯ve changed, Giana. I don¡¯t like the new you. From now on, we¡¯re no longer friends. ¡± After her words, Susan turned and walked away. Giana remained standing there, lost in her thoughts and weighed down by regret. She had just lost a million dors. The organizer of the reunion had reserved arge room. Many of their schoolmates had already arrived. Jenna and Gilbert were seated at the center, clearly the center of attention at that moment. They were surrounded by people showering them withpliments. Susan sat quietly in a corner. Chapter 362 Teresa, who was dressed distinctively today, exuded confidence and smugness. She nced at Susan and sneered. ¡°Susan, why hasn¡¯t Madisyn shown up yet?¡± ¡°She¡¯ll be here shortly,¡± Susan responded calmly. ¡°Really? I thought she wouldn¡¯t dare toe. ¡± With a slight smirk, Teresa¡¯s voice dripped with sarcasm as she said, ¡°After all, she was a fake heiress who took someone else¡¯s ce. Now that she¡¯s lost her status and her fiance, she must be feeling quite embarrassed. ¡± ¡°She was raised in the Chapman family. It wasn¡¯t her choice to be mistakenly taken there. And fiance? Madisyn has better options,¡± Susan replied coolly, her disdain for Teresa was evident. ¡°Better options? Do you mean Dane? That¡¯s ridiculous. Madisyn must be delusional to dream of marrying into wealth.novelbin ¡± Teresa mocked Madisyn further. The other people looked on with scorn. Back in high school, Madisyn was the most beautiful girl. ¡®s BunnyBookery Everyone admired her. Now, she was seen as a woman driven by greed, aspiring to marry someone rich. Everyone was eager to see how Madisyn would present herself. Jenna said gently and considerately, ¡°Teresa, let¡¯s drop it. Madisyn is probably feeling bad already. Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. We haven¡¯t seen each other in so long. Let¡¯s just enjoy today. ¡± ¡°Okay, Jenna. I always knew you were the kind one. ¡± Teresa smiled, her eyes betraying a hint of envy as she admired Jenna¡¯s custom-made dress, which lent Jenna an air of sophistication and elegance. ¡°Jenna, your dress is stunning. It must have cost a fortune, right?¡± ¡°It cost only about five hundred thousand. ¡± Jenna smiled. Hearing this, the others expressed their shock and envy. ¡°Oh, my God! Five hundred thousand dors. I¡¯m so jealous. I don¡¯t think all the clothes I¡¯ve ever owned and will own in my life will add up to five hundred thousand dors. ¡± ¡°Jenna and Gilbert are such a perfect match-she¡¯s beautiful and he¡¯s handsome. ¡± ¡°A young man from a wealthy family deserves a girl from a simr background. ¡± The continuedpliments kept Jenna smiling. Soon, nearly everyone had arrived except Madisyn. Susan was worried that something might have happened to Madisyn. Still, Teresa couldn¡¯t resistmenting, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Madisyn shown up yet? Does she not have the courage toe?¡± Just then, Madisyn entered. She wore a long ck dress that entuated her slender figure, making her look like a graceful figure stepping out of a painting, capturing everyone¡¯s attention. Chapter 363 With minimal makeup, her beauty was striking. Her long ck hair flowed elegantly, adding to her regal demeanor. Her simple yet stunning appearance suddenly made Jenna, dressed extravagantly like a princess, seem less dazzling. Madisyn¡¯s understated elegance contrasted sharply with Jenna¡¯s overdone look, making her appear even more beautiful byparison. ALL the people present couldn¡¯t help but be stirred by the sight. Jenna noticed the awe in everyone¡¯s eyes-it was genuine and unmistakable. She was so furious. She felt like storming over and wing at Madisyn¡¯s face. That woman certainly knew how to charm everyone with her looks. ¡°Madisyn, you¡¯ve arrived. ¡± Jenna feigned surprise and delight. ¡°You¡¯re still so beautiful. No wonder those men like you so much. ¡± Her words snapped everyone back to the moment. Indeed, Madisyn looked stunning, but her attempts to marry into wealth with her beauty seemed a bit over the top to some. ¡°Of course. Everyone likes beautiful people instead of someone as ugly as you. ¡± Madisyn sat next to Susan and tossed thement back casually. Jenna¡¯s smile vanished instantly. Madisyn¡¯s reply was too sharp. Gilbert frowned. He was initially impressed by Madisyn, but her aggressiveness now bothered him. ¡°Madisyn, you¡¯re ady. Could you speak a bit more gently?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a man. Should you really be arguing with a woman?¡± Madisyn shot back. Gilbert was left speechless and frustrated. Teresa scowled and interjected, ¡°We¡¯re only looking out for you, Madisyn. Why do you have to be so hostile? We finally get together for a reunion. Can¡¯t we all just be happy and enjoy it?¡± ¡°Only if I¡¯m happy can I make others happy. Jenna started mocking me the moment I walked in. How can I be happy?¡± Madisyn said. Caught off-guard by Madisyn¡¯s direct approach, Jenna felt a bit sheepish but tried to maintain her innocence. ¡°¡°Madisyn, I was onlyplimenting you. You¡¯re overthinking it. ¡± ¡°I just said you were ugly. Isn¡¯t that the truth?¡± Madisyn retorted slowly. Susan, sitting next to Madisyn, had a strong urge to p enthusiastically. Madisyn¡¯s eloquence was so captivating that Susan wished she would continue speaking. ¡°ALL right. It¡¯s rare for us to gather like this. Let¡¯s enjoy a meal together,¡± someone suggested, ying the role of peacemaker. As everyone started eating, the room quieted down, though the conversation consistently circled back to Jenna and Gilbert. Susan and Madisyn didn¡¯t join in their conversation. Susan asked, ¡°Madisyn, what has kept you?¡± ¡°I ran into some trouble on the way,¡± Madisyn responded, her voice tinged with a hint of distress. Andrew, aware that Madisyn was attending the reunion where Gilbert would also be, had felt a pang of jealousy and had kissed her passionately in the car. Madisyn had to resist firmly to avoid a swollen mouth.novelbin Chapter 364 Just then, a man approached and raised his ss to Madisyn. ¡°I toast to you, the most beautiful girl in our school. ¡± Looking up, Madisyn realized she did not recognize the man. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not fond of drinking,¡± Madisyn said bluntly. ¡°Do you know what Asher is up to these days, Madisyn? I wouldn¡¯t dismiss him so quickly,¡± Teresa said with a mischievous grin. It turned out the man was Asher Cruz, someone who had pursued Madisyn earnestly during their high school years. But she was clueless about his current endeavors. Observing Madisyn¡¯s indifferent expression, Asher mistakenly thought she was unaware of his current status. He boasted, ¡°I¡¯m working at my father¡¯spany now. It¡¯s a publicly traded group with ties to the Santos family and other prominent families! Madisyn, I know times are tough for you. If you¡¯re facing any difficulties, remember, I¡¯m here for you. We¡¯re old ssmates after all, and I won¡¯t just stand by. ¡± As he spoke, Asher reached out to touch Madisyn¡¯s shoulder. Susan felt a surge of annoyance, but Madisyn swiftly grabbed his hand and pushed it away. Asher¡¯s hand hit the wall, causing him a sharp pain. The room fell silent. Jenna watched the unfolding drama with narrowed eyes. She had made a point to invite Asher to this high school reunion. In high school, Asher had feelings for Madisyn, but he held back because she was from the prestigious Chapman family. Now, Madisyn had lost her status. This made it simpler for Asher to pursue her. Indeed, this was on Asher¡¯s mind. Moreover, hearing rumors of Madisyn attempting to charm Dane, Asher thought of her as a slut. Back then, when he admired her, she had seemed unattainable and virtuous. Now, she was a vige girl, while he had risen in status. Asher thought she would surely seek his favor when she learned of his improved circumstances. Yet, he hadn¡¯t anticipated Madisyn rejecting his advance so firmly. ¡°Madisyn, how dare you treat me this way?¡± Asher seethed, pain shooting through his hand. ¡°It¡¯s a privilege that I like you. Being with me would ensure you a life free from worries,¡± he said angrily. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t like you even if I were blind,¡± Madisyn retorted, her gaze icy and repulsed.novelbin In a gentle tone, Jenna intervened, ¡°Madisyn, aren¡¯t you looking for a protector now? Asher¡¯s family holds nearly the same influence as the Santos family. You¡¯d find happiness with him eventually. Forget about Dane. He¡¯spletely out of your reach. ¡± Asher¡¯s expression softened at Jenna¡¯s words. He mmed his ss down, peered at Madisyn with arrogance, and proposed, ¡°If you drink this now, I¡¯ll overlook your impudence just this once!¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Madisyn. They were expecting her toply. Chapter 365 Crossing Asher could spell trouble for her future. ¡°Madisyn, let¡¯s leave,¡± Susan urged, tugging at Madisyn. These people had crossed the line, especially Asher. She hadn¡¯t expected him to be here. Alone, the two of them stood little chance against Asher. ¡°Susan, this doesn¡¯t concern you. Stay seated. ¡± Asher shoved Susan, causing her to fall to the floor with a look of pain on her face. A trace of coldness flickered in Madisyn¡¯s eyes. In the next instant, she poured red wine over Asher¡¯s head. The entire room was taken aback by the act. Everyone was too shocked to react, including Asher, who could only stand there as the wine drenched him. The wine streamed down his face, stained his clothes, and eventually trickled to the floor. ¡®s BunnyBookery Drops of wine continued to fall. Someone swallowed hard, casting a sympathetic nce at Madisyn.novelbin It seemed Madisyn had sealed her fate. Madisyn then helped Susan up. Susan was stunned. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Madisyn¡¯s bold move with the wine. Asher quickly recovered from his shock. His eyes zed with fury as he reached out to grab Madisyn¡¯s hair. Some people shut their eyes, fearing the worst for Madisyn at that moment. Asher¡¯s family had deep ties to the underworld, making them a formidable force that everyone knew better than to cross. Asher himself was infamous for being a walking storm of trouble no one dared provoke. Shaking her head in disbelief, Jenna slowly averted her gaze. Never in her wildest dreams did she expect that Madisyn would be so audacious. This time, however, it seemed that Madisyn was headed for disaster. A deafening bang shattered the tense silence, making everyone in the room flinch. Even Jenna felt her heart jolt. Even though Asher was known for his ruthless nature, he used to have a crush on Madisyn. Could he really be this brutal to her? Compelled by curiosity, Jenna nced over, only to be shocked speechless. Asher had been thrown at the wall like a ragdoll, his body crumpling to the floor, limp. A crimson spatter escaped his lips as he coughed up blood. Chapter 366 Madisyn, a seemingly petite and fragile woman, had hurled Asher against the wall with just one hand! How could someone as petite as her be this powerful?! Asher wasn¡¯t just any guy-he was tall, muscr, and easily tipped the scales at over two hundred pounds. To toss a man of his size so effortlessly-could Madisyn even be called human? Even the strongest man would¡¯ve struggled to pull off such a feat! ALL eyes were wide with horror, the room thick with tension. Madisyn was terrifying! The next second, Asher¡¯s cronies rushed to his side, panic evident on their faces. It took a moment for Asher toe to his senses, but when he did, the fear in his eyes was unmistakable as his gaze Landed on Madisyn. However, the sting of humiliation in front of his old schoolmates was something he couldn¡¯t swallow. ¡°Madisyn, who would¡¯ve thought you knew some martial arts,¡± Asher spat out, his voiceced with irritation. ¡°Fine, fine, fine,¡± he continued, gritting his teeth. ¡°But here¡¯s something you might not know-my family¡¯s now working with the Klein family. The Klein family, do you even know who they are?¡± The name sent a ripple through the room. The Klein family was practically royalty in Ansport-everyone knew of them. Moreover, their power and influence were legendary, and anypany that partnered with them was destined for greatness. And Asher wasn¡¯t lying; the Cruz family had indeed been climbing the socialdder so rapidly that they had now aligned themselves with the prestigious Kleins. Jenna¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Madisyn, you should apologize to Asher. We¡¯re all friends here-you can¡¯t treat him like this!¡± Teresa, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t hide her glee. ¡°Madisyn, you¡¯re done for. Do you really think you can mess with Asher and get away with it? The Cruz family won¡¯t Let you off the hook easily. ¡± The Cruz Group might have gone public, but everyone knew they had one foot in the underworld. Their methods were anything but clean¡ª cross them, and you were as good as done. ¡°The Klein family, you say?¡± Madisyn¡¯s voice was calm, almost amused, as she arched an eyebrow. ¡°Is that so?¡± Asher mistook her reaction for fear, his confidence swelling. ¡°That¡¯s right. Andrew Klein-you¡¯ve heard of him, haven¡¯t you? He and my father are practically best friends. ¡±novelbin Madisyn blinked, caught off guard. Andrew and Asher¡¯s father? Best friends? That didn¡¯t sound like the Andrew she knew. But before she could respond, she noticed the shock on others¡¯ faces. After all, Andrew was a Legend. Slowly but surely, they all turned their gazes toward Madisyn, now full of pity, convinced that she had made a fatal mistake. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought the Cruz family had this much power? She¡¯s really done for now. ¡± Chapter 367 ¡°Madisyn, you should apologize while you still have the chance,¡± someone said. Asher sneered, his lips curling into a smirk. Any sign of fear just now disappeared behind his arrogant eyes. ¡°Feeling scared now, Madisyn? Don¡¯t worry. If you kneel, beg for forgiveness, and stay with me from this moment on, I might consider letting this slide. ¡± Madisyn¡¯sughter dripped with sarcasm, cutting through the tension like a knife. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m absolutely shaking in my boots!¡± she drawled mockingly. ¡°Terrified! Absolutely terrified!¡± ¡°How dare you speak to me like that?¡± Asher¡¯s temper red once more, fury twisting his features into something dark and menacing. He had spent years carving out a reputation in the underworld-a ce where fear ruled and respect was earned. Who the hell did Madisyn think she was, challenging him like this? Susan, clutching Madisyn¡¯s hand tightly, pleaded, ¡°Madisyn, we need to leave, now!¡± The thought of being near Asher for any longer made her skin crawl. He was a revolting man who thrived on power and cruelty, and she wanted Madisyn to get as far away from him as possible. But Asher¡¯s gaze shifted to Susan, a predatory gleam in his eyes. If he couldn¡¯t break Madisyn, he could certainly vent his anger on the weak Susan. With a vicious snarl, heshed out, his boot connecting with Susan¡¯s side. ¡°Shut up, you bitch!¡± Susan was thrown against the wall, the impact sending a shockwave of pain through her body. Madisyn¡¯s eyes burned with fury as she watched her friend crumple to the floor. Asher, sensing the shift in Madisyn¡¯s demeanor, suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. ¡°Madisyn, if you so much as touch me again, I swear I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead!¡± Without replying, Madisyn raised her leg. A heartbeatter, Asher¡¯s world exploded in agony. The pain in his lower body was so intense that it sucked the breath out of his Lungs, leaving just enough air for him to let out an ear-piercing scream before passing out cold. By the time Asher finally regained consciousness, he found himself lying in a hospital bed. His mother, Yadira Cruz, was hunched over the side, her face streaked with tears. Despite the throbbing pain coursing through his body, Asher wasn¡¯t too rmed. After all, he¡¯d been in countless fights since he was a kid; he was used to the pain. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on?¡± he rasped, his voice hoarse. ¡°Why are you crying like that?¡± Yadira struggled to speak, her sobs choking off her words. Asher¡¯s impatience grew. ¡°Mom, quit crying. This isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve ended up in the hospital. ¡± ¡°Asher. ¡± Yadira finally managed to say, her voice trembling with sorrow. ¡°You. You. ¡± Asher¡¯s brow furrowed, a knot of unease twisting in his gut. What could be so bad that it had reduced his usuallyposed mother to this? ¡°Just spit it out, Mom. I¡¯ve been fighting my whole life-this isn¡¯t the worst of it.novelbin What¡¯s there to worry about?¡± Yadira took a shuddering breath, her next words like a death sentence. ¡°Your¡­ Your genitals. . They¡¯re. they¡¯ve been destroyed. The doctor said you¡¯ll never be able to. to be a man again. ¡± Her wail pierced the room, raw and filled with despair. ¡°Asher, who did this to you? I swear, I¡¯ll hunt them down and make them pay!¡± Asher was her only child, and now, their family line was put to an abrupt end! Chapter 368 Whoever did this would pay tenfold, she swore to herself. Asher¡¯s world tilted, his mind struggling to grasp the enormity of her words. His heart pounded in his chest, the shock threatening to pull him under. That bitch, Madisyn. . She had kicked him so hard that he was now impotent-forever! ¡°Ah!¡± Asher screamed, clutching his head. ¡°It¡¯s Madisyn, Mom. Madisyn! She¡¯s such a bitch! How could she do this to me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Asher, I¡¯ll make sure we get justice,¡± Yadira replied through gritted teeth. At the high school reunion, after Asher fainted and was rushed to the hospital, the eyes of the shocked attendees followed Madisyn as she walked over to Susan, who was clutching her back in pain.novelbin After a quick check to ensure there was nothing seriously wrong, Madisyn still decided to apany Susan to the hospital for a full examination. As they were about to leave, Jenna blocked their path. ¡°Madisyn, you should apologize to Asher. He¡¯s the Cruz family¡¯s only heir, and they won¡¯t just let this slide,¡± Jenna said, her tone stern. Madisyn smiled coolly at Jenna. ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you hoped for? You invited me here just to stir up trouble, didn¡¯t you?¡± Jenna¡¯s face twisted with indignation. ¡°Madisyn, how can you even say that? I just wanted us all to reconnect. It¡¯s been so long. ¡± ¡°Jenna, don¡¯t waste your breath on her. ¡± Gilbert sneered, his disdain palpable. ¡°Madisyn¡¯s lost it. Ever since your family disowned her, she¡¯s been nothing but vain and vindictive. Keep your distance, or you might catch whatever¡¯s got into her. ¡± Jenna seemed torn, wanting to respond but feeling overwhelmed. Teresa pulled her aside, her voice low. ¡°Jenna, really, just let her be. If Madisyn wants to self-destruct, that¡¯s her business, not ours. Does she think she can really charm Dane? It¡¯sughable. Gilbert never liked her; what makes her think Dane will?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Gilbert shot Teresa a quizzical look; something in her tone didn¡¯t sit right, but everyone nodded in agreement-Madisyn was just inviting trouble. Jenna turned back to Madisyn with a helpless expression. ¡°Madisyn, let me give you onest piece of advice. Stop depending on men. You leaned on Gilbert too much, and after your rtionship ended, you just jumped to another man. We need to be strong on our own. ¡± ¡°Exactly. Madisyn, relying on your looks and charm won¡¯t sustain you forever,¡± Teresa chimed in. The crowd¡¯s reactions were mixed-some nodded in agreement, while others seemed skeptical. Madisyn surveyed the room with aposed expression before her eyes settled on Gilbert. ¡°Gilbert, when we were together, who was really helping whom?¡± she asked quietly. Gilbert tensed, caught off guard by her direct question. Memories flooded back. When he had first taken over his family¡¯s business during his freshman year in high school, hecked experience and often felt overwhelmed. Madisyn had been there, quietly solving one problem after another. Without her support, his early sesses at the Santos Group might have been out of reach. Yet, under the watchful eyes of their schoolmates, Gilbert maintained aposed demeanor and met Madisyn¡¯s steady gaze. After a tense pause, he responded, ¡°Madisyn, I think you know very well that it was always me supporting you. The prestige of being my fiancee brought you many advantages. ¡± Madisynughed, a hint of irony tinging her voice. ¡°Alright, Gilbert, if that¡¯s how you see it. ¡± Gilbert hesitated, wary of meeting her gaze again. In his heart, he grappled with a gnawing question: could he really confess before everyone that he had depended on a woman to seed? Chapter 369 As Madisyn walked away, Teresa was left dumbfounded. ¡°Is Madisyn insane? Asking Gilbert such a question at thest minute. How absurd! Did she actually expect him to lie for her? She¡¯s just a maniptor, relying on men and still trying to y the victim,¡± she scoffed. The others murmured in disappointment. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Madisyn to stoop so low. I thought she was one of the good ones,¡± onemented. ¡°Yeah, she used to be almost revered. ¡±novelbin ¡°Too bad. The Cruz family will make sure she pays for crossing them. They¡¯re not known for their mercy. ¡± ¡°Madisyn can¡¯t hold a candle to Jenna. ¡± ALL eyes turned to Jenna, who sat gracefully beside Gilbert. Her demeanor radiated the poise of a truedy, drawing envious nces. Jenna was ustomed to such admiration. ¡°Let¡¯s focus on enjoying our meal and our reunion,¡± she suggested smoothly, clearly pleased with the turn of events. ¡°It¡¯s rare that we all get together like this. ¡± She felt a surge of satisfaction; not only had Madisyn offended Asher, but now everyone saw her as nothing more than a gold-digger. Jenna savored her meal with an extra zest. As the dinner was about to end, everyone thanked Jenna and Gilbert for paying the bill. Just then, a man nced at his phone and raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± he muttered, curiosity piqued by a new notification from the school forum. ¡°Is this real? Unbelievable. Is this what Gilbert is really like?¡± Intrigued, he tapped on the link, revealing a trending post titled, ¡°What¡¯s the true nature of the most handsome boy in our school?¡± Madisyn had exposed her chat records with Gilbert. Gilbert had bombarded her with numerous questions, all of which Madisyn had patiently answered one by one. He had even requested her to teach him how to handle business matters at hispany, and Madisyn obliged, going there to assist him. In the extensive chat records, it was always Gilbert asking and Madisyn providing answers. Yet, Madisyn never showed any signs of annoyance. Others couldn¡¯t help but admire her for her remarkable temperament. To them, the typically arrogant Gilbert appeared surprisingly ignorant in these exchanges. Holding his phone tightly, the man could sense through the screen just how patient and gentle Madisyn really was. However, Gilbert discredited her in front of others. Anyone could see that if such a woman were any other man¡¯s girlfriend, he would surely cherish her deeply. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± The man next to him nudged him, pulling him from his thoughts. ¡°Why have you suddenly gone quiet?¡± Chapter 370 He handed his phone over to his ssmate, who became serious upon reading the post. At the same time, everyone present slowly began to notice the trending post on the forum. They looked at Gilbert and Jenna withplicated expressions, though these two hadn¡¯t yet grasped the situation.novelbin ¡°How¡¯s the meal, guys?¡± Jenna asked with a smile, her tone tinged with her usual arrogance. Noticing the silence and the strange looks, she felt puzzled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fair to always expect Gilbert to pay. Tell us how much the meal is. Let¡¯s split the bill,¡± one boy suggested. Jenna frowned. ¡°Why? But wouldn¡¯t that be a burden for you?¡± ¡°Now that we have eaten it, we should be responsible for it,¡± the boy said indifferently. Jenna sensed something was off but chose not to press further, though she felt slightly irked. She had been kind to these people, so why were they all suddenly so standoffish? What was wrong with them? Did they really think she wanted to have dinner with them? Her real motive was to embarrass Madisyn in front of their schoolmates. Jenna didn¡¯t refuse the proposal to split the bill, and they all left shortly after dinner. ¡°Jenna,¡± with aplicated expression, Giana asked, ¡°have you seen the post on the forum?¡± ¡°What post?¡± asked Jenna, subconsciously. ¡°Did Madisyn make trouble for me on the forum?¡± From Jenna¡¯s puzzled look, Giana realized she was oblivious to the drama unfolding online. She had no choice but to show Jenna the post; otherwise, Jenna might harbor resentment towards her for not being truthful. ¡®s BunnyBookery Jenna casually picked up the phone to check, but as she scrolled through the content, a cold shiver traveled up her spine, causing her grip on the phone to tighten. Noticing their focus on the phone, Gilbert leaned over to take a Look. When he saw the familiar chat records disyed on the screen, his mind nked for a moment. Gilbert had never anticipated that Madisyn would expose their private conversations. It also meant that his deception was nowid bare for all to see. He hadn¡¯t been assisting Madisyn; rather, he had been seeking her help during their high school days. He deeply appreciated the patience and kindness Madisyn had shown him back then, which was rooted in her feelings for him. But if she truly cared for him, why wouldn¡¯t she keep his secrets? Why did she post these? His body stiffened, and his eyes reddened as anger took hold. Seeing the couple¡¯s distress, Giana didn¡¯t dare say another word. After reading the post, Jenna turned to Gilbert and said, ¡°Gilbert¡­¡± Gilbert¡¯s face lost all color, twisting with emotions he couldn¡¯t voice. Without answering Jenna, he abruptly left the room. Chapter 371 Jenna gritted her teeth in frustration. What had truly happened between Madisyn and Gilbert in the past? She had no time to ponder Gilbert¡¯s whereabouts because her attention was caught by the flood of messages from other schoolmates in a chat group on Giana¡¯s phone. When she read them, her face turned ashen. ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t believe it. I really didn¡¯t expect Gilbert to be so shameless. Madisyn was so kind to him before, but he just turned around and dumped her. Moreover, he even teamed up with Jenna to bully her. Is he still a man?¡± ¡°Madisyn is a good girl. She might seem cold on the outside but she¡¯s warm-hearted. Seeing how she helped Gilbert really touched me. Oh God, why can¡¯t I find a girlfriend Like her?¡± ¡°Let Jenna and Gilbert stay together forever. They seem quitepatible, each more vicious than the other. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m suddenly worried about Madisyn. I wonder what Asher will do to her. ¡± ¡°Speaking of Asher, he generally avoids this sort of gathering altogether. Perhaps he only showed up tonight because Jenna strategically told him Madisyn would be there. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of these two. Let¡¯s maintain our distance from them moving forward. ¡±novelbin The admiration these people once held for Jenna and Gilbert had deteriorated into a profound disdain. Simultaneously, a wave of sympathy surged for Madisyn. Jenna and Gilbert were notably absent from this group chat, allowing everyone to express their opinions freely and without reservation. Jenna¡¯s fury reached a boiling point. In a fit of rage, she hurled the phone against the wall, shattering it into countless pieces. ¡°These bitches! I treated them to dinner, and this is how they repay me behind my back! What a flock of mindless sheep, blindly following whatever Madisyn feeds them. She is far from the saint they believe her to be!¡± Jenna was more than furious. When Giana witnessed her new phone shattered into pieces, her heart felt as if it were bleeding. Yet, despite the ache, she refrained from casting any me towards Jenna. Jenna, on the other hand, burst into suddenughter as a sudden thought crossed her mind. ¡°Well, Madisyn really might have sealed her own fate this time after crossing Asher. Hahaha!¡± Yadira wouldn¡¯t let her down. At the hospital, Madisyn had apanied Susan for a full examination. Thankfully, everything was normal. ¡°I¡¯ve told you I¡¯m fine,¡± Susan said, her grip firm on Madisyn¡¯s arm. ¡°I¡¯m more worried about you. The Cruz family has always been entangled with the gangs. Now that you¡¯ve struck Asher, they won¡¯t let this slide. You must inform your family once you return. ¡± The Johns family would certainly protect Madisyn. Patting Susan¡¯s head gently, Madisyn reassured her, ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t fret. It¡¯s only the Cruz family. ¡± Susan was puzzled by her dismissive attitude. Just the Cruz family? Chapter 372 Even the formidable Santos family avoided shes with the Cruzes in Gemond. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for dragging you into this. I¡¯ll take you home. You need to rest well,¡± Madisyn apologized, feeling guilty for the day¡¯s troubles. ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. Look at me,¡± Susan asserted, patting her chest confidently. ¡°You don¡¯t need to take me home. I¡¯ll grab a taxi. You¡¯ve had a rough day; you better head back. Just let me know if anything happens. ¡± Susan was adamant, so Madisyn didn¡¯t press further. As she watched Susan depart and was about to hail a cab herself, a voice called out, ¡°Baby. ¡± Startled, Madisyn turned just in time to be swept into a warm embrace. Strong hands then gripped her shoulders as the man examined her anxiously. It was only then that she saw Andrew¡¯s handsome face. His usualposed and frosty demeanor had given way to visible concern-a rare sight. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Madisyn asked. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Andrew asked, guilt coloring his tone. ¡°I should have attended the high school reunion with you. Who hurt you?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine. ¡± Realizing his misunderstanding, Madisyn quickly rified, ¡°My friend was injured. I brought her here for a checkup. I¡¯m perfectly okay. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± The worry in Andrew¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t abate until he saw for himself that she was indeed unharmed.novelbin His expression then shifted back to his usual stern demeanor. ¡°What happened?¡± Madisyn remembered Asher mentioning that his father knew Andrew, so she shared the incident with him, curious about any connection. ¡°The Cruz family? I¡¯m not familiar with them. I guess they want to cooperate with the Klein family, but the Kleins won¡¯t align with such a minor n,¡± Andrew stated indifferently, his voice dripping with disdain. Madisyn was well aware that the Cruz family was no match for the power and prestige of the Klein family. ¡°Did someone from the Cruz family attack you? I¡¯ll handle them,¡± Andrew asked, his tone protective yetmanding. ¡°Yes¡­ Well, I suppose they wille to me first. Let¡¯s wait,¡± Madisyn responded. Catching the mischief in Madisyn¡¯s eyes, Andrew knew exactly what was on her mind. He affectionately rubbed her head and escorted her home. ¡°By the way, are you going back to Ansport?¡± Madisyn inquired as they approached the gate of the Johns family¡¯s home. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m a few dayste,¡± Andrew replied casually. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go in then. ¡± After Madisyn vanished from his sight, Andrew walked back to his car and was immediately greeted by a call from his assistant. ¡°Boss, the ne is ready,¡± the assistant reported. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s return to Ansport,¡± Andrew instructed with an air of indifference. Chapter 373 Yes, sir,¡± the assistant responded, though he couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of sympathy for Andrew. Why did he have tomute between Ansport and Gemond every day? It seemed so exhausting! In the Johns family¡¯s house, ine was conversing with Howard, who had a suitcase positioned beside him. ¡°Are you leaving, Howard?¡± Madisyn inquired. In recent days, Howard had made a remarkable recovery; his skin had healed, and he could stand and walk, albeit not very flexibly. Howard looked at Madisyn and replied gently, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m heading to Ansport. But I can take leave every week, and I¡¯ll be back often. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Then, Howard queried, ¡°Andrew has already left. Have you said goodbye to him?¡± Madisyn was taken aback. ¡°He has left? Isn¡¯t he still in Gemond? We just met. ¡± Confused, Howard exined, ¡°I attended thepany meeting yesterday. He was at the headquarters. ¡± The two exchanged puzzled nces, but being quick-witted, they soon pieced together what had likely urred-Andrew had returned from Ansport. Mixed emotions swirled in Madisyn¡¯s heart; she felt a warmth yet a bitter sting simultaneously. Andrew always moved in silence, and she was always thest to know. Understanding her turmoil, Howard added softly, ¡°He might be worried about you. ¡± ¡°I know,¡± Madisyn sighed, realizing she needed to have a serious conversation with Andrew. His frequent travels must be exhausting him. ine observed the exchange silently, her admiration for Andrew growing. She hoped that Andrew and Madisyn could have a happy ending. Such a union would fulfill the marriage agreement between the two families. Returning to her bedroom, Madisyn checked thepany group chat. She noticed several colleagues in the marketing department showering Teresa withpliments. The others remained silent, seemingly cautious or indifferent. It appeared that Teresa held more sway than even the director. Madisyn¡¯s eyes narrowed; Teresa¡¯s arrogance had gone unchecked for too long. It was time to stop it. The following day at Edge Entertainment, as Madisyn walked into the office, she was greeted with sneers from Teresa and a few other coworkers. It was apparent that Teresa had been stirring up gossip about her once more. ¡°We should appreciate the time we have left with certain colleagues.novelbin Who knows if they¡¯ll be here tomorrow?¡± Teresa said sarcastically while applying her makeup, casting a nce at Madisyn. ¡°Yes, particrly if someone¡¯s real identity were to be revealed. Imagine the chaos,¡± Madisyn retorted calmly. Teresa tensed up immediately. ¡°¡°Madisyn, what are you trying to say?¡± Chapter 374 ¡°Just a singlement and you¡¯re already upset,¡± Madisyn remarked, slightly amused. ¡°You¡¯re still as sensitive as ever. ¡± Teresa clenched her teeth. Bitch! Their colleagues went quiet, throwing suspicious looks at Teresa. After all, Teresa¡¯s close rtionship with Liza hadn¡¯t been enough to keep Liza at thepany. Could Teresa truly be a Johns? Even if she was, it appeared irrelevant if shecked influence. The others soon dispersed back to their workstations, leaving Teresa simmering in frustration for their disregard. Teresa shot a resentful look at Madisyn and then started texting Jenna on her phone. ¡°¡°Madisyn¡¯s here at the office!¡± Jenna responded quickly, ¡°Understood. ¡± After receiving the message from Teresa, Jenna wasted no time calling Yadira. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Cruz, this is Jenna. ¡± ¡°Are you one of Asher¡¯s schoolmates?¡± Yadira asked with a tone of clear disapproval, still distressed over Asher¡¯s injuries. ¡°Yes,¡± Jenna replied with a heavy sigh. ¡°I am so sorry. I never imagined my sister would do something like that to Asher. She can be quite overbearing. ¡± ¡°Madisyn is your sister? Where is she now?¡± Yadira¡¯s tone became sharp. She had been searching for Madisyn since the incident urred. ¡°Mrs. Cruz, I apologize for my sister¡¯s actions. She¡¯s currently at Edge Entertainment. However, if there are any concerns, please address them to me. There¡¯s no need to involve her directly.novelbin ¡± Edge Entertainment. Great. Yadira mentally marked the location before ending the call. Jenna watched her phone screen, her lips curling into a malicious grin. This time, she could just sit back and watch the drama unfold. Meanwhile, Madisyn was scrutinizing contracts in her department when she realized something was amiss. There was skimmedmission! Madisyn was dumbfounded. How had Kristine been running thispany? It was inplete disarray! She had thought Liza and her followers were merely tterers, but it appeared there was deeper misconduct. Chapter 375 Madisyn logged into thepany¡¯s system to review the financial records. The figures in these contracts seemed unusually low. It looked like thepany and artists were receiving their fair shares, but the surplus funds were probably being funneled directly to Liza by the brands. Yet, shecked concrete proof. After some thought, Madisyn texted Dane. ¡°Dane, we need to bring Liza back. There¡¯s more to her activities, and I need her close to expose her. ¡± Dane replied, ¡°Okay. ¡± That afternoon, Liza walked into the office with an air of overconfidence. Her return caught everyone off guard. ¡°Liza, you¡¯re back?¡± one of her colleagues inquired, visibly surprised. ¡°Absolutely. Did you think they would let me go that easily?¡± Liza straightened up and gave Madisyn a self-satisfied smile. ¡°Madisyn, I¡¯ve said it before, you¡¯re just a neer and thepany wouldn¡¯t get rid of someone Like me because of you!¡± She was clearly reveling in her return. Teresa, initially taken aback by Liza¡¯seback, quickly regained herposure. ¡°Good to see you back. I¡¯m d my efforts weren¡¯t wasted. ¡± Liza¡¯s face brightened as she moved closer to Teresa. ¡°Teresa, I knew you were behind my return. Thank you so much. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for thanks. Just be more cautious from now on,¡± Teresa responded with a pretense of sophistication. Liza nodded vigorously. Witnessing this exchange, their colleagues began to view Teresa in a new light. Could Teresa really be a Johns? How else could she have managed to bring Liza back? The tterers quickly gathered around Teresa once again. Madisyn could only sigh in frustration at the scene. But she mentally noted each of their faces-they wouldn¡¯t be around for much longer. At six o¡¯clock, Madisyn clocked out and walked to the parking lot, where she spotted a ck van. Something about it seemed suspicious. True to her instincts, severalrge men emerged and started heading towards her as the van¡¯s upants saw her, obviously with ill intentions. Madisyn calmly raised her hand. ¡°I know what you want. There¡¯s no need for violence.novelbin I¡¯lle willingly. ¡± The men were perplexed by her cooperation, exchanging confused looks. Chapter 376 They were unsure of what to do when Madisyn climbed into the vehicle on her own. They had been in the kidnapping game for years, yet this was an unprecedented situation. Madisyn was seated in the middle, and the van didn¡¯t take long to arrive at the hospital. Asher was likely inside. As expected, Madisyn was led to a hospital room where Asher was resting. As soon as Asher saw her, he began shouting, ¡°It¡¯s her! It¡¯s her!¡± Yadira scrutinized Madisyn. Could such a seemingly delicate woman have really hurt her son so severely? ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Yadira demanded. Madisyn answered, ¡°Didn¡¯t your mother ever tell you?¡± Yadira was seething with anger. No one had ever been so disrespectful to her. She raised her hand and waved it at Madisyn.novelbin Having learned martial arts from her husband, she was confident that no ordinary person could rival her skills. Unexpectedly, Madisyn grabbed her wrist with ease. As Yadira¡¯s surprise registered, she caught a glimpse of a smirk tugging at Madisyn¡¯s Lips. In the next moment, Yadira was hurled to the floor. She quickly got up and shouted furiously, ¡°Control her!¡± At hermand, a group of imposing men immediately moved to restrain Madisyn. Madisyn, however, grabbed one of them by the cor and mmed him to the floor. Asher was stunned. Minutester, Madisyn lounged gracefully on the sofa, while the fallen forms of therge men sprawled on the floor. They finally understood that this woman wasn¡¯t merely bold; she was dismissively looking down on them. She hade here with them willingly because she knew they couldn¡¯t do anything to her! Yadira sat on the floor, her eyes wide with fear. Who was this woman? Asher swallowed hard, thinking how frightening Madisyn was. But this was his territory. He said with determination, ¡°Madisyn, no matter how powerful you are, you can¡¯t ovee the Cruz family. No matter how bold you are, you¡¯ll eventually back down!¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Madisyn sipped her water with casual interest. ¡°And why do you believe you can force me to back down?¡± ¡°My father is a close friend of Andrew!¡± No sooner had he finished speaking than his father, Orion Cruz, arrived. Chapter 377 Orion was a towering figure, nearly two meters tall, with a muscr build that was intimidating at first sight. But Madisyn didn¡¯t show any sign of panic. She nced at him with a calm, indifferent look. Orion was taken aback to find his men defeated by a little girl, especially one who seemed so dismissive of him. ¡°So, you¡¯re Madisyn?¡± Orion sneered. ¡°How dare youy a hand on my son! I¡¯ll make sure your entire family suffers for this. ¡± Madisyn continued sipping her water, staying calm and untroubled. Fueled by anger at being ignored, Orion charged forward. A rush of air preceded him, but Madisyn merely lifted her gaze. Asher watched with eager anticipation. His father, having been a martial arts practitioner since childhood and a formidable figure in the underworld, was reputed to be as powerful as five strong menbined. No matter how skilled Madisyn was, she couldn¡¯t match his father¡¯s power. She would have to give in. But in the next moment, the sofa exploded in a burst of violence. No one could even follow Madisyn¡¯s movement. Orion¡¯s pnded on the empty sofa, while Madisyn remained seated elegantly beside it. Orion¡¯s eyes widened with fear. Having practiced martial arts from a young age, he was acutely aware of its nuances. It was clear that Madisyn was no ordinary opponent¡ª her skills were beyond anything he had encountered. At the very least, this woman was stronger than he was! Defeating her through sheer strength alone was impossible. Orion stopped his attack and said, ¡°It appears you truly have some skills. However, no matter how impressive you are, you can¡¯t ovee all these people! You can¡¯t defeat my men! If you¡¯re smart, you should kneel and apologize to my son right now. ¡± Despite Madisyn¡¯s evident strength, Orion remained unimpressed. ¡°And if I choose not to?¡± Madisyn replied with an unruffled tone. ¡°Then I will make sure you and your family pay for this,¡± Orion said with a cold determination. Yadira cast a scornful nce at Madisyn and dered, ¡°You¡¯re too young to understand. Just because you have some martial arts skills doesn¡¯t make you strong. This is an era of power and influence. How can you possibly challenge us with nothing?¡± Asher chimed in, ¡°Yes, and we are about to finalize a deal with the Klein family.novelbin You¡¯d better not be too arrogant!¡± Just then, the door opened, and Orion¡¯s assistant hurried in. ¡°Mr. Cruz, Mr. Klein has arrived. ¡± Chapter 378 Orion¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Really? Did Mr. Kleine because he heard my son was injured? Please, have hime in!¡± Andrew had already entered the room. Dressed in a sleek ck suit, he looked very imposing with his cold, arrogant eyes. His mere presence instantly made him the most noticeable presence in the room. Although Orion was twelve years older than Andrew, he felt an overwhelming sense of inferiority and an almost involuntary urge to bow before him. The heir of the Klein family was undeniably remarkable. ¡°Mr. Klein, you¡¯ve arrived,¡± Orion said with a sycophantic smile. ¡°My son is just injured. It¡¯s quite unnecessary for you toe all this way. ¡± Asher watched Andrew with palpable excitement. His earlier ims about his father¡¯s connection with Andrew had been mere bravado. They had long sought to coborate with the Klein family but had always failed. He hadn¡¯t expected that his father and Andrew actually had a good rtionship. ¡®s BunnyBookery Andrew¡¯s personal visit was a huge source of pride for him. He knew that this news would be a major bragging point tomorrow. Overwhelmed with excitement, Asher sneered at Madisyn. Was she scared now? The power of the Klein family was insurmountable! As expected, Madisyn¡¯s face showed astonishment. Asher gave a sinister smile, believing that Madisyn would likely kneel in fear and apologize to him soon. At that point, he nned to take revenge and make her serve him. Since she had prevented him from having children, he intended to make her pay for it with her entire life. While Asher was happily plotting, he heard Andrew¡¯s chilling voice cut through the room. ¡°What do you intend to do to my woman?¡± Andrew¡¯s brief deration sent shockwaves through the entire Cruz family, leaving them utterly speechless. Even Orion found himself baffled. ¡°Mr. Klein, we have no idea who your woman is,¡± he said in confusion.novelbin He was still struggling to grasp the situation when he noticed Andrew heading straight toward Madisyn. He gently took Madisyn¡¯s hand, inspecting her to make sure she was okay, then turned to Asher. ¡°How dare you try toy a hand on her?¡± The atmosphere in the room shifted dramatically, growing icy cold as Andrew¡¯smanding presence took over the space entirely. Not a single person dared to take a breath. Asher and his family felt an overwhelming chill run down their spines, as though their world had suddenlye crashing down. Madisyn, however, nced at Andrew, feeling a mix of gratitude and slight exasperation at his trip to Gemond yet again. Chapter 379 Orion¡¯s lips quivered as he stuttered, ¡°Mr. Klein, are¡­are you telling me that Madisyn is your girlfriend?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct. ¡± Those words, delivered so coldly, felt like a final death sentence. Orion, a towering figure, suddenly felt his knees buckle as he copsed to the floor. ¡°Mr. Klein, I beg your forgiveness! I had no idea she was your girlfriend.novelbin I didn¡¯t know!¡± When Yadira witnessed Orion kneeling, her heart began to race. The sheer pressure radiating from Andrew was too much to bear, and she too dropped to her knees. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Mr. Klein, please believe us, we didn¡¯t harm your girlfriend. She is too strong for us to handle. ¡± Yadira pleaded, her voice trembling as tears threatened to spill. Asher remained motionless in his hospital bed, feelingpletely lost and utterly helpless. ALL of his delusions had crumbled, and now his family stood at the edge ofplete destruction. ¡°It¡¯s getting colder,¡± Andrew remarked casually as he nced out the window. ¡°The Cruz family should be bankrupted,¡± he added, his tone cold and final. With that, he led Madisyn out of the room, leaving behind a silence as heavy as death. Orion began to tremble uncontrobly. The empire he had painstakingly built over the years was now on the verge of crumbling in an instant. Without warning, he turned his zing eyes toward Asher, sprang to his feet, and delivered a hard p across Asher¡¯s face. Yadira let out a scream. ¡°Why are you hitting him?¡± ¡°You fool!¡± Orion bellowed, his face twisted with rage. ¡°You¡¯ve ruined everything for our entire family!¡± Asher, shocked and frightened, paused for a moment before nervously suggesting, ¡°Dad, maybe we can go and beg Andrew. For someone Like him, women are just a passing fancy. If we offer him someone even better, he might lose interest in Madisyn altogether. ¡± When Orion heard this, his fury began to subside a little. Orion, being a man himself, understood all too well how other men tended to view women. Andrew was most likely furious because the Cruz family had crossed his woman, thereby damaging the prestigious Klein family¡¯s reputation. However, in his world, women could easily be reced. A powerful man like Andrew would never allow himself to be bound to just one woman. If they could offer him someone from their own family, not only could they calm his anger, but they could also possibly forge a valuable connection with the influential Klein family. In their minds, it was a win-win situation that could benefit everyone involved. Orion began to feel a bit more at ease, but a new concern emerged. ¡°But a man of Andrew¡¯s stature won¡¯t just get interested in anyone,¡± he mused. Asher responded with confidence, ¡°Dad, just take a good look at Madisyn-can¡¯t you see the kind of woman Andrew is attracted to? Trust me, I have the necessary connections! I¡¯ll handpick someone who can draw Andrew¡¯s attention away from her. ¡± Chapter 380 ¡°Excellent. If you can pull this off, our family¡¯s future will shine brightly,¡± Orion said, rubbing his chin thoughtfully, his eyes sparkling with a greedy anticipation. The Cruz family¡¯s entire future hinged on the sess of this crucial n. Unaware of the devious schemes being plotted behind her back, Madisyn walked through the parking lot with Andrew¡¯s hand firmly gripping her wrist. She had made several attempts to free herself, but his grip was too strong. Gazing at his tall, stern figure striding ahead, she felt a sharp pang of helplessness. Andrew was undeniably angry. ¡°Please don¡¯t be mad. Look, I¡¯m perfectly fine,¡± Madisyn said in a soft, reassuring tone. Andrew kept walking in silence, his back stiff and unyielding. It was unusual to see him this angry. ¡°Come on, none of them were any real threat to me. Don¡¯t be angry. Next time, if anything like this happens again, I¡¯ll make sure to let you know first, alright?¡± She coaxed him gently, trying to soothe his anger. Andrew suddenly stopped and nced down at her hands. ¡°You used these hands to take them down?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Madisyn answered simply, though a hint of uncertainty crept into her voice. Andrew¡¯s expression grew even colder, and as she looked at his stern face, Madisyn felt her heart sink, a distant memory rising to the surface. She once had a close rtionship with Gilbert. One time, when someone had harassed her, she¡¯d knocked the guy out cold, and Gilbert had seen the entire incident unfold. She could still vividly recall the horrified look on his face. Gilbert had blurted out, ¡°Are you even a woman? How can you be that violent?¡± Madisyn had immediately thought that he was an idiot for saying that. Why on earth couldn¡¯t a woman defend herself? Did he really believe that women were supposed to just stand there and take it? That was the exact moment when she lost every bit of interest she had in him. But now, a thought began to creep into her mind, leaving her feeling uneasy. Most men, after all, seemed to prefer women who were meek and delicate, not strong and capable. Andrew was also a man-could he be the same way? The long silence hung heavily in the air, pressing on her heart. Finally, she broke the silence, asking quietly, ¡°Am I not what you expected?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he admitted bluntly. A sharp pang clutched at Madisyn¡¯s chest.novelbin Biting her lip, she mustered the courage and whispered to Andrew, ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you believe we¡¯re not meant to be, then perhaps it¡¯s best if we break up. ¡± Their rtionship, though brief, had held moments of promise. A torrent of confusion swirled within Madisyn, leaving a dull ache in her heart. Chapter 381 ¡°Break up?¡± Andrew¡¯s grip on Madisyn¡¯s hand tightened suddenly. She winced at the pain and looked up into his dark eyes, swirling with a mix of obsession and extremism. ¡°You want to break up with me?¡± ¡°You think I¡¯m different from what you expected. ¡± ¡°You want to break up because of that?¡± Andrew¡¯s stare prated Madisyn,den with unexpected emotional turbulence. It was the first time Madisyn had witnessed such a fervent disy from him, and it left her adrift in uncertainty. Had she been the one to say something wrong? Hadn¡¯t Andrew expressed his dissatisfaction first? Andrew¡¯s beautiful eyes, mow tinged with red, searched hers desperately. ¡°Is it because I failed to protect you that you want to break up with me?¡± Madisyn¡¯s heart faltered with confusion. That wasn¡¯t the case. Everything seemed so misaligned from her initial thoughts. Madisyn noticed Andrew radiating a palpable aura of hostility, as if teetering on the edge of an outburst.novelbin She swiftly withdrew her hand and questioned, ¡°Andrew, didn¡¯t you find me too violent?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°When did I ever say you were violent?¡± ¡°Then what were you implying just now?¡± Madisyn¡¯s gaze was clouded with confusion. Andrew took a deep breath, his lips pressed firmly together before he spoke. ¡°You¡¯re incredibly independent, much different from what I have envisioned. But as your boyfriend, it¡¯s my responsibility to ensure your safety, not to have you settle matters with your own hands. ¡± He uttered thest words with a deep sense of self-reproach. Andrew continued, ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll arrange for some bodyguards for you. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Madisyn interjected sharply. ¡°I don¡¯t need bodyguards tailing me. Besides, I¡¯m perfectly fine. I can protect myself. ¡± When Madisyn realized what was really on Andrew¡¯s mind, a small ache inside her morphed into a tinge of bitterness. With softened eyes, she reassured him, ¡°I really am okay. Don¡¯t burden yourself with guilt. The most fundamental aspect of living is being able to protect oneself. ¡± Andrew¡¯s dark eyes lingered on her, his expression still etched with unyielding concern. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid you¡¯ll get hurt. ¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not hurt, am I? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m strong. ¡± Madisyn smiled reassuringly. Hearing her assertiveness, Andrew felt a deeper pang of heartache, realizing the resilience she must have developed over time. Many people at her age were still nestled under the protective wings of their parents. ¡°Alright, I respect your decision,¡± Andrew agreed softly. Madisyn continued, ¡°And since you¡¯ve returned to Ansport, please stop traveling back and forth to see me all the time. ¡± Andrew was momentarily stunned, not expecting Madisyn to be aware of his frequent trips. ¡°It¡¯s exhausting for you,¡± Madisyn said with a hint of helplessness. ¡°I have family here. If there are problems I can¡¯t handle, Dane will take care of them. You don¡¯t need to worry about me constantly, okay?¡± Chapter 382 ¡°Okay,¡± Andrew replied, his voice tinged with reluctance. Madisyn had never expected that, behind Andrew¡¯s initially cold and formidable demeanor, he would be so devotedly attentive.novelbin ¡°When will you be heading back?¡± ¡°Tomorrow,¡± Andrew replied, his gaze intense as he looked at Madisyn. ¡°Then let¡¯s have dinner together tonight,¡± she suggested. Andrew¡¯s face brightened immediately. ¡°Alright. ¡± After their dinner that evening, Andrew escorted Madisyn back to her home. To stay as close as possible, he chose a hotel near the Johns¡¯ residence. Standing in front of the expansive floor-to-ceiling windows, Andrew could see the Johns¡¯ house and even Madisyn¡¯s window from his vantage point. He lingered a moment, gazing at the tranquil night scene, before settling on the sofa to continue his work. The next day dawned clear and bright. Andrew woke early, preparing to leave. He gazed out towards the distant silhouette of the Johns¡¯ house, wondering if Madisyn had risen for the day. He respected her request to not make frequent visits- a rule that meant they might now only see each other once a week. This new routine felt strange and unsettling to him. Just as he pondered this change, a knock at the door pulled him from his thoughts. Opening it, he was surprised to find Madisyn standing there. His initial shock quickly transformed into sheer delight. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I came to have breakfast with you,¡± Madisyn replied, her smile radiating charm. Her eyes sparkled, blooming like vibrant flowers, and her beauty seemed to brighten the threshold of his doorway. Any previous dissatisfaction melted away in an instant. Overwhelmed by affection, Andrew instinctively reached out to cup her face. After a long, tender kiss, Madisyn¡¯s cheeks flushed a soft pink. She looked away briefly, her gaze uncertain. ¡°Get ready, and let¡¯s go eat,¡± she murmured shyly. ¡°Okay,¡± Andrew replied, his eyes brimming with joy. Together, they headed to the hotel buffet restaurant. In the calm of the morning, the ce was nearly empty, giving them the privacy of a secluded dining experience. They sat facing each other, savoring both the meal and the quietpanionship. Chapter 383 The striking couple drew some admiring looks from the sparse crowd. ¡°Is that him? He¡¯s so handsome,¡± someone whispered. Not far away, two women stood together, their heads lowered as they whispered about Andrew. One of the women, her eyes wide with surprise, covered her mouth to stifle a gasp. Beside her, the other woman stood taller, her presence seductive. She was a vision of beauty, and her smile could light up a room. ¡°It seems this task won¡¯t be as dull as I thought,¡± she said, giggling. The first woman frowned, her voice tinged with concern. ¡°But this man¡­ he seems impossible to control. ¡± He was tall, impossibly handsome, and exuded wealth and power¡ª a rarebination that would daunt most. But the seductive woman merely chuckled, her eyes gleaming with a dangerous blend of confidence and mischief. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll fail?¡± she purred, her tone dripping with ambition. The challenge to conquer such a man only fueled her excitement further. The fat and bby men she¡¯d dealt with in the past, with their egos and pathetic attempts at charm, were beneath her. With a final nce at herpanion, the seductive beauty picked up a te and sauntered toward Andrew. As she drew near, she suddenly feigned a misstep, her ankle twisting, and the contents of the te tumbled onto Andrew¡¯s pristine suit. ¡°Ah! I¡¯m so sorry, handsome!¡± she eximed, her voice a perfect blend of guilt and flirtation. Her face, though coquettish, held an innocence in her wide, shimmering eyes that could make anyone forget about the world. She pulled out a tissue, dabbing delicately at Andrew¡¯s shirt. ¡°Your clothes look so expensive. I feel awful. How about you let me take care of them? I¡¯ll wash them and return them to you, good as new. ¡± Andrew¡¯s chiseled face remained impassive, his voice cold as he responded, ¡°No need. ¡± ¡°But, sir, I really feel so guilty. Please, let me make it up to you. ¡± The seductive woman leaned in closer, her eyes sparkling like stars. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll give your shirt back after I¡¯ve washed it. ¡± ¡°No need,¡± Andrew repeated, his tone unwavering. ¡°Well, if you say so¡­¡±novelbin Being rejected once was one thing, but to be rejected twice was humiliating. Seeing that her advances were being firmly rebuffed, the woman offered a small, resigned smile before turning away and leaving. Secondster, Andrew had already forgotten about her, his attention returning to Madisyn. When he looked at her, the steeliness in his eyes softened, reced by an undeniable tenderness and a hint of reluctance. ¡°We¡¯re going to be apart soon. Will you miss me, Madisyn?¡± he asked, looking like a clingy child, his voice tinged with a vulnerability that no one would ever associate with the decisive CEO of Klein Group. Madisyn¡¯s lips curved into a gentle smile as she replied, ¡°Of course I wilt. ¡± Andrew¡¯s eyes sparkled with satisfaction, a sexy smile tugging at the corners of his lips. ¡°I¡¯ll miss you, too,¡± he whispered, his eyes filled with affection. ¡°Hey, handsome,¡± purred a sultry voice, abruptly interrupting their tender moment. Chapter 384 The woman from earlier had returned, her eyes brimming with flirtatious intent. ¡°To make up for my clumsiness, let me treat you to some cake. ¡± She ced the cake in front of Andrew, her fingers lingering a moment too long on the te. ¡°No, thanks. ¡± Andrew¡¯s voice was as cold as the chill in the air, his rejection slicing through her offer like a de. The woman bit her lip, clearly not used to being turned down, let alone three times in a row. Her gaze shifted to Madisyn, who sat across from Andrew. The woman¡¯s eyes narrowed as realization dawned on her. So that was why he kept rejecting her-it was because he had a girlfriend! ¡°Hey, handsome, is this your girlfriend?¡± she cooed, her voice dripping with faux innocence as she nced at Madisyn. ¡°Miss, I only offered him cake because I identally stained his clothes earlier. It was purely innocent, I assure you. Please don¡¯t misunderstand. ¡± Her affected tone made Madisyn¡¯s stomach churn. She fought the urge to roll her eyes, disgust curling in her chest. Just as she was about to respond, Andrew spoke first, his patience wearing thin. ¡°It has nothing to do with my girlfriend,¡± he replied, irritation seeping into his voice. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to ept your things. ¡± His words were a final, firm dismissal. ¡°Please leave. ¡± The woman¡¯s eyes widened in shock, as if she couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. No man had ever rejected her like this before. Intrigued, she shed a calcting smile, her interest piqued. This man was a challenge-a rare find in a world where she was used to having men wrapped around her finger.novelbin However, she firmly believed that there wasn¡¯t a man in this world who wouldn¡¯t cheat, if given the chance. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be on my way,¡± she said with an exaggerated pout. As she passed by Andrew, she slipped a card into his pocket, her movements sly and subtle. Madisyn stirred her porridge, a smirk ying on her lips. ¡°Mr. Klein, you certainly attract a lot of attention. ¡± ¡°Women like her are always after something,¡± Andrew replied indifferently. Unexpectedly, Andrew saw right through the woman¡¯s ploy at a nce. Madisyn couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, giving Andrew an approving nod. ¡°You¡¯re sharp, Mr. Klein. Very sharp. ¡± When Andrew caught the mischievous glint in Madisyn¡¯s eyes, his heart swelled with affection. With a smirk, he pulled the card from his pocket, ready to toss it aside, but Madisyn¡¯s hand shot out, stopping him. ¡°Give it to me,¡± she demanded, her tone yful yet firm. Andrew blinked in surprise. ¡°What?¡± Chapter 385 ¡°Since she¡¯s so hell-bent on doing something to you, then it¡¯s only fair you get your revenge,¡± Madisyn said, her lips curling into a wicked grin. She could be fiercely protective.novelbin No one could mess with her man and get away with it Andrew handed over the card, his curiosity piqued. ¡°What are you nning?¡± Madisyn¡¯s eyes sparkled with mischief as she leaned in close and whispered, ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough. ¡± She winked, leaving Andrew both amused and mystified. After a cozy breakfast together, Madisyn drove Andrew to the airport, kissing him goodbye before heading to the office. The atmosphere at work was unusually quiet. Even Liza, who usually had a lot to say, seemed preupied, Likely busy Lining her pockets with kickbacks. The ever watchful Madisyn kept tabs on everything from the shadows, and meanwhile, she posted the seductive woman¡¯s name card on a website she knew would do the trick. Across town, the seductive woman, Abigail Watson, left the hotel with her friend. They had a ss to attend-one that taught them the art of seduction. Finding sugar daddies or men they could extort was their primary source of ie. As the ss wrapped up, her friend, brimming with curiosity, asked, ¡°So, did that man contact you, Abigail?¡± Abigail¡¯s brow furrowed in frustration. She hadn¡¯t received any messages or even a friend request. Was she really going to lose this opportunity? Just as doubt began to creep in, a notification popped up-a new friend request on WhatsApp. A sly smile spread across her lips as she eximed, ¡°Here it is! I told you, no matter how perfect a man seems, he¡¯s bound to cheat. ¡± Her friend¡¯s eyes widened with envy. ¡°Oh my God, that guy¡¯s quite the catch. If you can get him, it¡¯ll set you up for life. ¡± ¡°I know, right?¡± Abigail mused, her mind already spinning with possibilities. They both knew this life wouldn¡¯tst forever. Someday, when the allure of youth faded, the money would dry up. But if Abigail could snare a wealthy husband now, she could secure a future of luxury, far from the life they currently led. Abigail epted the friend request without hesitation. She was skilled at the art of flirtation, and it didn¡¯t take long for them to arrange an evening rendezvous. A sly smile yed on Abigail¡¯s Lips. The man seemed like someone who relished a bit of yful intrigue, even requesting that she wear an eye mask when she arrived. Rich men and their peculiar tastes! Naturally, she didn¡¯t mind indulging such a simple request, especially if it could secure her future. She was more than willing to y along. Chapter 386 Her phone buzzed, the screen lighting up with Asher¡¯s name. ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± Asher inquired. ¡°Asher, there¡¯s no need to fret.novelbin Everything is unfolding even better than I anticipated,¡± Abigail replied, her voice dripping with confidence. Asher¡¯s chuckle came through the line. He was clearly pleased. ¡°I knew it. No man can resist your charm. Keep doing what you do best. ¡± ¡°Will do,¡± she said, before the call ended, leaving Asher in a buoyant mood. If Andrew was indeed ensnared by another woman¡¯s embrace, then Madisyn¡¯s reign of superiority would soon crumble. But not long after, Asher¡¯s phone rang again-this time, it was his father. ¡°Asher, what¡¯s the status? Ourpany¡¯s stock price is plummeting! I have no doubt Andrew is behind this. ¡± A cold wave of panic surged through Asher. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. That woman is already on her way to meet Andrew. We¡¯ll have everything under control. ¡± ¡°Good, but we must act swiftly. If things continue on this trajectory, we¡¯ll be bankrupt in less than a week,¡± Orion warned, the weight of confronting a powerful adversary heavy in his voice. Later that evening, Abigail arrived at a hotel room as promised. The room was cloaked in darkness, a sultry warmth filling the air. The next morning, Abigail awoke to find herself alone, save for a stack of cash left on the nightstand. She let out a derisiveugh. Did that man truly believe that cash alone could brush her off? Seething with anger, Abigail attempted to reach out to him, only to discover he had erased her from his contacts. With a grim determination, she sent him a friend request, her mind set on not letting this slight go unanswered. The man epted her request almost immediately. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked. ¡°Why did you leave so early? I have something to discuss with you,¡± Abigail responded. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± he replied. ¡°It¡¯s nothing urgent,¡± Abigail said. ¡°I just thought we could spend a little more time together. After all, we¡¯ll be seeing a lot more of each other from now on. By the way, could you ease up on the Cruz family?¡± She hadn¡¯t wanted to bring up the issue that soon, but Asher had been insistent-if they dyed any longer, the Cruz family could be ruined. That was why Abigail broached the subject now. ¡°What Cruz family?¡± came the man¡¯s response. Chapter 387 ¡°Asher¡¯s family. They¡¯ve realized they had made a mistake. Just let them go. How about I treat you to dinner tonight?¡± Abigail offered. There was a pause before the man answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know who Asher is. ¡± Abigail frowned. What was going on? Had Andrew just been pretending? She quickly checked the man¡¯s profile picture, which was a man¡¯s back. Now she realized it didn¡¯t seem like Andrew¡¯s back. Her heart skipped a beat. This man wasn¡¯t Andrew! Abigail was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re not Andrew. Who are you?¡± she typed out with trembling fingers.novelbin ¡°Andrew? Do you really think I¡¯m Andrew? That¡¯sughable. Why would a man like Andrew be interested in you?¡± The reply came swiftly,ced with arrogance. Before Abigail could process the sting of his words, the man had deleted her again. Abigail¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She had been duped! She didn*t even know the identity of the sleazy man she had been withst night. Panic rising, she noticed several friend requests on her WhatsApp again. She epted all of them and found out they all wanted to ask her out. A chilling thought crossed her mind. Had her phone number been exposed? Abigail was so furious that she nearly fainted from the shock. Just then, her phone rang-it was Asher. ¡°Abigail, what happened? Did you manage to talk to him?¡± Abigail hesitated, not wanting to utter a word. This was an unimaginable blow to her professional reputation. She clenched her jaw, finally forcing herself to admit, ¡°Something went wrong. ¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t Andrew,¡± Abigail replied. ¡°What? No!¡± Asher¡¯s voice escted into a panicked scream, his heart sinking as the realization hit him. If it wasn¡¯t Andrew, then what were they supposed to do? His mind raced, unable to process the implications. ¡°Abigail, you¡¯re the best at this. You have toe up with something! Men are just ythings to you, right?¡± Chapter 388 ¡°I¡¯ll figure something out. But first, you need to track down Andrew. ¡± ¡°andrew has just returned to Ansport. How can I track him down?¡± Asher¡¯s desperation was palpable. Abigail bit her lip, resentment bubbling up inside her. Damn it! If only she had verified everythingst night, this mess could have been avoided. She had overestimated herself. Asher continued to pile on the me, his words sharp and relentless. Finally, fed up with his usations, Abigail hung up the phone. Her phone rang again. Irritated, she assumed it was Asher calling back. But to her surprise, it was an unfamiliar number. Half-expecting it to be Andrew, she answered quickly. ¡°Are you free tonight? One thousand dors for a night,¡± a man¡¯s voice drawled on the other end. Abigail¡¯s face darkened as the realization hit her-this wasn¡¯t Andrew. It was another man who asked her out, assuming she was that kind of woman. Furious, she mmed the phone down, her anger boiling over. But her phone rang again. Frustrated, she answered again, only to hear the same lewd proposition. Without hesitation, she hung up, her patience wearing thin. Her phone rang again, and this time, it was from a different number. She also noticed a flood of friend requests, each one apanied by the same degrading question. Her head throbbed with anger and disbelief. She wasn¡¯t a prostitute! Damn it! Someone had exposed her phone number, stering it on some shady website. Abigail was pissed off!novelbin Several days passed peacefully. At the Johns family¡¯s home. It was rare for Waylon to be home for a few days, so he seized the chance to spend time with Madisyn. If not for the fear of revealing Madisyn¡¯s identity at thepany, Waylon would have apanied Madisyn to the office every day. Unfortunately, a few dayster, Waylon had to leave once more. Before he departed, he handed a few concert tickets to Madisyn. Chapter 389 ¡°Madisyn, my concert is the day after tomorrow. You have to be there,¡± Waylon said, looking at her with eager eyes. ¡°Okay,¡± Madisyn replied, finding it nearly impossible to refuse him. Waylon¡¯s face lit up with a smile at her agreement, and he dropped Madisyn off at thepany before leaving. That day, the office was abuzz with excitement. Everyone was discussing the uing concert. ¡°I¡¯m so excited! Waylon hasn¡¯t had a concert in Gemond for ages. ¡± ¡°Me too! But I didn¡¯t manage to get a ticket. I guess I¡¯ll have to listen from the outside. ¡± ¡°My friend snagged a ticket. It cost over two thousand dors! Expensive, but totally worth it if I can go. ¡± They felt a pang of both envy and jealousy. Suddenly, everyone¡¯s gaze shifted to Teresa. ¡°Teresa, with your connections, you can definitely get in, right?¡± someone asked eagerly. Teresa smiled at their envious faces. ¡°I happen to have a few tickets. Who¡¯s interested?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Everyone was pleasantly surprised. Even those who typically didn¡¯t get along with Teresa were intrigued. Waylon¡¯s poprity was undeniable. Everyone was eager to attend the concert. Feeling as though she was in the spotlight, Teresa basked in their attention.novelbin ¡°But I only have five, so¡­¡± ¡°Teresa, pick me! I¡¯ve been a fan of Waylon for years,¡± someone hastened to say. ¡°Teresa, we¡¯re good friends. Please take me along,¡± another person chimed in. They vied for Teresa¡¯s favor, and Teresa replied, ¡°I¡¯ll give it some thought. ¡± At that moment, she spotted Madisyn walking in. Chapter 390 Teresa¡¯s expression clouded with displeasure. Days had passed, and still, nothing had happened to Madisyn. What was the Cruz family doing? They couldn¡¯t even deal with one woman. As she silently mocked the Cruz family, Teresa noticed messages shing up in her high school group chat. ¡°The Cruz family has dered bankruptcy. Oh my God!¡± ¡°How? Did not see thating. Asher was just bragging the other day.novelbin ¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s the nature of business. One wrong move and everything cane crashing down. ¡± ¡°Oh¡­ What a shame. ¡± The sudden downfall of the Cruz family left everyone stunned. ¡®s BunnyBookery It dawned on Teresa that the Cruz family¡¯s downfall was the reason why Madisyn had remained untouched. Truly, Madisyn was incredibly fortunate. ¡°Madisyn,¡± Teresa said, reclining in her chair, ¡°I happen to have a few tickets to Waylon¡¯s concert. Would you care for one?¡± She nned to cause Madisyn some trouble if she asked for the ticket. But Madisyn cast a nce in her direction and replied, ¡°No, thank you. ¡± Teresa¡¯s brow furrowed. In this day and age, could there truly be women who weren¡¯t swooning over Waylon? Surely, she must be putting on an act. The morning went by in a blur, and by the time Madisyn wrapped up her work, it was already lunchtime. She was nning on grabbing a bite to eat. Madisyn called Susan to invite her to join her at the concert. Susan eagerly epted. She was taken aback to discover that Waylon was Madisyn¡¯s brother. Waylon had always flown under the radar in the entertainment world. Susan had always imagined him as a dedicated artist from modest beginnings. Though she had crossed paths with Waylon at the Johns family¡¯s banquets, she had never imagined they were rted. It appeared that not just she, but others were also oblivious to the link between Waylon and the Johns family. ¡°Waylon is so low-key!¡± Susan remarked. ¡°Indeed, he is,¡± Madisyn replied with a smile. Chapter 391 Susan was absolutely thrilled at the prospect of attending the concert. They chatted for a bit, and after lunch, Madisyn headed back to her office. When she walked in, she was greeted by the sight of her desk in chaos, with some tickets strewn across it. Beside the desk, Teresa and her entourage wore expressions of hostility. Other colleagues cast worried nces at Madisyn. Though her delicate features betrayed no hint of emotion, Madisyn¡¯s icy eyes glinted with a subtle menace. She spoke with unnerving calm. ¡°Teresa, who gave you the authority to touch my desk?¡± Teresa remained silent, but one of her minions stepped forward. ¡°Madisyn, you are shameless. You imed you had no interest in the concert, yet here you are, swiping Teresa¡¯s tickets! Do you have any idea what these tickets are worth? She could have you arrested for theft!¡± Teresa¡¯s eyes were icy,ced with disdain. ¡°Madisyn, you truly have no shame!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°I stole your tickets? Open your eyes and look closely¡ªthey belong to me!¡± Madisyn found the whole situation utterly absurd. Teresa lifted the five tickets and said, ¡°I had five tickets-so you¡¯re telling me you have the same number?¡± ¡°So? Does having the same number of tickets prove that I stole from you? Teresa, each ticket has a unique code. Look closely and see if they¡¯re actually yours,¡± Madisyn retorted, her voice icy. Despite her disbelief in Madisyn¡¯s words, Teresa nced at the tickets. The codes didn¡¯t match hers. Shock flitted across her face. How did Madisyn get these tickets?novelbin The room¡¯s attention turned towards Teresa, the air thick with tension and scrutiny. Teresa felt her face flush with embarrassment. Admitting the truth now would surely humiliate her in front of everyone. She hesitated, her mind racing for a way out, when someone chimed in, ¡°I don¡¯t think Madisyn would do such a thing. Teresa, maybe you should look for your tickets again. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I agree,¡± another colleague added, feeling sorry for Madisyn. Teresa¡¯s lips tightened, her nervousness palpable. Damn it! Even if she was wrong, she had to stick to her story. After all, she¡¯d done the same with the whole Miss Johns facade-she wasn¡¯t really Miss Johns, but everyone believed she was, right? ¡°Who says they aren¡¯t mine? These tickets are definitely mine,¡± she dered defiantly, her voice cold. Looking around at the colleagues who had spoken up, she continued sarcastically, ¡°I wanted to take you to the concert. But I didn¡¯t expect you to say that to me. Forget it then. ¡± Chapter 392 Teresa nced back at those who were on her side, a smug smile creeping onto her face. ¡°You cane with me,¡± she offered. Their eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Really? Thank you, Teresa! That¡¯s amazing! I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m going to Waylon¡¯s concert!¡± With a smug look, Teresa nced over at Madisyn. ¡°You see, Madisyn? You made them miss their chance to go to the concert. You¡¯re really good at spoiling things for others. ¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Madisyn sneered. Madisyn was just about to have the security pull up the surveince video when Liza entered the office. While walking, Liza announced, ¡°Oh, Teresa, these tickets of yours are quite the hotmodity. A lot of people asked to buy them, but I turned them down. ¡± Liza paused, noticing the tense atmosphere. Clutched in her hand were Teresa¡¯s five tickets. Teresa¡¯s face drained of color as Liza continued, oblivious to the unfolding drama, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Madisyn turned sharply, a smirk ying on her lips. ¡°Teresa¡¯s tickets are right here. ¡± Liza, still confused, nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I was just showing them to some friends who are interested. Everyone wants to go. ¡± The room was filled with murmurs and exchanged nces. Those less fond of Teresa now wore expressions of thinly veiled amusement. Teresa¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment, the five tickets in Liza¡¯s hand feeling like five sharp ps across her face. She cursed inwardly at Liza¡¯s untimely intervention. Suddenly, there was a loud crash. Madisyn had kicked Teresa¡¯s desk, sending it toppling to the floor with a resounding bang. Papers and pens were scattered everywhere, turning the area into a chaotic mess. Everyone froze in shock. Liza¡¯s eyes widened in fear and disbelief. ¡°What are you doing, Madisyn? How dare you kick our colleague¡¯s desk? You¡¯re out of your mind!¡± Madisyn¡¯s gaze on Teresa was icy as she said, ¡°Take your hand off my tickets. You messed up my desk; now fix it. ¡± Teresa¡¯s eyes welled with tears, humiliation burning through her. She wanted nothing more than to disappear, but instead, she snapped, ¡°I won¡¯t do it. What are you going to do, Madisyn? You¡¯ll regret messing with me!¡± With that, she ran out of the office, sobbing. The office was buzzing with whispers of surprise and spection. Unable to hide her delight, Liza spoke up. ¡°Madisyn, I bet Teresa¡¯s gone toin to her brother.novelbin You¡¯re in for it now. ¡± Madisyn, unfazed, collected the tickets and headed for the door. Pausing, she turned to the three people who had defended her. ¡°By the way, I have three extra tickets. Anyone interested in joining me?¡± Chapter 393 The offer left the three people momentarily speechless, overwhelmed by the surprise. After a pause, one ventured, ¡°But those tickets must have cost a fortune. Let us pay you. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Madisyn replied calmly, a hint of a smile on her face. ¡°Thank you so much,¡± they murmured, their voices low but filled with excitement as the reality set in-they were going to see their idol. Meanwhile, those who had sided with Teresa scoffed. ¡°Hmph, I bet Teresa¡¯s tickets are for the best seats anyway. ¡± ¡°Exactly. ¡± They knew that the experience of the concert would vary greatly depending on the seats. With that, everyone returned to their desks. A short whileter, Teresa returned. The office fell silent, anticipating her next move. Everyone assumed she had gone toin about Madisyn and would now seek revenge. But to their surprise, Teresa quietly began to clean up the mess at Madisyn¡¯s desk. ¡°Teresa,¡± one of herckeys called out, voiceced with worry. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°We¡¯re colleagues, after all. I really misunderstood her earlier,¡± Teresa replied, her tone subdued. Theckey looked on, amazed by her apparent change of heart, and murmured, ¡°Teresa, you¡¯re so kind. ¡± Teresa didn¡¯t respond, her mind racing with anger and frustration. In reality, she had received a stern email from the HR department, warning her that if she couldn¡¯t maintain a positive rtionship with her colleagues, she would have to leave Edge Entertainment. She knew this must have been Madisyn¡¯s doing, and it infuriated her. She had worked too hard to get this job; quitting was not an option. As she cleaned the desk, Teresa seethed inwardly, vowing to make Madisyn pay for what had happened.novelbin After tidying up Madisyn¡¯s desk, Teresa tidied up her own desk and chair, feeling utterly down. At that moment, her phone rang. When she looked at the screen and saw a message from Kian, she immediately replied, pouring out all her bitterness and frustrations. Kian replied reassuringly, ¡°Honey, it¡¯s okay. Come on, cheer up now! I¡¯lle to pick you up tonight. Let¡¯s have dinner together. ¡± Chapter 394 Then, he sent her the link to a restaurant¡¯s website, followed by a message, ¡°By the way, how about this restaurant? Check it out and let me know what you think. ¡± Teresa clicked on the link to check the ce. It turned out that it was a famous restaurant for couples, and the average cost here was ten thousand dors per person. She was so excited that she couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Honey, are you going to treat me to this restaurant?¡± This was one of the perks of being a male star¡¯s girlfriend. Kian was not only super handsome but also wealthy. But Teresa¡¯s daydream was shattered by Kian¡¯s reply. ¡°Honey, you know that I just bought an apartment, right? I¡¯m a little strapped for cash at the moment. ¡± Did this mean he was expecting her to foot the bill for such an expensive dinner? Teresa couldn¡¯t even imagine spending more than ten thousand dors for a meal. Besides, she had spent all her savings when she first dined with her colleagues. ¡®s BunnyBookery Teresa replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. We can go to your apartment and cook. I¡¯ll make you dinner. ¡± Kian quickly responded, ¡°Honey, are you not willing to spend money on me?¡± Then, it was followed by a disappointed emoji. Teresa¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She hurriedly replied, ¡°No, no, no! It¡¯s not like that. ¡± ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve been wanting to go to this restaurant for ages. Can you take me there?¡± Kian acted Like a spoiled child. Teresa bit her lower lip. She was in a dilemma. Of course, she wanted to go to that restaurant, too. But she had no money. What could she do? She thought of Kian¡¯s new apartment. Kian was broke because he used his money to buy an apartment in Gemond. After they got married, she would live there with him. Teresa took a deep breath and searched for some more affordable restaurants. She chose one and sent it to Kian, who reluctantly agreed. After putting away his phone, Kian saw Evie approaching him. ¡°How have you been? Are you busytely?¡± Evie asked concernedly, sitting next to him.novelbin Kian looked at her beautiful face and replied, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been a bit swamped recently. Honey, I might not be able to have dinner with you tonight. ¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Evie couldn¡¯t hide the disappointment in her voice and on her face. It had been two weeks since they had a meal together. Kian sensed Evie felt a little unhappy. He quickly said, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll have dinner with you tomorrow. You know that my career is on the rise now, right?¡± Chapter 395 ¡°Okay. But where are you going tonight?¡± ¡°I have a dinner meeting with a client. ¡± Evie nodded. ¡°All right. ¡± She didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Since she was also an artist in the entertainment industry, she understood that there were some social engagements they couldn¡¯t avoid. Besides, Kian¡¯s status in the entertainment industry was higher than hers. Naturally, he had more engagements. At the present, they were both busy chasing their dreams. Evie epted this reality. She even felt sorry for Kian at times. Kian reached out and touched her face. There was a hint of delight in his eyes. Indeed, Evie was a good woman. Butpared to a member of the Johns family¡­ Obviously, a member of the Johns family was more important to him. He needed her. If he became a part of the Johns family, he wouldn¡¯t have to work so hard anymore. Kian started daydreaming about his bright future. Soon, it was the day of Waylon¡¯s concert. When Madisyn arrived at the venue, she was truly amazed. She knew Waylon was popr. But she didn¡¯t expect him to be this popr. Many security guards were deployed around the venue to maintain peace and order and guide the fans in. The venue could amodate more than seven thousand people. It was packed, making it look even more spectacr. Madisyn and her colleagues lined up at the gate, waiting for their turn to get inside. ¡°Madisyn, thank you so much. You are so kind,¡± Annis Barrett, Madisyn¡¯s colleague, said gratefully. ¡°Waylon has always been my idol. I¡¯ve tried to buy tickets to his concert many times but never seeded.novelbin I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ll be finally watching him live tonight. And this wouldn¡¯t have happened if not for you. So, ept my payment for the ticket, okay? I¡¯ve already sent the money to you. ¡± Madisyn received a notification that her bank ount had received ten thousand dors. She was a little moved when she saw the excitement in Annis¡¯s eyes. Annis was really Waylon¡¯s die-hard fan. Madisyn didn¡¯t return Annis¡¯ money. She knew it would make Annis feel better if she let her pay for the ticket. ¡°Wow, you guys came early!¡± said a sarcastic voice behind them. It was Teresa. She was apanied by Liza and their entourage. Annis¡¯s brows furrowed tightly. Obviously, she was not pleased to see them. Chapter 396 Liza and her entourage were only bold to bully others because they were backed by Teresa. Teresa sneered, ¡°You still need to line up? Ha-ha! What a pity! I¡¯m sorry, but we don¡¯t need to have a hard time like you. ¡± ¡°Exactly! They actually have to wait in a long queue,¡± Liza chimed in with her usual mean and arrogant tone. ¡°But we are fortunate enough to have VIP tickets. This is one of the benefits of being friends with Teresa. She is very generous, and she treats us well. You know what? If Madisyn can¡¯t treat you the same, you really should quit following her. ¡±novelbin Liza was enticing the others to join their group. However, Annis just ignored them. It was as if they were not in front of her. Liza and Teresa felt so embarrassed that their faces flushed. They didn¡¯t expect to be shrugged off like this. Teresa snorted coldly and led her group to another entrance. They entered the concert venue through the back door. ¡°Is this the VIP entrance?¡± Liza asked curiously, looking around. Teresa felt a bit guilty. Actually, they were at the staff entrance, and she could only get in because she knew someone who worked there. But, of course, she couldn¡¯t tell her group about it. Otherwise, she would lose face. So, she said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. ¡± ¡°But why is it so messy here?¡± asked someone as they walked through a cluttered room. Finally, they made it to the concert venue. ¡®s BunnyBookery Now that they were inside, everyone quickly forgot about what happened just now and eagerly found their seats. Teresa¡¯s group had expected to sit at the front, thinking they had VIP tickets. But to their surprise, they found their seats near the back. From their location, Waylon looked like a tiny ck dot. ¡°Teresa, did we find the wrong seats?¡± Liza couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°These seats should be the cheapest. We¡¯re supposed to be VIPs. Shouldn¡¯t we be in front?¡± ¡°The front row tickets sold out fast. Otherwise, we could be sitting there too. You only got in through the VIP entrance because of who I am,¡± Teresa exined. After her exnation, nobody elsemented. It was a treat just to get in for free. Everyone snapped photos and shared them on social media to unt their experience. An empty seat was beside Teresa. As the crowd filled in, someone took the seat next to her. When Teresa noticed the man, her eyes lit up with fascination, and they held hands. Liza, sitting on Teresa¡¯s other side, caught the intimate moment but didn¡¯t recognize the man since he wore a hat and mask, though he carried himself well. Liza teased, ¡°Oh, is he your boyfriend?¡± Chapter 397 ¡°Yes,¡± Teresa replied with a smile. ¡°Oh my God! I¡¯m so jealous. He must be from a wealthy family, right?¡± Liza inquired. ¡°I suppose. ¡± Since Teresa didn¡¯t want to tell her, Liza stopped asking. It was then Madisyn and her group¡¯s turn at the ticket checkpoint. The ticket collector hesitated upon seeing their tickets. ¡°You have VIP seats. Why are you checking in here? You should use the VIP entrance over there. ¡± ¡°Okay, thank you,¡± Madisyn responded, not having paid much attention to the ticket details as she had never gone to a concert before. They entered through the VIP passage, which was very Luxurious and high-end. Annis felt like she was living a dream. ¡°Madisyn, you gave us VIP tickets? Oh my God! I don¡¯t think ten thousand would cover this,¡± Annis said, pulling out her phone to transfer more money to Madisyn, but Madisyn stopped her, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. A friend of mine gave me these tickets, and I didn¡¯t know they are VIP tickets. I wasn¡¯t expecting you to pay. ¡± ¡°Wow, you are incredible. Your friend must be something special,¡± Annis said, looking at Madisyn with admiration. She was genuinely impressed by Madisyn. Inparison to Teresa, Annis thought Madisyn seemed like the true heiress of a wealthy family. Yet, Madisyn maintained a low profile and didn¡¯t unt designer outfits. What Annis didn¡¯t realize was that Madisyn¡¯s attire was actually all high-end custom-made¡­ They reached their seats, feeling as though they were living a fantasy, because they were actually in the second row. Oh my God! They were so close! Annis excitedly eximed, ¡°I feel like I could even reach out and touch Waylon from here!¡± ¡°I agree. It¡¯s my first time being this close to the stage.novelbin Wow, I¡¯m so thrilled. I need to take a bunch more photoster. ¡± ¡°Thank you, Melissa. ¡± Everyone was very grateful to Madisyn. The tickets for these seats were worth a fortune, yet Madisyn had given them for free. Her generosity was boundless! Chapter 398 Seeing everyone¡¯s genuine appreciation, Madisyn gave a slight smile. She was always ready to reward the employees who sincerely dedicated themselves to thepany without any deceit. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal,¡± Madisyn replied. The concert then started. The moment Waylon appeared on stage, his fans erupted into cheers. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Waylon, I love you!¡± ¡°I wish he could be my husband! !¡± The crowd¡¯s screams filled the air. For a moment, Madisyn felt her eardrums might burst, prompting her to quickly cover her ears. Oh my goodness! Was the concert always this wild? The seat beside her remained vacant until someone arrived and sat next to her. Madisyn nced over instinctively and was greeted by a strikingly handsome face.novelbin The man had a remarkably appealing profile with sharply defined features. His eyes, dark as obsidian, were deep and captivating, exuding charm. Dressed in a ck jacket and shirt, he appeared both understated and distinguished, with a subtle hint of cologne lingering around him. It had been just a few days since theyst met, but Andrew looked even more handsome than Madisyn remembered. While everyone else was cheering for Waylon, Madisyn couldn¡¯t take her eyes off Andrew. Andrew turned to her and smiled, his eyes crinkling charmingly. ¡°Baby¡±, Andrew whispered, though Madisyn heard him perfectly clear. In that moment, Madisyn suddenly grasped why the crowd was so thrilled to see Waylon. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Madisyn asked, looking at him with her clear, almond-shaped eyes. ¡°I missed you,¡± Andrew confessed with a smile. ¡°Waylon gave me the ticket, so I decided toe. ¡± ¡°I see. ¡± As Waylon began his performance, the crowd quieted down, and so did Madisyn. Chapter 399 Suddenly, her hand was gently grasped. The warmth from the man¡¯s hand spread through Madisyn¡¯s body. His fingers brushed against hers softly, and their fingers became entwined. A sudden limpness and numbness spread throughout Madisyn¡¯s body. Madisyn and Andrew exchanged nces, their eyes filled with warmth.novelbin Madisyn pressed her lips together, trying to maintain herposure. Andrew was clearly trying to charm her! She diverted her gaze and focused on Waylon. As Waylon hit the chorus, the crowd joined in, creating a vibrant atmosphere. Even Madisyn, who seldom indulged in music, couldn¡¯t deny his talent. Her emotions surged with each note. During the intermission, the buzz of excitement filled the air as everyone discussed Waylon¡¯s performance. Amid the chatter, Madisyn¡¯s phone buzzed-a message from Waylon himself: ¡°How about dinner together tonight?¡± A smile spread across her face as she typed back, ¡°Sure. ¡± She caught snippets of conversation from her colleagues nearby. ¡°Waylon is so handsome! I feel like my life isplete,¡± gushed Annis. ¡°I think so, too,¡± Emeline Burke agreed. ¡°I¡¯ve liked him for so many years. But with my weddinging up, I know I¡¯ll have to give up on buying his albums and all that. It¡¯s so sad to leave those dreams behind. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Emeline. We can still hold our idols in our hearts,¡± another colleague reassured her, understanding the bittersweet reality. ¡°Post-marriage, priorities shift. ¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Emeline sighed. ¡°If only we could have dinner with Waylon, just once¡­¡± ¡°I would love that, too. ¡± They really adored Waylon. Madisyn thought for a moment, then turned back to her phone. ¡°Would it be alright if I brought a few friends to dinner? They¡¯re all huge fans. ¡± Waylon¡¯s prompt reply came through. ¡°Of course. ¡± Chapter 400 Madisyn smiled softly. In the back rows, Teresa and her group buzzed with excitement. As they watched Waylon on the big screen, he appeared as charismatic as ever. ¡°Can you imagine being in the front rows?¡± one of them whispered, eyes glued to the screen that was now panning across the audience, giving everyone a brief moment of fame. As the camera lingered on the front rows, the group leaned forward, curious about who could get such premium seats. Liza¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Is that¡­¡± she stuttered, rubbing her eyes for rity. Her friend gasped beside her. ¡°That¡¯s Annis and Madisyn! How did they get there?¡± ¡°I heard those front-row tickets were resold for tens of thousands of dors. Are Madisyn¡¯s tickets actually VIP tickets? What would that cost?¡± The revtion sent a ripple of shock through the group. In their minds, Madisyn was just an ordinary colleague; this glimpse of her in such a coveted spot painted a different picture. ¡°Is Madisyn actually rich?¡± Liza turned to Teresa, her voice tinged with a mix of awe and curiosity. Teresa scoffed. ¡°How could she be? Her parents are farmers. It¡¯s not like she¡¯s got any real money. ¡± Her voice dripped with skepticism. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if there¡¯s something shady about her wealth. ¡± The group exchanged knowing nces. Madisyn¡¯s allure and apparent wealth led to unsavory assumptions. ALL that money must have been earned with her body. Disgust painted everyone¡¯s faces. ¡°I understand now,¡± Liza said with a sneer. ¡°It¡¯s repulsive. I wouldn¡¯t want tickets tainted by such means. You¡¯re much better, Teresa. ¡± Teresa gave a small, wry smile, pleased by theparison.novelbin Meanwhile, Madisyn was chatting with Andrew when she casually nced at the big screen. Her eyes narrowed as she spotted Teresa and Liza seated in a back row. But it wasn¡¯t them that caught her attention-it was the man next to Teresa. Kian? Madisyn furrowed her brow. Teresa and Kian were holding hands, looking unusually close. Were they kissing? A shadow crossed Madisyn¡¯s face as she quickly pulled out her phone and snapped a photo. There was no way she could just stand by and watch her friend be deceived. Chapter 401 ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Andrew asked, noticing her sudden change in demeanor. Madisyn hesitated, torn between revealing the truth and keeping quiet. Sensing her inner conflict, Andrew gently added, ¡°If it¡¯s hard, you don¡¯t have to say anything. ¡± Madisyn nced at Andrew, a grateful smile touching her lips before she exined, ¡°It¡¯s not my issue, so I can¡¯t tell you. I noticed something off about my friend¡¯s boyfriend. ¡± She hesitated because it was about Evie¡¯s privacy, and even Evie didn¡¯t know the truth yet. She couldn¡¯t speak without her consent. Andrew nodded in understanding, his calm demeanor putting her at ease. His respect for boundaries made Madisyn feelfortable. Just then, Annis noticed the two of them talking and curiously Leaned in. ¡°Madisyn, is this your boyfriend?¡± ¡°Yes, he is,¡± Madisyn responded with a smile, no longer feeling the need to hide their rtionship. Annis took a good look at Andrew¡¯s face and immediately covered her mouth in surprise. ¡°Is your boyfriend a celebrity or something?¡± she blurted out excitedly, her eyes wide with admiration. Madisyn chuckled softly, shaking her head. ¡°No, he¡¯s wonderfully ordinary. ¡± Annis was clearly still excited by Andrew¡¯s charisma, almost rivaling that of Waylon, the star of the evening.novelbin As the concert drew to a close amid enthusiastic apuse, the crowd reluctantly watched Waylon exit the stage. Meanwhile, in the back rows, Liza, struck by a sudden thought, tugged at Teresa¡¯s arm. ¡°Teresa, do you know Waylon? Could we have dinner with him?¡± ALL eyes turned to Teresa, their expressions hopeful. Given her status as a member of the Johns family, it seemed reasonable to expect she had connections with celebrities like Waylon. Teresa internally cursed at Liza. Was she God or something? How would she know Waylon? ¡°He¡¯s just an entertainer. We don¡¯t usually associate with entertainers,¡± she said, shrugging dismissively. Liza looked a bit let down, but her admiration for Teresa grew. ¡°I¡¯m so jealous. Do you usually hang out with other wealthy people?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Teresa said, tossing her hair back with feigned nonchnce. She didn¡¯t notice Kian¡¯s subtle shift in demeanor, his fingers clenching into fists as he observed her quietly. After the concert, Annis and the group headed out. They thanked Madisyn for the tickets and were about to grab a taxi to head home. Chapter 402 ¡°How about we grab dinner together before we all leave?¡± Madisyn suggested warmly. ¡°sure, I¡¯ll cover the bill,¡± Annis replied right away. ¡°Thanks again for everything tonight, Madisyn. What would you like to eat? It¡¯s on me!¡± The other two chimed in, wanting to share the bill. Madisyn couldn¡¯t help butugh at their enthusiasm and how sweet they were being. She had received numerous expressions of gratitude from them all evening. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head to the AMK restaurant that¡¯s just around the corner,¡± she replied. The restaurant was close by, though it was quite pricey. Annis agreed without a second thought. They arrived at their private dining room, and Annis turned to Madisyn, asking her to choose the dishes. The other two girls were taken aback when they saw Andrew. His strikingly handsome face drew their admiration. His features were so perfectly sculpted, it felt like some divine artist had crafted him with extra care. They couldn¡¯t help but admire him silently. Madisyn went ahead and ced an order for several dishes. Waylon hadn¡¯t shown up yet, so Madisyn shot him a text, asking, ¡°When will you get here?¡±novelbin Unfortunately, there was no response from him. Meanwhile, Annis chatted with her colleagues, reminiscing about the concert. ¡°Tonight¡¯s concert was amazing, just like all of Waylon¡¯s performances. He looked so handsome. ¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve already sung his praises online. He keeps getting better and better. I¡¯m so thrilled!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve been this close to Waylon. It might be the closest I can ever get to him in my entire life,¡± Emeline said. At that moment, the door to their private room swung open. ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte,¡± Waylon said as he entered. He was still dressed in the ck punk suit with a metallic finish that he had worn on stage. The outfit made him look both strikingly handsome and ruggedly masculine. The moment he walked in, the room fell silent. Madisyn¡¯s three colleagues felt as though they were dreaming. Chapter 403 After a few moments, Annis tugged at Emeline¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡°Emeline, pinch me. I think I¡¯m dreaming!¡± ¡°No, you pinch me first. I¡¯m starting to think I¡¯m dreaming as well. ¡± The two of them pinched each other and winced in pain. It was only then that they realized they were, in fact, wide awake! Waylon was indeed in their private room. Even though he might have mistakenly entered the wrong room, they quickly moved toward him. ¡°Could we get your autograph, Waylon?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been a fan of yours for years, Waylon!¡± The excitement in the room was palpable. Waylon, with a mischievous smile, spoke in a soft and soothing tone. ¡°Sure thing. Juste up one at a time. ¡± He went through the line, signing autographs for everyone. Emeline had just mentioned that being at the concert was the closest she¡¯d ever get to Waylon, but now, seeing him right in front of her made her eyes well up with tears. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Waylon asked with concern. While he was oftenid-back, he always showed a lot of care for his fans. ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± Emeline replied, wiping away her tears. ¡°I just thought I might never get another chance to see you. I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here. By the way, did you end up in the wrong room? Are you heading out soon?¡± The group gazed at Waylon, not wanting to let him go. ¡°I¡¯m actually here for dinner,¡± he said with a grin. ¡°What?¡± The group was stunned. Waylon approached Madisyn and exined, ¡°This is my¡­ friend. She mentioned that her friends were fans of mine and wanted to have dinner with me. Turns out, it¡¯s you three. ¡± The three girls were in shock. It turned out Madisyn was actually friends with Waylon. Oh my goodness. Annis stared at Madisyn with wide eyes and asked, ¡°Madisyn, seriously, are you from a wealthy family?¡± ¡°Well, kind of,¡± Madisyn replied with a smile. ¡°Oh my gosh!¡± The three girls were so overwhelmed, they felt like they might pass out.novelbin Chapter 404 As they sat next to Waylon for dinner, their excitement was so intense they nearly swooned. Throughout the dinner, Waylon was the epitome of a gentleman. He made sure their sses were always full and showed genuine concern for everyone. Everything felt like a dreame true for them. Meanwhile, Andrew¡¯s attention was entirely on Madisyn. He continuously served her food, making sure she had everything she needed. ¡°You seem to have lost more weight while I¡¯ve been away,¡± Andrew said, looking at Madisyn with concern. She touched her belly which was rounder than before and fell silent, contemting his words. Even though she had gained some weight, her boyfriend would always worry she was still too thin. They took their time enjoying the dinner.novelbin Annis and her colleagues, concerned that Waylon might have othermitments, told him that he could leave whenever he needed to. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I don¡¯t have any other ns,¡± Waylon said reassuringly. The group looked at Waylon with tears of gratitude in their eyes. He was even more wonderful than they had imagined. As they said their goodbyes, Waylon watched them get into a taxi and drive away. Madisyn¡¯s phone buzzed with iing messages from her colleagues, all of whom were deeply moved by the evening¡¯s events. ¡°They really admire you,¡± Madisyn said, ncing at Waylon. ¡°I truly appreciate that,¡± he responded, his typically carefree attitude giving way to genuine sincerity. Waylon then tried to put his arm around Andrew¡¯s shoulders but realized Andrew was taller than him, making it a bit awkward. He quickly withdrew his arm and said, ¡°Long time no see, buddy. Have you moved back to Ansport?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Andrew replied. ¡°And Madisyn, when Andrew¡¯s not around, make sure you take good care of yourself,¡± Waylon advised. ¡°Got it, Waylon,¡± Madisyn replied. After a pleasant conversation, they eventually headed home as well. Saying goodbye to Andrew was tough for Madisyn; she felt a pang of reluctance. However, she had other tasks to attend to and quickly she sent the photo she took at the concert to Evie. Kian, feeling very ufortable because of Teresa¡¯sments at the concert, was struggling with his feelings. Despite his desire to rely on a wealthy woman, her disdain left him feeling very unsettled. Chapter 405 As a result, he refused to spend the night with Teresa and went to see Evie. Evie was in the practice room, working on her acting skills. She was taken aback when she saw Kian. ¡°I thought we weren¡¯t having dinner together,¡± Evie said with a smile. Kian felt a flicker of happiness seeing Evie so pleased. Despite their love for each other, he wouldn¡¯t marry her because she was just an ordinary girl with ordinary circumstances. ¡°How could I ever break a promise?¡± Kian said with a grin, conveniently overlooking the many times he had done so before. ¡°Darling, are you done with your practice?¡± ¡°In a bit. Just wait for me¡±, Evie said, adhering to her professional discipline. Kian took a seat by the door to wait. While practicing, Evie checked her phone and saw the message from Madisyn. She opened the photo, and a chill ran through her as she took in what she saw. After what felt like an eternity, Evie finally started to regain herposure. Previously, she had believed Kian would never cheat. But seeing him kiss Teresa now made her realize how naive she had been to assume he was with a client for business. She couldn¡¯t understand why Kian would betray her. Their rtionship had seemed strong and fulfilling. If he wasn¡¯t happy with her, why couldn¡¯t he just end things honestly? As she pondered this, her tears smeared the phone screen. Evie was overwhelmed with sadness. Then, Madisyn sent her a text message. ¡°Evie, it looks like Kian might think Teresa is a Johns. He¡¯s probably with her to get close to wealth. You need to see him for who he really is. Teresa has provided him with a lot of business dealings. They might have been involved for a while. ¡± So, did Kian cheat on her for these reasons? No wonder Kian had seldom spent time with hertely. Evie was filled with profound sadness and disappointment. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Kian behaving this way.novelbin While it wasmon for many in the entertainment industry to leverage their bodies for gain, she had always believed Kian was different. Now she saw that the man she loved was no different from those who chased after quick fame and immediate rewards. Tears continued to stream down her cheeks. Chapter 406 They had been together for six months, and Evie had truly loved him deeply. But her love had been cruelly betrayed. Madisyn sent a follow-up message, saying, ¡°Evie, I understand you¡¯re in pain, but someone Like him isn¡¯t worth your heart. ¡± Evie understood that. She responded, ¡°I get it now. Thank you, Madisyn. If you hadn¡¯t told me, I would have remained in the dark. ¡± Evie stared at her reflection in the mirror and wiped away her tears. Her eyes grew resolute, no longer filled with sadness. Members of the Klein family didn¡¯t let love¡¯s pain consume them. She was determined to make the person who hurt her pay. With that thought, Evie stepped out. Kian was talking to someone on his phone when he saw Eviee out. He quickly hung up the phone and asked, ¡°Are you done?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Evie replied, then looked at him and asked, ¡°Who were you talking to?¡± ¡°A client,¡± Kian said. ¡°Which client? Let me see,¡± she asked with a hint of humor. ¡°We¡¯ve been together for a long time, and I¡¯ve never even seen your phone.novelbin ¡± Kian was taken aback by her sudden request. His expression darkened as he frowned and said, ¡°Evie, even though we¡¯re together, we still need some privacy. I don¡¯t appreciate you snooping around. Are you doubting me?¡± ¡°No, not at all,¡± Evie said softly. ¡°I just want to see your phone. I¡¯m sure other girlfriends would probably check their boyfriends¡¯ phones too, wouldn¡¯t they?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I think those guys are weak,¡± Kian replied with disdain. ¡°A person¡¯s phone is private. It¡¯s unreasonable to just show it to others. ¡± He looked at Evie and continued, ¡°We¡¯ve been together for a long time. Don¡¯t you trust me at all?¡± ¡°Of course I trust you,¡± Evie said quietly. ¡°I won¡¯t insist on looking at it. ¡± Kian nodded and spoke more gently. ¡°That¡¯s good. This is my good girl. Let¡¯s go have dinner. ¡± Evie nodded, though her eyes remained cold and distant. When they arrived at the restaurant, Kian headed to the restroom, leaving his phone on the table. Chapter 407 He had a lot of trust in Evie. Evie had always trusted him deeply. Even though she knew the password to his phone, she had never used it. But now, looking back, she felt utterly foolish. Evie sneered to herself. When she unlocked the phone, she immediately saw a flirty message from Teresa. She quickly sent a message to Teresa. When Kian returned, Evie hurriedly set the phone aside. They resumed their conversation as if nothing had happened. Kian felt a sense of satisfaction seeing Evie sopliant. Herplete trust in him was deeply gratifying. He was reluctant to let go of someone who depended on him so entirely. If it weren¡¯t for his ambitions of power and wealth¡­ It didn¡¯t matter. Once he married a richdy, he could keep Evie as his mistress. Lost in his happy daydreams, Kian was startled when the door suddenly opened and someone walked in. He assumed it was a waitress. But when he saw the woman¡¯s face, his fingers shook, and the spoon fell from his hand. Teresa? What was she doing here? ¡°Honey, you¡­¡± Teresa didn¡¯t expect to find another woman with Kian. She frowned, eyeing Evie with confusion. Evie looked surprised and asked, ¡°Honey? What are you calling my boyfriend?¡±novelbin ¡°Your boyfriend?¡± Teresa was in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s my boyfriend,¡± Evie said, pretending to be surprised. Sweat ran down Kian¡¯s forehead as he hadn¡¯t expected this would happen. As the two women stared at him, he scrambled to think on his feet. He quickly moved to Teresa¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Teresa, Evie is a friend. I came to congratte her on winning the singingpetition. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± Teresa asked, still suspicious. ¡°Then why did she say you were her boyfriend?¡± ¡°She¡¯s had a crush on me for a while,¡± Kian sighed. ¡°I wanted to set things straight with her today and let her know you¡¯re my girlfriend. ¡± Teresa epted this exnation. Chapter 408 After all, Kian was attractive and impressive. It made sense that another girl might have feelings for him. Teresa immediately adopted an arrogant demeanor, looking down at Evie as she said, ¡°Evie, Kian is my boyfriend. I suggest you keep your distance from him. ¡± Evie nced at Kian, feeling as if her heart was being torn apart. She never imagined he would choose Teresa so quickly between them. She and Kian had been together for six months! How long had he even been acquainted with Teresa? Just as Madisyn had warned her, Kian was only interested in wealth and power! But today, Evie was determined to reveal Kian¡¯s true colors. She stood up, unlocked her phone, and scrolled through her chat history with Kian, all the way back to the beginning, six months ago. ¡°Teresa, Kian and I have been dating for six months!¡± Teresa¡¯s face turned pale as she stared at the chat history. Had she unknowingly been the side chick all along? She turned to Kian, her eyes zing with anger. ¡°Kian, how could you deceive me like this!¡± Evie watched Kian with cold detachment. She had invited Teresa here to unmask Kian and prevent her from being misled any further. ¡®s BunnyBookery She despised Kian, but Teresa was truly meless if she was unaware of the truth. Kian hadn¡¯t anticipated Evie¡¯s actions. Confronted with the two women¡¯s furious res, he suddenly blurted, ¡°Teresa, trust me. I had no choice! Evie kepting on to me and even threatened me. I only stayed with her to keep the peace!¡± Evie almost burst outughing. What a pathetic excuse! Did he honestly think anyone would fall for that? But she was wrong. Someone did. Teresa immediately turned on Evie. ¡°So that¡¯s the truth! Evie, how could you stoop so low, using threats to keep Kian with you!¡± Evie¡¯s face grew stern. ¡°Teresa, you actually believe Kian? He¡¯s lying to you!¡± Kian took Teresa¡¯s hand. ¡°Teresa, I swear I¡¯m telling you the truth. My feelings for you are real! From the moment I first saw you, I fell in love with you. ¡±novelbin He then turned to Evie. ¡°Evie, I stayed with you only because I was scared of your emotional instability. But now I have someone else to care for. I¡¯m sorry, but we¡¯re done. ¡± Evie was speechless. He waspletely delusional! He was absolutely repulsive! Chapter 409 She couldn¡¯t believe she had spent so long loving such a jerk! Smack! Evie pped Kian hard across the face. ¡°Kian, you bastard! Do you think a few words will make me forget everything? Just wait. I¡¯ll make sure everyone knows what you¡¯re really Like!¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Teresa stepped in front of Kian, looking at Evie with contempt. ¡°Evie, you¡¯re nothing special. Kian was doing you a favor by being with you, and now you repay him with harm? How vile! I¡¯m giving you one chance: leave now and stay away from Kian. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it. ¡± Kian, now seething with anger after being pped, turned to Evie and said, ¡°Evie, Teresa is from the Johns family. Stop talking and leave!¡± ¡°She¡¯s from the Johns family?¡± Evie couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. It was absolutely absurd. Kian believed Teresa was from the Johns family, which was why he was with her, but the real Miss Johns was actually Madisyn! Pursuing status would only lead to his ruin! ¡°Kian, how do you regard the time we¡¯ve spent together?¡± Evie red at him. Kian replied, ¡°I understand it¡¯s tough for you to let go, but you need to move on, Evie. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re delusional. I hate you now! Let me beat you up, or I will never forgive you!¡± Evie yanked Kian by the hair and pped him again. She pushed him to the floor and continued to p him on both cheeks!novelbin Evie¡¯s ps were merciless. Teresa was shocked. Was Evie even a woman? How could she be so ferocious? Evie had trained in martial arts since childhood in the Klein family, so handling someone like Kian was a breeze for her. ¡°Evie, stop!¡± Teresa tried to intervene, but Evie pped her twice, making Teresa step back, too scared to approach again. After Evie was satisfied with her assault, she finally got up from Kian, who was nearly unconscious. ¡°Hmph, Kian, you¡¯d better hope I never see you again!¡± Evie sneered, then turned to Teresa. ¡°And you, a fool and a liar. You¡¯ll regret this eventually!¡± With that, Evie turned and walked away. Teresa¡¯s eyes narrowed as she wondered why Evie called her a Liar. Kian groaned in pain, and Teresa quickly helped him up. ¡°Kian, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡­ It hurts!¡± Kian touched his face in a panic. ¡°I won¡¯t be disfigured, will I?¡± He looked in the mirror. His face was swollen and bruised, and he nearly fainted. ¡°Evie!! You evil woman!¡± Chapter 410 Teresa, equally heartbroken, said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sweetheart.novelbin I¡¯ll make sure Evie pays for what she¡¯s done. ¡± Kian¡¯s facial injury left him unable to take part in any uing events. Teresa was forced to give the remaining projects to Carsten. Madisyn only found out about what had happened the next day. For her, things had turned out well. Carsten had beencking thepany¡¯s support before, but now he got it. However, this sparked a lot of gossip in the office, with many questioning how Kian had gotten such a bad facial injury. When someone asked Teresa about it, she just scoffed and didn¡¯t offer any exnation. After a long day, Madisyn made her way to the parking lot, only to be shocked to find Evie crouched down beside her car. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you?¡± Through her tears, Evie responded, ¡°Madisyn, I¡¯m in such a bad ce She looked up, revealing a worn-out face, as if she hadn¡¯t slept in days. Dark circles shadowed her eyes, adding to her exhausted appearance. ¡± Madisyn helped Evie to her feet and got her settled in the car. ¡°Madisyn, I feel awful!¡± Evie cried as she clung to Madisyn. Watching her so distressed, Madisyn felt a sharp twinge of sympathy. Evie appeared lighthearted on the outside, but she was truly sincere at her core. When she cared for someone, she did it with all her heart. ¡°I know it hurts to be betrayed, but it¡¯s better you know he¡¯s trash now rather than after you¡¯re married. ¡± ¡°Madisyn, let¡¯s go to a bar!¡± Evie suggested. Seeing how upset she was, Madisyn agreed without hesitation. They headed to the popr Nightfall Bar nearby. Once in a private room, Evie ordered a bunch of drinks and started messaging someone on her phone. Soon, a group of men entered and lined up in front of them. The Nightfall Bar manager grinned and said, ¡°These are our top malepanions. Take your pick-who do you fancy?¡± Madisyn was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t expected Evie to actually arrange for malepanions. But to her surprise, the malepanions at Nightfall Bar were quite impressive, each with their own charm. They weren¡¯t at all like the sleazy types she had pictured, which made Madisyn take a second Look. ¡°Madisyn, which one catches your eye?¡± Evie asked with excitement. Chapter 411 ¡°You get first pick. ¡± ¡°I think I¡¯ll sit this one out,¡± Madisyn said, not wanting to join in. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be Like that, Madisyn! We¡¯re here to enjoy ourselves, so don¡¯t hold back,¡± Evie teased before dramatically waving her hand. ¡°We¡¯ll take them all!¡± The manager, thrilled by the prospect of such arge order, grinned widely. ¡°Certainly! If you need anything, just call me. ¡± With that, he left the room. The eight malepanions each had their own unique style. Evie selected four to drink with them, two to sing, and the remaining two to dance. It was a delightful spectacle. Additionally, these malepanions were courteous, only sharing drinks while maintaining a respectful distance. Madisyn noticed that one of the malepanions appeared to be only seventeen or eighteen, with a somewhat naive expression. His features were clean-cut and attractive. She asked, ¡°You¡¯re quite young-why are you working here?¡± The young man answered quietly, ¡°My father struggles with a gambling addiction, and my mother is ill. We¡¯re in financial trouble, and I had no other option¡­¡± ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Madisyn murmured in response. Initially, Madisyn had viewed these malepanions as unsavory, but they proved to be quite professional. Their singing and dancing were impressive. As Evie became increasingly immersed in the fun, she soon joined the dance floor, appearing to have cast aside all her worries. ¡®s BunnyBookery Seeing Evie so carefree made Madisyn smile, and she began to feel a bit tipsy herself. Then, her phone buzzed with an iing call from Andrew. ¡°Madisyn, what are you doing? Stop fiddling with your phone ande dance with us!¡± Evie said as she approached. Noticing Andrew¡¯s name on the screen, she immediately ended the call. ¡°This isn¡¯t the moment for phone calls. We don¡¯t want my brother ruining our fun. ¡± But as soon as she hung up, the phone rang again. It was a video call from Andrew. ¡°It might be important,¡± Madisyn said and answered the call. On the other end, Andrew, wearing a sharp suit that exuded an air of mystery and authority, immediately noticed the lively background behind Madisyn and asked, ¡°Are you at a bar?¡± ¡°Yeah.novelbin ¡± ¡°Would you like another drink, miss?¡± the young malepanion asked softly. Madisyn waved him away, saying, ¡°Later. ¡± Andrew¡¯s expression grew dark when he heard the male voice. ¡°Who¡¯s that next to you?¡± Taken by surprise and unsure how to exin, Madisyn watched as a slightly drunk Evie grabbed the phone and shouted at Andrew, ¡°Andrew, we¡¯re at a bar having drinks. Stop bothering us!¡± Chapter 412 From his vantage point, Andrew saw the malepanions dancing. His expression grew cold as he fixed his gaze on Evie. ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡± Typically, Evie would have been intimidated by such a tone, but in her drunken state, she defiantly responded, ¡°No way. I¡¯m having too much fun to wish that!¡± She ended the call abruptly and dragged Madisyn onto the dance floor. Caught up in the excitement, Madisyn quickly forgot her concerns and lost herself in the beat of the music. They danced and partied as if there was no tomorrow. On the following morning, the sunlight gently streamed into the bedroom. When Madisyn awoke, she felt a throbbing headache. As she opened her eyes and took in the familiar surroundings, she felt a bit disoriented. She recalled being at a bar the night before, but how had she gotten home? Madisyn shook her head, trying to push away the headache. She decided not to dwell on it for now. After freshening up, she went downstairs for breakfast.novelbin ine and Dane looked up as she entered the dining room. ¡°Good morning, Mom, Dane,¡± Madisyn greeted with a cheerful smile. Noticing their strange looks, she asked, ¡°Is something wrong? Is there something on my face?¡± ¡°Nothing at all. Are you hungry? Please, have breakfast,¡± ine replied with her usual warmth. Madisyn took her seat and began to eat. As she slowly collected her thoughts, memories of the previous night began toe back to her¡­ She and Evie had both indulged in excessive drinking and danced wildly. In the midst of their revelry, the door swung open, and Andrew stormed in with a fierce expression, nked by his bodyguards. The bodyguards swiftly escorted Evie away, and Andrew led her to the car himself¡­ Did Andrew bring her home? As she lifted a piece of bread to her mouth, it slipped from her fingers. Suddenly, everything about ine¡¯s and Dane¡¯s strange expressions made sense. With a touch of apprehension, she asked ine, ¡°Mom, how did I get backst night?¡± ine and Dane exchanged uneasy nces before ine replied, ¡°Andrew drove you home. Did you have a disagreement with him?¡± ¡°No, not at all,¡± Madisyn replied, feeling a twinge of guilt. Chapter 413 She knew that being seen at a bar and with malepanions was far worse than having a disagreement with Andrew. ¡°Andrew just made a fuss,¡± Dane said. ¡°A little drinking isn¡¯t a big deal. I frequently drink with my clients, but it¡¯s crucial to have someone you can trust when you¡¯re drinking. Do you understand that?¡± ¡°Yes, I was with a friend, but I might have overindulged,¡± Madisyn admitted quietly. ¡°Just be more cautious in the future,¡± Dane advised. ¡°Will do. ¡± After finishing her breakfast in thoughtful silence, Madisyn checked her phone and saw a message from Andrew. ¡°Don¡¯t drink so much in the future, and definitely avoid drinking with Evie. ¡±novelbin He followed up with another message: ¡°Take care of yourself when I¡¯m not around. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be worried about you. ¡± Madisyn had expected Andrew to be upset, but his concern took her by surprise. She suddenly felt a pang of guilt for her actions. ¡°IT understand. Thank you. ¡± Andrew replied, ¡°Have you gotten up from bed?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve just finished breakfast and am heading to work now. ¡± He replied, ¡°Okay. ¡± Andrew seemed normal. Madisyn let out a sigh of relief, grateful for his understanding nature. He was genuinely broad-minded. However, there was something she was unaware of that was unfolding. Meanwhile, at Andrew¡¯s ce, Evie pounded on the door from inside her room. ¡°Andrew, I¡¯m so sorry. Please let me out. Please¡­¡± When she woke up earlier, regret and fear had overwhelmed her. Andrew had locked her in the room to reflect on her mistakes. But how could Evie remain calm? She shouted for a while, but no one answered. Eventually, she sank to the floor in despair. Reflecting on her words to Andrew the night before, she was consumed by regret. ¡°I¡¯m in deep trouble this time. Andrew won¡¯t let me off easily,¡± Evie murmured. Chapter 414 Feeling defeated, she pulled out her phone to distract herself. She found herself scrolling through hot topics. ¡°Evie seduced Kian. ¡± ¡°Kian has a girlfriend. ¡± ¡°Shame on Evie¡± The news buzzed with stories about Evie. Shocked, Evie opened an article and saw that Kian and Teresa had been photographed together. The paparazzi had also captured Evie and Kian in the same frame. The release of these photos caused an uproar online. Kian quickly issued a statement, saying, ¡°Teresa is my girlfriend. As for Evie¡­ I appreciate her affection, but we cannot be together. I hope everyone will stop discussing this matter. ¡± ¡°Who is Teresa?¡± ¡°She seems like an ordinary person. Congrats to Kian, though. ¡± ¡°Kian really has a girlfriend? I¡¯m so heartbroken. ¡± ¡°So, did Evie seduce Kian? I¡¯m at a loss for words. She just won first ce in the singingpetition-how could she do such a thing? She doesn¡¯t deserve Kian. ¡± Teresa posted a tweet, indirectly throwing shade at Evie. It read, ¡°Please don¡¯t disturb us anymore. Thank you. ¡± ¡°Teresa, did Evie interfere with your rtionship?¡± ¡°Of course she did. Otherwise, why did Teresa say that? Evie is shameless. ¡± ¡°What? Evie is quite attractive. If she knew Kian had a girlfriend, why would she pursue him? I don¡¯t understand. ¡± ¡°Some people lose their sense when they¡¯re in love. We oppose side chicks! We oppose Evie!¡± ¡°Evie disgusts me. Myst rtionship ended because of a side chick. I had been with my boyfriend for eight years, then he left me for someone he¡¯d only known for a month. I can¡¯t stand people who interfere in others¡¯ rtionships!¡± ¡°I feel the same. A home-wrecker destroyed my family and broke my mother¡¯s heart. Evie doesn¡¯t deserve any fame!¡± ¡°She should be ousted from the entertainment industry! We can¡¯t let someone like her be a role model for the children!¡±novelbin The bacsh against Evie was gaining momentum online. People generally loathed side chicks, and Evie being in the public eye only intensified the disdain. Chapter 415 Calls for her banishment from the entertainment industry flooded the inte. Evie scrolled through Kian¡¯s Twitter page. They had been an item for six months, yet he never acknowledged her publicly. Now, he was unting his rtionship with Teresa, branding Evie as a side chick! The thought nauseated her. Evie felt a wave of sickness and nearly threw up. Just then, her agent called, seething with anger. ¡°Evie, you bitch! You rejected me but chased after Kian. I always knew you were trouble. Just you wait-thepany is going to let you go, and you¡¯ll be stuck with the fines!¡± Larson was enraged. He had once thought Evie was innocent, but now he viewed her as nothing more than a shameless person. ¡®s BunnyBookery He immediately demanded thepany terminate her contract and enforce penalties for damages. Evie inhaled deeply and opened her chat with Madisyn, ready to type, when a message from Madisyn appeared. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle it. ¡± Tears filled Evie¡¯s eyes. For the first time, someone in this harsh industry had her back. At Edge Entertainment, within the marketing department, Teresa couldn¡¯t help but mock Madisyn about Evie¡¯s recent troubles. ¡°Madisyn, you put so much into supporting Evie. She was on track to be a star after her win at the singing contest, but she chose to chase after my boyfriend. ¡± Teresa taunted, ¡°Wasn¡¯t that a waste of the opportunities you provided her? You could have supported someone more promising. Now, Evie¡¯s about to be banished from the entertainment industry!¡± Madisyn looked at her with a calm demeanor. ¡°Who said she¡¯s about to be banished?¡±novelbin ¡°Her agent has dropped her and is pushing for her termination. If that¡¯s not being banished, then what is?¡± Teresa replied, smirking. ¡°Humph¡­¡®¡± Madisyn just chuckled softly, seemingly unaffected by Teresa¡¯s gloating. Teresa thought Madisyn was just putting on a brave front. She was convinced that once Evie was officially banished from the entertainment industry, Madisyn would be left in a tight spot. Humming to herself, Teresa returned to her tasks. By noon, thepany began to buzz with news of the uing mid- year event. Being argepany, the Johns Group didn¡¯t just have an annual end-of-year party. Chapter 416 They had several events throughout the year to keep morale high. ¡°I heard they¡¯ve rented a manor for the event! It¡¯s half a million a day to book!¡± ¡°Is it Dillon Manor? I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s spectacr¡ªvis, pools, archery, horse riding, you name it. I¡¯m so excited!¡± Hearing what her colleagues had been talking about, Teresa was visibly excited. ¡®s BunnyBookery She had always known the Johns family was affluent, but their generosity toward employees was beyond her expectations. This job was turning out to be the best she¡¯d ever had! Additionally, with the wholepany attending, it was a perfect opportunity towork with senior leaders. Teresa was eager for the chance and nned to dress her best. The announcement of the event boosted everyone¡¯s morale. That afternoon, as the workday neared its end, Madisyn noticed that many colleagues were still at their desks. She paused for a moment before deciding to leave. ¡°Madisyn, why are you leaving so early?¡± Teresa called out. Madisyn responded coldly, ¡°Work is over for the day. ¡± ¡°Thepanypensates you well. Shouldn¡¯t you be working harder?¡± Teresa lost her temper. ¡°You¡¯re really ungrateful!¡± She raised her voice so others could overhear, hoping to incite some agreement. ¡°Madisyn never seems to take her job seriously. She won¡¯t stick around long. ¡±novelbin ¡°Exactly. People like her are usually the first to go. ¡± Madisyn maintained herposure. It seemed these coworkers had been misled by misleading notions. ¡°If anyone should be concerned about disappointing thepany, it¡¯s those who fail to meet their objectives, not those who manage to finish their tasks on time and leave like me,¡± Madisyn retorted with a slight smile. ¡°You seem to enjoy overtime, but what have you achieved with all those extra hours?¡± Teresa¡¯s expression soured. ¡°Don¡¯t be smug just because you¡¯re ahead right now. It¡¯s all just luck. I¡¯ll outperform you soon enough. ¡± ¡°Then, you can criticize me once you actually do,¡± Madisyn replied nonchntly. Emeline also stood up and chimed in, ¡°Why is there this fixation on stayingte? Thepany values efficiency. If you finish your work on time and leave, they¡¯ll appreciate it more than you pretending to workte. ¡± After saying her piece, Emeline left with Madisyn. Teresa could only watch their receding backs with a darkened expression. Her hands hanging on both sides clenched into tight fists. Chapter 417 Madisyn had always been her nemesis, but she had never won against Madisyn. She could only curse Madisyn in her heart. Fortunately, she and Kian had already announced their rtionship in public. They didn¡¯t need to hide anymore. Kian sent Teresa a message, saying he would pick her up soon. But when he was about to leave, he was stopped by his agent. ¡°Kian, what on earth were you thinking? Why did you announce your rtionship with Teresa?¡± His agent tried to reason with him. ¡°Do you know how many female fans you¡¯ve lost?¡± If this was in the past, Kian would have been worried and scared. But he was different now. He smiled without any signs of fear and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have my ns. ¡± The agent looked at Kian. She knew he was not a fool. ¡°That Teresa¡­ Does she have high status?¡± ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Kian grinned confidently. ¡°Being with her is a blessing. She can make my wishe true. Don¡¯t worry. After I marry into a wealthy family, I won¡¯t forget everything you¡¯ve done for me. ¡± Did Teresa reallye from a wealthy family? Did she have such a powerful background? The agent was a bit surprised but still cautious. ¡°Are you sure about that? After you¡¯ve officially announced your rtionship with Teresa, I investigated her. Her background seems pretty ordinary. ¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure. She¡¯s only keeping a low profile because she doesn¡¯t want others to know that she¡¯s Mr. Dane Johns¡¯s sister,¡± Kian exined. Mr. Dane Johns¡¯s sister? If this was Teresa¡¯s identity, then she was really something. The agent was stunned for a moment. However, she still felt something was off. ¡°But why are you so sure that she¡¯s Mr. Johns¡¯s sister? When I investigated her background, I didn¡¯t find any signs that the information I obtained was fake. ¡± ALL the details she obtained proved that Teresa was just an ordinary person. However, Kian remained confident. ¡°That¡¯s exactly why she¡¯s Mr. Johns¡¯s sister. Do you think the Johns Group will leave traces for anyone to find?¡± The agent thought about it and realized his words made sense. After their talk, Kian left to pick up Teresa. He wore a stylish outfit and held a bouquet of roses, standing at the door to wait for Teresa to get off work. When the women in thepany saw this, they were all envious of Teresa.novelbin Teresa was even more pleased. Her vanity waspletely satisfied. She got up and left with Kian amidst everyone¡¯s enviousments. Chapter 418 However, those colleagues who were focused on their work were rendered speechless. This was apany, their workce, and not a love nest. If these two wanted to show off their affection, couldn¡¯t they just do it outside? Didn¡¯t they know they were disturbing their colleagues¡¯ work? Teresa and Kian had dinner together. Then, they went straight to Kian¡¯s ce. After they made love, theyy on the bed. Teresa leaned against Kian¡¯s chest, drawing circles on it. Suddenly, she thought of Evie. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel sorry for Evie at all? She¡¯s so beautiful. Don¡¯t you really Like her?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Kian looked at Teresa affectionately. ¡°Honey, you¡¯re the only one in my heart. How can you still think about other women at this time? I¡¯ll be upset. ¡± After saying this, he leaned closer and sealed her lips. His hand slipped under the quilt and explored Teresa¡¯s naked body again. Soon, the me of passion in their bodies reignited. This time, itsted an hour. When the fire inside them was finally extinguished, Teresa¡¯s face was full of satisfaction. She hugged Kian¡¯s waist, looked at him with a smile, and said, ¡°Honey, you¡¯re amazing. ¡± ¡°You silly girl. Stop talking about Evie, okay? Otherwise, I¡¯ll keep doing this,¡± Kian said teasingly, lifting her chin. Teresa waspletely smitten. She could only nod her head obediently. After resting for a while, Teresa picked up her phone. She was curious to see how badly Evie was being scolded. She logged in to her Twitter ount. Indeed, Evie was still on the hot searches. However, thements online were beyond Teresa¡¯s expectations. ¡°Evie is so pitiful. I feel sorry for her. ¡± ¡°Kian, you bastard! You¡¯re an adulterer!¡± ¡°Kian and Teresa, you are both shameless!¡± Teresa was bewildered, not understanding what was going on. This result waspletely different from what she had imagined.novelbin She opened a news article in confusion. Then, she saw screenshots of message threads between Evie and Kian. There were also photos of gifts Kian had given Evie. Chapter 419 It turned out that Evie and Kian had been in a real rtionship.novelbin The expression on Teresa¡¯s face drastically changed. When Kian saw this, he leaned over to also look at her phone. He was a bit surprised, not expecting Evie to do such a thing. Did she love him so much that she had to ruin him? Could it be that her love had turned into hate? But Kian wasn¡¯t flustered at all. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll have someone go to the public rtions to have this matter rified right away. ¡± At this moment, everyone felt sorry for Evie. ¡°It turns out that Evie and Kian have been together for so long. Teresa is just a wicked woman who snatched someone else¡¯s man. She¡¯s the real side chick but dares to use the legitimate girlfriend as such. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what Teresa looks like, but Evie is really beautiful. How can Kian cheat on her? Is he blind? Or he just doesn¡¯t know what real beauty is? What a pity! He doesn¡¯t deserve Evie at all. ¡± ¡°Kian is trash. He is such a scumbag. Let¡¯s all block him!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Kian is a shameless asshole. He had a girlfriend but still had an affair with another woman. Such a two-timer! He is not a human being at all. ¡± ¡°Kian must apologize. He and Teresa must apologize to Evie. ¡± ¡°These two even used Evie of ruining their rtionship. It turns out that they were the ones cheating on Evie. How absurd! I¡¯ve really learned a lot from these two cheaters. ¡± Everyone scolded Teresa and Kian online. At this moment, Kian released a statement. ¡°I admit that what Evie posted is true. But I only pretended to agree to date her because I felt sorry for her. I was afraid she would hurt herself if I rejected her. The person who truly owns my heart is Teresa. I love her. I didn¡¯t tell Evie earlier, fearing she wouldn¡¯t be able to ept it. ¡± His statement to rify the matter immediately changed someizens¡¯ opinions. They started to feel sorry for him. ¡°Oh, Kian! You are too kind. Such a gentleman!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t expect this side of the story. This matter really has a lot of twists and turns. ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe this. Did Evie threaten Kian to be with her?¡± ¡°I knew Kian wasn¡¯t that kind of person. Evie, you are so mean. You threatened him to be with you, and now you are ndering him. But he is still very kind to you. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡± ¡°In this case¡­ I¡¯m curious about the threat. How did Evie threaten Kian?¡± ¡°I also want to know what Evie did to threaten Kian. ¡± Kian replied in thements section, ¡°Evie has never really be popr and was under a lot of mental pressure. She tried to harm herself multiple times, but I stopped her every time. I felt sorry for her, so I agreed to be with her, hoping it would help her recover. I only wanted to help; I never had feelings for her. ¡± Kian presented himself as a good person. The onlinemunity was skeptical, but they didn¡¯t criticize him as harshly as before. At that moment, Larson, Evie¡¯s agent, stepped in. Chapter 420 Larson publicly supported Kian, saying, ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry for all the negative news. Evie has been struggling emotionally for a while. We¡¯re grateful for Kian¡¯s efforts. Evie will now take some time to rest. ¡± Theizens, who had been doubtful just moments before, noticed Evie¡¯s agent speaking on Kian¡¯s behalf. Why wouldn¡¯t they believe it? ¡°So, Evie was the one at fault all along. Kian tried to help her, yet she turned against him. How disgraceful!¡± ¡°Kian is so unfortunate. He¡¯s so kind, yet people still criticized him¡­¡± After reading the onlinements, Teresa finally felt relieved. Meanwhile, at the Johns family¡¯s home, Madisyn was on the phone with Evie in her bedroom. ¡°Madisyn, Kian is so despicable!¡± Evie said with disgust and resentment, ¡°and Larson is a scoundrel!¡± Madisyn reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s good that we see their true colors now. Have you prepared everything I asked you to?¡± Evie replied, ¡°Yes, everything¡¯s ready. Should I release it now?¡± Madisyn replied, ¡°Not yet. ¡± Evie was taken aback and asked, ¡°Why not? When do you think we should release it?¡± Madisyn exined, ¡°Public opinion is still spreading. If you post it now, people online will likely hold back and wait to see what happens. They won¡¯t believe you right away. The situation is too uncertain at the moment. It¡¯s better to wait two days, when the news has spread more widely. That way, you¡¯ll attract more attention and gain greater trust. ¡± ¡°Oh, I see. Madisyn, you¡¯re so clever. Have you studied public rtions?¡± Evie admired Madisyn. ¡°You have to pick up a few tricks here and there. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re amazing. ¡±novelbin Taking Madisyn¡¯s advice, Evie decided to put the matter on hold for the time being. As predicted, the news continued to spread. Two dayster, the Johns Group¡¯s mid-year event began. Thepany invited everyone to Dillon Manor. Many attendees had never visited it before and were in awe. ¡°This ce is absolutely stunning! I¡¯ve never been to a manor before -this is my first time. ¡± ¡°This ce is indeed stunning. I¡¯d be happy to work here for the rest of my life. ¡± The group marveled at their surroundings, clearly impressed. However, Teresa remainedposed. Liza, trying to contain her excitement, asked Teresa, ¡°Do youe here often?¡± Chapter 421 ¡°Well, I live in a manor, so it¡¯s nothing new to me. ¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so jealous. Can we visit your ce sometime?¡± Liza asked eagerly. A few others joined in, curious about the Johns family¡¯s home, which they assumed must be even grander than this manor. Teresa kept a calm expression, though she was inwardly annoyed. These people seemed eager to see everything. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter,¡± she replied. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go check out the rooms now,¡± Liza suggested. They went into one of the vis. The rooms were assigned by drawing lots. There were double rooms and single rooms avable. The most stunning room was the sea-view room on the third floor. It was thergest room in the vi, featuring a beautiful balcony where guests could rx and unwind. Madisyn happened to draw this room. As soon as she set down her suitcase, she noticed some people standing outside, enviously eyeing the room. Madisyn didn¡¯t mind and even let them in to have a look around. Everyone admired the balcony. ¡°This balcony is amazing! Imagine having drinks here in the evening. ¡± ¡°Yeah, and the room is so spacious. ¡± Madisyn didn¡¯tment. She understood their curiosity and let them explore. Suddenly, Liza called out to her, ¡°Madisyn!¡± Madisyn looked at her. Liza continued, ¡°You should give this room to Teresa. It¡¯s a waste for you to have such arge room all to yourself. ¡± Madisyn tilted her head, wondering if she¡¯d heard correctly. ¡°And wouldn¡¯t it be a waste for her to have it all to herself?¡± ¡°Teresa is a Johns. We¡¯re here because of the Johns Group. Naturally, the best room should go to her,¡± Liza asserted. ¡°We should be good to Teresa. The Johns Group will surely notice if they see us treating her well. ¡± Teresa hadn¡¯t considered this before, but after Liza¡¯s suggestion, she started picturing herself enjoying the beautiful room. Teresa crossed her arms and waited for Madisyn to hand over the room. Madisyn remained expressionless. ¡°If you want to tter Teresa, that¡¯s your business. Don¡¯t drag me into it. ¡±novelbin She called out Liza¡¯s intentions, leaving Liza slightly embarrassed. Chapter 422 ¡°What are you talking about, Madisyn? I wasn¡¯t ttering her. We¡¯re colleagues; isn¡¯t it normal to help each other out?¡± ¡°Help each other? Howe you didn¡¯t help me then?¡± Madisyn retorted with a sneer. ¡°You¡¯re trying to throw your colleagues under the bus to impress Teresa. But why should I be the one sacrificed?¡± Liza was at a loss for words, her body trembling. She believed Madisyncked any proper social etiquette. Teresa, sensing the growing tension and recognizing that Madisyn wouldn¡¯t back down, intervened. ¡°Let¡¯s drop it. There¡¯s no point in arguing about a room. I was considering asking my brother to show our department some more care, but it seems Madisyn isn¡¯t interested, so let¡¯s forget that idea. ¡± This caught the attention of the other sycophants, who then turned to Madisyn. ¡°Madisyn, did you hear that? Teresa could get Mr. Johns to favor us, which would boost our standing in thepany. Wouldn¡¯t that be beneficial?¡± ¡°Exactly, Madisyn. You shouldn¡¯t let your selfishness impact all of us. ¡± Madisyn looked at the three sycophants and chuckled. ¡°If Mr.novelbin Johns were so easily influenced, the Johns Group would have copsed long ago. Only naive people would believe Teresa¡¯s ims. If she really could sway Mr. Johns to favor our department, why would she have waited until now?¡± The three felt embarrassed after being scolded and looked toward Teresa. Teresa, lips pursed, responded coldly, ¡°I might be a Johns, but I don¡¯t misusepany resources for personal advantage, which is why I¡¯ve never done it. Forget it. Madisyn is being petty. I won¡¯t engage in this petty squabble. ¡± With that, Teresa walked out of the room in her high heels. Emeline and some others were left dumbfounded. ¡°It¡¯s absurd. It¡¯s Madisyn¡¯s room in the first ce, and Teresa acts like she¡¯s being magnanimous by not pursuing it. It¡¯s utterly ridiculous. ¡± ¡°Absolutely, it¡¯s hrious. ¡± Teresa overheard theirments and nearly twisted her ankle. During the day, everyone had a st exploring the manor. Madisyn, apanied by Emeline and other colleagues, wandered around, engaging in various activities. Then, a message from Dane popped up. ¡°Want to hang out together?¡± Madisyn replied, ¡°No, I¡¯m with my colleagues. ¡± Dane had to let it go. ¡°Alright then. How about joining us for dinner tonight?¡± Madisyn replied, ¡°We¡¯ll see. ¡± She and her colleagues headed towards the stables. There, someone was already out riding a horse. Emeline, full of enthusiasm, asked, ¡°Do you want to give horse riding a try?¡± Chapter 423 ¡°Absolutely!¡± Annis eximed. Madisyn joined them in picking out horses. Unexpectedly, Teresa and her group walked over. Liza was nudging Teresa. ¡°Teresa, can we join your brother for dinner tonight? Are you having dinner with him?¡± ¡°He might be meeting with clients.novelbin I shouldn¡¯t disturb them,¡± Teresa responded. ¡°But today¡¯s supposed to be a day off. Any clients today would likely be more informal contacts,¡± Liza said. ¡°I heard he¡¯s staying in the main vi right next to ours. It must be incredible, and the dinner exceptional. ¡± Teresa was visibly irritated. Damn it, if she could go, she certainly would have. The truth was, she didn¡¯t have the influence to join such gatherings. ¡°Since I¡¯m here with you guys, I¡¯ll have dinner with you,¡± Teresa said. ¡°We could all go with you to meet Mr. Johns,¡± Liza suggested. The others joined in, full of curiosity. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him up close. Teresa, aren¡¯t we your friends? Can¡¯t wee along?¡± ¡°Yeah, dining with him would be a dreame true. ¡± Everyone turned to Teresa with expectation. Teresa felt cornered. She noticed Madisyn selecting a horse and sauntered over with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Oh, Madisyn, you want to try horseback riding? Be careful. Try not to fall!¡± Her intent was merely to taunt Madisyn, but Liza chimed in, ¡°Is horseback riding really suitable for someone like you? Madisyn, you should dismount before you make a fool of yourself! Horse riding suits Teresa better. ¡± ¡°If you¡¯re looking for something to do, why not go shovel manure at the vige entrance?¡± Madisyn responded without a trace of emotion. She couldn¡¯t believe their audacity. Liza, feeling insulted, retorted sharply, ¡°I¡¯m just stating facts. Did that upset you? It seems you still fail to recognize the difference in ss between you and Teresa. Would you dare to challenge Teresa in horse riding?¡± Teresa was taken aback. When had she ever suggested she wanted topete with Madisyn? Fortunately, she had tried horseback riding before. Noticing Madisyn¡¯s uncertainty in choosing a horse, Teresa smirked slightly. Apetition didn¡¯t seem so out of the question. ¡°Madisyn, are you up for a challenge?¡± Teresa asked. Madisyn recognized the setup but was amused by these people¡¯s boldness. Chapter 424 How many times had these people been outmatched by her? Yet, they still dared to stir up trouble. Madisyn answered, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? But a mere race sounds boring. ¡± Teresa was intrigued. ¡°Are you proposing a bet?¡± Madisyn said calmly, ¡°If you lose, you confess every lie you¡¯ve told others. How does that sound?¡± Madisyn curled her lips into a faint smile, her sharp gaze fixed on Teresa, causing Teresa to shudder. Everyone around turned their eyes to Teresa, wondering what she might have lied about. A cold sweat formed on Teresa¡¯s forehead, and she quickly retorted, ¡°Alright, but if you lose, you have to kneel and acknowledge that you¡¯re no match for me!¡± ¡°Agreed,¡± Madisyn responded coolly. They moved on to choose their horses. Teresa picked a gentle horse. Madisyn, meanwhile, selected a spirited red stallion that seemed quite challenging. Teresa smirked and warned, ¡°Madisyn, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you-that horse isn¡¯t easy to handle. You might get thrown off. ¡± ¡°Just start the race. How manyps are we running?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll do twops around the estate,¡± Teresa answered. ¡°Sounds good. ¡± Their impending race attracted a huge audience. As Teresa and Madisyn lined up at the starting line, the red horse appeared noticeably agitated. ¡°Can Madisyn manage that? That horse looks wild. It might be too much for her to control. Teresa¡¯s choice looks much more sensible. ¡± ¡°Exactly. Teresa seems to know her way around a horse, but Madisyn? I¡¯m not convinced. No seasoned rider would pick that horse. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that horse belongs to the owner of the estate! He¡¯s the only one who¡¯s been able to ride it-nobody else has seeded. ¡± Compassion for Madisyn grew among the spectators.novelbin ¡°Three, two, one, go!¡± The moment the countdown finished, Teresa cracked her whip, and her horse bolted forward. Chapter 425 Madisyn stayed put, casually holding the reins of her red horse. The crowd chuckled at the sight. The oue seemed obvious. ¡°Madisyn, maybe you should change horses! That one doesn¡¯t seem to want to cooperate with you!¡± The red horse sauntered slowly, clearly aware of the race but indifferent topeting. Madisyn appeared unfazed and simply let the horse do as it pleased. Eventually, the horse wandered over to graze. Amused, Madisyn said, ¡°Hungry, huh?¡± The red horse couldn¡¯t be bothered to respond to Madisyn. It was a horse with a mind of its own, not easily swayed to follow any rider¡¯smands. As it ate, it sensed a familiar presence. It lifted its head and noticed a man in the distance watching it. A feeling of foreboding came over the horse. Though its owner was far off, the horse could feel his intimidating presence. It was as if he was asking, ¡°Still eating?¡± The red horse hesitated before reluctantly starting to run. By then, Teresa was already making significant progress on the track. Not far from the contest, Andrew and Dane watched. Dane turned to Andrew, asking, ¡°Are they racing now?¡± ¡°It appears so. ¡± ¡°The horse Madisyn picked¡­ Is it yours?¡± Dane asked Andrew. Andrew nodded. ¡°Yes, it is. ¡±novelbin ¡°It seems like Madisyn made a poor choice. That horse is known for being tough to handle. ¡± Dane observed, squinting slightly as he pondered what might happen if Madisyn were to lose. But Andrew replied, ¡°That may not be entirely the case. ¡± As Teresapleted her firstp, she saw Madisyn still struggling and couldn¡¯t resist taunting her, ¡°Madisyn, is that the best you can do? Maybe we should end this now!¡± Teresa was aware she wasn¡¯t particrly proficient herself, but she hadn¡¯t expected Madisyn to perform so poorly! Chapter 426 Thinking Madisyn had no riding skills yet dared to challenge her seemed utterly ridiculous to Teresa. ¡°The race isn¡¯t finished yet,¡± Madisyn retorted, ncing at Teresa. Teresa just scoffed. Keep dreaming! The onlookers chuckled at the exchange. Liza sneered, ¡°Madisyn is really stubborn, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Absolutely, she¡¯s bound to lose. Teresa¡¯s already ap ahead. ¡± ¡°¡°Madisyn might as well quit now and save us all some time.novelbin ¡± Amidst the sneers, Madisyn remainedposed. Teresa picked up speed again. Then, suddenly, a strong gust of wind swept past her. Teresa nced up and caught a glimpse of red darting by, disappearing with the wind. For a moment, she thought she might be seeing things. She rubbed her eyes and looked again, but where was Madisyn? Could that have really been Madisyn who just zoomed past? Teresa waspletely stunned. How could she be so fast? Teresa wondered. Teresa quickly whipped her horse to make it go faster. It wasn¡¯t just Teresa who was shocked. Everyone else was too. Just moments before, they had been mocking Madisyn, and suddenly, she had surged ahead, leaving only a streak behind. ¡°Is this even real?¡± ¡°Is Madisyn shooting a movie or something?¡± ¡°Wow, how did she pull that off? Was she just pretending to struggle earlier?¡± ¡°But Teresa alreadypleted ap. Even with that speed, Madisyn might not win!¡± The spectators were on edge, eager to see who would win-Teresa or Madisyn? As they spected, Madisyn appeared again, racing by like a sh and disappearing just as quickly. Their mouths hung open in astonishment. This speed¡­ It was terrifying! Madisyn was like a whirlwind! Chapter 427 Everyone was stunned again. As Madisyn sped by her again, Teresa¡¯s heart sank. She had never imagined Madisyn could overtake her like this. Could a horse really move that fast? Teresa was determined not to be outdone! She snapped her whip forcefully. ¡°Faster! You¡¯re too slow. You¡¯re not even half as fast as the one ahead!¡± Her vigorous whipping pushed the horse to its limits, and in frustration, it crouched down.novelbin Teresa was suddenly thrown off its back! She felt a searing pain as she hit the ground. By this time, Madisyn had already crossed the finish line. Some onlookers noticed Teresa¡¯s fall and hurried over to assist her. After dismounting, Madisyn stroked her horse, pleasantly surprised by its cooperation. ¡°You¡¯re such a good horse. ¡± The red horse snorted, almost as if in contempt. It seemed it only participated because it spotted its actual owner nearby. Teresa, now helped to her feet and visibly battered, approached Madisyn looking quite disheveled. Madisyn looked at her coldly. ¡°You lost. ¡± Liza immediately protested, ¡°Madisyn, can¡¯t you see Teresa was injured? And you still have the nerve to say that?¡± Madisyn responded bluntly, ¡°She was injured due to her own recklessness. She lost, and her injury doesn¡¯t change that. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re so heartless. We¡¯re all colleagues. Shouldn¡¯t you show some sympathy?¡± Liza med her bitterly. Onlookers were taking in the scene. Emeline couldn¡¯t help but intervene, saying, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it Teresa who suggested thepetition? Why didn¡¯t you object then? Now that she was injured, you me Madisyn. Isn¡¯t that hypocritical?¡± ¡°Exactly, we all saw what happened. ¡± ¡°Teresa¡¯s injury is unfortunate, but a loss is a loss. ¡± Madisyn faced Teresa. ¡°Time to honor your promise. ¡± Teresa¡¯s face was ashen, and she clenched her teeth, barely containing her anger at Madisyn. Through gritted teeth, she said, ¡°Fine¡­ I lost, and I ept that. ¡± Chapter 428 Liza showed sympathy. ¡°Oh, Teresa, you¡¯re just too good-hearted. ¡± Teresa intended to make up a few insignificant lies to brush off the situation, but Madisyn, with a knowing smile and squinted eyes, interjected, ¡°Teresa, be sure to reveal the biggest lie you¡¯ve told, or I might have to do it for you. ¡± Teresa was puzzled and then noticed Dane and Andrew approaching. Not everyone was familiar with Andrew, but Dane was well-recognized. ¡°Mr. Johns. ¡± As he approached, the crowd greeted him. The women couldn¡¯t help but steal nces at Dane¡¯s handsome, refined demeanor. Handsome, young, and an heir to the group-such a man was rare to find. Dane acknowledged everyone with a polite nod, then turned to Madisyn. ¡°What was the bet?¡± Madisyn casually exined, ¡°She lost, so now she needs to confess the lies she¡¯s told everyone. ¡±novelbin Dane¡¯s gaze shifted to Teresa. Feeling his intense scrutiny, Teresa felt a wave of pressure wash over her. His presence was indeed intimidating! Sweat beaded on her forehead as her heart raced. Madisyn said, ¡°Go ahead, Teresa. ¡± Teresa relented. ¡°Alright¡­ Actually, I¡¯ve misled everyone. I am not really¡­¡± ALL eyes fixed on Teresa. Teresa added, ¡°I¡¯m not as wless as I appear. I often ck off at work and find myself daydreaming. I¡¯m truly sorry, and Imit to improving my focus moving forward!¡± The crowd had expected a more significant revtion and felt somewhat let down by her confession. Liza quickly reassured her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Teresa. Who doesn¡¯t ck a little at work? The important thing is that the work gets done. ¡± Looking at Dane, Liza seized the opportunity to voice a grievance against Madisyn. ¡°Mr. Johns, Madisyn has been really harsh on Teresa. Just look how intimidated Teresa is!¡± Liza wiped the sweat from Teresa¡¯s brow. She hoped Dane would defend Teresa. However, Dane remained impassive. ¡°A bet is a bet. You must ept the oue. ¡± Madisyn, arms crossed and looking slightly annoyed, pressed Teresa. Chapter 429 ¡°Are you still nning to deceive everyone? If you don¡¯t tell the truth, I will. ¡± This piqued everyone¡¯s interest, leaving them wondering what else Teresa might be concealing. With clenched teeth and a fiery gaze, Teresa snapped at Madisyn, ¡°You¡¯re upset because I¡¯ve spoken poorly of you, aren¡¯t you? If you weren¡¯t so vicious, I wouldn¡¯t have said those things. You¡¯re being unreasonable!¡± With that, Teresa stormed off. Her heart was thumping wildly, as if it might jump right out of her chest. If Madisyn revealed the truth in front of everyone, she dreaded how they would view her! She was terrified! Fleeing seemed like the only option. If Madisyn disclosed everything, she wouldn¡¯t have to confront the aftermath. Teresa aimlessly wandered the estate. It was only at nightfall that she received a call from Kian, who had just arrived. She met with Kian, feeling very anxious. If Madisyn had revealed the truth, Kian might have found out too. ¡°Teresa, what are you doing here by yourself?¡± Kian asked with concern. Teresa felt a wave of relief seeing his reaction. It seemed he was unaware of her deceit. Suddenly, Teresa felt a surge of grievance. Tears started to form in her eyes as she said, ¡°Kian. It¡¯s all Madisyn¡¯s fault. That awful woman has been bullying me. . ¡± She went on to describe Madisyn¡¯s cruel actions. Kian¡¯s anger red immediately. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize Madisyn could be so malicious. She¡¯s crossed the line! I¡¯m going to make things right for you right now. ¡± He took Teresa¡¯s hand and started walking. Teresa wondered if he was going to take her to confront Madisyn, but she was surprised when he led her to the main vi, where Dane and the senior leaders were. Teresa¡¯s face drained of color in fear. ¡°Kian, why are you bringing me here?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll go meet your brother. He¡¯ll definitely stand up for you once he knows the truth.novelbin He¡¯ll fire Madisyn right away. ¡± But Teresa stopped and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. Madisyn isn¡¯t so easy to deal with. If it were that easy, I would have already had her fired. She¡¯s maniptive and has seduced my brother, making him distant from me. ¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Kian asked in surprise. Teresa turned and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here quickly. ¡± Kian bit his lip. He was actually eager to see Dane. Chapter 430 But after hearing Teresa¡¯s exnation, he realized they had to leave immediately. However, as they were leaving, they ran into Liza and her group. The moment Liza spotted Teresa, she rushed over and said, ¡°Teresa, I knew you¡¯d be here! We¡¯ve been searching for you everywhere but couldn¡¯t find you. So, you dide to see Mr. Johns. How did it go? Did he help you with your frustrations? And did he mention anything about firing Madisyn?¡± Everyone watched Teresa with anticipation.novelbin ¡°I didn¡¯t go to see my brother. Madisyn has managed to deceive him,¡± Teresa replied, ¡°Really?¡± Liza frowned. ¡°That can¡¯t be right. We¡¯re your friends. We can¡¯t just stand by while Madisyn mistreats you. Let¡¯s go see Mr. Johns together and reveal Madisyn¡¯s true nature. ¡± ¡°No, thank you,¡± Teresa interrupted. ¡°I know my brother well. Let¡¯s deal with thister when he lost interest in Madisyn. ¡± After hearing her words, everyone reluctantly decided to back down. However, when they nced toward the main vi, they spotted a familiar figure through the window. It was Madisyn, unmistakably. How could she be here? The sight darkened everyone¡¯s mood. It seemed Teresa¡¯s ims were urate; Madisyn had indeed been manipting Dane. Anger brewed among them. They had always been close with Teresa, but now Madisyn had gotten the attention they couldn¡¯t get. Their frustration grew. ¡°Teresa, no. We¡¯re going to make things right for you today,¡± Liza dered, heading towards the vi. The others followed closely behind. They were convinced that Dane had been deceived by Madisyn. They believed that if they exposed her together, they could change his opinion of her. Seeing them head for the door, Teresa panicked. She dashed toward them and blocked their path. ¡°Stop right there! If anyone goes in there, I won¡¯t associate with you anymore,¡± Teresa shouted suddenly, leaving everyone stunned and bewildered. ¡°Teresa, we¡¯re doing this to help you,¡± Liza said, looking baffled. Teresa regained herposure and realized her earlier outburst was hasty. ¡°Please, just go back for my sake. I know my brother better than you do. ¡± Everyone frowned and fell silent. As they were about to turn away, the door swung open. Dane¡¯s assistant peered out and asked, ¡°What can I do for you?¡± ¡°Nothing. We¡¯re leaving now,¡± Teresa said with an apologetic smile. Chapter 431 Kian saw several people dining inside through the gap in the door. Dane, Madisyn, Andrew, and¡­ Evie? Why was Evie there? Kian¡¯s fist tightened, and he strode in without hesitation. Liza was taken aback. ¡°Kian?¡± Teresa couldn¡¯t stop Kian in time. She saw Evie at the table and was equally confused. ¡°It seems you all have something to discuss. Please,e in,¡± the assistant said casually. The others exchanged nces and finally chose to enter. Teresa tried to intervene but found no reason to stop them. She could only watch as they walked in. As Kian approached the table, he felt immense pressure. The presences of Dane and Andrew were overwhelming, making him feel as though he might buckle under their weight. Though he was nervous, Kian¡¯s eyes remained fixed on Evie. Evie had been enjoying her lobster. When she suddenly noticed Kian entering, a wave of nausea hit her. After days of sadness, she felt nothing but disdain for her ex- boyfriend. ¡°Evie, why are you here?¡± Kian asked, clearly uneasy. He had assumed that after leaving him, she would just quietly fade into the background. She shouldn¡¯t be seen dining alongside the president of thepany as if they were equals. The big difference was too much for Kian to digest. ¡°What does it matter to you where I am?¡± Evie replied with disgust. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me. You make me feel that the air here is stinky. ¡± Kian couldn¡¯t believe his ears. How could Evie speak to him with such contempt? He suspected her harshness stemmed from loving him too much.novelbin Now seeing her here, he assumed she must be trying to exchange sex favors for some advantage. ¡°Evie, enough. Come with me,¡± Kian said as he grasped her hand, intending to lead her away. Chapter 432 ¡°Are you insane?¡± Evie retorted, agitated. She jerked her hand away and snapped, ¡°Kian, you¡¯re making me sick. ¡± ¡°Evie!¡± Kian eximed, growing angry. ¡°I never thought you¡¯d stoop so low. Are you dining with them just to chase fame?¡± ¡°What?¡± Evie didn¡¯t expect that Kian would think about her like that.novelbin When he said that, it dawned on her he thought she was here to seek some kind of hidden deal. A cold shiver ran through her. She couldn¡¯t believe Kian saw her in such a sordid way. ¡°And what about you? Aren¡¯t you with Teresa just to marry into wealth? If you can pursue that, why can¡¯t I?¡± Evie sneered in response. Kian shuddered as Evie confirmed his fears. He nced at the two men beside Evie, Dane and Andrew. Both men appeared extraordinary. Which one was Evie trying to seduce? ¡°You bitch!¡± Unable to contain his anger, Kian pped Evie across the face. With eyes reddened by anger, he said, ¡°Evie, I never thought you¡¯d stoop so low! Leave now, or I¡¯ll make this public. ¡± Stunned by the p, Evie touched her cheek. Andrew¡¯s demeanor turned icy in an instant. He red at Kian as if he were looking at someone condemned. After all, Kian just pped his sister. ¡°Bang!¡± Before Andrew could intervene, a vase flew directly at Kian¡¯s head. Kian staggered, blood soon trickling from his scalp. Everyone was shocked. Evie, with a cold expression, pped her hands and faced Kian. ¡°Who do you think you are? My parent? You have no right to hit me!¡± With that, she pped Kian forcefully across the face. Kian, stunned by the blow, felt the sting on his cheek. He finally came to his senses and looked at Evie with his eyes wide open. Chapter 433 ¡°I¡¯m trying to help you. Can¡¯t you see that? You¡¯re still so young, yet you chose to throw yourself at a wealthy man just for fame. How can you degrade yourself like that? Evie, you¡¯re behaving disgracefully,¡± Kian said bitterly, his face contorted in pain. Damn Evie, what an ungrateful woman! ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Evie scoffed. Liza and the others snapped to attention. Liza quickly moved forward and urged, ¡°Mr. Johns, please say something. ¡± Dane, typically the epitome of grace, appeared decidedly frosty now. ¡°Oh?¡± Liza said, ¡°Kian is your sister¡¯s boyfriend. How can Evie treat him this way? It¡¯s like she doesn¡¯t respect you at all. ¡± ¡°My sister¡¯s boyfriend?¡± Dane chuckled. ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware he had be my sister¡¯s boyfriend. ¡± Hearing that, Kian turned to Dane and said, ¡°Mr. Johns, it seems you don¡¯t check social media much. I¡¯ve been dating Teresa for a while. ¡± ¡°Teresa?¡± ¡°Yes, Teresa, your sister,¡± Kian said, smiling ingratiatingly despite the ache in his head. Dane found this even more amusing. ¡°My sister is sitting right across from me. ¡± Everyone instinctively looked at the person sitting across from Dane. It was¡­ Madisyn. Everyone was shocked. What did Dane mean? Was he joking? Yet there was Madisyn, continuing to eat calmly, undisturbed by themotion. Her poised and dignified presence astonished everyone. They hadn¡¯t realized Madisyn possessed such amanding aura.novelbin Kian was baffled. ¡°Mr. Johns, are you joking? Teresa is your sister. We all know you have feelings for Madisyn, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can deny your sister. ¡± Kian¡¯s statement seemed to make everyone understand the situation. That was right. Dane had feelings for Madisyn, so perhaps that influenced his words. How could Madisyn be Dane¡¯s sister? ¡°You¡¯re being absurd. My sister¡¯s boyfriend is right here,¡± Dane said and looked at Andrew. Andrew was serving steak to Madisyn. She took a bite, and her face Lit up with joy. Chapter 434 Then, Madisyn looked at her colleagues. They were all left speechless. The startling truth left everyone inplete shock, including Kian. Madisyn had a boyfriend? Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be Dane¡¯s lover? By instinct, he turned to Teresa for rification, but she was nowhere to be found. Having satisfied her hunger and thirst, Madisyn reclined gracefully in her chair, looking at Liza and the others. ¡°You¡¯re all fools, letting a few words from someone control you Like puppets. ¡± Liza grappled with the reality of the situation. With Dane¡¯s confirmation and Teresa¡¯s hasty exit, they had to confront the truth. ¡°So, you really are Mr. Johns¡¯s sister?¡± Liza¡¯s voice quivered as she spoke, and she swallowed hard. Madisyn gave a nod in affirmation. Her colleagues¡¯ legs gave way, and they fell to their knees in defeat. ¡°Madisyn, we¡¯re so sorry! It was our mistake! We didn¡¯t realize who you were!¡± one of them pleaded with visible trembling. Kian¡¯s face turned ashen, his expression one ofplete confusion. If Madisyn was Dane¡¯s sister, then who was Teresa? Madisyn said icily, ¡°Your blindness isn¡¯t the worst of it. The real issue is how much you¡¯ve been embezzling from thepany. Today, it¡¯s time for you to settle your debt. ¡±novelbin What? They had been caught? ¡®s BunnyBookery Liza and the others attempted to offer exnations, but they were interrupted by a call from the HR department. Madisyn smirked. ¡°If you have exnations, take them up with HR. ¡± They had no choice but to leave the scene. Only Kian remained, standing in stunned disbelief. As Evie settled back into her seat, she red at him with revulsion. ¡°Why are you still here? Leave now. ¡± But Kian found himself unable to move. He looked at the group, suddenly noticing how effortlessly Evie fit in among them, as if she was always meant to be there. Though she appeared carefree and rxed, her grace andposure were undeniable. Chapter 435 Kian realized they were clearly from the same circle. ¡°Evie, I-¡° ¡°What do you have to say to my sister?¡± Andrew¡¯s piercing, icy gaze fixed on Kian, carrying an edge of threat. Sister? Kian was hit with another wave of shock. The aura of this man was unmistakablymanding-he was clearly someone exceptional. And Evie was his sister? ¡°This can¡¯t be,¡± Kian muttered, grappling with the shock. ¡°Evie¡¯s profile indicates she was an orphan!¡± That was why he had believed he could be her sunshine. If Evie were indeed a wealthy heiress¡­ ¡°An orphan?¡± Madisynughed softly. ¡°She¡¯s actually a member of the Klein family, the wealthiest family in Ansport. ¡± Evie had authorized her to disclose this fact. Kian was leftpletely speechless. The wealthiest family in Ansport? This was a family beyond his wildest imagination. This was a name that inspired awe throughout the nation, the most prestigious family in the country, even more influential than the Johns family. Kian¡¯s breath hitched as he looked at Evie. It was only now that he perceived the undeniable nobility she radiated, a quality far beyond his grasp. Yet he had been foolish enough to believe she was an orphan and even thought that Evie was inferior to Teresa. How absurd! The woman he had meticulously chosen proved to be a fraud, while the girlfriend he had forsaken was a true heiress, and not just any heiress, but the heiress of the prestigious Klein family! Kian felt a surge of blood rush to his head, making him nearly choke on his own shock. Momentster, Kian copsed to his knees with a heavy thud, tears pouring down his cheeks. ¡°Evie, I¡¯m so sorry! I must have lost my mind.novelbin I was utterly deceived by Teresa. She imed to be Mr. Johns¡¯s sister and promised me numerous opportunities if I stayed with her. My intention was to help you. You¡¯ve been struggling for so long without making any progress, and it was hard for me to watch. I just wanted to better my own situation so that I could genuinely help you. ¡± With just a few words, Kian tried to portray himself as the epitome of devotion. Trickery towards naive young women was one thing¡­ But deceiving them? Did he truly believe they were fools? Evie¡¯s lips quivered. After a few days of reflection, she finally saw Kian¡¯s true nature and realized how gullible she had been. Chapter 436 Her naivety had made it easy for someone like Kian to deceive her. His lies were riddled with inconsistencies, but she had been too blinded by love to notice. Looking back now, she found his deceit was painfully clear. ¡°Kian, look at me,¡± Evie said with calm detachment. Kian lifted his eyes to her, believing his gaze conveyed deep affection. ¡°Evie, give me another chance. I see now how wrong I was. The only thing that matters is us being together. I swear I won¡¯t hurt you again by acting like I know what¡¯s best for you. ¡± ¡°Oh, so now you realize you¡¯ve hurt me,¡± Evie replied coolly. ¡°I truly regret it, Evie.novelbin My heart has always been yours! Teresa could never hold a candle to you. How could I ever be interested in her? I only used her to get what I needed to help you!¡± Kian insisted earnestly. Evie let out augh. Her smile remained as dazzling as ever. ¡®s BunnyBookery Kian was briefly mesmerized, his longing for her intensifying. Having such a beautiful girlfriend, who was also a member of the Klein family, made him feel like the luckiest man in the world! Had he known earlier, he would never have pursued Teresa. But fortunately, Evie loved him deeply. She would surely choose him again. ¡°You jerk!¡± An expletive escaped Evie¡¯s lips, but before Kian could respond, a kick sent him flying. He mmed into a pir and then dropped to the floor. He coughed up blood, his expression one of sheer disbelief as he looked at Evie. Under a distant light, Evie sat, radiating a godlike grace. Her eyes bore down on him with disdain, like she was staring at a bug. ¡°You still think I¡¯m a fool, huh? Get Lost!¡± Kian tried to speak, but before he could utter a word, bodyguards hauled him away. They threw him out into the chilly, deste night. Sprawled on the frosty ground, Kian watched the grand vi¡¯s gate shut slowly, and the lights inside faded. He remained in a daze, unaware of how much time had passed, until he felt numb all over. He rose and peered inside through the window. Evie was there, dining with others. The four of them together looked like a scene from a beautiful painting, a ce many could only dream of. Kian¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. He had been so close to being in that coveted spot, but now¡­ It seemed he was destined to only observe Evie from a distance. Yet, he resolved not to let it end this way. He wouldn¡¯t surrender. Chapter 437 With his body battered, Kian departed. Back in the main vi, after Kian and the others had gone, the mood lifted once again. Evie sat quietly as she watched Andrew and Madisyn share a tender moment. Dane, meanwhile, ate in silence, a look of slight annoyance in his eyes. After the meal, Andrew walked Madisyn back to the next vi. Evie, reclining on the sofa, sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m so envious of Andrew and Madisyn. Dane, their love seems so pure and real. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen Andrew like this. ¡± Dane nced up from hisptop at Evie¡¯s words but remained silent. Evie kept talking to herself. ¡°I wish I could have a boyfriend who loves me as much as that one day. What do you think, Dane?¡± Dane replied, ¡°It sounds nice. ¡± ¡°Why is finding love so hard for me?¡± Suddenly, Evie broke down in tears. Dane kept quiet, at a loss for words. ¡°I¡¯m so envious of Andrew and Madisyn. ¡± After a pause, Dane finally said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so envious. They are not married yet. ¡± ¡°But Andrew has already promised to marry Madisyn, so isn¡¯t it inevitable?¡± Evie mused, her thoughts wandering. Dane went quiet again.novelbin He pondered why everyone in the Klein family seemed so unbearable. At the gate of the next vi, Andrew admired Madisyn¡¯s beautiful, gentle features, his expression softening. ¡°Try to get some rest early. ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Madisyn replied, her smile warm and eyes sparkling as she turned to leave. Andrew watched her leave, a sense of emptiness surprising him. As Madisyn reached the gate, she paused, turned around, and approached Andrew. She tiptoed. ¡°Mwah!¡± Madisyn pecked Andrew on the Lips quickly. Andrew¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and it took him a moment to gather himself. By the time he did, he was watching her back as she walked away. A gentle smile yed on his lips, and his eyes sparkled with a touch of amusement. Chapter 438 Madisyn walked into the Living room, where many of her colleagues had gathered. Expressions of surprise, guilt, fear, and apprehension filled the room. The truth was clear to all. Teresa was not Mr. Johns¡¯s real sister. Madisyn was the one! Overwhelmed by guilt, Liza and some others regretted their past words, wishing they could just vanish. ¡°Madisyn, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Liza said and broke the silence. ¡°We were misled by Teresa. I¡¯m truly sorry. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Yes, Teresa is despicable! She isn¡¯t a true member of the Johns family, yet she dared to pose as one. It¡¯s astounding!¡± Several of her sycophants joined in, clearly outraged. Madisyn was mildly entertained by their sudden shift. ¡°If you weren¡¯t so desperate to gain favor, could you have been deceived so easily? Your downfall lies exactly in what you desire. ¡± Shame washed over Liza. Despite her years at thepany, she had been fooled by a neer. Teresa, hailing from a humble background, had pretended as a Johns family member, unting this false status throughout thepany. HR had just informed Liza and some others that they were being terminated. Moreover, they were ordered to return all kickbacks they had epted or face legal action by thepany. The thought of repercussions had never crossed their minds when epting kickbacks, but now, they were gripped with fear. Liza, previously so haughty, now appearedpletely humble. She kneeled before Madisyn, tears streaming down her face, and said, ¡°Madisyn, I realize my mistakes. I¡¯m sorry for epting kickbacks. I don¡¯t have enough money right now. Could you possibly speak to Mr. Johns on my behalf? I¡¯ll repay them as soon as I gather the funds. ¡± ¡°Selling your apartment and car should suffice¡±, Madisyn responded, her face giving nothing away. Liza¡¯splexion went ashen.novelbin ¡°But I can¡¯t sell them immediately. ¡± ¡°You¡¯ll need to sort that out. After all, weren¡¯t those purchases funded by the kickbacks?¡± Madisyn retorted. Liza felt like she might faint. She had managed to avoid Kristine¡¯s punishment, but escaping Madisyn¡¯s proved impossible. The others shared her difort. Yet Emeline and Annis were clearly delighted. ¡°Madisyn, you¡¯re really Mr. Johns¡¯s sister? Wow, I knew there was something special about you from the start!¡± Emeline eximed, her eyes sparkling with admiration as she gazed at Madisyn. ¡°Are you nning to take over Edge Entertainment?¡± Chapter 439 ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Madisyn replied, her smile tinged with determination. ¡°That¡¯s amazing! With you at the helm, thepany is bound to soar to new heights!¡± Emeline was overjoyed, convinced that Madisyn was far more capable than Kristine had ever been. Madisyn offered only a faint smile in response. Meanwhile, Liza and her group were drowning in their own regret, quickly putting all the me on Teresa. They knew they had to confront her. Just as Liza was about to ascend the stairs in search of Teresa, she appeared, descending down. Teresa had been hiding in her room since her return, paralyzed by the fear of Liza and the others confronting her. However, the silence was too much to bear, and finally, she ventured downstairs, only to find everyone assembled in the Living room. The moment Liza¡¯s eyes Locked onto Teresa, they zed with fury. She lunged forward, seizing Teresa by the hair and dragging her down the stairs. Teresa gasped in pain and shoved Liza away. ¡°Are you insane?¡± ¡°You deceitful bitch! How dare you y us for fools!¡± Liza bellowed, her voice thick with anger. If not for Teresa¡¯s deceit, Liza would never have crossed Madisyn. Teresa sneered, ¡°Oh please, do you think I wanted to deceive you? You were the ones who crowned me Mr. Johns¡¯s sister!¡± Witnessing Teresa¡¯s unapologetic demeanor and her audacious defiance left everyone in the room utterly dumbfounded. ¡°Damn you!¡± Liza pointed at her, her chest heaving with anger. ¡°You wretch! How can you stand there, thinking you did nothing wrong?¡± ¡°If you weren¡¯t so desperate to cozy up to the powerful, how could you have been so easily deceived?¡± Teresa retorted, her conviction that she was not in the wrong only strengthening. ¡®s BunnyBookery She stood tall, her eyes burning with disdain as she faced the group of dupes across from her. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve been fooled, you me me? As far as I remember, I¡¯ve done nothing directly to you. In fact, I¡¯ve provided you with plenty of benefits. What right do you have to use me?¡± Liza was seething with rage. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your deception, how could we have possibly offended Mr. Johns¡¯s real sister? Teresa, how dare you try to justify your actions!¡± ¡°Mr. Johns¡¯s real sister?¡± Teresa couldn¡¯t help butugh, disbelief coloring her tone. ¡°Do you seriously think Mr. Johns¡¯s real sister would work in this department? That¡¯s hrious! With all that wealth, she¡¯d be living the high life, not ving away here. She¡¯s never been here, or else I couldn¡¯t have kept up the act for so long. ¡± Teresa was resolute in her logic, convinced that Mr. Johns¡¯s real sister would never stoop to work at the grassroots level. Yet, as she spoke, the others gazed at her as if she were the fool, causing Teresa¡¯s confidence to waver. Emeline scoffed, a wry smile curving her lips. ¡°Well, that¡¯s because Mr.novelbin Johns¡¯s real sister prefers to keep a low profile. Madisyn is nothing like you-someone who revels solely in ostentation. ¡± ¡°Madisyn?¡± Teresa turned to look at Madisyn, a puzzled expression marring her features. Liza clenched her teeth, her frustration palpable. ¡°That¡¯s right! Madisyn is Mr. Johns¡¯s real sister!¡± Chapter 440 A brief pause ensued before Teresa erupted intoughter. ¡°This is absolutely ludicrous! First, you were fooled by my charade, and now you¡¯re tricked by Madisyn¡¯s supposed im!¡± Herughter turned into a cacophony as she turned to Madisyn. ¡°What¡¯s this? You saw me masquerading as Mr. Johns¡¯s real sister, reaping all the benefits, and thought you¡¯d try your hand at it too?¡± Throughout this exchange, Madisyn maintained herposure. Her beautiful face was a mask of serene detachment, her eyes cial as they met Teresa¡¯s gaze. ¡°Teresa, enough!¡± Liza¡¯s voice cut through the mirth like a knife. ¡°Do you really think everyone is as deceitful as you? We¡¯ve juste from a meeting with Mr. Johns, who personally said Madisyn is his sister. ¡± Yet, Teresa remained incredulous, herughter tinged with scorn. ¡°His sister? Surely you are joking. She must be his lover, right? It seems Madisyn has truly cast a spell over Dane. ¡± ¡°You are so hopeless!¡± Liza was speechless. Teresa snorted disdainfully. ¡°Stop being such fools. Madisyn is merely two farmers¡¯ daughter. There¡¯s absolutely no way she could be Mr. Johns¡¯s real sister!¡± Liza was on the verge of speaking when the gate swung open abruptly. ¡®s BunnyBookery It was the security team. ¡°Liza Nelson, Teresa Richardson, Jonas Todd. . ¡± a security guard began, his voice firm as he read off a list of names¡ªnames belonging to those known for their underhanded dealings and kickbacks. ¡°You¡¯ve been terminated by thepany. Please vacate the premises within ten minutes. ¡± Teresa¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Stepping forward, she protested, ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything against thepany¡¯s interests. Why am I being fired?¡± The guard¡¯s expression remained stoic. ¡°You deceived your colleagues and impersonated Miss Johns. Your termination is immediate, and thepany will also pursue legal action against you. ¡± ¡°I.novelbin IL. ¡± Teresa stammered, her mind reeling. She had only masqueraded as a Johns, and now she was facing awsuit? ¡°I admit my mistake I was momentarily blinded by greed! Please, give me another chance!¡± ¡°You have nine minutes left,¡± the guard replied curtly, checking his watch. Liza and the others wasted no time, hurriedly packing their belongings. Realizing any further discussion was pointless, Teresa stomped her foot in frustration and began to gather her things. Her thoughts were in turmoil. After she left Edge Entertainment, would any otherpany dare to hire her? Edge Entertainment was a pinnacle she had strived arduously to reach; she knew she wouldn¡¯t find such favorable conditions elsewhere. With her career seemingly over, Teresa thought of Kian. Even though she was ousted, her boyfriend remained a top star within thepany. This thought brought her a sliver of relief, and she found a quiet corner to call Kian. Her heart thumped with anticipation as the phone rang. Kian picked up. Chapter 441 ¡°Honey,¡± Teresa said immediately. ¡°How dare you call me?¡± Kian¡¯s voice was full of disgust. Teresa was taken aback. It was the first time Kian had ever spoken to her in such a manner, leaving her bewildered and hurt. ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Teresa, you fooled everyone, and you¡¯re asking me what¡¯s wrong?¡±novelbin Kian¡¯s tone was one of genuine disgust. Teresa realized that Kian must have learned the truth, yet she felt unjustly used. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m sorry I deceived you. I¡¯m not Mr. Johns¡¯s sister, but my love for you is genuine! Are you really going to judge me solely on my family background?¡± After all, Kian had professed to love her for who she was, not for her status. Kian sneered, his voice dripping with contempt. ¡°Do you really think I would have even looked at you if you weren¡¯t Mr. Johns¡¯s sister? You disgust me. Don¡¯t ever call me again!¡± With those harsh words, he ended the call. Teresa sat in the biting cold, utterly dazed by the harshness of his rejection. She had never expected Kian to be so merciless. Were all their shared moments and feelings untrue? Teresa bit her lip, her eyes brimming with tears, but she refused to capitte. She kept calling him, but Kian didn¡¯t answer and eventually blocked her number. Then, Teresa sent one final message, her fingers trembling. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you at the entrance of the manor, Kian. I know you¡¯re angry, but I believe you still care. We¡¯ve shared so much happiness. I really want a future with you. Can we talk this through? I love you. I truly love you. ¡± Teresa waited at the entrance of the manor in silence, shivering in the cold as time stretched on. An hour had passed, and with each passing minute, her heart sank further. Could it be that Kian really didn¡¯t care about her anymore? She clenched her fists tightly, her nails digging into her palms. Suddenly, a familiar figure appeared in the distance. It was Kian! Teresa¡¯s eyes lit up with hope. She leapt to her feet and ran toward him, her arms flung wide in a desperate embrace. ¡°Honey, I thought you were really going to leave me,¡± she said, her voice choked with emotion. But Kian pushed her away coldly. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t see each other anymore. Here are your things. ¡± He tossed a bag onto the ground, his tone icy. Chapter 442 It dawned on Teresa then-he had been packing her belongings to sever tiespletely while she was waiting. ¡°Don¡¯t contact me again,¡± Kian said indifferently, turning to leave. In a panic, Teresa reached out and grabbed him from behind. ¡°Kian, please don¡¯t do this! I really love you. Don¡¯t abandon me!¡± Kian wrenched her hand off, flinging it aside with disgust. He turned back, his eyes seething with resentment and anger. ¡°Teresa, do you have any idea what you have made me lose?¡± Teresa was engulfed in confusion.novelbin ¡°Stop bothering me, or I might just kill you!¡± Kian sneered, the hatred burning bright in his eyes, unmistakably real. A chill coursed through Teresa, prompting tears to escape her eyes. ¡°Just because I¡¯m not a Johns, you treat me like this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just that you¡¯re not a Johns,¡± Kian retorted sharply. ¡°Do you know who Evie is? I abandoned Evie for you and missed the chance to be a member of the Klein family in Ansport. Do you think I shouldn¡¯t hate you for that?¡± The mere thought made Kian¡¯s blood boil, his desire to end Teresa¡¯s life growing stronger. A member of the Klein family in Ansport? Teresa thought she must have misheard. ¡°Is¡­ Is Evie a member of the Klein family in Ansport?¡± she asked, her voice rising in shock. ¡°Yes, she is,¡± Kian replied, his gaze piercing. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I would¡¯ve been living the high life by now. Instead, I¡¯m stuck hustling as a performer, entertaining others. ¡± Teresa felt the world spinning around her, overwhelmed by the revtions. Too many things had happened today that were beyond her expectations, making her feel like aplete joke. She had always thought Evie was just an ordinary person, someone she could easily crush. The following day greeted everyone with a warm, inviting morning sun. Once everyone had descended the stairs, breakfast was served in the vi. It was their first breakfast in this setting, and the novelty wasn¡¯t lost on anyone. ¡°Madisyn, is your house even more beautiful than this?¡± a girl inquired, her eyes dripping with envy. Madisyn offered a slight, knowing smile. ¡°I believe my home is quite beautiful, but this ce has its charms too. Yet, be it a grand vi or a humble abode, my home will forever hold the dearest ce in my heart. ¡± Her words sparked a moment of reflection among the group. They had been so consumed by the allure of wealth and power, they had overlooked that no matter the grandeur of a ce, their own homes were truly the best. Chapter 443 ¡°¡°Madisyn has a healthy perspective,¡± Emeline remarked admiringly. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why they thought Teresa was a Johns. You carry yourself with much more grace and poise than she does. Teresa just seems like a nouveau riche. ¡± Madisyn simply shrugged. She didn¡¯t know the reason either, but it hardly mattered as those misjudging her would soon depart thepany. After breakfast, while some retreated to their homes for rest, Madisyn headed back to the office. The marketing department underwent a major shakeup. Liza was fired, and Emeline was elevated to the role of deputy director. In Dane¡¯s office, Madisyn and Dane discussed the future of the department. ¡°You¡¯ve already made a significant impact within thepany,¡± Dane began, his tone earnest. ¡°There¡¯s no longer a need for you to remain confined to the marketing department. How about I promote you directly to vice president?¡± Dane suggested thoughtfully. ¡°The new headquarters of Edge Entertainment is in Ansport. If you relocate there, you¡¯ll find far greater opportunities. I have every confidence in your ability to lift Edge Entertainment to unprecedented heights. It will be demanding, though. ¡± Ansport¡­ The mere mention of it sparked a blend of excitement and anticipation.novelbin However, the prospect of moving to Ansport also meant seeing her family less often-a significant sacrifice. Madisyn pondered deeply, weighing her options. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking,¡± Dane continued, reading her hesitation. ¡°You haven¡¯t been back home for long, and I¡¯m sure Mom wants you to stay close. But I understand you, Madisyn. Your talents will truly flourish out there, and I¡¯m certain our parents will support whatever decision you make. Besides, you don¡¯t have to make the move immediately. Take some time at home to familiarize yourself with thepany¡¯s files and formte your future ns. ¡± Dane¡¯s words resonated with Madisyn, making perfect sense. ¡°Alright,¡± Madisyn agreed. After they wrapped up their conversation, Madisyn rose from her chair to leave Dane¡¯s office. As she reached the door, she found Evie waiting outside. ¡°What¡¯s up? Are you getting promoted?¡± Evie asked, her voice tinged with excitement as she grabbed Madisyn¡¯s hand. ¡°Yes, I might be moving to the headquarters in Ansport,¡± Madisyn replied. ¡°What?¡± Evie¡¯s face fell into a pout. ¡°Does that mean I won¡¯t get to see you anymore?¡± ¡°Who said that? You¡¯re going to be a big star soon, traveling all over. You won¡¯t be stuck in Gemond forever,¡± Madisyn reassured her with a smile. Evie¡¯s heart fluttered with excitement at the thought. Could she really be a big star? ¡°Madisyn, it¡¯s you again?¡± Just then, a man¡¯s voice,ced with irritation, cut through their conversation. They turned to see Larson, his expression clouded with frustration. Chapter 444 He hade to file aint. Larson had already requested thepany to fire Evie, but there had been no response. So, Larson came directly to see Dane, only to find Evie and Madisyn there. Larson recalled the whispers circting within thepany about Madisyn¡¯s peculiar rtionship with Dane. He sneered, his disdain palpable. ¡°Now I get it. The fact Evie hasn¡¯t been fired is all thanks to you. Madisyn, you¡¯re really good to Evie, sleeping with the president just to keep her around. ¡± ¡°Larson, say that one more time,¡± Evie said, seething with fury as she red at him. ¡°Am I wrong? Evie, you just hide behind Madisyn. Let¡¯s see what happens when Madisyn isn¡¯t favored anymore. You¡¯ll be done for at that time. ¡± Larson scoffed, his tone dripping with contempt. ¡°Maybe you are the one who will be done for,¡± Madisyn remarked with casual nonchnce. ¡°Me? I¡¯m the top agent at thepany. I¡¯ve nurtured countless award -winning actresses. There¡¯s no way they¡¯d let me go,¡± Larson retorted, his voice brimming with confidence. Just as he finished his boast, his phone erupted into life with a startling ring. It was a call from someone of the HR department. ¡°Larson, we¡¯re aware of everything you¡¯ve done. Come to the HR department immediately. ¡± A cold sweat began to bead and trickle down Larson¡¯s forehead. He had orchestrated so much behind the scenes. How had thepany uncovered his actions? ¡°There must be some kind of misunderstanding. I¡¯ll head over right now,¡± he muttered. Ignoring Evie and Madisyn, Larson quickly turned and strode towards the elevator. Evie and Madisyn trailed closely behind him. Madisyn watched Larson with a faint smile. Larson felt her piercing gaze, which unsettled him, but he couldn¡¯t afford to dwell on it now. When the elevator doors slid open, they stepped out and were surprised to see Kian. ¡°Evie! I¡¯ve been looking for you everywhere. I knew you¡¯d be here!¡± Kian eximed, his eyes lighting up at the sight of Evie.novelbin Larson frowned. Wasn¡¯t Kian dating Teresa? Why did he look for Evie? ¡°I thought I made myself clear yesterday. How dare you show your face in front of me again?¡± Evie¡¯s voice wasced with disgust. ¡°Evie, I¡¯ve cleared everything up online,¡± Kian responded, hastily pulling out his phone to show her. His Twitter was updated with a new post. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. I waspelled to admit Teresa was my girlfriend. She had leverage over me. But the truth is, the one I truly love is Evie. Ever since she joined thepany, I¡¯ve been captivated by her. Our rtionship was the real deal. I¡¯ve already settled things with Teresa. There will be no furthermunication between us in the future. ¡± Chapter 445 Larson, reading the post on his own phone, blinked in disbelief. He rubbed his eyes, but the post remained. Looking incredulously at Kian, he questioned, ¡°Kian, have you lost your mind? Aren¡¯t they saying that Teresa is Mr. Johns¡¯s sister?¡±novelbin Kian got involved with Teresa, so why would he still go after Evie? ¡°I haven¡¯t Lost my mind! Teresa tricked me. She¡¯s nothing but a liar. ¡± Kian was full of regret. ¡°Evie, please give me another chance. I¡¯m begging you. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll never stop pursuing you. ¡± ¡°Kian, you¡¯re just someone who uses women to climb the socialdder. Do you really think I¡¯d ever look at you the same way as before?¡± Evie¡¯s voice wasced with disdain. ¡°Get lost!¡± Evie pushed past Kian with a forceful shove and continued on her way. ¡°No, Evie!¡± Kian called out, his voiceced with despair. Larson grabbed Kian by the shoulder, his confusion apparent. ¡°What on earth is going on with you? Evie is just a nobody, and you¡¯re giving up Teresa for her?¡± ¡°A nobody? Evie is from a wealthy family, and Teresa is a fraud!¡± ¡°What?¡± Larson couldn¡¯t hide his shock. The earnestness in Kian¡¯s eyes made it hard to doubt his words. Panic began to w at Larson. If Evie was indeed a wealthydy, what did that mean for all the schemes he had crafted against her? Larson was in a daze as he made his way to the HR department, and when he heard what the director of the HR department had to say, cold sweat drenched his entire body. How had everything he had donee to light? ¡°Larson, as thepany¡¯s top agent, you¡¯ve forced your artists intopromising situations and engaged in personal gigs multiple times, severely vitingpany policy. Effective immediately, you¡¯re fired, and you¡¯ll be required to return any profits you made from thepany within a month. ¡± The director of the HR department was resolute. The evidence against Larson was irrefutable. His once-glorious career ended abruptly right there. As the director of the HR department watched Larson exit the building, he sighed in relief. ¡°Finally, we¡¯ve rid thepany of these toxic elements. Spread the word that all forms of these hical practices are now strictly forbidden!¡± With Madisyn now at the helm, the director felt optimistic that thepany would surely reach new heights. Efforts to cleanse the organization of its corruption were immediately resumed. Later, Evie joined Madisyn for dinner at the Johns¡¯ residence. Vibrant and charismatic, Evie quickly won over ine¡¯s affection. Despite the events of the day, Evie found time to address the online debacle. Kian¡¯s attempt to portray himself as a devoted lover seemed Laughable to her. Chapter 446 What a joke. When he posted that statement on Twitter, theizens were utterly shocked, unable to believe the twist in the story. No one knew how to react. Seizing the moment, Evie replied publicly, ¡°Sorry, don¡¯t even think about getting close to me again. You cheated, which means we¡¯re done. Now you want to act like a devoted lover? That¡¯s disgusting. Get lost, scumbag. If you really feel guilty, go ahead and castrate yourself. ¡± The reply struck Kian like a p across the face, witnessed by all. ¡°I¡¯m speechless. What¡¯s going on with Kian? One minute he loves this person; the next, it¡¯s someone else!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got some insider info! Kian is just a guy who uses his charm to climb the ranks. He thought Teresa was from a wealthy family, but when he found out she wasn¡¯t, he ran right back to Evie.novelbin ¡± ¡°Is that true? Kian¡¯s entire image began to crumble before my eyes. I used to think he was all about macho pride, but it turns out he¡¯s just after an easy ride. ¡± ¡°I knew Kian was never a good guy. It¡¯s pathetic. Now that he knows he was duped, he wants to go back to his old me, huh? Good thing Evie saw through him. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°I¡¯m siding with Evie. Kian is out of line. What a two-timer. Who would want to be with a guy like that?¡± ¡°What a scum! Go to hell!¡± ¡°Teresa isn¡¯t any better. She imed she came from a wealthy family. It¡¯sughable. She should consider a career as a scriptwriter with her talent for fabricating stories. ¡± ¡°I know who she is! I went to the same high school with Teresa! She¡¯s from a very average family. I¡¯m not sure where you got the idea she¡¯s wealthy. ¡± ¡°Absolutely! I know Teresa well. Shees from a humble rural background. Did she invent a fancy identity just to snag a wealthy husband? It¡¯s unbelievable!¡± ¡°Teresa and Kian deserve each other. A bitch and a scum!¡± As the truth came to light, the onlinemunity grew increasingly outraged at Teresa and Kian. Their Twitter pages were bombarded with negativements. Kian still hoped to win Evie back, but he was unprepared for her scathing online remarks. His heart sank with her words, full of loathing. He deeply regretted his actions, mentally berating Teresa over and over! The police arrested Teresa. She had exploited herpany position to funnel resources to her boyfriend,promising thepany¡¯s interests, and she waspelled to pay a hefty fine. Lacking the funds, she was forced to seek a bank loan. When she was released from police custody, her wallet was empty, and she was swamped with a huge debt. Since she couldn¡¯t go back to Edge Entertainment, it seemed Like her whole world was crumbling around her. Her thoughts immediately turned to Jenna. Jenna was sopassionate. She wouldn¡¯t just watch her suffer. Chapter 447 Without hesitation, Teresa called Jenna, pouring out her distress. Jenna was at her desk when she received the call. Hearing Teresa¡¯s woes initially left her a bit disturbed. She was indifferent to Teresa¡¯s troubles. However, Jenna¡¯s expression shifted when Teresa said, ¡°Jenna, this is all Madisyn¡¯s doing. She misled everyone by saying she was Dane¡¯s sister.novelbin If it weren¡¯t for her dinner with Dane at the manor, my colleagues wouldn¡¯t have wanted to get justice for me, and my true background wouldn¡¯t have been revealed. ¡± Teresa refused to see any fault in her own actions. Narrowing her eyes, Jenna mulled over the usation. ¡°Madisyn is Dane¡¯s sister?¡± ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Teresa eximed. ¡°She merely seduced Dane. ¡± ¡°Hmph, she has seduced countless others,¡± Jenna scoffed. ¡°Yes, Jenna, please¡­ I need your help. ¡± Teresa sobbed. Jenna grew irritated. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m at work. I¡¯ll call you back when I¡¯m free. ¡± After ending the call, Jenna noticed a message from Gilbert. Gilbert said, ¡°Jenna, we can¡¯t have dinner tomorrow. My dad wants me at Johns Group to discuss our partnership. I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Gilbert was troubled as well. His family¡¯spany¡¯s deals with the Johns Group had fallen through. They couldn¡¯t just wait around. Action was necessary. Jenna responded, ¡°Gilbert, I¡¯lle with you. ¡± She was also eager to uncover the reasons behind the Johns family¡¯s decision to end their partnership with her family¡¯spany. At eleven, Jenna left her office. Shortly after she hit the road, her journey was abruptly halted. ¡°Miss Chapman, there is someone up ahead. ¡± Jenna narrowed her eyes and recognized the figure blocking her path- it was her former mother, Sherlyn! She hadn¡¯t seen her former mother in ages. Sherlyn appeared gaunter, more worn, her yellowish-brown skin etched with Lines. She had the look of someone from the countryside. Jenna couldn¡¯t help but crinkle her nose in distaste. ¡°Wait here for me. ¡± Jenna stepped out of the car and approached Sherlyn, asking coldly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Sherlyn¡¯s heart shattered, when she saw Jenna¡¯s cold demeanor and the revulsion in her eyes. She never imagined the daughter she¡¯d nurtured could be so aloof¡­ Once Jenna reconnected with her biological parents, she distanced herself from her former family. Tears welled up in Sherlyn¡¯s eyes as she said in a choked voice, ¡°Jenna, I wouldn¡¯t bother you if it weren¡¯t for an urgency. Your father has cancer. We spent all our savings on your dance sses, and now we¡¯re deep in debt. But your father needs hospital treatment. Without money, they won¡¯t admit him. Could you lend us some money? I¡¯ll repay you when I can. ¡± Chapter 448 Jenna¡¯s responsecked any trace ofpassion. She merely showed coldness and disdain. ¡°Your daughter is Madisyn. She¡¯s close with the president of the Johns Group. Why not ask her for money? Whye to me?¡± Sherlyn responded, ¡°Madisyn isn¡¯t our daughter!¡±novelbin Jenna¡¯s brow furrowed, as Sherlyn continued, ¡°She¡¯s actually a Johns by birth. She has no ties to us. ¡± At this revtion, Jenna felt her knees buckle, nearly copsing. Madisyn was a member of the Johns family? How could it be¡­ Jenna paused only briefly before deciding it just couldn¡¯t be true. ¡°You are lying. You and my real parents got your babies mixed up. I¡¯m actually a member of the Chapman family, and Madisyn is your daughter. How could you lie to me like that?¡± Disappointment filled Jenna¡¯s eyes. ¡°Is this all just to help Madisyn marry into the Johns family? Madisyn is from a poor vige. The Johns would never ept her. She would just be their ything!¡± Jenna refused to ept what Sherlyn had said-she just couldn¡¯t. Once Madisyn left the Chapman family, she was supposed to struggle and suffer. How on earth did she end up being a member of the affluent Johns family? It waspletely ludicrous! Sherlyn didn¡¯t expect Jenna topletely dismiss her words. She sighed helplessly and said, ¡°It wasplicated. We thought we had mistakenly taken the child from the Chapman family, but actually¡­¡± ¡°So why did you lie to me, saying that Madisyn belongs to the Johns family?¡± Jenna shot back immediately. ¡°What¡¯s your real scheme? Are you that desperate to see Madisyn marry rich?¡± Before Sherlyn could reply, Jenna¡¯s expression twisted with scorn. ¡°You¡¯re despicable. You wouldn¡¯t ask your own daughter for money, but you¡¯d ask me? I won¡¯t give you a cent. If you need money, go to Madisyn!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery With that, Jenna stormed into her car. Despair filled Sherlyn¡¯s eyes. She called out, ¡°Jenna, even if you won¡¯t lend us any money, shouldn¡¯t you at least pay us back for what we spent on you?¡± Jenna scoffed, ¡°Then have Madisyn repay what she owes the Chapman family!¡± Jenna¡¯s car sped away, leaving Sherlyn in the dust. Sherlyn sank to her knees, her eyes brimming with despair and regret. She deeply regretted investing so much in someone so ungrateful. If only she hadn¡¯t paid for Jenna¡¯s dance lessons all these years, they might have had enough for the necessary treatment now. Sherlyn was in profound agony. In the car, Jenna was still seething. Chapter 449 She was incredulous that Madisyn dared to pass herself off as a member of the wealthy Johns family. Yet as Jenna thought of Sherlyn and Madisyn, she suddenly burst outughing. She saw this as the perfect chance. She had nearly missed the opportunity to knock Madisyn off her high horse! Over at the Johns¡¯ residence, ine warmly invited Evie to spend the night, and Evie quickly epted. Just then, Dane walked in. He wore a suit, his aura chilly, talking on the phone. ¡°Santos Group? Turn them down. I don¡¯t want to hear about them anymore,¡± Dane said coldly. Madisyn caught this and inquired, ¡°What¡¯s the issue with the Santos Group?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve been trying to forge a partnership with us,¡± Dane answered, his expression one of revulsion. Gilbert was unbearable. ¡°Let me handle this,¡± Madisyn proposed. It was her issue, to begin with, after all. Dane got the gist, so he nodded. He saw Evie, gave her a quick hello, and then went upstairs, leaving the space to the women. Curious about the situation, Evie asked Madisyn for the scoop, and Madisyn filled her in. ¡°Damn! He¡¯s such a scoundrel! He needs to be dealt with!¡± Evie said angrily. Madisyn concurred-it was time to settle this. She had to ensure Gilbert and Jenna kept their distance. That night, Evie and Madisyn shared a room. Evie was a great talker, alwaysing up with things to discuss about. Madisyn didn¡¯t mind.novelbin She actually enjoyed it. They seemed to get each other. ¡°Madisyn, you know? I always thought Andrew was going to end up alone,¡± Evie said excitedly. ¡°He¡¯s never enjoyed ying with girls since he was young-he found them irritating. ¡± Evie continued sharing stories from Andrew¡¯s younger days, capturing Madisyn¡¯s full attention. From a young age, Andrew was a prodigy. While other children yed simple games, he was upied with constructing robots. He was strikingly handsome, drawing much notice, yet he remained distant and reserved. ¡°When we were kids, a girl from the neighborhood was smitten with my brother. He never talked to her, yet she showed up every day trying to catch his eye. She was so determined that she didn¡¯t stop until high school! I thought he might warm up to her eventually, but he kept his distance, remaining cool. I really felt for her,¡± Evie said, then paused abruptly. She realized it might be awkward to discuss this in front of her future sister-inw. Chapter 450 Madisynforted her, saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay; keep going. I¡¯m really intrigued.novelbin I wouldn¡¯t have guessed Andrew was like that as a teenager. ¡± Comforted by this, Evie rxed. She feltfortable with Madisyn and continued, ¡°Yeah! Who would have guessed my brother, who never showed interest in women, would end up falling for you! He¡¯s really transformedtely-he seems like a new man!¡± Madisyn¡¯s smile was full of warmth. She sensed how deeply special she was to Andrew. She felt incredibly fortunate to have found genuine love, something many people never experienced. This realization inspired Madisyn to treat Andrew better. She often felt that her contributions to their rtionship didn¡¯t quite measure up to what he provided. The kindness and affection he showed were hard to match. ¡°Does your brother have any special likes?¡± Madisyn asked earnestly. Evie responded with a yful smile, ¡°Madisyn, are you thinking of buying my brother a present?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡± Madisyn nodded. Evie¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°I have a good idea, and my brother will definitely Like it. You just have to give me the money. I will buy a gift and give it to him, I¡¯ll tell him it¡¯s from you. ¡± She patted her chest and added, ¡°I swear my brother will be very happy with the gift. ¡± ¡°May I know what kind of gift you are going to buy?¡± Madisyn asked curiously. ¡°No, you can¡¯t. It¡¯s my secret. By the way, how often do you and my brother see each other now?¡± ¡°We meet every weekend. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Okay, then. Saturday is good. Before my brotheres to see you, I will give him the gift. ¡± Upon hearing Evie¡¯s words, Madisyn became even more curious. What kind of gifts would Andrew like? But since Evie didn¡¯t want to tell her, she didn¡¯t insist anymore. She just gave the money to Evie. Madisyn and Evie continued to chat until they felt sleepy and gradually fell asleep. The next day, Madisyn woke up early. When she arrived at the headquarters of the Johns Group, she went straight to the reception room to wait for the clients to arrive. While waiting, she sat on the sofa and looked through her iPad. Suddenly, she encountered a problem, so she went to consult Dane. After the problem was fixed, Madisyn went to the break room and got a cup of coffee for herself. The moment she walked out of the break room, the elevator doors opened, and two people happened toe out. Chapter 451 They immediately caught her attention. She didn¡¯t expect Gilbert and Jenna toe out of the elevator together. Jenna wore a long ck low-cut dress, highlighting her sexy curves. She really had a unique fashion style. But if she was here for business, why would she dress up like this? On the other hand, Gilbert wore a formal suit, looking a little nervous. But when he saw Madisyn, the nervousness on his face disappeared and was reced by arrogance. Gilbert wanted to look dignified in front of Madisyn. He felt proud, knowing that she was no longer a member of the Chapman family. This time, she needed to look up to him. ¡°Hey, Madisyn! What are you doing here? Don¡¯t you work in Edge Entertainment?¡± Jenna was the first to speak. She looked Madisyn up and down doubtfully. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. I will go wherever I want to,¡± Madisyn replied indifferently. Jenna crossed her arms over her chest and snorted coldly. ¡°Madisyn, I know you are very capable of seducing men. But this is all you can do your whole life. Unlike us, we cooperate with the Johns Group. Soon, ourpanies will be the best in Gemond. By that time, you are already old and abandoned. ¡± After saying this, Jenna raised her head and burst intoughter. It was as if she had pictured such a scene in her mind. Gilbert slightly raised the corners of his mouth. He had been a little aggrieved because Madisyn had revealed his secrets not long ago. But now, he felt it was no longer necessary. After all, he and Madisyn were now worlds apart. So, he turned to Jenna and said, ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t talk nonsense with her. We have something more important to do here today. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s not waste our time on her,¡± Jenna agreed. Madisyn also ignored them. Without even sparing another nce at them, she returned to the reception room. At this moment, a man in an assistant¡¯s uniform walked over to Jenna and Gilbert. ¡°Our vice president is already inside the reception room. Pleasee with me. ¡± Gilbert and Jenna were obviously nervous. They slowly walked into the reception room. They saw only one person inside. She sat at the desk with her back to them. Although they couldn¡¯t see her face, they could feel her very imposing aura. This made Gilbert and Jenna even more nervous. Gilbert was the first to react. ¡°Hello! My name is Gilbert Santos. I¡¯m here to discuss cooperation with you. ¡± Jenna followed suit. ¡°Hello! It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. I¡¯m Jenna Chapman. The Chapman Group almost cooperated with the Johns Group before. This time, I¡¯m here to seek another opportunity to cooperate with the Johns Group.novelbin ¡± Although the woman didn¡¯t turn to face them, Gilbert and Jenna introduced themselves respectfully. However, the woman didn¡¯t say anything. Chapter 452 It hadn¡¯t been easy for Gilbert to get the opportunity to meet the vice president of the Johns Group today, so he couldn¡¯t let it slip through his fingers. ¡°We used to cooperate very well. But I don¡¯t know how we offended the Johns Group. No matter what the reason was, I feel sorry. I hope you can tell us our mistakes so we can pay more attention to them in the future and avoid repeating them. We really cherish this chance to cooperate with the Johns Group. ¡± Jenna chimed in, ¡°Yes! So do we. We really hope to cooperate with the Johns Group.novelbin Please give us a chance. ¡± When they finished speaking, they feltyers of cold sweat on their foreheads. They had the same thought in mind. The woman in front of them now deserved to be the vice president of the Johns Group. Her imposing aura was so strong that they both felt their legs went weak. Still, the woman didn¡¯t say anything. Gilbert and Jenna didn¡¯t dare to take their seats. Instead, they stood there and waited patiently. After standing there for almost ten minutes, Gilbert could no longer hold back. He said, ¡°What did we do wrongst time? Please tell me so we can make up for it. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s actually the problem. You don¡¯t even know what you have done wrong. ¡± Gilbert and Jenna both froze when they heard the indifferent voice. It was very familiar to them. At this moment, the woman finally turned around. And when they saw her face clearly, they were so shocked that their eyes widened, and their mouths gaped slightly. ¡°It¡¯s you, Madisyn! Shame on you!¡± Jenna blurted out in disgust. ¡°How could you pretend to be the vice president!¡± Gilbert was visibly irritated, too. His earlier humble remarks had been heard by Madisyn. ¡°Madisyn, if Mr. Johns finds out, you¡¯ll be fired. You are too bold. I have to inform Mr. Johns!¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Madisyn scoffed. Just then, the assistant entered to serve coffee. Seizing the moment, Gilbert said, ¡°Madisyn is impersonating your vice president. She has crossed the line!¡± The assistant nced at Madisyn, pausing in surprise and then said, ¡°This is our vice president!¡± His statement left Gilbert and Jenna shocked. It wasn¡¯t until he had exited that they regained theirposure. Jenna pieced it together. ¡°Madisyn, it looks like you¡¯re very close to Dane. He even made you vice president at the headquarters! What about you? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed? Do you think you really merit being the vice president at headquarters?¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t deserve it, do you think you do?¡± Madisyn retorted with a slight smile. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m close to Dane, because I am his sister¡­¡± However, Jenna pulled out her phone and interrupted Madisyn, saying, ¡°¡°Madisyn, I suggest you handle the public opinion crisis online first. You¡¯ve be a target for public criticism!¡± With concern, Madisyn took out her phone. She wanted to see what Jenna was referring to. Indeed, Madisyn¡¯s name was trending. ¡°Madisyn Johns, an unfilial daughter. ¡± ¡°Madisyn Johns is malicious. ¡± ¡°Madisyn Johns goes to hell. ¡± Chapter 453 Everyone was hurling insults at Madisyn. But why were they calling her an unfilial daughter? Madisyn scowled and tapped on a news article. It read, ¡°Here are photos of two vigers, simple farmers, who have hit hard times. Recently, the man was diagnosed with cancer, and now they can¡¯t afford the needed surgery because theyck funds. Their only daughter, previously known as Madisyn Chapman and now Madisyn Johns, has distanced herself from them due to her inability to ept her humble origins. She has ceased all contact with them and ignored their plight. I hope this article reaches Madisyn, reminding her that her father is dying. They may be poor, but they love her deeply. She should step up and help her father!¡± Photos of two elderly people were attached. ¡®s BunnyBookery They were typical vigers, their skin sallow and weathered. They were Jenna¡¯s former parents, Aidyn and Sherlyn. Aidyn looked particrly frail, his illness having cost him most of his hair and much of his former vitality. Sherlyn appeared even more gaunt, her eyes deeply sunken and surrounded by wrinkles. They were in their fifties, yet they appeared to be in their seventies. Both looked exceedingly worn and fragile. Madisyn, though an outsider, couldn¡¯t help but feel pity for them. ¡°Madisyn, you sit here enjoying your wealthy life,pletely ignoring your parents back in the vige,¡± Jenna said, Looking at Madisyn with a sneer. ¡°You are so heartless. ¡± Narrowing her eyes, Madisyn realized Jenna didn¡¯t yet know her true identity. ¡°Jenna, those are your former parents. Don¡¯t you care about them at all?¡± Madisyn asked coldly. ¡°I have my own parents now, and they have you. I don¡¯t feel it¡¯s my ce to intervene,¡± Jenna replied arrogantly, showing no concern whatsoever. This confirmed for Madisyn just how callous Jenna could be. ¡°Jenna, your former parents may be poor, but they never neglected you, did they? Otherwise, how could you have afforded dance lessons? Now that you¡¯re back with the Chapman family, how can you dismiss your former parents so coldly? You are so cruel!¡± ¡°I¡¯m cruel?¡± Jennaughed off the usation, saying, ¡°Madisyn, they are your parents.novelbin You neglect them and then call me cruel. That¡¯s ridiculous!¡± ¡°I suggest you go back and look after your former parents. Don¡¯t leave yourself with regrets,¡± Madisyn added sternly. ¡°Also, the Johns Group will no longer work with you. Stop dreaming. The reason I agreed to meet you today was to make this clear. If you keep bothering the Johns Group, don¡¯t me me for taking harsh measures!¡± ¡°You-¡± Jenna was seething with anger, yet she felt powerless. Jenna and Gilbert were soon expelled from the Johns Group. In her frustration, Jenna stomped her foot. Gilbert then asked, ¡°Jenna, aren¡¯t you going to visit your former parents?¡± Upon hearing this, Jenna quickly responded, ¡°Gilbert, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to see them. I¡¯m doing this for their good. Since Madisyn left the Chapman family, she hasn¡¯t returned home. This time. I must make her go back and look after her parents. ¡± ¡°I see. ¡± Gilbert nodded, understanding that Jenna wasn¡¯t heartless. She was acting out of concern for her former parents. As he reflected on this, his expression turned to one of disdain. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Madisyn is so self-centered. Her father is on his deathbed, and she remains so cold, just focusing on charming men. ¡± Chapter 454 ¡°Well, she¡¯s ustomed to the luxuries of a wealthy family. Obviously, she¡¯s reluctant to return to a rural life. But this time, I¡¯ll ensure Madisyn recognizes her errors,¡± Jenna said with a confident smile. After their departure, Madisyn discussed the incident with Dane. With her in the Johns Group, Gilbert and Jenna wouldn¡¯t daree back. ¡°Great,¡± Dane replied, having also seen the online news. ¡°Is that farmer in the hospital now?¡± ¡°Yeah, it looks like he got a cancer. ¡± Dane furrowed his brow and remarked, ¡°It¡¯s odd that someone believes you¡¯re their daughter. People online are now badmouthing you. I¡¯ll clear things up. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go meet them first,¡± Madisyn responded. ¡°I assume that couple has tried to exin, but Jenna and the others might not buy it. It¡¯s really sad. Even though they were struggling financially, they still managed to get Jenna into dance sses. Sadly, Jenna is ungrateful. ¡± Dane nodded in agreement. ¡°This couple truly deserves help. You should donate a million dors on behalf of Johns Group and make sure the funds are transferred to them from thepany ount. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Madisyn genuinely feltpassion for the couple. With nothing else on her schedule today, she headed straight to the hospital. The couple was in a basic, standard ward. The ward was crowded with sick patients, and the air was thick with an unpleasant odor. ¡°You two elders, make sure you don¡¯t leave your belongings lying around here. ¡± A man in his thirties shot an angry re at Aidyn and Sherlyn. Sherlyn was about to pick up the basin, but the man kicked it over.novelbin ¡°Can¡¯t you be more perceptive?¡± he snapped. The people nearby were visibly upset, but none of them dared to speak up. Although everyone was disgusted by the man¡¯s behavior, most of the people there were elderly and frail, making them reluctant to confront him. The basin shattered into several pieces. Sherlyn¡¯s expression grew grim. A basin didn¡¯t cost much, just a few dors, but to her and her husband, even a few dors was a significant amount. She started to tremble uncontrobly. Aidyn¡¯s heart ached for Sherlyn, and he wanted to help her up, but the pain in his own body held him back. All he could manage to say was, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I don¡¯t need a basin. Just sit down and rest. ¡± ¡°Huh, stop acting Like some pitiful, loving couple,¡± the man sneered at them, clearly displeased. ¡°People might start thinking I¡¯m picking on you!¡± Chapter 455 ¡°Aren¡¯t you taking this too far?¡± came a cold, firm voice from behind. The man turned around to see a beautiful woman, but there was a chilling coldness in her presence. She was impably dressed and carried herself with an air of nobility, which seemedpletely out of ce in this setting. ¡°Who do you think you are? Stay out of this!¡± he retorted. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°She only ced the basin in your space by ident. You could¡¯ve just asked her to move it. Did you really need to break it?¡± Madisyn questioned coldly.novelbin ¡°Shut up! This is my territory. If something¡¯s in my space, I can do whatever I want with it,¡± the man replied arrogantly,pletely unafraid of Madisyn, especially since she was just a woman. ¡°What are you going to do about it?¡± He had the appearance of someone who didn¡¯t care about rules, Like a real thug. Noticing a cup on the table, Madisyn grabbed it and hurled it straight into the trash can, shattering it instantly. The man was caught off guard by Madisyn¡¯s bold move to break his stuff. Anger shed across his face as he prepared to grab her. However, before he couldy a hand on her, Madisyn swiftly caught his wrist. In the next moment, he let out a pained scream. ¡°Ah! Go easy! My arm feels like it¡¯s going to snap!¡± The sight of Madisyn overpowering the man left everyone in shock. Considering her slender frame, no one expected her to be able to handle a man in this way. Aidyn and Sherlyn were equally stunned, but soon, admiration started to shine in their eyes. Madisyn was absolutely incredible. ¡°Are you going to keep treating people this way in the future?¡± Madisyn asked, her voice as cold as ice. ¡°N-no, I won¡¯t,¡± the man stammered, now genuinely frightened. He never imagined a woman could be this strong. He was the type who preyed on the weak but crumbled in the face of strength. Madisyn released her hold on his wrist, causing the man to nearly copse onto the floor. Madisyn gave a firmmand. ¡°Apologize right now. ¡± The man had no choice but to bow his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was just in a bad mood. I shouldn¡¯t have acted so rudely. ¡± Sherlyn was taken aback by the sudden turn of events. ¡°Alright. Just don¡¯t let it happen again,¡± she replied. ¡°Now, get out!¡± Madisyn ordered firmly. The man didn¡¯t hesitate and quickly fled the room. Chapter 456 Seeing that Aidyn wasn¡¯t in great shape, Madisyn called a nurse and arranged for him to be moved to a VIP single ward. The nurse sighed softly. ¡°He¡¯ll surely receive better care in a single ward, but they couldn¡¯t afford it before. At least now he can recover in a peaceful environment. ¡± Ten minutester, Aidyn was transferred to the new room.novelbin Before Sherlyn and Aidyn even had time to fullyprehend what was happening, they were following the nurse into an opulent room. As they took in the luxurious surroundings, Sherlyn shook her head over and over. ¡°We can¡¯t afford this. Let¡¯s return to our old room,¡± she said. Madisyn felt sorry for the couple, and her resentment toward Jenna deepened. If these were her parents, she would do everything in her power to care for them. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m here to help you both,¡± Madisyn reassured the couple in a soft,forting voice. Seeing Madisyn¡¯s elegant dress and hearing her soft, kind voice, Sherlyn felt increasingly unworthy of her kind gestures. ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯re very kind, but this room is far too costly. We really can¡¯t afford to stay here,¡± she said with a heavy heart. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll be fine anywhere¡±, Aidyn agreed, nodding in support. Both of them were adamant about leaving the room. Madisyn cast a quick nce at the nurse, giving her a silent cue, and the nurse wisely took her leave. After leaving, the nurse bumped into a colleague and couldn¡¯t resist sharing what had just transpired. She sighed. ¡°It looks like the patient is finally going to get the surgery he needs. ¡± ¡°Are you saying a beautiful young woman got them moved into a single room?¡± her colleague asked with interest. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly what happened. ¡± Her colleague responded with a displeased snort, her expression darkening. The nurse was puzzled and asked, ¡°Why are you reacting this way? Isn¡¯t this a good thing?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been tricked; that woman isn¡¯t as nice as you think,¡± the colleague said with a look of disgust. Seeing the confusion on the nurse¡¯s face, she pulled out her phone and showed her a news article. ¡°I knew you hadn¡¯t seen what¡¯s going around online. Take a look. Now you see it, don¡¯t you? That woman is actually their daughter. It¡¯s her duty to take care of them!¡± After the nurse read the news, she felt very confused. ording to her observation, the couple clearly had no connection to the woman! Yet, her colleague was buzzing with excitement, clutching her phone like it held the secrets of the universe. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s here. You cane now,¡± she chirped into the phone, her voice brimming with urgency. Inside the VIP ward, Sherlyn and Aidyn looked at Madisyn gratefully. ¡°Miss, thank you so much for standing up for us,¡± Aidyn began. ¡°But this ward. it really isn¡¯t necessary. ¡± Madisyn regarded them quietly. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Chapter 457 Although the couple clearlycked the means financially, Madisyn could just tell that they were honest and sincere people¡ª and such qualities were rare these days. Despite growing up in a poor home, Jenna still acted like a Little princess, a testament to the deep love her parents had for her. It was a cruel twist of fate that Jenna seemed blind to the sacrifices they made for her. As the couple¡¯s eyes lingered on Madisyn, recognition slowly dawned, their expressions shifting from confusion to surprise. ¡°You¡¯re Miss Johns!¡± Sherlyn gasped, her voice trembling with a mix of awe and disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Madisyn confirmed, offering them a warm, gentle smile. ¡°When my family and I heard about your situation, we felt very sympathetic. We¡¯ve decided to cover all your medical expenses. So please, just focus on resting and preparing for the surgery. There¡¯s no need to worry about anything else. ¡± To the couple, it was as though God had granted them a miracle. Shock rippled through the two, and for a moment, they were both too stunned to speak. Finally, Aidyn found his voice. ¡°There¡¯s no need for such a fancy ward,¡± he insisted, shaking his head with determination. ¡°We are grateful for your help with the medical expenses, but I won¡¯t take your money without giving something in return. Once I¡¯m well, I¡¯ll work hard to pay you back!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Madisyn¡¯s expression softened. ¡°There¡¯s no need to repay us. Years ago, my mother and your wife gave birth in the same ce. That mix -up intertwined the destinies of our three families in a way that can¡¯t be undone. To sum things up, consider this fate¡¯s way of bringing things full circle. Just focus on getting better, okay?¡± The couple looked at her, tears welling up in their eyes. The daughter they had nurtured for so many years had abandoned them, yet here was Madisyn¡ªaplete stranger-offering kindness beyond measure. How ironic was that? ¡°Your family, the Johns, are truly remarkable people,¡± Aidyn said, his voice thick with emotion. ¡°I remember how your father tried to give me money back then, but I refused. I never med anyone for what happened. But now, with youing to help us in our time of need, your kindness is something I will carry with me for the rest of my life. ¡±novelbin ¡°Mr. Webb, let¡¯s not dwell on the past,¡± Madisyn gently urged, noticing his fatigue. ¡°You¡¯re not in good health right now. Please, lie down and rest. I¡¯ll go get you something to eat. ¡± She nced at the clock-it was nearing lunchtime. Without another word, Madisyn slipped out of the room to buy the couple some food. Aidyn climbed into bed, his voice a gentle murmur as he spoke to Sherlyn. ¡°She¡¯s such a kind, genuine person. ¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sherlyn nodded, her eyes still red and swollen from crying. ¡°Their whole family is like that-kind-hearted, every one of them. Thank goodness Mr. Johns found his daughter in time. With such a precious child in our care, I¡¯m not sure we could have given her everything she deserves. ¡± They both felt a deep sense of gratitude, knowing that Glenn¡¯s timely visit back then had made all the difference. Just then, the door swung open, and a reporter barged in, camera in hand, lens ring at them. The sudden intrusion left them stunned, their confusion evident. ¡°Who are you?¡± Aidyn asked, his brow furrowed. Chapter 458 ¡°Hello, I¡¯m with Stars Daily,¡± the reporter announced, shing a quick smile. ¡°We got word that Madisyn visited you today. Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right,¡± Aidyn confirmed, still trying to make sense of the situation. The reporter¡¯s smile widened, a hint of satisfaction gleaming in his eyes. ¡°Seems our report worked. ¡± Aidyn blinked, perplexed. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Well,¡± the reporter began, his toneced with righteous fervor, ¡°since Madisyn parted ways with the Chapman family, she hasn¡¯t visited once. She¡¯s been entirely preupied with her ambitions, trying to marry into wealth. If it weren¡¯t for our article, she wouldn¡¯t havee to see you this time either. ¡± Aidyn¡¯s confusion deepened, and his voice wavered as he spoke. ¡°But¡­ she doesn¡¯t owe us that. ¡± ¡°How could she not?¡± The reporter frowned, his expression turning stern. ¡°She¡¯s your daughter, isn¡¯t she? As her parents, don¡¯t you believe you¡¯re worthy of her love and attention? Even though the Chapman family raised her, that ce was never truly her home. The blood in her veins is still yours!¡± The words struck like Lightning, leaving Aidyn and Sherlyn stunned.novelbin They hadn¡¯t been keeping up with the news,pletely unaware of the storm brewing. But now, the pieces began to fall into ce. Had the relentless pressure from the headlines driven Madisyn to help them out? A knot of unease twisted in Aidyn¡¯s stomach. ¡°You¡¯re all mistaken. Madisyn isn¡¯t my daughter. ¡± The reporter, sensing Aidyn¡¯s difort, thought he was being weak. ¡°How could you be so self-deprecating? It¡¯s precisely because of this attitude that Madisyn became so audacious. Even after your cancer diagnosis, she still didn¡¯t bother to see you!¡± Aidyn¡¯s brows furrowed tightly. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. She really isn¡¯t my daughter. ¡± But the reporter wasn¡¯t having it. His eyes narrowed with disdain. He was convinced that Aidyn¡¯s denial was merely an attempt to shield Madisyn from public criticism. ¡°I get it-you don¡¯t want your daughter dragged through the mud. But coddling her will only ruin her in the end. Where is Madisyn, anyway? Where¡¯d she go?¡± The reporter¡¯s gaze hardened, his eyes burning with disdain for Aidyn because he believed that Madisyn¡¯s behavior was entirely due to Aidyn¡¯s weakness. He considered himself a crusader for the truth and justice. ¡°Tell her toe here. Sometimes those involved can¡¯t see the situation clearly, but outsiders can. Let us confront Madisyn and make her face the consequences of her actions!¡± ¡°You¡¯re really wrong. ¡± Aidyn¡¯s patience frayed as his expression turned icy. He had tried to exin, to reason with the reporter, but he refused to listen. The chill in Aidyn¡¯s voice cut through the air like a de. ¡°Please leave. ¡± Sherlyn firmly said, ¡°My husband needs rest. Please leave. ¡± The reporter stared at the couple, a look of disbelief quickly turning into a sneer. ¡°I know exactly what kind of people you are. No wonder your daughter ended up so ungrateful. You deserve every bit of it! Kind-hearted people try to help, and you just push them away. It¡¯s ridiculous!¡± This sudden and baseless attack left Aidyn and Sherlyn seething with anger. Sherlyn, her patience wearing thin, retorted, ¡°Please leave now. Don¡¯t disturb my husband¡¯s rest. If you don¡¯t stop this, I¡¯ll have to call security!¡± The reporter responded with icy indifference, ¡°I¡¯m just trying to reveal the truth to the public. By acting this way, you¡¯re sending a message that it¡¯s okay for children to be selfish and disrespectful because there are no consequences for mistreating their parents!¡± Chapter 459 ¡°Did youe up with that theory?¡± Madisyn¡¯s cold voice cut through the tension as she entered the room, carrying a box of food. She quietly ced it on the bedside table, carefully opening it for Aidyn and Sherlyn. The reporter, caught off guard by Madisyn¡¯s unexpected arrival, quickly motioned for his assistant to start a live stream, knowing it would draw arge audience. Seeing Madisyn, Aidyn and Sherlyn were ovee with guilt. They hadn¡¯t imagined she would be the one bearing so much of the burden. ¡°Madisyn, you should leave,¡± Sherlyn said softly, sadnesscing her voice. ¡°We never wanted to drag you into this mess. You¡¯ve been so good to us, and now you¡¯re caught up in this online harassment. .novelbin we¡¯re so sorry. Madisyn gently patted Sherlyn¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t think like that, Mrs. Webb,¡± she reassured her. ¡°Since we met, we should help each other. ¡± Just then, the reporter thrust his microphone aggressively toward Madisyn. ¡°So, you finally decided to show up. Seems like you still care about what people are saying online. Can you exin why you¡¯ve been absent from your parents¡¯ lives for so long?¡± Madisyn¡¯s gaze hardened, her eyes glinting with a steely resolve that caught the reporter off guard. The air in the room grew tense, and he found himself involuntarily stepping back, as if the temperature had dropped. ¡°It seems that your professionalism as a reporter is absolutely terrible. ¡± Madisyn¡¯s voice cut through the silence, sharp and direct. The reporter blinked, momentarily at a loss. ¡°Are you¡­ Are you talking to me?¡± he stuttered, clearly thrown off bnce. He couldn¡¯t believe Madisyn would dare question him so boldly- few had the nerve to stand up to the press, especially not like this. A few well-ced words online, and Madisyn could find herself under intense scrutiny. The reporter knew this all too well. ¡°Did I misspeak?¡± Madisyn¡¯s voice dripped with sarcasm. ¡°You barged in here, criticizing people without even bothering to understand the situation. ¡± Madisyn sneered. ¡°They told you they didn¡¯t want to be interviewed, yet here you are, refusing to leave. ¡± The reporter, filled with self-righteous fervor, fired back, ¡°They¡¯ve coddled you so much they¡¯ve lost their way. I¡¯m here to set things straight. A daughter should respect her parents!¡± ¡°So, even though they¡¯ve asked you to leave, you¡¯re still here, forcing them to answer your questions?¡± Madisyn¡¯s tone was icy and unyielding. The reporter¡¯s assistant discreetly tugged at his sleeve- a signal they had agreed upon: if the public started turning against them, it was time to rethink their approach. Madisyn¡¯s pointed words began to sway the online audience. ¡°I feel terrible for that couple. Whatever issues they have with Madisyn, it¡¯s their family¡¯s private matter. They clearly don¡¯t want to be interviewed, but this reporter just won¡¯t back off. This isn¡¯t right. ¡± ¡°Yeah, you can see they¡¯re overwhelmed. The reporter¡¯s being really aggressive, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve asked him to stop, and he just keeps going. This is nothing but harassment!¡± Thements rolled in, turning the tide against the reporter. He gritted his teeth, realizing how Madisyn had deftly turned the situation around with just a few words. Chapter 460 But he wasn¡¯t ready to back down. Trying to maintain hisposure, he countered, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for society¡¯s sake. If we allow children to be disrespectful to their parents, what kind of future will we have? Our society would crumble! Madisyn, your actions are setting a dangerous example for others.novelbin You need to apologize to your parents and make amends!¡± Madisyn¡¯s lips curled into a sneer. ¡°Apologize to my parents? For what? I haven¡¯t wronged them. ¡± The reporter¡¯s eyes gleamed with a predatory excitement. This was exactly what he needed-Madisyn¡¯s defiance was the perfect fuel to ignite public outrage. The more unyielding she appeared, the more it yed into his hands. ¡°They¡¯re your parents!¡± he shot back, his toneced with scorn. ¡°Are you even human? Don¡¯t you feel any remorse for how you¡¯ve treated them?¡± Madisyn¡¯s gaze was cold and unflinching. ¡°And that¡¯s why I said your professionalism is terrible. They¡¯re not my parents. ¡± The reporter chuckled, barely able to hide his glee. ¡°So that¡¯s it? You¡¯re after a wealthy husband, so you cast aside your biological parents? Heartless doesn¡¯t even begin to describe it. And they just go along with whatever you say. Don¡¯t you feel any shame? They gave you life! Without them, you wouldn¡¯t even be here!¡± As the confrontation heated up, more and more viewers flocked to the live stream. The unfolding drama had captured the public¡¯s attention, especially in a culture where respect for one¡¯s parents is a core value. Madisyn¡¯s apparent disregard was sparking disappointment and outrage among many, particrly parents who were yearning for a more honorable oue. ¡®s BunnyBookery Many people watching the live stream felt sympathy for Aidyn and Sherlyn. ¡°Madisyn is really heartless. ¡± ¡°I have to say, this reporter did a great job. Without this expose, Madisyn might never acknowledge her mistakes, even in her lifetime. ¡± ¡°It seems these parents might have spoiled their child to the point of ruin. ¡± ¡°Educating children properly is crucial. ¡± Meanwhile, Jenna was also watching the live stream. She had already instructed a nurse to keep a close eye on Aidyn and Sherlyn. If Madisyn tried to visit them, Jenna wanted to be informed immediately so she could send the reporter there without dy. She had no intention of letting Madisyn live an easy life. A satisfied smirk curled Jenna¡¯s lips as she watched the harsh criticism being leveled at Madisyn. Things were ying out just as she had hoped. With Madisyn¡¯s reputation now in tatters, no prestigious family would ever want someone so heartless. Her dreams of marrying into the Johns family were crumbling right before her eyes. ¡°Jenna, what are you watching?¡± Phyllis walked in, her voice tired. The Chapman family¡¯s business had been struggling, and she¡¯d spent the day out trying to drum up some business. Seeing Jenna at home was a surprise; Jenna was usually at thepany at this hour. ¡°Mom, take a look at this,¡± Jenna responded, quickly showing the live stream to Phyllis. Chapter 461 Phyllis watched the live stream for a moment, her brow furrowing as she took in the situation. She had heard about the recent rumors about Madisyn. ¡°She really is heartless,¡± she muttered. Phyllis felt a wave of relief that she hadn¡¯t reconnected with Madisyn when she heard Madisyn was Madi. She knew well that Madisyn would surely have treated the Chapman family in the same way had she done so. Sensing an opportunity, Jenna suggested, ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t we donate some money to my former parents?¡± Phyllis turned to Jenna, catching on quickly. With everyone feeling sympathy for the couple, a charitable gesture would surely earn them public goodwill. It was a smart move. After a brief discussion, they decided to donate fifty thousand dors. Without wasting time, Phyllis and Jenna got into the car and headed to the hospital. As they drove, Jenna kept her eyes glued to her phone, watching the live stream to monitor the situation. . . Library Madisyn continued to deny that she was rted to Aidyn and Sherlyn, but both the reporter and the viewers were skeptical. Jenna couldn¡¯t hide her satisfaction; it was clear the public hadn¡¯t been fooled.novelbin Madisyn then sat silently, her face impassive as she yed with her phone, seemingly indifferent to the usations swirling around her. She looked as though she had given up entirely. Meanwhile, the reporter pressed on, relentless in his attempts to force Madisyn into admitting her mistakes. Jenna smirked, pleased with the spectacle. Upon arriving, Jenna and Phyllis entered the ward, and the reporter immediately approached them. Jenna exined their intentions clearly. ¡°Seeing their struggle moved us to act. We¡¯ve brought fifty thousand dors to help with the medical bills. ¡± ¡°Miss Chapman, you are truly kind,¡± the reporter said with a flourish. ¡°Imagine a world where everyone is as generous as you. ¡± Jenna offered a modest smile in return. ¡°I¡¯m just doing what I can,¡± she replied softly. The reporter then turned to Madisyn. ¡°Did you see that, Madisyn? An outsider is stepping up to help your parents out of kindness while you dream of marrying into a wealthy family. ¡± ¡°Jenna really is remarkable. ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Jenna actually from the Chapman family? Wasn¡¯t there a mix-up in their identities? Jenna was raised by this couple, so it seems only natural for her to help. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s telling that their biological daughter Madisyn hasn¡¯t contributed, but Jenna has. She¡¯s a blessing to them. ¡± ¡°The Chapman family are showing true integrity here. ¡± As the reporter continued speaking to Madisyn, trying to provoke a reaction, Jenna¡¯s phone vibrated quietly in her hand. ncing down, she saw a notification from Twitter. Chapter 462 Her eyes narrowed as she read the message: ¡°Johns Group has issued a statement. ¡± Jenna¡¯s curiosity was piqued. The Johns Group making a statement at this moment? They must be distancing themselves from Madisyn, who had been pretending to be associated with them.novelbin A smirk crept onto Jenna¡¯s lips as she clicked on the notification. But instead, the statement read: ¡°Madisyn Johns is a member of the Johns family that owns the Johns Group. ¡± Jenna stared at her phone in disbelief. Her mind struggled to process the shock. But before she could fully grasp it, more statements started flooding in. Dane posted, ¡°Madisyn Johns is my sister. ¡± Then came Glenn, who posted, ¡°Madisyn Johns is my daughter!¡± Jenna¡¯s grip tightened on her phone as Howard¡¯s post appeared. ¡°Madisyn Johns is my dearest sister. Who dares to nder her?¡± Jenna¡¯s shock rendered her speechless; her phone almost slipped from her hand. Phyllis, noticing Jenna¡¯s sudden silence, furrowed her brows in concern. She was about to ask what was wrong when her eyesnded on Jenna¡¯s phone. It was a post from Howard. Her heart skipped a beat-everyone in high society knew exactly who Howard was. But¡­Madisyn? Howard¡¯s sister? If Madisyn was Howard¡¯s sister, didn¡¯t that make her Glenn¡¯s daughter? Phyllis¡¯s thoughts scrambled, her mind momentarily going nk. She couldn¡¯t react, standing there in shock alongside Jenna. But they weren¡¯t the only ones floored by the revtion. The viewers of the live stream were equally stunned by the flurry of supportive posts for Madisyn. Meanwhile, the reporter, stillmbasting Madisyn with biting words, was oblivious to the seismic shift happening online. But his assistant caught wind of the news, his face paling with embarrassment. Panicked, the assistant quickly pulled the reporter aside. ¡°We. we might have made a mistake,¡± he stammered. ¡°What?¡± The reporter frowned, turning around in confusion. The assistant pressed his lips together tightly before showing the reporter the breaking news. ¡°Glenn Johns said¡­¡± the reporter muttered. ¡°Madisyn. . is his daughter?¡± Chapter 463 The reporter¡¯s confident demeanor faltered, his face draining of color as he turned towards Madisyn. The disdain once evident in his eyes was swiftly reced by a mix of fear and respect. Madisyn just stood there without saying anything. Her face was expressionless, yet she exuded a powerful aura. The reporter wondered why he hadn¡¯t noticed before that Madisyn¡¯s aura was far from ordinary? He should have been more astute. Aidyn and Sherlyn didn¡¯t know what the others had seen on their phones. But they were very angry since the reporter kept criticizing Madisyn. Aidyn shouted, ¡°Madisyn is not our child. She is from the Johns family. How many times do I have to tell you before you believe me?¡± After saying this, Aidyn panted in anger. But he felt strange. This time, no one rushed to deny his words, which was quite surprising to him. Suddenly, the door of the ward was pushed open from the outside. Then, a distinguished figure walked in, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. The reporter had been in the industry for many years. Naturally, he recognized the person who came. ¡°Mr. Johns!¡± he eximed. The man¡¯s presence made the reporter tremble in fear. His face turned pale, and his body went weak. However, Dane just ignored him. He walked over to Madisyn, wrapped his arm around her shoulders, and said gently, ¡°Madisyn, I¡¯m sorry you had to go through this. ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. It¡¯s fine. ¡± Madisyn shook her head. She didn¡¯t seem to care much. But everyone around them was so shocked that they almost copsed to the floor. Since Dane himself showed up, it had to be true that Madisyn was his sister. Jenna looked at Madisyn with conflicting emotions visible on her face. ¡°This How can this be possible?¡± Jenna was still in disbelief. She looked at Aidyn and Sherlyn with tears in her eyes. ¡°But it was our two families who had identally taken the wrong babies back. ¡± ¡°No, you are all mistaken,¡± Sherlyn said. ¡°It was actually three families that had identally taken the wrong babies back. My baby was stillborn and was taken away by the Johns family. I took the Chapman family¡¯s child, and the Chapman family took the Johns family¡¯s child. ¡± It turned out this was the truth. Suddenly, Jenna felt everything around her went so dark that she almost fainted. How she wished she was only having a bad dream. Madisyn wasn¡¯t the daughter of two vigers at all. She was the nobledy of the Johns family. This was her true identity. She belonged to the Johns family. The Johns family was way far superior to the Chapmans. Jenna¡¯s eyes stung with tears, and she felt like her chest was about to explode from the frustration. She couldn¡¯t breathe.novelbin She felt miserable. But not only her. Phyllis also felt the same. Chapter 464 Phyllis had done so many bad things to Madisyn. She had mistreated Madisyn when she was a child, and she had been delighted when she found out Madisyn wasn¡¯t her daughter. She had favored Jenna, thinking Jenna was better. Butter, it turned out that Madisyn was way better than Jenna. She just hadn¡¯t realized it sooner. However, even if she realized thatter, sheforted herself that no matter how good Madisyn was, it wouldn¡¯t change the fact that she was a vige girl. She didn¡¯t expect to be hit hard by the truth today. Madisyn was not only talented. She was also a member of the privileged Johns family. She was much more nobler than Phyllis could ever be. Phyllis looked at Madisyn standing beside Dane.novelbin She looked elegant and noble. It was as if she was from a world different from them. Tears welled up in Phyllis¡¯s eyes. While watching the scene, Jenna suddenly screamed, ¡°Now I understand why the Johns family doesn¡¯t want to cooperate with us. It¡¯s all because of you, Madisyn, right? You are so vicious! The Chapman family raised you. But after you returned to the Johns family, you pushed us to the brink of ruin. Are you still a human being?¡± Jenna criticized Madisyn frantically. She couldn¡¯t bear to see Madisyn standing so high above her. Dane had always been gentle and elegant. But now, she looked at Phyllis with cold eyes. ¡°We never intended to cooperate with the Chapman family in the first ce. We only considered it before because you raised Madisyn. But we didn¡¯t expect. We didn¡¯t know you had treated her so horribly. We¡¯re already kind enough not to crush you. How dare you expect cooperation!¡± Dane snorted coldly. He looked at Jenna and Phyllis disdainfully. Phyllis¡¯s legs went so weak that she was about to faint. She remembered the first time she saw Madisyn at a mall after she left the Chapman family. At that time, ine was standing up for Madisyn. Phyllis thought ine was just a noblewoman trying to defend someone who suffered injustice. It turned out ine was Madisyn¡¯s mother. It was because of that argument that their coboration was canceled immediately. Thus, the failure of the cooperation had nothing to do with Madisyn. It was entirely her fault. Meanwhile, Jenna also recalled many things. She thought Madisyn seduced Dane to be the president of Natural Beauty. Who would have thought that Dane was Madisyn¡¯s brother? Also, when she saw Madisyn watering the flowers at the Johns family¡¯s residence, she thought Madisyn was a maid. But this incident led to her own expulsion. It turned out that everything had traces leading back to the truth. The truth had long been revealed before them. It was just that they refused to believe it. Jenna¡¯s eyes turned red in anger. She stared at Madisyn and said with deep resentment, ¡°Madisyn, are you happy now? You¡¯ve made a fool of us all. Are you happy now? You are a devil!¡± Jenna almost screamed. Chapter 465 She believed Madisyn had intentionally yed them. Aidyn and Sherlyn were furious when they heard Jenna speak to Madisyn in such a way. At that moment, Sherlyn stepped forward. And everyone was shocked when she raised her hand and pped Jenna. Jenna and Phyllis were stunned for a while. Phyllis was the first toe to her senses. ¡°Are you crazy? Who gave you the right to p my daughter?¡± Sherlyn¡¯s voice was cold as she replied, ¡°We raised Jenna, never expecting anything in return. But when my husband was diagnosed with cancer, I never imagined she could be so cold and selfish. All I asked was for her to repay the money we spent on her dance sses, and she refused!¡± With that, Sherlyn tore away the veil of Jenna¡¯s hypocrisy, exposing her true nature. The reporter turned his attention to Jenna, realizing that the real ungrateful person wasn¡¯t Madisyn but Jenna. The crowd¡¯s gaze shifted, now filled with mockery and disdain for Jenna. Jenna, feeling the weight of their judgment, shook her head desperately. ¡°No, it¡¯s mot like that. You¡¯ve got it all wrong. I thought Madisyn was your real daughter, and I only acted that way because I wanted her toe and look after you.novelbin I¡¯m here now with five hundred thousand to help cover the medical bills!¡± Sherlyn couldn¡¯t help but find it all painfully ironic. ¡°So, you spread rumors about Madisyn being an ungrateful daughter, and now you show up with five hundred thousand? We both know why you did it- it was all for your reputation. I don¡¯t need your money anymore. Madisyn has already taken care of the medical bills. Just pay me back the money I spent on you since childhood, and we can cut ties for good. I cared for you deeply, but your ingratitude is shocking. ¡± Jenna¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment, her eyes welling up with tears as she listened to Sherlyn¡¯s harsh words. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Phyllis, unwilling to let her daughter be berated, stepped in. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too harsh? Jenna didn¡¯t know the full story. She only acted that way because she hoped Madisyn woulde see you. ¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± Sherlyn spat, her disgust evident. ¡°I told her over and over that Madisyn isn¡¯t my child, but she refused to believe me! She knew the truth but chose not to believe it so she could target Madisyn. It¡¯s all because she can¡¯t stand the thought of Madisyn living a better life than her!¡± Sherlyn¡¯s words struck a chord,ying bare Jenna¡¯s true motivations. Madisyn, watching quietly, couldn¡¯t help but silently apud Sherlyn. She had hit the mark perfectly. The live stream chat exploded with outrage. ¡°Oh my God! So, it was all Jenna¡¯s scheme. She¡¯s so cruel!¡± ¡°Exactly. If Jenna really cared about her former parents, she would have helped them financially before ndering Madisyn. She¡¯s only sending money now to save her own reputation! It¡¯s so transparent. ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t stand Jenna. The whole Chapman family seems rotten to the core. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡°Absolutely. The Chapman family had a chance toe out of this looking good, but they destroyed their own reputation. ¡± ¡°Evil people always get what¡¯sing to them! The Johns family should never cooperate with them. The Chapmans deserve to be punished. ¡± ¡°This whole thing just proves there¡¯s not a decent person in the entire Chapman family! I¡¯m done with them. Who¡¯s with me in boycotting their products?¡± ¡°Everyone¡¯s focused on Jenna, but let¡¯s not forget this reporter. He was so arrogant at the start, and he didn¡¯t even bother to learn the truth!¡± ¡°Right! We can¡¯t let this reporter off the hook. What he did was just as terrible. ¡± Chapter 466 The reporter found himself in an increasingly ufortable situation. He had believed he was on a mission for justice, only to realize he had been yed. ncing angrily at Jenna, he started to retreat, but Madisyn¡¯s voice stopped him in his tracks. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to apologize to them now?¡± she asked, her tone calm but firm. The reporter froze, then turned to face the two elderly people. With no other option, he stepped forward. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry. I never meant to hurt your feelings. I was deceived as well. ¡± Sherlyn, unimpressed, responded sharply, ¡°As a reporter, it¡¯s your job to uphold your profession¡¯s integrity. I told you multiple times that Madisyn isn¡¯t my daughter, but you ignored me! Were you just eager for sensational gossip?¡± Every word from Sherlyn hit the nail on the head, exposing the reporter¡¯s irresponsibility. Madisyn, observing quietly, couldn¡¯t help but admire Sherlyn¡¯s keen insight. Though she appeared simple and straightforward, Sherlyn had a sharp mind for reading people. The reporter¡¯s face flushed crimson with embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry. ¡± But Madisyn wasn¡¯t about to let him off so easily. ¡°If you¡¯re really sorry, shouldn¡¯t you show it by some actions?¡± Catching her drift, the reporter quickly responded, ¡°I¡¯ll donate ten thousand dors to you as a gesture of my apology. ¡± Sherlyn didn¡¯t miss a beat. ¡°Madisyn has already taken care of the medical expenses. We don¡¯t need your money. It would be better if you donated it to charity instead. ¡± ¡°Of course, no problem at all,¡± the reporter agreed hurriedly. . . Library Unable to bear the situation any longer, the reporter quickly fled the scene with his assistant in tow, leaving Phyllis and Jenna standing awkwardly in the ward. Jenna¡¯s eyes were red with resentment, while Phyllis wore a conflicted expression. Suddenly, Phyllis stepped forward and grasped Madisyn¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, Madisyn. Please, forgive me. I know I didn¡¯t treat you well when you were a child, but I only wanted you to have a bright future! Why would I intentionally hurt you when I had no idea that you weren¡¯t my daughter at the time?¡± Madisyn¡¯s voice was cold as she responded, ¡°But you didn¡¯t treat Jenna like that after she returned. ¡± Phyllis fell silent, unable to find a response. Blood ties can be a strange and powerful thing. When Madisyn was a child, Phyllis constantly pushed her to excel, never sparing a thought for whether Madisyn had time to rest. But then, with Jenna back, Phyllis had be unusually gentle. Phyllis, feeling the weight of her past actions, lowered her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, Madisyn. But we were once family. Can you find it in your heart to forgive us?¡±novelbin Now, all Phyllis could do was look up at Madisyn, her pride crumbling under the weight of reality. Chapter 467 If she continued to resist, she might as well have lost her mind. Getting along with Madisyn could mean survival for the Chapman family, which was now teetering on the brink of ruin. Fostering a good rtionship with the Johns Group could turn their fortunes around. ¡°Of course,¡± Madisyn replied, her voice cool. Phyllis¡¯s eyes brightened with relief. Her mind began to wander, imagining the day when other ns would scramble to curry favor with her family, all because of her newfound alliance with the powerful Johns family. But Madisyn¡¯s next words cut through her daydream like a knife. . . Library ¡°We¡¯re not going to do anything to harm you. Consider that a kindness. You can leave now. ¡± Phyllis¡¯s face paled. Her eyes were filled with tears as she choked out, ¡°Do you hate me so much? Madisyn, I used to treat you as my own daughter!¡± Madisyn responded with a cold, faint smile, saying nothing. Phyllis fell silent as well. Jenna, watching Phyllis grovel before Madisyn, felt a wave of anger wash over her.novelbin Resentment boiled in her veins, and she silently wished for Madisyn¡¯s downfall. ¡°Pay back the money. Then, you can go,¡± Sherlyn said, her tone dismissive. With no other choice, Phyllis and Jenna left, their earlier excitement now reced with a sinking despair. As soon as Jenna retired to her bedroom, her phone rang. ¡°Jenna, is it true? Is Madisyn really a member of the powerful Johns family?¡± Teresa¡¯s voice crackled with disbelief, the shock evident even through the phone. She had seen the news online just now and wanted to verify with Jenna herself. ¡°Yes,¡± Jenna replied icily, still angry because of what happened earlier. Teresa¡¯s face drained of color, her legs nearly giving way beneath her. What had she been doing at thepany all this time? Teresa¡¯s thoughts spiraled, disbelief and despair tightening around her chest. Madisyn, Dane¡¯s real sister, had stood by, watching her live a lie, posing as Dane¡¯s sister. The humiliation was unbearable. She had always seen herself as superior, a queen in her own right. But now, the truth crashed down on her with cruel rity-she had been nothing more than aughingstock. ¡°Jenna¡­¡± Teresa¡¯s voice quivered,den with desperation. ¡°Please help me. I¡¯m too poor now. ¡± But Jenna had no sympathy left to give. Her patience had worn thin, and without a word, she ended the call, the click of the disconnect echoing in the silence. Chapter 468 She clenched her fists, her knuckles white as she stared out the window, her gaze stormy. She had sworn to herself that this time, she would destroy Madisyn. But fate had twisted the knife-Madisyn had turned the tables, emerging as the winner, while Jenna¡¯s reputationy in tatters. Everyone whispered about her,beling her as unfilial. The shame gnawed at her like a relentless beast. Yet, amidst the turmoil, the thought of a single person brought her a flicker of satisfaction-Gilbert. He was still hers, the one person Madisyn couldn¡¯t get. A smirk yed on Jenna¡¯s lips as she reached for her phone, her fingers trembling with excitement. She called Gilbert, hoping for thefort of his voice, but the line rang and rang, unanswered. Meanwhile, back at the hospital, Dane talked to Aidyn, asking about his state. Aidyn and Sherlyn had always held the Johns family in high regard, so they extended an invitation to visit their home. . . Library As Dane and Madisyn stepped into the parking lot, they spotted a familiar face in the distance. Dane¡¯s expression was stern as he turned to Madisyn.novelbin ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in the car. ¡± Madisyn nodded, her gaze sliding over to Gilbert, her eyes turning cold as ice. As Gilbert approached, his deep eyes locked onto hers with an intensity that could burn through stone. He had always sensed something unique about Madisyn-a certain grace, a rare charmbut never had he imagined that she was a member of a wealthy family. As he stood before her, his eyes glistened with unshed tears. ¡°Madisyn,¡± he said, his voice trembling, thick with regret, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I realize now how blind I¡¯ve been. Jenna misled me, making me believe you are foolish and cruel. But I see now-you¡¯re nothing like that. It was Jenna who was poisonous all along. I was so wrong. so, so wrong. ¡± With great difficulty, Gilbert uttered these words, apanied by what he believed to be a look of deep affection. ¡°¡°Madisyn, I never had any real feelings for Jenna. You know how unstable my position in my family is-I thought I had no choice but to marry her. But now, I know who you really are, a member of the Johns family. . It changes everything! We don¡¯t have to be separated anymore!¡± With a hopeful gleam in his eyes, he added, ¡°We can finally be together again!¡± Madisyn remained silent, her expression unreadable. Gilbert¡¯s head swelled with confidence. Surely, his heartfelt confession had touched her deeply. Madisyn then broke the silence, her voice cutting through his thoughts. ¡°I want to ask you something. ¡± ¡°What is it?¡± he asked, leaning closer. ¡°How are you so shameless?¡± Madisyn asked, looking genuinely confused. ¡°Why do you assume that everyone is in love with you?¡± Chapter 469 Gilbert¡¯s hopeful expression faltered, his confidence cracking under the weight of her words. ¡°Are you still angry with me? I¡¯m really sorry, but I swear-you¡¯re the only woman I¡¯ve ever loved.novelbin ¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not interested in a man who¡¯s unattractive yet absurdly overconfident,¡± Madisyn replied expressionlessly. Gilbert¡¯s face paled as her words hit him like a p. ¡°Madisyn, please don¡¯t be so angry!¡± he pleaded, desperation creeping into his voice. ¡°You were so good to me back then-you must have loved me deeply. I know I¡¯ve disappointed you, but I¡¯ll make it up to you!¡± He reached out to grasp Madisyn¡¯s hand, but she swatted him away violently. ¡°Gilbert,¡± she said icily, ¡°I¡¯ve found you insufferable since we were kids. You¡¯re so stupid that you couldn¡¯t even answer the simplest questions. I only bothered to exin things to you because you were supposed to be my fiance. Otherwise, I never would¡¯ve given you the time of day!¡± Gilbert felt as though the ground had crumbled beneath him. He had never realized that Madisyn¡¯s previous kindness and patience were born not of love but of obligation. He had taken her for granted and, worse, betrayed her. His heart ached with the sharp sting of regret. ¡°Do you really have no feelings for me at all?¡± ¡°If you were in my shoes, would you like yourself?¡± Madisyn shot back. Gilbert was not only incredibly naive but also quite arrogant. After imagining himself in her position, Gilbert turned deathly white. He realized he had always taken Madisyn¡¯s generosity for granted, never appreciating the sacrifices she made. His hands dropped, and he bowed his head in defeat. Madisyn then turned and climbed into Dane¡¯s car. Dane didn¡¯t inquire about their discussion and just told the driver to go. The luxury car drove past Gilbert, leaving a puff of exhaust behind. While on the road, Madisyn got a call from Andrew. They talked about Aidyn and Sherlyn, and then Andrew mentioned, ¡°It¡¯s the weekend tomorrow. I¡¯lle to see you. ¡± Madisyn smiled. ¡°Sounds good. ¡± ¡°Got any ce in mind you¡¯d like to visit?¡± Madisyn paused to think, nced at Dane, and then texted Andrew, saying, ¡°I came across a fun date idea online. How about we try out a foot massage parlor? What do you think?¡± Andrew replied, ¡°That sounds great. ¡± He added, ¡°Is Dane there with you?¡± Madisyn almost burst outughing at that. Andrew really knew her too well. Chapter 470 After finalizing their ns, Madisyn put her phone away, feeling quite content. When she and Dane got home, ine immediately hugged her. ¡°Madisyn, you¡¯ve been through so much!¡± ine felt a deep ache. After all the trouble to bring her daughter back, she now had to watch her endure such vicious attacks. Jenna and her family were downright cruel! Glenn said coldly, ¡°The Chapman family must disappear. ¡± Madisyn was taken aback by such harsh words from her usually calm father. She responded, ¡°The Chapman family is already in deep trouble. They¡¯re close to bankruptcy. We don¡¯t need to push them further. ¡± Glenn understood that his daughter didn¡¯t want to burden him, but he couldn¡¯t suppress his rage. . . Library He was determined not to let the Chapman family off easily. That afternoon, ine and Madisyn spent some time together in the garden. ine pushed Madisyn on the swing. She was hesitant to see Madisyn leave for Ansport and had be somewhat clingy. Even when her friends invited her to y bridge, ine turned them down. ¡°Mom, say yes to them.novelbin I¡¯lle with you,¡± Madisyn said softly. ¡°I want to see you y bridge. ¡± ine, who usually enjoyed her bridge games, couldn¡¯t say no to that. However, the bridge game was more than just a casual y. Every conversation among the yers was filled with meaning. When the wealthydies saw Madisyn apanying ine, they immediately expressed their sympathy for her. Whenever they spoke of the Chapman family, their words dripped with scorn and contempt. ¡°The Chapmans reached out to my husband for a partnership, but don¡¯t worry. I wouldn¡¯t consider working with them,¡± one wealthydy said. The reason for making friends in high society was that when trouble arose, everyone supported those they were close to. Carly nodded in agreement. As they started their bridge game, Madisyn sat nearby, observing and scrolling through her phone. Jenna had really caused her own downfall this time. Now, the entire inte was buzzing with her scandal. ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that ever since Madisyn left, the Chapman family has been spiraling downward. ¡± ¡°It seems Like Madisyn was their good luck charm. Now, the Chapmans must be full of regrets. ¡± ¡°Jenna hasn¡¯t even apologized yet!¡± Chapter 471 We should stop supporting the Chapman Group!¡± The stock value of the Chapman Group had already dropped drastically. At this pace, the Chapman Group would likely dere bankruptcy within a week. They must be feeling extremely stressed now. Madisyn had ignored several calls from the Chapman family on her phone. She had no desire to engage with them any longer. ¡°By the way, how is Dane¡¯s marriage situation?¡± one of the wealthydies suddenly inquired. Upon hearing Dane¡¯s name, Madisyn discreetly set her phone aside. ine answered, ¡°He¡¯s always been very opinionated. We¡¯re not pushing him. ¡± ¡°Dane¡¯s almost thirty. Most men his age already have kids. ine you¡¯re quite progressive. Oh, and Josie¡¯s still single, isn¡¯t she?¡± . . Library The wealthydy mentioned Josie. Carly responded, ¡°Yes, Josie has always been so proper and never had a boyfriend.novelbin ¡± ¡°That¡¯s excellent. ¡± The wealthy Lady beamed. ¡°Why not bring your families together? That would be wonderful!¡± Carly nced at ine, clearly agreeing with the idea. ¡°ine, what¡¯s your take?¡± ine smiled faintly and said, ¡°It really depends on what the kids want. Times have changed. They¡¯re individuals with their own personalities. We can¡¯t just decide for them as parents. ¡± ¡°But if Dane never found a partner, wouldn¡¯t that concern you?¡± the wealthydy replied, ¡°Let Josie and Dane date. They can take it from there. ¡± Madisyn¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. She sensed that today¡¯s bridge game had an underlying motive. The wealthydy¡¯s sudden mention of Josie wasn¡¯t just a coincidence ¡ªCarly must have orchestrated it. Carly chimed in, ¡°Yes, Josie has always had a soft spot for Dane over the years. What do you think, ine?¡± ine paused, considering her words carefully. After a moment, she replied, ¡°I¡¯ll bring it up with Der. ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Carly said with a smile, and they allughed it off before returning their attention to the bridge game. Madisyn observed that Carly subtly let ine win several hands, a disy of the delicate social dance that high society often required. The level of subtlety in their interactions was impressive. The game continued until around five in the afternoon. Then ine called Dane, mentioning Josie. ¡°If you¡¯re interested, you might want to spend some time getting to know her better. ¡± Chapter 472 Dane¡¯s response was t. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in her. ¡± ine sighed, her concern deepening. She knew Dane too well. ¡°But Dane, you¡¯re not interested in anyone. Are you nning to stay single forever?¡± she asked, her voice tinged with worry. ¡°There is someone I like. ¡± Dane began, but a knock on the door of his office cut him off.novelbin He hung up, surprised to see Josie enter. ¡°Hi, Dane!¡± she greeted with a confident smile, clearly dressed to impress. ¡°How about dinner tonight?¡± Dane¡¯s reply was cool and steady. ¡°Sorry, I already have ns. ¡± Josie¡¯s smile faltered, confusion flickering in her eyes. Hadn¡¯t ine mentioned her to Dane? Why was he still so indifferent? ¡°But. . ¡± Before she could continue, another voice cut through the air from behind her. ¡°The way you keep repeating his name, it looks Like you are trying to win a crowing contest!¡± A woman emerged, slipping her arm around Dane¡¯s with a casual air. ¡°Sorry, Josie, but Dane¡¯s already spoken for. ¡± Josie¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she stared at the woman. ¡°You?¡± . . Library ¡°What do you mean, ¡®You?¡¯ Stop clinging to my boyfriend and move on,¡± the woman, Evie, said with a fierce tone that left no room for debate. Josie¡¯s face flushed with disbelief. ¡°How could Dane possibly be interested in someone like you?¡± This woman exuded an untamed energy, a stark contrast to the refined elegance of the otherdies. Evie, smirking with confidence, replied, ¡°Well, he is. Isn¡¯t that right, Dane?¡± Dane looked at Evie, his expression resolute, and nodded. ¡°Yes. ¡± Josie¡¯s heart shattered at his confirmation. The man she had admired for so long had chosen someone else. Tears welled up in her eyes as she took onest, devastated look at them before stumbling out of the room. Once outside, she shakily dialed Carly¡¯s number, her voice breaking. ¡°Mom. Dane has a girlfriend. ¡± Chapter 473 ¡°Are you sure? Who could it possibly be? In all of Gemond, who besides you could be worthy of Dane?¡± ¡°She¡¯s an entertainer-Evie! I remember seeing her with Madisyn,¡± Josie spat out, her voice thick with anger. ¡°Madisyn must have had a hand in this!¡± Carly¡¯s demeanor turned icy and calcting. ¡°A minor entertainer? There¡¯s nothing to worry about. They¡¯re just dating, not married. And even if they were married, we could still tear them apart. ¡± Carly¡¯s words managed to calm Josie down, sparking a renewed sense of determination in her. . . Librarynovelbin She wasn¡¯t about to give up without a fight. Just as she turned to leave, Josie¡¯s eyes caught sight of a familiar figure in the distance. Was that Susan? Normally, Josie would have seized the moment to ridicule her, but today, her mind was too clouded with her own troubles. She continued on without a second thought. Unbeknownst to Josie, Susan was struggling to keep herselfposed, her face pale and strained. After a moment to steady herself, Susan approached the door of Dane¡¯s office and caught sight of Evie talking to Dane. Were they really in a rtionship? The sight made her heart ache. Pressing her lips into a thin Line, Susan quietly turned and walked away, battling the emotions churning inside her. Evie let go of Dane, a sly smile ying on her lips. ¡°How did I do? Is that enough to save you from a bad romance?¡± Dane gave a nod of approval. ¡°I really should thank you for that. ¡± Evie waved off his gratitude. ¡°No need for thanks. I just can¡¯t stand people who don¡¯t know when to quit. ¡± Dane, however, seemed distracted, his eyes flicking to his watch as if he were waiting for something or someone. Noticing his preupation, Evie added, ¡°Actually, I came to talk to you about something. Kian won¡¯t leave me alone, and I was hoping you could help me deal with him. ¡± ¡°Consider it done,¡± Dane replied, though his attention remained elsewhere. Realizing he was busy, Evie decided to leave without further interruption. As she walked out of the office, she spotted a woman standing near the elevator, looking lost and distant. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Evie asked, her brow furrowing in concern as she studied the woman¡¯s dazed expression. Evie couldn¡¯t help but admire the woman before her. Her skin was wless, and her features were so delicate and endearing. There was something about her that Evie instantly liked. Susan Looked up and was momentarily stunned by Evie¡¯s radiant beauty. Chapter 474 The sight made her feel even more inadequate. Of course, only someone as beautiful and kind as Evie could deserve Dane. The realization deepened her heartache, and she turned away, leaving with a heavy heart. Meanwhile, Dane remained in his office, waiting. He meticulously rearranged the afternoon tea he had prepared, making sure everything looked perfect. But as the minutes ticked by, his anticipation began to wane. It had been half an hour, and still, there was no sign of her. Unable to wait any longer, Dane picked up the phone and called her. ¡°Where are you?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I can¡¯t make it today. Something came up!¡± Dane felt a pang of disappointment, but he kept his voice steady. ¡°I understand¡­ Is everything okay?¡± There was a long silence on the other end before she finally said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have to go back to my hometown for a blind date. ¡± Dane¡¯s usuallyposed and handsome features quickly turned stormy. He demanded, ¡°Say that again!¡± The person on the other end seemed scared. She remained silent for a while. . . Library Dane realized he was acting out of character, but he couldn¡¯t help himself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± said the crying woman from the other end.novelbin ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡± The sound of her crying immediately softened Dane, filling him with sadness. ¡°I¡¯ve told you, as long as we¡¯re together, I¡¯ll handle everything else. ¡± His voice was gentle yet shaky. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± the woman repeated. Dane¡¯s expression grew somber. ¡°Okay. If that¡¯s your decision, I respect it. ¡± The call ended. He reclined on the sofa, gazing out the window. Suddenly, the clear sky clouded over, and rain started pouring on the ss. Chapter 475 The water streaked down the window, resembling tears at first nce¡­ The world outside was engulfed in a downpour. Madisyn was unaware of these developments. That evening, she and ine watched TV together. After ine retired to bed, Madisyn remained on the sofa, chatting with Jared. Jared was thrilled about her decision to move to Ansport. Just then, a noise came from outside the door. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Madisyn looked up to see Daneing in. She was about to greet him when she noticed something was off. Dane was holding his suit jacket and walked in slowly. His usually calm face was flushed. He had clearly had too much to drink. It was the first time Madisyn had seen her brother drink this heavily. She quickly got up and walked towards him. But before she got close, the strong scent of alcohol hit her, and she covered her nose, asking, ¡°Dane, why did you drink so much?¡± Dane looked at Madisyn, cracked a smile, and said, ¡°Madisyn. ¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me,¡± Madisyn replied, her brow furrowed. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Dane?¡± Dane rarely drank to such an extent. Something must be wrong.novelbin ¡°I¡¯m okay. I¡­¡± Dane¡¯s strength seemed to falter, and he leaned on Madisyn¡¯s shoulder. Madisyn worried that something serious had happened to her brother. Then she felt tears on her shoulder. She was shocked. Dane was crying?! It was hard for Madisyn to picture her capable, aplished brother crying. ¡°Susan¡­¡± Dane whispered. ¡°Dane, I¡¯m Madisyn,¡± she said, confused. ¡°Susan¡­¡± Dane continued to murmur. Clearly, Dane was far too intoxicated, so Madisyn helped him to his room. Chapter 476 Sheid Dane on the bed. He sprawled outfortably, looking disheveled yet somehow still charming. ¡°Let me get you some water,¡± Madisyn said. ¡°Susan¡­¡± Dane kept calling out. Madisyn scowled. She couldn¡¯t help wondering if Dane had been hurt by a woman named Susan before. She decided she needed to talk to her parents about it tomorrow. Madisyn fetched some water and helped Dane drink it. By then, it was almost midnight. Once Dane had drifted off to sleep, Madisyn, exhausted, headed back to her own room. She received a call from Andrew. ¡°Madisyn, are you busy?¡± Andrew¡¯s voice was low and soothing. ¡°Yes, my brother¡¯s drunk,¡± Madisyn exined. ¡°He keeps saying the name Susan. I think he¡¯s really upset over this woman. ¡± She knew she needed to do something to help her brother. After a brief pause, Andrew mentioned, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a friend named¡­ Susan?¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Madisyn was taken aback. Andrew¡¯s words seemed to spark a realization. But Dane and Susan¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s my Susan,¡± Madisyn responded. ¡°The two of them hardly ever meet. Plus, if my Susan was involved with my brother, she would have told me. ¡± As she spoke, Madisyn¡¯s certainty waned. ¡°I need to hang up. I¡¯m going to call Susan. ¡±novelbin Before Andrew could respond, she ended the call. Andrew felt somewhat helpless, already regretting mentioning Madisyn¡¯s friend. Madisyn quickly dialed Susan. Surprisingly, Susan was also awake. ¡°What¡¯s up? Madisyn. ¡± Despite her efforts to sound normal, Madisyn could detect a slight nasal quality in Susan¡¯s voice. Reflecting on Dane¡¯s odd behavior tonight¡­ Madisyn seemed to have realized something. ¡°Susan, my brother was acting really odd today,¡± Madisyn said cautiously. Chapter 477 ¡°Your brother?¡± Susan responded, her voice steady. ¡°What happened to him?¡± Madisyn exined, ¡°He drank a lot today. I¡¯ve never seen him Like this before. It was really unusual!¡± Susan replied, ¡°Oh, really? It might be work-rted. ¡± Susan was so calm on the other end of the line that Madisyn began to wonder if she had only overthought things. ¡°Maybe. How have you been doing recently? We haven¡¯t seen each other for a while. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve been busy with the entertainmentpany and barely get free time. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing well,¡± Susan answered. She pursed her Lips and added, ¡°Madisyn, I¡¯m sorry. I may have to leave thepany. ¡± ¡°What? Why so sudden?¡± ¡°Yeah. I also don¡¯t want to. But something is going on at home, and I need to be there,¡± Susan replied softly. Madisyn wanted to ask what was going on. But when she sensed that Susan¡¯s mood was a bit unusual, she swallowed the words she wanted to say. She didn¡¯t know much about Susan¡¯s family situation, but she could tell that Susan should be rtively poor. After all, Susan had been working part-time since high school. ¡°Alright. If that¡¯s your final decision, I support you. But if you need any help, you must tell me, okay?¡± Madisyn said with a solemn expression. ¡°Okay. But don¡¯t worry about me. I can manage. I¡¯ll take care of myself,¡± Susan assured Madisyn with a smile. They talked for a while, then hung up their phones together. It seemed nothing had been revealed. . . Library Madisyn decided to give up. If Susan was really with her brother, there must be a reason why Susan didn¡¯t tell her. Besides, it was their private affair. She couldn¡¯t interfere. The next day, Madisyn didn¡¯t get up at the usual time. It was the weekend, and she didn¡¯t need to go to work. Since Madisyn woke up on the right side of the bed, she was in a good mood. Besides, she would meet Andrew today. After breakfast, Madisyn prepared to pick up Andrew at the airport. But before she could leave, she received a call from him. It turned out he was already at the gate. Madisyn was so happy that she immediately rushed out. Dane massaged his temples, feeling a headache. While he watched Madisyn leaving happily, his eyes became deep. ine noticed him staring ahead.novelbin She smiled andmented, ¡°It seems Madisyn and Andrew¡¯s rtionship is quite stable. ¡± Chapter 478 Dane just snorted coldly. ine gave him a look. ¡°What about you? Do you have someone you like now? You¡¯re almost thirty, but you still don¡¯t have a girlfriend. Your sister may get married soon. Are you nning to be the country¡¯s most eligible bachelor all your life?¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± Dane looked at ine with a frown. He was obviously annoyed. ¡°Okay, fine. I won¡¯t push you. But you should pay attention to this matter. ¡± ine didn¡¯t deny that she had been wanting to have grandchildren. After all, she was fond of children. So, she really hoped Dane would get married soon and have a happy family. After having breakfast with ine and Glenn, Dane left. ine couldn¡¯t help saying to Glenn, ¡°Don¡¯t you think Dane is acting a bit strange today?¡± Glenn was also a man. Naturally, he could tell what was wrong with Dane. ¡°Let¡¯s not worry too much about the children¡¯s matters, okay? They are all adults now. We¡¯ve done our parts raising them up, so let them deal with their own affairs. It¡¯s time that we enjoy our own time, honey. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± ine immediately agreed. Madisyn went out excitedly. Sure enough, she saw Andrew at the gate. After not seeing him for a few days, she felt like he had be even more imposing. ¡°Honey¡­. ¡± When Andrew looked at Madisyn, the cold aura in his body immediately dissipated. It was reced by a warm, spring-like presence. Madisyn smiled sweetly at him. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s talk in the car. ¡± Andrew opened the passenger seat door and gentlemanly let Madisyn get in first. Then, he turned to the driver¡¯s seat and also got in. Madisyn turned and looked at him. ¡°Why are you here so early?¡± ¡°Because I wanted to see you sooner. ¡± Andrew stared at Madisyn with his dark, deep-set eyes for a while. Then, his greedy gaze moved from her clear, beautiful eyes to her rosy lips. Suddenly, he grabbed her chin. His kiss carried a faint smell of mint. Madisyn¡¯s heart raced wildly. It was as if it was about to jump out of her chest. After an unknown amount of time, she felt like all the oxygen in her body was sucked out. Finally, Andrew let her go. Their gazes locked for a while. Then, he suddenly said, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t look at me like that.novelbin It makes me think you are deliberately seducing me. ¡± Chapter 479 Madisyn was stunned. She looked at him with her mouth slightly open in incredulity. What was he talking about? Before Madisyn could react, Andrew took her hand and asked, ¡°Shall we go shopping first?¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Madisyn nodded. Their date was no different from those of ordinary couples.novelbin Madisyn didn¡¯t like shopping that much. But the feeling of doing it with Andrew was different. He never got tired of being with her and patiently gave her advice. Madisyn looked around the store for a while. But she didn¡¯t find anything particrly stunning, so she walked out. But to her surprise, the sales assistant followed her with a bunch of shopping bags. ¡°What¡¯s this? I didn¡¯t buy anything,¡± Madisyn said in confusion. ¡°I bought them,¡± Andrew said, looking at her tenderly. ¡°I saw you looking at them a few times just now. So, take them home and wear them anytime you want. ¡± Madisyn looked at him and blinked a few times. Was this what wealthy people did? She was truly overwhelmed by his generosity. Andrew gave the sales assistant an address and asked her to send the clothes there. Madisyn said to Andrew, ¡°I already have many clothes at home. There¡¯s no need to buy more. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t women always want more clothes?¡± Andrew asked with a smile. Madisyn didn¡¯t answer. She only pursed her lips. She remembered her life when she was with the Chapman family. Although she was known as a richdy, she had very few clothes because Phyllis never bought her any. Celia felt a pang of sympathy for Madisyn and often took her out shopping for clothes, but back then, she didn¡¯t want to burden Celia by spending too much of her money, so she carefully selected the cheapest options, even if they didn¡¯t quite suit her taste. This didn¡¯t escape Celia¡¯s keen eye, so one day, she took it upon herself to surprise Madisyn with several beautiful outfits, each one carefully chosen with love. Madisyn was profoundly moved by this gesture. She cherished those clothes, wearing them for years until they were threadbare, unable to part with them because of the memories they held. Andrew noticed the distant look in Madisyn¡¯s eyes and guessed that she was lost in the past again. Tightening his grip on her hand, he said tenderly, ¡°Sweetheart, I¡¯m here to make sure you never suffer again. You¡¯re my girl, and you deserve to be the happiest person in the world. ¡± ¡°I know. ¡± Madisyn Looked up at him with a soft smile, though her thoughts briefly wandered to whether Evie¡¯s gift was ready. She was determined to bring as much joy to Andrew as he did to her. Just then, they wandered into a shoe store, where Madisyn¡¯s eyes were instantly drawn to a pair of elegant white high heels. Chapter 480 She sat down on the plush sofa, just about to remove her shoes, when Andrew knelt before her, gently easing them off her feet. He then carefully slipped the high heels onto her, his touch both tender and reverent. Madisyn blinked, momentarily taken aback. The future head of the Klein family, kneeling to help her change shoes¡­ The scene felt almost dreamlike, something out of a fairy tale. Around them, envious whispers filled the air. A woman nudged her husband, her voice tinged with longing. ¡°Look at that! The man treats his girlfriend so well, but you, all you do is grumble when we go shopping!¡± Madisyn felt a blush rise to her cheeks. ¡°I can do it myself,¡± she murmured, though the warmth of Andrew¡¯s gesture made her heart flutter. ¡°Alright, stand up and walk for a while,¡± he encouraged. He even made sure to stay close enough to her that she could lean on him if she lost her bnce. Madisyn walked over to the mirror, admiring how the shoes elegantly framed her feet. They were perfect. ¡°Do you Like them?¡± Andrew asked expectantly. Madisyn nodded, a bright smile lighting up her face. ¡°I love them!¡± Andrew then arranged for someone to settle the bill. Just then, outside the shop, two figures happened to stroll past this scene. One of them, with an incredulous tone, eximed, ¡°Giana, aren¡¯t those your favorite shoes? Looks like someone¡¯s trying them on. Damn, didn¡¯t you tell the sales assistant to reserve them for you? Now, someone else is about to walk away in them. Ugh!¡± Giana¡¯s eyes followed her friend¡¯s gaze, a flicker of irritation crossing her features. But as soon as she saw who it was, her expression faltered, freezing in ce. Pressing her lips into a tight line, she pushed open the door and strode inside. Her friend, quick to mirror her movements, trailed behind with an air of indignation. She wasted no time, her words sharp as knives.novelbin ¡°Who do you think you are, wearing Giana¡¯s shoes?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Giana snapped, her voice a whip crack in the quiet of the store. The girl immediately bit back her words, confusion mingling with hurt. She had only been defending Giana-why was she the one being scolded? Giana¡¯s gaze shifted to Madisyn, a storm of emotions swirling in her eyes, before darting to Andrew beside her. The sight of him strikingly handsome, poised, and every bit the gentleman-sent a pang through her chest. Together, Madisyn and Andrew looked like they belonged on a magazine cover, a perfect match in every sense. Giana hesitated, her voice barely masking the turmoil beneath. ¡°Madisyn, what a coincidence. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. ¡± Chapter 481 But Madisyn didn¡¯t spare her a nce. Instead, she looped her arm through Andrew¡¯s, her voice cool and detached. ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡± Her dismissal was so demeaning, leaving Giana to grapple with the bitterness rising in her throat. She took a step forward, desperation coloring her voice. ¡°Madisyn. . I¡­ I¡¯m really sorry. ¡± Shame enveloped her like a suffocating coat. Giana had misjudged everything-she had no idea that Madisyn had be a member of the prestigious Johns family. She had assumed-wrongly-that Madisyn had simply returned to the countryside¡­ Thus, she didn¡¯t attend Madisyn¡¯s wee banquet, nor did she ept her gift. Now, regret burned in her chest. She wondered if attending back then would have changed anything. Would they still be good friends? Perhaps she would have joined Edge Entertainment under the Johns Group, and things would be different now. ¡°There¡¯s no grudges between us, so there¡¯s no need to apologize,¡± Madisyn said, her face as unreadable as a nk page. Any feelings she once harbored for Giana, positive or negative, had long since evaporated. Giana¡¯s heart sank, but she pressed on. ¡°It¡¯s been really difficult for me, Madisyn. With Jenna bing a Chapman, I have to walk on eggshells around her at thepany. I didn¡¯t mean to lose touch with you. . And aren¡¯t you being unfair? Howe you told Susan you are a member of the wealthiest family and not me?¡± A trace of bitterness lingered in Giana¡¯s voice. While she did regret not being there for Madisyn, she still felt that thetter was also at fault. They had all been friends once-so why was she the one left out? Madisyn¡¯s gaze was cold, her voice colder. ¡°Because we stayed in touch. You, on the other hand-did you even bother to reach out after I left the Chapman family? Did you answer my calls? If you had attended my wee banquet, would you have been left in the dark?¡± Giana¡¯sposure faltered, Madisyn¡¯s words shaking her to the core. As she saw Madisyn turning to leave, panic surged within her. She grabbed Madisyn¡¯s arm, her voice trembling.novelbin ¡°¡°Madisyn, the Chapman family is on the brink of copse, and I have nowhere else to go. Can I join Edge Entertainment? I¡¯ll work hard; I¡¯ll make you a ton of money! You know I¡¯m a good singer. I wouldn¡¯t have gotten this far if I wasn¡¯t! Please, I¡¯ll do my best at Edge Entertainment!¡± Madisyn¡¯s eyes narrowed, and her voice wasced with a subtle disdain. ¡°If anyone else had sung my song, they¡¯d have be famous, too. ¡± With that, she pried Giana¡¯s hand away and walked off, Andrew silently following her lead. Giana stood there, rooted in ce, as Madisyn¡¯s figure slowly faded into the distance. Her friend tugged at her sleeve, curiosity sparking in her eyes. ¡°You two were friends before?¡± Yes, Giana and Madisyn were once close friends. They shared a deep bond. Chapter 482 Giana came from a humble background and wore worn-out clothes in high school. She felt somewhat inferior due to herck of money, and was often picked on by her ssmates. It was Madisyn who stepped in to fend them off. To Giana, Madisyn was nothing short of an angel. Back then, Giana dreamed of spending more time with Madisyn. She started gathering the courage to talk to Madisyn daily and even bought her gifts with the little money she had. Eventually, Madisyn took notice, but she said, ¡°I don¡¯t need anything. You don¡¯t have to buy me anything anymore. ¡± And Giana timidly asked, ¡°Can we hang out together?¡± After a brief pause, Madisyn replied, ¡°Okay. ¡± From that moment, Giana was never alone again. She was always by Madisyn¡¯s side, and her ssmates began to warm up to her. ¡°Giana, why are you crying?¡± The sudden question snapped Giana back to reality. She looked down and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head back. I just remembered I have something else to take care of. ¡± She walked away. Meanwhile, Madisyn and Andrew enjoyed their day, ending up at a restaurant for lunch. Madisyn got a message from Susan, saying, ¡°Giana sent me a message. Did she send one to you?¡± Susan shared the screenshot with Madisyn. . . Library Giana¡¯s message said, ¡°Susan, I¡¯m sorry. I confess I was wrong. I was too down on myself. I didn¡¯t want to live in Madisyn¡¯s shadow anymore, so I distanced myself from you. I¡¯m going to chase my dreams and stand on my own now. Until I reach the top, I won¡¯t contact you again. ¡± Madisyn looked calm and said, ¡°I¡¯ve blocked her. ¡± When Madisyn checked the intercepted messages, she saw the same one from Giana. Perhaps this was for the best. After lunch, Madisyn received a message from Evie, saying, ¡°Everything is set up. Madisyn, you and my brother can head to the hotel. I¡¯ve booked a room and left a gift there for you. ¡± Raising her eyebrows, Madisyn tentatively asked Andrew, ¡°Are you feeling tired? Should we head back to the hotel to rest a bitter?¡± ¡°Sure. ¡± At a high-end hotel. In the presidential suite. Petals were scattered across the bed, and a gifty upon it.novelbin Andrew entered the suite with Madisyn. Noticing the setup, he turned to Madisyn. Chapter 483 Madisyn¡¯s cheeks were tinged pink. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a gift for you. ¡± Andrew smiled and said, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll see in a moment. ¡± In fact, she wasn¡¯t sure herself. Evie had assured her that Andrew would love it.novelbin But what could it be? Surely Evie wouldn¡¯t mislead her, right? Madisyn allowed herself to feel a bit of excitement. Then Andrew approached the gift box and opened it slowly. Watching him, Madisyn felt both eager and slightly anxious. As he unveiled the gift, his expression turned to surprise, and his ears reddened. Madisyn had imagined Andrew looking pleased orposed, but she hadn¡¯t anticipated his shy reaction. Why? What could be inside? Curiosity piqued, Madisyn moved closer. Her eyes widened when she saw the contents of the box. My goodness. She hadn¡¯t expected Evie to be so daring. Yet, Evie was onto something. Guys would surely like it. Because it was sexy Lingerie! Andrew turned to Madisyn, his eyes alight with excitement, and asked softly, ¡°Sweetheart, are you serious?¡± ¡°can I say I picked up the wrong gift?¡± Madisyn replied, feeling a bit helpless. ¡°Oh?¡± Andrew¡¯s face returned to its usual stoic look. ¡°Then where did thise from?¡± Madisyn felt uneasy under Andrew¡¯s scrutinizing gaze. ¡°Sweetheart, rx. ¡± Andrew suddenly embraced her. ¡°You didn¡¯t buy this gift, did you?¡± Being the perceptive person he was, Andrew figured it out right away. With a sigh, Madisyn confessed, ¡°No. ¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Andrew continued, ¡°Was it Evie?¡± Chapter 484 Madisyn was taken aback. How did he guess it was Evie¡¯s doing? Her expression gave her away. Andrew caressed her cheek and said, ¡°I know you too well. You wouldn¡¯t buy this. The only friend who would is Evie. I¡¯ll have a word with her when I get back. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Madisyn quickly interjected. ¡°Evie means well. I wasn¡¯t sure what you¡¯d like, so I asked her for some advice. But Evie¡­¡± Evie hadn¡¯t realized they weren¡¯t quite at that stage yet. Andrew said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s set this aside for now. ¡± Madisyn nodded. ¡°Are you tired? You should rest,¡± Andrew suggested kindly. ¡°What about you?¡± . . Library ¡°I¡¯ll rx on the sofa for a bit. ¡± Madisyn nodded again. It was her first time sharing a room with Andrew, though they weren¡¯t sharing the bed. Madisyny on the bed, eyes wide open, staring at the ceiling, her cheeks still flushed. She snuck a peek at Andrew. His tall frame seemed toorge for the sofa, and his legs were awkwardly tucked. It was a sight that could evoke sympathy from anyone.novelbin Madisyn pressed her lips together and slowly shut her eyes. The room was quiet, and soon, Madisyn drifted into her nap. In the afternoon, Andrew and Madisyn resumed their shopping. They were in front of a high-end brand store that Madisyn was somewhat familiar with. As she entered, a sales assistant approached her. ¡°Hello, what type of bag are you looking for?¡± the sales assistant asked. Before Madisyn could answer, their eyes locked, and both paused, taken aback. Madisyn was surprised to see Teresa working as a sales assistant in a luxury store after being fired. ¡°What a coincidence,¡± Madisyn said coolly. Teresa¡¯s hands tightened into fists, her expression clearly uneasy. Chapter 485 She had never thought she¡¯d find herself assisting Madisyn in shopping. Teresa¡¯s demeanor quickly became frosty. ¡°Feel free to look around. Let me know if you¡¯re ready to check out. ¡± With that, she started to walk away.novelbin ¡°If you don¡¯t want to help me, then please find someone who will,¡± Madisyn said. Teresa stopped mid-turn. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I want to? Let me show you our collection. ¡± Teresa began to guide her around the store, exining the details of the products. As Teresa absorbed the distinguished air Madisyn projected and noticed the tall, graceful man by her side, she felt a twinge of envy. Why was there such a big gap between people? She had worked hard to secure this job, only to find herself serving Madisyn. . . Library When Madisyn paused in front of a disy, Teresa nced at it and said, ¡°This is our store¡¯s signature piece. It¡¯s quite popr among our customers. It¡¯s on the expensive side, but that shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you, right?¡± Madisyn examined the blue-and-white bag. It was certainly eye- catching. She touched the bag and inquired, ¡°How much is this?¡± ¡°1. 2 million dors,¡± Teresa answered. Madisyn took the bag off the shelf and tried it on. However, it didn¡¯t feel as nice as she had expected, so she ced it back on the shelf. After browsing a bit more and finding nothing to her liking, Madisyn decided to leave the store. Just as they were about to leave, Teresa called out, ¡°Wait!¡± Madisyn turned to see Teresa approaching with the blue-and-white bag. ¡°Madisyn, you can¡¯t just leave after scratching our bag!¡± Madisyn frowned. ¡°When did I scratch your bag?¡± ¡°Look for yourself!¡± Teresa showed the bag, which indeed showed a small scratch. Madisyn was amused. ¡°I didn¡¯t scratch it. Even if I did, the fact that it got scratched just from me trying it on suggests that your bag¡¯s quality iscking, doesn¡¯t it?¡¯ Teresa replied, ¡°Our products are high-end and need to be handled with care. I don¡¯t know how you did it, but we check each item after every customer. It was fine before you used it. ¡± Seeing the resolve in Teresa¡¯s expression, Madisyn scoffed, ¡°So, you insist on putting the me on me?¡± Teresa stood firm and replied, ¡°You caused the damage, so you need to pay for it. I definitely can¡¯t cover the cost of a million-dor bag!¡± Chapter 486 Their argument began to attract the attention of other customers. Teresa¡¯s exnation made the situation clear to everyone around. ¡°I¡¯ve seen that bag. It¡¯s worth over a million. I couldn¡¯t buy it myself. ¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t afford it, you shouldn¡¯t have tried it on. Are you that vain?¡± ¡°If you ruin it and refuse to pay, do you expect the salesperson to handle the loss? She¡¯d need a lifetime to pay that off!¡± Most onlookers took Teresa¡¯s side. Teresa instantly yed pitiful. ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t afford to pay for it. Since you damaged it, you should cover the cost. Do you want to ruin me?¡± ¡°Teresa, are you ying games with me?¡± Madisyn narrowed her eyes. Teresa suddenly felt uneasy under her intense stare. But she had been so discreet while damaging the bag, she believed no one had noticed. She simply couldn¡¯t tolerate Madisyn¡¯s haughty demeanor. She figured even for the wealthy Johns family, over a million wasn¡¯t a trivial amount.novelbin If the Johns family found out Madisyn was wasting money like this, they would be angry. Her goal was to trouble Madisyn. ¡°What are you implying? Are you using me of setting you up?¡± Teresa said angrily. ¡°Everyone saw it. The scratch wasn¡¯t there before you tried on the bag. Just pay for it. We have a store to runt¡± ¡°Exactly, you might not be short of money, but the sales assistant isn¡¯t wealthy. ¡± People usually root for the weak. The crowd sided with Teresa, while Madisyn looked at her coldly. Teresa felt a surge of triumph. This time, Madisyn would be forced to back down. Madisyn replied, ¡°Alright, then show me proof that I caused the scratch. ¡± ¡°Proof? You trying on the bag is proof enough,¡± Teresa asserted, her logic somewhat shaky. Yet, she still had the crowd¡¯s backing. Alright, time to reveal the truth. Madisyn stepped up and began patting down Teresa. Chapter 487 ¡°What are you doing?¡± Teresa eximed, taken aback. Madisyn remained silent, continuing her search. Teresa seemed to remember something suddenly, and her face turned ghostly pale with fear. She tried to push Madisyn away, but Madisyn was too strong to be moved. A momentter, something slipped from Teresa¡¯s sleeve. It was a small box opener. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°It seems Like a box opener for unpacking items. ¡± Madisyn took it, and a sharp de was exposed. Madisyn gave Teresa a knowing smile. Teresa found herself locked in Madisyn¡¯s gaze. ¡°This is my box opener. Is there an issue?¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Madisyn Lightly scratched the bag with the opener. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Teresa eximed, startled. Madisyn showed the bag to everyone.novelbin ¡°Can you believe this supposed million-dor bag made of genuine leather got scratched just from me trying it on? Look at this scratch made by the box opener. Doesn¡¯t it look like the first one?¡± The crowd inspected the marks, and found they indeed looked alike. ¡°I found it strange too. This kind of leather shouldn¡¯t be scratched so easily unless a lot of force is used. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Both scratches look identical. ¡± Suspicious eyes turned towards Teresa. Feeling the weight of the stares, Teresa involuntarily stepped back. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do it. It wasn¡¯t me!¡± Teresa protested immediately. Madisyn faced Teresa. ¡°I didn¡¯t say you did it, yet you confessed yourself. I¡¯m not like you. Since you attempted to set me up, I think it¡¯s only fair I teach you a lesson. ¡± She passed the box opener to Andrew. ¡°Could you have an expert Look at this? If the de really scratched the bag, there should be some residue on it. ¡± Teresa caught her breath at these words. Madisyn¡¯s firm tone convinced everyone around. Their looks at Teresa became filled with disdain. They had been defending Teresa just moments before, but now all they could see was her look of guilt. Madisyn said, ¡°Call the police, too. I¡¯m going to sue her for ckmail. ¡± Chapter 488 Andrew responded, ¡°Right away. ¡± He then took out his phone. Teresa¡¯s eyes widened in horror, and her legs buckled as she fell to the floor. ¡°No, please don¡¯t. ¡± Teresa trembled. Everyone grasped the situation immediately without further exnation. ¡°So, she really did it herself, huh?¡± ¡°Are all the employees here like that?¡± ¡°Unbelievable! You need to exin this, or I¡¯ll never shop here again. ¡± The crowd began to express their outrage loudly. The shop manager, having watched the scene unfold, approached with sweat on his brow. ¡°I apologize, miss. This employee was recently hired. You don¡¯t have to pay for this bag. I deeply regret this disappointing experience,¡± he said. Madisyn nced at Teresa. ¡°You apologized on behalf of the store, but her ckmail was personal. I¡¯m still going to sue her. ¡± ¡°Madisyn!¡± Teresa broke down, tears flowing. ¡°Why are you doing this to me?¡± Her eyes were filled with hatred. She was already broke; why was Madisyn still so harsh? Was Madisyn determined to ruin herpletely? ¡°You set me up first, remember?¡± Madisyn asked coolly. Teresa retorted, ¡°I only wanted to teach you a minor lesson. How can you do this to me?¡± ¡°You think demanding over a million dors is a ¡°minor lesson¡±?¡± Madisyn arched an eyebrow.novelbin ¡°Well, this suits me fine. You can handle the payment yourself. After all, it¡¯s just ¡°a minor lesson¡± to you. ¡± A chill swept through Teresa instantly. She had almost forgotten that she was the one who had damaged the bag, and now she faced a penalty of over a million dors. Teresa had tried every means to get a job at this store, hoping it would mark the beginning of her financial recovery. But by the second day, she was already faced with the daunting task ofing up with one million dors. Dizziness overwhelmed Teresa. The manager said without sympathy, ¡°You caused the scratch. You need to pay for it. ¡± Chapter 489 ¡°I¡­¡± Despair washed over Teresa. Madisyn stood there, poised and elegant, which only heightened Teresa¡¯s sense of injustice. Teresa¡¯s sharp cry caught everyone off guard. In the next moment, Teresa dashed to the mall¡¯s railing and swung one leg over. She looked back at Madisyn with eyes red from weeping. ¡°Madisyn, you drove me to this; you¡¯re pushing me to death!¡± Then, she turned, poised to jump. Everyone froze, and a crowd quickly formed. ¡°Take it easy, youngdy!¡± ¡°If you hadn¡¯t done that, you wouldn¡¯t be in this mess. Get down from there. It¡¯s just money. You can make it back. ¡± People tried to calm Teresa, unable to just watch someone potentially end their life. Teresa continued to sob, utterly heartbroken. Someone turned to Madisyn and said, ¡°Please, say something. We¡¯re talking about a human life here. ¡± Tears flowed down Teresa¡¯s cheeks as she watched Madisyn approach. ¡°Scared now, Madisyn? I¡¯ll never forgive you, even in death!¡±novelbin ¡°Then why don¡¯t you jump?¡± Madisyn retorted. Teresa¡¯s eyes widened. She hadn¡¯t expected Madisyn to say that. Didn¡¯t Madisyn worry about being med if she actually went through with it? As Teresa turned back to the edge, she suddenly became aware of the height. She began to tremble. The thought of the pain if she jumped was terrifying. Teresa turned back to Madisyn, her eyes wide with desperation. ¡°Madisyn, I just want a way out! Can¡¯t you just let me go?¡± ¡°Let you go? I haven¡¯t done anything, and you¡¯re asking me to let you go?¡± The absurdity of the plea only made Madisyn sneer. A murmur rippled through the crowd, their gazes softening with pity as they watched the scene unfold. Some started to speak for Teresa. ¡°This poor girl has been driven to the edge, ma¡¯am. Can¡¯t you just let her go? If she really jumps, how will you ever live with yourself?¡± ¡°Yeah, what could be more important than saving a life?¡± Chapter 490 ¡°Just say something kind and convince her toe down!¡± Madisyn¡¯s expression shifted slightly, and she cast a cold nce at Teresa before slowly stepping closer. Teresa recoiled, her heart pounding in her chest. ¡°Don¡¯te any closer! If you do, I swear I¡¯ll jump. ¡± Madisyn¡¯s sneer returned, sharp and unforgiving. She could see that Teresa was just bluffing. After all, a cowardly woman like her didn¡¯t have the guts to jump. Teresa¡¯s breath hitched as Madisyn continued to approach. She squeezed her eyes shut, steeling herself for the plunge, but the sheer height made her stomach churn. Her legs buckled beneath her, and she copsed to the floor, sobbing uncontrobly. Madisyn stood over her, staring down with contempt. ¡°Teresa, you¡¯re pathetic Behind her, Andrew¡¯s voice cut through the tension like a knife. ¡°This woman pretended to be a wealthy heiress to manipte the employees at the Johns Group, and she was expelled for it. We didn¡¯t expect her to end up working here. ¡± The crowd¡¯s sympathy swiftly turned to disdain as the truth sank in. Earlier, they didn¡¯t know the whole story and actually defended this woman. Now that the truth hade to light, their gazes hardened, and the whispers grew more venomous.novelbin ¡°To think we felt sorry for her!¡± ¡°The Johns Group wouldn¡¯t fire people without reason, so this girl must be a real shitty person. ¡± Fingers pointed, and the crowd¡¯s judgment bore down on Teresa, who could only re at Madisyn through her tears, her face twisted with hatred. ¡°Madisyn, just you wait. You¡¯ll pay for this!¡± Madisyn¡¯s eyes were like ice as she replied, ¡°Now it¡¯s time for you to pay the price. ¡± With that, she turned on her heel and left with Andrew, her steps unwavering. Teresa was left to face the aftermath alone. Not only did she have to repay the store a million dors, but she¡¯d also been fired. Her reputation was in tatters, making it nearly impossible to find work again. As they walked away, Andrew suggested that they get the massage Madisyn had been longing for. The spa was huge, with sleek interiors and a staff of young, attractive therapists waiting to attend to them. ¡°I want a-¡° Before Madisyn could speak, Andrew interrupted her, his voicemanding. ¡°Assign her a female therapist and a male one to me. ¡± Madisyn had little say in the matter, but she didn¡¯t mind. The masseuse assigned to her was amazing. The soothing kneads and rhythmic pressure melted away the soreness from the day¡¯s shopping, leaving her muscles rxed and her mind at ease. Later that evening, after a quiet dinner, they decided to take a stroll along the street. For a moment, it felt like they were thest two people in the world. ¡°Are you leaving Gemond soon?¡± Andrew¡¯s voice broke the silence. Madisyn nodded, her gaze fixed on the horizon. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll probably be heading to Ansport two dayster. ¡± ¡°Ansport does offer better resources, which will be beneficial for the Johns Group¡¯s development in the long run,¡± Andrew mused, his voice deep and thoughtful. Chapter 491 Madisyn knew he was right.novelbin Gemond, while strong, was only the second -best city in the country. Ansport was where the real opportunitiesy, where ambition and hard work could truly pay off. The thought of her future in Ansport stirred a mix of excitement and anticipation within her. They walked a bit Longer, the night gradually growing deeper. Finally, Andrew took Madisyn home. They said their goodbyes at the gate of the Johns family¡¯s home, and when Madisyn headed inside, she found ine and Dane in the living room, wide awake. ine¡¯s eyes sparkled with a knowing look, her lips curling into a knowing smile. Madisyn couldn¡¯t quite ce why, but a pang of guilt tugged at her. ¡°Mom, Dane, you¡¯re still up?¡± she asked, trying to sound casual. ¡°Actually, I was just about to head to bed,¡± ine replied with a smile. ¡°Did you have a good time?¡± ¡°It was okay,¡± Madisyn answered, though her voice felt oddly weak. She hurriedly added, ¡°I¡¯m heading up now. ¡± . . Library ¡°Alright,¡± ine said, her smile lingering as Madisyn disappeared upstairs. Once she was gone, ine turned to Dane, her smile widening. ¡°It¡¯s nice that Andrew made time toe back and see Madisyn. ¡± Dane frowned, his dissatisfaction evident. ¡°It¡¯s the least he should do. ¡± ine gave him a curious look. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It seems like you¡¯re not as opposed as before. ¡± Dane remained silent, his thoughts tangled. He hadn¡¯t fully epted the situation, but he couldn¡¯t deny that Andrew was a good choice. With Madisyn soon moving to Ansport, knowing that Andrew would be there to look out for her brought him a small measure offort. ¡°Mom, you should rest early,¡± Dane finally said, his tone softer than before. After he left, ine eagerly dialed Glenn, her voice brimming with excitement as she chattered on about Madisyn and Andrew. Glenn, though not entirely on board with Madisyn¡¯s choice, found himself nodding along, agreeing with his wife more out of habit than conviction. Meanwhile, upstairs, Madisyn retired to her bedroom and checked her phone. Evie had sent her several texts. ¡°Madisyn, how¡¯re things? Does Andrew like the gift?¡± ¡°Madisyn! My brother cut off my allowance, but I don¡¯t know why. ¡± ¡°Madisyn, you have to help me! He¡¯s being so hard on me. ¡± Chapter 492 Madisyn stared at the screen, feeling at a loss. How could she exin to Evie that her rtionship with Andrew was still in its fragile beginnings? With a hesitant sigh, she typed her reply. ¡°Andrew and I just got together recently¡­¡± Evie¡¯s response was quick, her frustration evident. ¡°So, my brother¡¯s that ungrateful, huh? Okay, okay, I admit it¡¯s my fault. Now, please help me!¡± Madisyn felt a pang of sympathy and quickly reassured her, ¡°I¡¯ll ask him to give you back your allowance. ¡± Evie¡¯s mood shifted instantly. ¡°Thank you so, so, so much, Madisyn!¡± But as Evie¡¯s excitement faded, a realization dawned on her. Now that Madisyn was officially with Andrew, and given how well she and Madisyn got along, how could Andrew possibly continue to treat her harshly? Surely, he wouldn¡¯t dare! Yes! Evie finally found a way to handle her big brother. For the next two days, Madisyn stayed home, spending quality time with her mother. On the third day, it was time for her to go. Her family apanied her to the airport, where ine held onto Madisyn¡¯s hand, reluctant to let go. ¡°Madisyn, take care of yourself out there.novelbin Give it your all, but if things get too tough, don¡¯t hesitate toe home. Your father has enough money to support youfortably for a lifetime. ¡± Glenn nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right, Madisyn. Don¡¯t overextend yourself. ¡± Madisyn smiled, touched by their concern. ¡°I promise, Mom and Dad, I¡¯ll take care of myself and won¡¯t overwork myself. ¡± Dane, standing nearby, added with a serious tone, ¡°Ansport is a big city with its ownplexities. Keep your wits about you. ¡± ¡°I will, Dane,¡± Madisyn replied confidently. ¡°The Johns Group has a solid branch there. If you run into any issues, don¡¯t hesitate to reach out. I¡¯ll be there soon myself. ¡± Madisyn gave a grateful nod, just as her phone began to ring. She nced at the screen-it was Waylon calling. She answered it. On the screen appeared Waylon¡¯s handsome face, though his usual charm was shadowed by guilt. ¡°¡°Madisyn, I¡¯m so sorry I can¡¯t be there to see you off. I feel like such a lousy brother. ¡± Dane, nearby, couldn¡¯t resist a quip. ¡°Well, at least you¡¯re aware of it. ¡± Waylon, unfazed, quickly added, ¡°Madisyn, to make it up to you, I¡¯ll give you every penny I earn this time. ¡± Dane¡¯s expression tightened, a hint of irritation shing across his face. Waylon always had a way of trying to steal the spotlight. Chapter 493 Madisyn couldn¡¯t help but smile. Waylon was just too lovable, and shepletely understood where he wasing from. ¡°Waylon, it¡¯s fine. You chasing your dreams is what really makes you shine. ¡± ¡°Madisyn¡­¡±¡± Waylon was caught off guard by her words. Since he¡¯d entered the entertainment industry, no one had ever said anything like that to him. It was so good to have a little sister. ¡°Madisyn, I love you,¡± Waylon said, his voice thick with emotion, genuinely moved by Madisyn¡¯s kindness. He was determined to earn plenty of money for his sister to enjoy. Madisyn waved with a teasing smile. ¡°Waylon, don¡¯t get all teary-eyed, or you¡¯ll ruin your handsome look. I¡¯ve got to board now. Bye. ¡± ¡°Alright, bye,¡± Waylon responded, his voiceced with affection. After ending the call, Madisyn waved goodbye to her family and headed into the airport. ine watched her until she disappeared from sight, then her face lit up with excitement. She turned to Glenn with a knowing smile. ¡°Do you think Madisyn will be surprised when she finds out about the big surprise?¡± . . Library ¡°She¡¯ll be thrilled!¡± Glenn said, matching her enthusiasm. Dane, watching his parents, couldn¡¯t help but shake his head with an amused smile. Once on the ne, Madisyn settled into her first-ss seat, ready to close her eyes and rx. But just as she was about to drift off, she heard a voice. ¡°Hey. ¡± Madisyn opened her eyes to find a petite woman standing before her, exuding an air of arrogance. ¡°Could you please switch seats with me? I need to sit here to take care of Tatiana. ¡± Tatiana? The name rang a bell. Madisyn nced over and realized that the person resting beside her, wearing an eye mask, was indeed Tatiana. When Madisyn didn¡¯t immediately respond, the woman took her silence aspliance and began to nudge her. ¡°Move to the economy ss. I¡¯ll cover the difference. ¡± The push was abrupt and rude, leaving Madisyn taken aback by the woman¡¯sck of manners. Madisyn was never one to tolerate rudeness. She swatted the woman¡¯s hand away and said firmly, ¡°Not happening. ¡± The woman¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, and Tatiana, overhearing the exchange, spoke up from behind her eye mask.novelbin ¡°I¡¯ll pay double for the seat. ¡± The woman crossed her arms, fully expecting Madisyn to relent. Double the price was a generous offer. But Madisyn simply scoffed, her tone cool. ¡°How about I pay double for you to find another seat so I can rest in peace? Deal?¡± The woman was taken aback by Madisyn¡¯s audacity, and even Tatiana was caught off guard. Chapter 494 She removed her eye mask to see who dared to be so bold, only to find herself face-to-face with Madisyn, the same person who had embarrassed her before. Tatiana hadn¡¯t anticipated running into her again. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Tatiana said, irritation creeping into her voice. ¡°What a small world. Fine, I¡¯ll pay you ten times the price. How about that?¡± Ten times the offer-surely no one could refuse that. But Madisyn didn¡¯t blink. ¡°A thousand times?¡± Tatiana¡¯s face darkened, and her assistant, unable to hold back, snapped, ¡°Don¡¯t be so ungrateful. Offering ten times is more than generous. ¡± Madisyn sneered. ¡°If you can¡¯t afford it, don¡¯t pretend you can. I¡¯m not interested in your spare change. ¡± Without missing a beat, she said to the flight attendant, ¡°Please escort this non-first-ss passenger out. ¡± The flight attendant quicklyplied, escorting the assistant away. Tatiana watched, her expression souring. She then looked back at Madisyn. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Madisyn ignored the question, closing her eyes to continue resting. Tatiana stared at her for a moment longer before reluctantly looking away and closing her own eyes. When Madisyn woke up, the ne hadnded in Ansport. The afternoon was warm as Madisyn pulled her luggage behind her, stepping out of the airport and looking for a taxi. . . Library ¡°Oh wow, who is that? He¡¯s so handsome. ¡± ¡°Seriously, he looks Like a celebrity!¡± Excited murmurs buzzed around Madisyn, but she paid them no mind. To her, no one was more handsome than her boyfriend. ¡°Is that his girlfriend?¡± ¡°They really make a stunning couple. ¡± As the whispers continued, Madisyn suddenly felt a hand gently ruffle her hair.novelbin She looked up, only to be met with those deep, captivating eyes she knew so well. Madisyn was momentarily taken aback. She eximed, ¡°You. . ¡± ¡°Atst, you¡¯re here, my girlfriend,¡± Andrew said with a broad smile, pulling Madisyn into his embrace. His warm hold instantly made her feel at ease. She suddenly realized that the people around her had been talking about Andrew. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me know you wereing to pick me up?¡± Madisyn asked after they parted. Chapter 495 Andrew replied, ¡°How could I note to pick you up when you arrived in Ansport? I wanted to give you a surprise. ¡± Madisyn said gently, ¡°But don¡¯t let me hold you back from your work. ¡± ¡°Not at all. Let¡¯s go,¡± Andrew said, yfully rubbing her nose. His Rolls-Royce was parked in the parking lot. As Madisyn settled into the luxurious car, she gazed out at the bustling street and towering buildings. The scene was different from Gemond, which was known for its splendor and leisure. Ansport, in contrast, exuded a serious and authoritative air befitting the nation¡¯s capital. ¡°Where are we headed?¡± Madisyn asked after a while. ¡°Home. Dinner is ready,¡± Andrew answered. ¡°Home?¡± Madisyn was puzzled.novelbin ¡°Yes,¡± Andrew said with a charming smile, offering no further exnation. Madisyn chose not to press further. Twenty minutester, the luxury car pulled up in an upscale vi neighborhood. Located in the heart of Ansport, the area was clearly affluent, with residents being among the city¡¯s elite. ¡°Is this your own ce?¡± Madisyn asked. Given the Klein family¡¯s wealth, they typically resided in a grand manor rather than such a residential area. ¡°No, it¡¯s yours,¡± Andrew replied. Madisyn was astonished. His thoughtfulness was touching, and the house was undoubtedly costly. She asked, ¡°How much did it cost?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the cost. ¡± Andrew sensed what she was thinking and felt a bit displeased. He took her hand and added, ¡°This is a gift from your boyfriend. Just ept it. ¡± Madisyn refrained from asking further questions. The vis in the area were all exceptionally elegant and thoughtfully designed. They reached the finest row and drove up to the gate of the vi in the center. ¡°The password is your birthday,¡± Andrew said. She entered the password and unlocked the gate. The vi¡¯s entrance featured a stunning garden filled with vibrant roses. Entering, Madisyn was enchanted by the fairy-tale-like ambiance of the vi, which was decorated in a charming, feminine style withrge floor-to-ceiling windows and pink curtains. The decor was clearly meticulous. ¡°Thank you, Andrew,¡± Madisyn said, turning back to Andrew, her eyes glistening with emotion. Chapter 496 She was really touched. She hadn¡¯t anticipated such thoughtfulness from him. ¡°Silly girl, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Andrew noticed her reddened eyes and felt at a loss. He gently caressed her face as if she were a delicate porcin doll, his voice tender. ¡°Was what I did not good enough?¡± ¡°It¡¯s mot that. You¡¯re just so kind and generous that I don¡¯t know how to repay you,¡± Madisyn replied, her voice tinged with a touch of bitterness. Her upbringing had instilled in her a strong sense of needing to reciprocate kindness, yet Andrew¡¯s generosity seemed boundless. ¡°If you really feel like you can¡¯t repay me, I have an idea,¡± Andrew said. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Madisyn asked, her curiosity piqued. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Marry me,¡± Andrew said, gazing deeply into her eyes. Madisyn was momentarily stunned, her mind nk. Marry him? She didn¡¯t know what she was thinking at that moment. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll wait for you,¡± Andrew said softly. It was clear that discussing marriage now might be premature. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to,¡± Madisyn said almost reflexively. ¡°I understand. It¡¯s time for dinner. Let¡¯s go,¡± Andrew said, ncing at his watch. ¡°Okay. ¡± Madisyn had anticipated going out for dinner, thinking there might be nothing in the vi. Instead, they walked to the vi next to hers.novelbin She assumed it was Andrew¡¯s ce. ¡°Is this your home?¡± ¡°No,¡± Andrew said, just as people emerged from the kitchen with dishes. Madisyn¡¯s jaw dropped in surprise as she recognized familiar faces. She quickly covered her mouth in disbelief and looked at Andrew in astonishment. The day had been full of surprises. Her parents and Howard were there. Howard looked at her with tenderness. In his white casual clothes, he appeared effortlessly charming, much like a prince from a fairy tale. Chapter 497 ¡°Madisyn, are you tired?¡± Howard asked gently. Madisyn replied, ¡°I¡¯m not tired¡­ But when did you arrive? And Mom and Dad?¡± ine smiled and said, ¡°We wanted to surprise you. I was thinking when you came to Ansport, your father and I would join you. But then Andrew reached out and told us he had arranged a house for us. We set out right after you left. ¡± Glenn added, ¡°Your mom and I will be here to take care of you from now on. ¡± With tears in her eyes, Madisyn covered her mouth in awe and looked at Andrew. Ovee with emotion, she stood on her tiptoes and kissed him softly on the lips. Andrew was taken aback. He looked at Madisyn, and his ears turned red. Amidst the romantic atmosphere, Howard asked, ¡°Madisyn, is this an official announcement?¡± It was only then that Madisyn snapped back to reality. Realizing everyone was looking at her, she blushed but managed to say, ¡°Well, actually, yes, we are together. ¡± She gripped Andrew¡¯s hand tightly. ine was not surprised in the slightest. ¡°We¡¯ve suspected as much for a while. There has been a marriage agreement between our two families. Since you¡¯re together, the agreement stands. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Madisyn smiled. She and Andrew then helped to serve the dishes, which Andrew¡¯s chef had prepared beforehand. The family gathered around the table, chatting joyfully in a cozy atmosphere. Madisyn had never imagined she¡¯d feel so at home in Ansport. ¡°Thank you, Dad, Mom, and Howard,¡± Madisyn said warmly. ¡°Silly girl, you don¡¯t need to thank us,¡± ine responded. ¡°Finding you back is our blessing. We are the ones who are grateful. ¡± ¡°Yes, Madisyn. You can¡¯t imagine how much we missed you,¡± Howard added. Glenn said, ¡°From now on, Dad and Mom will make up for everything we owe you!¡± Tears filled Madisyn¡¯s eyes. She finally realized why people said that family was the most valuable thing. At that moment, she felt like the happiest person in the world. After dinner, Madisyn turned to Andrew and asked, ¡°Now that Dad and Mom are here, why did you buy two vis?¡± ine exined, ¡°I suggested it. We think you¡¯re grown up now and should have your own space. You can¡¯t live with us forever. Plus, you need privacy for your dates with Andrew.novelbin ¡± ine gave them a knowing smile. Madisyn blushed again. Chapter 498 Andrew added, ¡°Your parents think you should have your own space to be morefortable. ¡± ¡°Dad, Mom, you¡¯re so thoughtful. ¡± Madisyn was touched. ¡°My dear, you¡¯re my daughter. I¡¯ll always be thoughtful to you,¡± ine said softly. ¡°It¡¯ste. You must be tired.novelbin Go and get some rest. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Afterward, Madisyn and Andrew stepped outside. ¡°Be careful on your way back,¡± Madisyn said as they stood at her gate. ¡°Okay, but there¡¯s no need to worry. ¡± Andrew gazed at her affectionately, then looked towards a vi nearby and said, ¡°That¡¯s my ce. ¡± Madisyn fell silent. She had been surprised so many times today that she couldn¡¯t express her shock at the moment. It just goes to show that the wealthy really can do as they please. After bidding farewell, Madisyn headed back inside. Her master bedroom was neat and inviting. As shey on the bed, she received a call from Jared. ¡°Boss, why didn¡¯t you go to the house I bought for you?¡± . . Library ¡°My boyfriend bought one for me. ¡± ¡°Your boyfriend?¡± Albert was taken aback. ¡°Boss, do you have a boyfriend? Who is he?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secret. ¡± ¡°No way, I don¡¯t believe it. No man is good enough for you. In all of Ansport, only Andrew Klein would be a match!¡± Jared was clearly distressed. He didn¡¯t want his boss to settle for just anyone. ¡°It¡¯s him,¡± Madisyn said, smiling. Jared was stunned for a moment. ¡°Really? It¡¯s Andrew? Well¡­ But now, I don¡¯t think even Andrew is worthy of you. ¡± Madisyn rolled her eyes yfully and said, ¡°Make sure you get to bed early. ¡± ¡°Boss, don¡¯t forget to drop by the office when you can. We have a lot of important decisions that need your input,¡± Jared urged seriously. Madisyn responded briefly and then ended the call. The next day, she first visited the Ansport branch of Edge Entertainment. This office was bigger than the one in Gemond. Chapter 499 Several artists who had been with thepany in Gemond had also transferred here, finding more suitable opportunities. In the morning, Madisyn was busy in meetings, discussing the future direction of thepany.novelbin The senior leaders present were aware of Madisyn¡¯s background and aplishments, and they held her in high regard. A major focus for thepany was resource consolidation. ¡°I arrived in Ansport early and am now familiar with the local corporatendscape. Our first step should be to build a strong rtionship with Homelight Enterprise,¡± one of the directors suggested, mentioning a name that caught Madisyn¡¯s attention-it was her ownpany. The director continued, ¡°Homelight Enterprise owns several prominent brands. A good rtionship with them could make resource acquisition much easier for us. ¡± The others in the meeting nodded in agreement. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Madisyn appeared deep in thought. Later that afternoon, receiving a call from Jared, Madisyn reluctantly agreed to visit herpany after finishing her work day. Work ended at six o¡¯clock here, too. Madisyn drove thepany car to Homelight Enterprise. Homelight Enterprise, along with Klein Group and a few other influentialpanies, were all located in the central business district. Raising her eyebrows, Madisyn was pleasantly surprised to see that herpany was performing better than she had anticipated. She parked the car and took the elevator straight to Jared¡¯s office on the top floor, using her ess card. Stepping out of the elevator, she was greeted by a voice saying, ¡°Hello, are you here to see Mr. Cooper?¡± The secretary at the front desk greeted Madisyn. Madisyn nodded in response. ¡°Have you made an appointment?¡± ¡°No, just let him know that Madisyn is here to see him,¡± Madisyn instructed. ¡°Okay. Just as the secretary was about to ry the message, a scornful voice chimed in. ¡°Really, do you think you¡¯re someone important?¡± Madisyn turned around to find a familiar face-it was indeed a small world. Unexpectedly, she encountered Tatiana there. Tatiana and her assistant were seated, apparently waiting. Tatiana¡¯s assistant was taken aback to see Madisyn here. She remembered Madisyn¡¯s presumptuous behavior on the ne and was displeased. She also knew that Tatiana didn¡¯t like Madisyn either. Taking the opportunity, she sneered and said to the secretary, ¡°Mr. Cooper is extremely busy. You should really remove this woman quickly before she causes a scene and drags you into trouble. ¡± Chapter 500 The secretary hesitated, assessing Madisyn. While Madisyn was undoubtedly attractive, she wasn¡¯t dressed in luxury brands, which made the secretary suspicious of her intentions.novelbin The secretary¡¯s demeanor turned stern. ¡°Miss, if you don¡¯t have an appointment, you¡¯ll need to leave. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve informed Mr. Cooper of my visit. He¡¯s expecting me,¡± Madisyn said. ¡°You¡¯re so funny. How could you lie like that?¡± Tatiana¡¯s assistant scoffed loudly. ¡°Who do you think you are? Who is Mr. Cooper to you? Can just anyone meet with him? Are you here to seduce him?¡± Her words only solidified the secretary¡¯s suspicion that there was something amiss with Madisyn. Indeed, not just anyone had the right to see Jared. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss, but you¡¯ll need to leave now, or we will have to escort you out,¡± the secretary said firmly. ¡°Jared will be out after his meeting. You can wait and see if he¡¯ll meet with me then,¡± Madisyn replied, unfazed, knowing the secretary was merely doing her job. To Madisyn¡¯s surprise, the secretary sized her up and scoffed, ¡°Ah, you¡¯re quite attractive. Trying to use your looks to charm Mr. Cooper, are you? Unfortunately, he isn¡¯t so easily swayed. You should Leave now. ¡± Madisyn didn¡¯t expect that the secretary would say so. A secretary¡¯s behavior could reflect on thepany¡¯s image. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y It appeared Jared was too preupied to properly supervise his staff. Since she was already here, Madisyn thought she might as well address this issue. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll leave. But you might find yourself having to invite me back soon,¡± Madisyn retorted, arching an eyebrow. The secretary scoffed at the idea. ¡°Really? You think you deserve that?¡± She was, after all, Mr. Cooper¡¯s secretary With a knowing nce, Madisyn warned, ¡°Just remember what you said. ¡± She then turned and left. Tatiana¡¯s assistant sneered again, ¡°See, she left, tail between her legs. ¡± Seeing Madisyn go, Tatiana allowed herself a satisfied smile. They resumed their wait for Jared. Five minutester, the elevator doors opened, and Jared stepped out, dressed sharply in a suit. The secretary was caught off guard. ¡°Mr. Cooper, is your meeting over already?¡± Wasn¡¯t it supposed to end half an hourter? Ignoring her question, Jared scanned the area anxiously, as if searching for someone. Chapter 501 Tatiana¡¯s assistant nudged Tatiana excitedly. ¡°Mr. Cooper, are you looking for us?¡± The secretary thought so too and quickly chimed in, ¡°Mr. Cooper, Miss Fernandez and her assistant are here. ¡± Tatiana¡¯s heart skipped a beat when Jared looked in their direction. She knew Jared was young, but seeing his striking appearance in person was something else entirely. To Tatiana¡¯s surprise, Jared was so eager to see her that he cut his meeting short. It seemed securing the cooperation was a done deal. Tatiana, twirling a strand of her long hair, spoke in a coy tone. ¡°Mr. Cooper, already finished with your meeting?¡± Jared gave her a brief nce, his expression unreadable, before he continued scanning the area. He then turned to the secretary. ¡°Did you see a young woman here recently? In early twenties, very attractive?¡± The secretary immediately thought of Madisyn but hesitated, unsure if the woman she had seen was really connected to Jared. ¡°Yes, there was a. ¡± the secretary answered, her voice uncertain. Jared¡¯s tone grew more urgent. ¡°Well, where is she?¡± Knowing that Madisyn had arrived, Jared had wrapped up his meeting early to meet her. ¡°I think¡­¡± The secretary hesitated. ¡°She went out. ¡± ¡°Where did she go?¡± Jared asked, his agitation clear. Seeing Jared¡¯s rising frustration, the secretary became even more unsure. ¡°Mr. Cooper, are you referring to a woman who has long ck hair and is very attractive? But she didn¡¯t have an appointment. ¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t need an appointment. Just tell me, where did she go?¡± Jared demanded. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not sure,¡± the secretary stammered, her voice trembling with uncertainty. Irritated, Jared pulled out his phone and called Madisyn. The moment she picked up, he asked, ¡°Where are you? Thepany¡¯s changed a lot since yourst visit-don¡¯t get lost. ¡± Madisyn¡¯s tone was cool and measured. ¡°Maybe you should ask your ¡®wonderful¡¯ secretary. She¡¯s the one who sent me away. ¡±novelbin Madisyn rxed in a nearby cafe, sipping her coffee as she listened to Jared¡¯s furious voice. ¡°What were you thinking? How dare you drive away my VIP? If she doesn¡¯te back, you¡¯re out of here. ¡± The secretary¡¯s face went pale, fear gripping her as she realized the severity of her mistake. Was that woman really Jared¡¯s friend? Chapter 502 She felt a deep pang of regret. ¡°Mr. Cooper, I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t realize she was your friend. I¡¯ll find her right away,¡± the secretary said, panic evident in her voice. Securing a position at Homelight Enterprise had been no small feat, and now it was in jeopardy. But as she rushed downstairs, she waspletely at a loss-where had Madisyn gone? Fortunately, she soon spotted Madisyn at a nearby cafe, her elegance making her hard to miss.novelbin ¡°Miss!¡± The secretary approached her, her demeanor now humble and apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry for the misunderstanding. Could you pleasee back with me?¡± Madisyn tapped her fingers on the table, her expression calm but pointed. ¡°That¡¯s not what you said earlier. ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were Mr. Cooper¡¯s esteemed guest. I¡¯m truly sorry,¡± the secretary said, her voice trembling with regret. Madisyn¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°Does not knowing give you the right to treat people so poorly?¡± she replied coldly. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I messed up. Please, scold me,¡± the secretary said. Madisyn, unaffected by her near-tearful apology, responded coolly. ¡°If I had been a client today, how much damage would your actions have caused thepany? This role clearly isn¡¯t a good fit for you. I¡¯ll ask Jared to reassign you to another position. ¡± The secretary turned pale at her words but found somefort in the fact that she wasn¡¯t being fired. It was a small mercy, especially considering how easily she had trusted Tatiana¡¯s assistant. Meanwhile, on the top floor, Tatiana and her assistant were equally uneasy. They hadn¡¯t expected that the person Jared was so eager to see would actually be Madisyn. A whileter, Jared and Madisyn stepped out of the elevator. Jared¡¯s warm smile, directed entirely at Madisyn, made Tatiana¡¯s eyes widen in. shock. This was the CEO of Homelight Enterprise- someone others bent over backward to impress. Yet, here he was, clearly going out of his way to please Madisyn. Was Madisyn truly so captivating that she could steal everyone¡¯s attention? Watching Jared and Madisyn engaged in conversation as they walked past her, Tatiana quickly stood up and reminded Jared, ¡°Mr. Cooper, I¡¯m Tatiana. We have a meeting scheduled for 6:30. ¡± Jared gave her a brief nce and responded, ¡°I¡¯m dealing with something important at the moment. You can go now. ¡± Tatiana¡¯s expression darkened immediately. They had been waiting for what felt like forever, only to be brushed off because of Madisyn¡¯s arrival? In that instant, Tatiana couldn¡¯t suppress the wave of resentment that surged up against Madisyn. Picking up on her mood, Jared added with a cold edge in his voice, ¡°I said you can leave now. ¡± Chapter 503 With no other option left, Tatiana reluctantly walked out with her assistant. ¡°Were they here to discuss some kind of coboration with you?¡± Madisyn asked, curious about the situation. ¡°I¡¯ve known Tatiana for a while now. I used to think she was a decent person and that she aligned well with our brand,¡± Jared replied. ¡°But now, it seems like she¡¯s too irritable and reckless. ¡± ¡°Tatiana isn¡¯t as good as she seems,¡± Madisyn responded indifferently. Howard had nearly lost his life for Tatiana, but she repaid him by abandoning him for another man.novelbin A person who couldn¡¯t appreciate or repay kindness would eventually face the consequences of their actions. Jared immediately understood what Madisyn meant. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make sure we don¡¯t work with her then. Besides, you¡¯re in charge of your family¡¯s entertainmentpany now, so if we need to choose a spokesperson, I¡¯ll choose someone from there. ¡± Without denying his statement, Madisyn simply walked into the CEO¡¯s office to go over thepany¡¯s most recent projects. Jared stood off to the side, waiting respectfully while she worked. After twenty minutes, Madisyn finally finished handling the unresolved issues. She set the keyboard aside and stood up, announcing, ¡°I¡¯ll be heading out now. ¡± . . Library Jared couldn¡¯t help but admire her even more when he saw the documents filled with annotations. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t leave just yet. It¡¯s been a long time since west caught up. How about we have dinner together?¡± Madisyn paused, feeling a bit hesitant. Jared persisted, ¡°Boss, have you forgotten about us now that you¡¯ve got a boyfriend? There¡¯s something I need to discuss with you about the organization. Let¡¯s talk it over at dinner. ¡± Madisyn originally nned to have dinner with Andrew, but after thinking it over, she realized it had been ages since shest had dinner with Jared. Though hesitant, she agreed. Jared was absolutely delighted. Having the chance to dine with his boss was a rare privilege, and he was fully determined to make the most out of this special opportunity. He quickly reserved a table at the Martinez Hotel, one of the oldest and most prestigious hotels in Ansport. While they were on their way to the hotel, Madisyn contemted how to inform Andrew about the change in her ns, but then she received a message from Andrew. It read, ¡°Sweetheart, there¡¯s a banquet tonight I have to attend, so I might not be able to join you for dinner. ¡± A sense of relief washed over Madisyn. She quickly replied, ¡°That¡¯s fine; I have some other things I need to take care of today anyway. ¡± ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve arrived. ¡± Upon reaching the Martinez Hotel, Jared eagerly introduced the ce to Madisyn. ¡°This hotel has stood for centuries. It¡¯s never shut its doors, and its business has only flourished over the years. While it may not be the most extravagant ce, it holds great respect, and food here is also pretty unique. ¡± Madisyn nodded, acknowledging his words. Their private dining room was located on the third floor of the hotel. As they passed by the second floor, Jared exined, ¡°The second floor is reserved for banquets. Ourpany has held several events here in the past. ¡± As they ascended in the elevator, they caught a glimpse of the banquet hall. It was opulent and radiated a sense of authority. Chapter 504 Ansport had a distinctly different vibe from Gemond, which seemed more about indulgence and luxury. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that today¡¯s banquet at the hotel is centered around technology. It¡¯s attended by key figures in the tech industry,¡± Jared said. Then, he suddenly remembered something, adding, ¡°Oh, by the way, techpanies are growing rapidly these days. Many of them are eager to coborate with us. You might want to consider investing in a couple of themter. ¡± Homelight Enterprise was renowned not just for its several brands but also as a potent venture capital firm. Ventures they chose to invest in often prospered significantly, leading many to pay attention to thepanies they invested in. Numerous firms were vying for an investment from Homelight Enterprise. Madisyn gave a nonchnt response. Yet, her attention shifted when she spotted a familiar face in the crowd. Andrew? He mentioned he was attending a banquet. It was this one? Madisyn raised her eyebrows. She was not interested in investments now. However, if Andrew was considering a project, that might pique her interest. Nheless, Madisyn didn¡¯t linger on the second floor for long. She soon reached the third floor with Jared for dinner. Unbeknownst to her, back at the banquet, Homelight Enterprise was the topic of conversation. Corbett, holding a ss of red wine, eyed Andrew provocatively. ¡°Andrew, I heard that Homelight Enterprise is nning to invest in a techpany. Which one do you think they¡¯ll pick?¡± The crowd turned their attention towards them. Corbett and Andrew were well-known rivals. Andrew, who had studied finance in college, was highly skilled and had taken over his family¡¯spany. However, technology had now be crucial in most business sectors. Corbett, having specialized in scientific research and development, had established a sessfulpany. The Klein family typically selected their future head based on merit. Now, Corbett was emerging as a formidable rival to Andrew. ¡°You seem quite sure of yourself,¡± Andrew said, his handsome featuresposed. His deep, dark eyes appeared almost unfathomable, lending him an air of mystery and distinction. Tatiana responded with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve worked with Mr. Cooper before on some acting projects. He seems to think highly of Corbett¡¯spany.novelbin ¡± The expressions of those around them grew contemtive. The crowd had always been unsure whose side they would take, Corbett¡¯s or Andrew¡¯s. Initially, everyone favored Andrew, buttely, it was clear that Corbett¡¯s ventures were faring better. ¡°Well, congrattions in advance,¡± Andrew replied coolly, showing no sign of concern. Chapter 505 With a sly grin, Corbett revealed something intriguing. ¡°I heard Howard Johns is the director of your technology department now. Is that right?¡± This revtion caught everyone off guard. Howard had once been a prominent figure in the tech industry.novelbin Though some people there might have forgotten him, he had been well-regarded in his heyday. Tatiana¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Andrew, astonished. She hadn¡¯t expected Howard to make aeback. Since bing disabled, Howard had secluded himself at home, seldom seen in public. Tatiana had seen him only rarely and had assumed he would remain withdrawn indefinitely. Yet here he was, employed at Andrew¡¯spany. Did he know she was with Corbett now? Why had Howard joined Andrew¡¯spany? Was it to oppose Corbett? Tatiana felt a mix of emotions at that moment. Howard had once saved her life, a deed that moved her deeply, yet she knew she couldn¡¯tmit to a life with someone disabled. She suspected Howard still harbored feelings for her; why else would he intentionally join Andrew¡¯s team? This thought left her feeling unexpectedly content, yet she also felt a pang of sympathy for him. Howard was once considered a genius, but he hadn¡¯t released any new products in years, and had been staying at home all the time. He might have lost his skills. Noticing the disdain in Corbett¡¯s gaze, Andrew responded coolly, ¡°Yes, so what?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to the oue,¡± Corbett answered with a cunning grin. His eyes sparkled with mischief. ¡°Andrew, you have a knack for choosing your team. Everyone knows Howard¡¯s a genius. I can¡¯t wait to see what you two will aplish together!¡± His tone wasden with sarcasm. Howard had been a shining star once, but after being out of the scene for so long, what could he really contribute now? The atmosphere in the hall grew tense, and the crowd seemed to lean towards Corbett¡¯s viewpoint. It looked like Corbett might win this battle. Even Tatiana noticed the shift in the crowd¡¯s opinions. She smiled slightly, understanding Corbett¡¯s intention in bringing up Howard now. Corbett was really a smart man. Meanwhile, in the private dining room upstairs, Madisyn was enjoying a unique dinner with Jared, relishing every dish. Jared left the table midway through the meal and ended up taking longer than expected toe back. Concerned, Madisyn went to look for him and found Jared in conversation with a familiar face. That man was¡­ Corbett? How did Corbett know Jared? Chapter 506 The two men talked briefly. When Corbett noticed Madisyn and caught her eye, he gave her a chilling smile. His smile sent a shiver down Madisyn¡¯s spine. ¡°Madisyn, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here,¡± Corbett said slowly. ¡°Did youe because you knew Andrew was here?¡± Madisyn was thinking about how to respond when he continued, ¡°Andrew must be pleased to have such a devoted girlfriend. It will be interesting to see how you two manage when he steps back.novelbin ¡± His arrogance was palpable. ¡°It seems you¡¯re quite sure you¡¯ll take over the reins of the Klein family this time,¡± Madisyn responded with a subdued smile. Corbett just shed a smug smile, then politely excused himself from Jared and left. Nearby, Tatiana had been engrossed in her phone until something caught her eye. She looked up at Madisyn, her expression shifting to shock and anger. It all made sense now. Madisyn was Howard¡¯s sister! That was why she had always been opposed to her! ¡°Madisyn. ¡± Tatiana¡¯s gaze turned fierce as she clenched her teeth. ¡°You really should back off. ¡± Madisyn quirked an eyebrow. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y What was going on? She wondered. With a haughty tilt of her head, Tatiana sneered, ¡°Is your opposition to me all because of Howard? Just so you know, there¡¯s no future for Howard and me!¡± Madisyn frowned,pletely baffled. Could someone really be this self-absorbed? Looking at Tatiana indifferently, Madisyn responded gently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Howard simply isn¡¯t interested in someone like you. ¡± Tatiana scoffed, ¡°Do you think that bothers me? Why did Howard join in Andrew¡¯spany, and why are you always targeting me? Isn¡¯t it all because I broke up with Howard? We¡¯ve been separated for a long time, and we should keep it that way. But if you keep this up, I¡¯ll have to respond. ¡± Tatiana¡¯s voice was frosty. Clearly, her sess as an actress wasn¡¯t just due to Luck. Stunned by Tatiana¡¯s outburst, Madisyn was left speechless. Meanwhile, Tatiana strode away with Corbett, exuding disdain. Jared gave Madisyn a puzzled look, unaware of the history between Tatiana and the Johns family. After Madisyn briefly filled him in, Jared¡¯s expression turned to one of outrage and revulsion. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Tatiana is that kind of person. I used to think she was decent! We¡¯re cutting all business ties with her and Corbett from now on!¡± Chapter 507 ¡°Agreed. ¡± ¡°Should I reach out to the Klein Group then? How much should we invest?¡± Jared asked Madisyn. Madisyn looked at Jared. Since he had brought it up directly, she decided to address it. ¡°I¡¯m leaving this matter in your hands. Make sure it¡¯s ourrgest investment. ¡± ¡°Okay, as you wish,¡± Jared agreed readily. His boss seemed to be nice to her boyfriend. She wanted to give him the most investment. Why was there envy in his heart? They continued their meal in rtive silence until Jared spoke up again. ¡°By the way, our organization is preparing to recruit a new group. Since you¡¯re here, you could serve as an examiner. ¡± Madisyn shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m toozy for that. ¡± Jared couldn¡¯t help but smile, knowing her well enough to expect that response. ¡°I understand, but the others are out on tasks, and you¡¯re the only one who can take on this role. If you¡¯re too busy now, we can wait until you have some free time. ¡± Madisyn gave a nod of agreement. It was nearly impossible for ordinary people to even know about their organization, let alone join it. Those who did know about it understood how exclusive it was-only the top figures in the country could gain entry. This organization held the keys to the world¡¯s resources and future developments, making it a sacred ce that the elite coveted. Simply gaining ess to the organization and its information could change a person¡¯s life forever. After dinner, Jared walked Madisyn to her car. He opened the door for her, but just as she was about to get in, she suddenly felt a strong gaze from the other side of the street. She nced in that direction but saw no one. Was it just her imagination? When Madisyn returned home, she unlocked the gate to her vi and suddenly heard footsteps behind her. The sound sent a chill through her, as if the footsteps were echoing in her heart. She spun around, and in the dim light, she saw a handsome face emerging from the shadows. Before she could fully make out his features, the man closed the distance between them and pulled her into an embrace.novelbin The familiar scent enveloped Madisyn, and her heart skipped a beat. Somehow, Madisyn sensed that Andrew wasn¡¯t in a good mood. She didn¡¯t say anything, simply holding him close as they stood under the moonlight. Chapter 508 They remained like that for a long time, sharing the quietfort of the embrace. Eventually, Andrew released Madisyn and gazed into her eyes, his own filled with a depth of emotion. His voice was rough when he finally spoke. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me what happened?¡± Madisyn smiled gently. ¡°If you want to talk, you will. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll wait until you¡¯re ready. ¡± Andrew stared at her for a moment before suddenly lowering his head and capturing her lips in a fierce kiss. Madisyn, unable to resist, melted into his arms, her body growing soft as she gave in to the moment. Five minutester, Andrew finally pulled back, still breathing heavily. Madisyn took a deep breath, her clear, pure eyes meeting his. She had felt something was off since the moment she met him tonight. ¡°Is it because of Corbett?¡± she asked softly. Madisyn also found Corbett to be overly arrogant. Corbett¡¯spany was filled with top tech experts, while Andrew only had Howard by his side. ¡°Corbett?¡± Andrew Looked puzzled. Madisyn exined that she had run into Corbett at the hotel earlier. Andrew asked, ¡°You were at that hotel too?¡± ¡°Yes, I was having dinner with a friend there. ¡± Andrew¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°Do you have a good rtionship with Mr. Cooper?¡± ¡°Kind of,¡± Madisyn replied, but then she realized something. ¡°Wait, how did you know I was having dinner with Jared?¡± Andrew¡¯s eyes darkened. Jared¡¯s name wasn¡¯t one that most people would use so casually. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡± Andrew pressed, his voiceced with a hint of tension.novelbin ¡°Um¡­ you could say we work together. He¡¯s sought my advice on a few business matters,¡± Madisyn replied quietly, not quite ready to disclose her role in Homelight Enterprise. Work with Jared? Andrew felt a mix of emotions. It seemed his girlfriend held a mysterious identity that he didn¡¯t know. He had assumed Madisyn would lean on him more after she arrived in this city, yet she seemed to have connections he hadn¡¯t anticipated. ¡°It appears my Madisyn is far more aplished than I realized,¡± Andrew remarked casually. Feeling slightly guilty, Madisyn touched her nose. ¡°Not really. I¡¯m certainly not as aplished as you. Andrew, you¡¯re the remarkable one. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite the character,¡± Andrew teased, yfully tapping her nose. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for the day you tell all your secrets to me. ¡± Madisyn gave a sheepish smile. Chapter 509 Their conversation continued for a bit, but then Andrew needed to leave. Madisyn inquired, ¡°Are you not staying for a while?¡± ¡°I have a few things to handle, so I can¡¯t stay. It¡¯s gettingte.novelbin You should head to bed soon,¡± Andrew replied thoughtfully. ¡°Okay. ¡± Then, Andrew left. What Madisyn didn¡¯t notice was that the vi next door was lit up, and a group of people were observing them intently by the gate. Seeing Andrew walk away, Glenn let out a sigh of relief. ¡°At least he knows his boundaries. ¡± ine remarked, ¡°Just as I¡¯ve always said, Andrew is a_ true gentleman. Where could you find another fine young man like him Howard added, ¡°Having spent time with Andrew, I can vouch for his abilities and integrity. He¡¯s indeed suitable for my sister. ¡± ine, pleased, said, ¡°I have a discerning eye for men. ¡± Yet, ine had some worries. ¡°But Howard, I¡¯ve heard Corbett has be quite influential. Do you think you and Andrew stand a chance against him this time?¡± Howard considered this. ¡°There¡¯s definitely a chance. Don¡¯t worry, Mom. ¡± Despite Howard¡¯s reassurance, ine couldn¡¯t shake her concerns. If Corbett were to be the head of the Klein family, Madisyn might find herself in a difficult position. Their conversation was interrupted as Glenn received a phone call. . . Library ¡°Yes, I see. Understood. ¡± After he ended the call, ine inquired, ¡°Who was that on the phone?¡± ¡°Rowan. ¡± ¡°Rowan?¡± ine expressed surprise. Nn Johns had two sons; Glenn was the elder, and Rowan, the younger. Glenn had always disyed a natural talent for business and had been designated early as the family head. Rowan Johns, while not involved in the family business, had excelled in the arts from a young age and had be one of the country¡¯s most renowned artists. Many years ago, he had moved to Ansport with his family. He often critiqued Glenn and his pursuits, deeming their focus on wealth as superficial and considering money to be just an external possession. ine held a certain disdain for Rowan and his family. She believed they scorned wealth simply because theycked it. Would they maintain the same attitude if they were wealthy? Following the death of Glenn¡¯s parents, the two branches of the family seldom interacted. Chapter 510 Yet now, Rowan had unexpectedly reached out to Glenn. ine asked, ¡°What does he want?¡± ine suspected Rowan had ill intentions. Glenn exined, ¡°It¡¯s actually quite simple. Rowan found out we were in Ansport and invited us over. It has been a while since west saw each other. ¡± ine agreed, saying, ¡°That makes sense. Well, since he¡¯s invited us, I¡¯ll mention it to Madisyn tomorrow, and we can all make a visit. ¡± Despite their differences, Glenn and Rowan were still brothers. And now, with their parents gone, maintaining family ties seemed even more crucial. They couldn¡¯t just cut their ties. The following day, Madisyn saw a message from ine when she woke up, which was how she first learned her father had a brother. She had always believed her father only had a sister, which was her aunt, Lynda. . . Library Madisyn replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle by after work. ¡± After breakfast, Madisyn left for her office. Upon arrival, she was greeted warmly. ¡°Hello, Miss Johns. ¡± Madisyn nodded politely in response to each greeting.novelbin As she neared the elevator, she couldn¡¯t help but overhear a conversation. ¡°Maxine, are you really going to let this go? They¡¯re taking it too far,pletely overlooking you. ¡± ¡°What can we do? We can¡¯t afford to upset Tatiana right now. That¡¯s just the way this industry works. People always follow the powerful, so it¡¯s not surprising they behave like this. We just need to grab the opportunities we get,¡± Maxine Campbell exined. ¡°But¡­¡± Maxine¡¯s assistant said. Maxine quickly interrupted as she noticed Madisyn nearby, greeting her, ¡°Good morning, Miss Johns. ¡± ¡°Good morning, Maxine,¡± Madisyn responded warmly. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Maxine was surprised. ¡°Miss Johns, you know who I am?¡± It was her first time meeting Madisyn in person, and there was arge roster of artists in thepany. Maxine was both thrilled and honored that Madisyn recognized her. ¡°Of course, I know every artist in thepany. Besides, you¡¯re quite attractive,¡± Madisyn said with a smile. Blushing, Maxine replied, ¡°Thank you, Miss Johns. You¡¯re quite attractive yourself. I almost thought you were a star when I first saw you!¡± ¡°Are you having issues with Tatiana?¡± Madisyn inquired. Maxine hesitated, then sighed, not wanting to speak ill of anyone, but her assistant, feeling protective, chimed in, ¡°Tatiana has been picking on Maxine relentlessly. She¡¯s sabotaged some of Maxine¡¯s better opportunities out of jealousy, since Maxine is naturally more beautiful. ¡± Madisyn looked at Maxine closely. Chapter 511 Maxine and Tatiana indeed belonged to the same category of artists, both radiant and charming, but Maxine¡¯s features were more refined and natural, while Tatiana appeared to have enhanced her features through surgeries. If Maxine had been in the industry first, Tatiana might have struggled to find an opportunity. After a brief pause, Madisyn advised, ¡°Concentrate on improving your skills. Your talent is your best asset. Thepany will make sure you get fair opportunities. ¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss Johns,¡± Maxine said, feeling a mix of gratitude and skepticism. Given Tatiana¡¯s persistent antagonism, she doubted thepany¡¯s support would suffice. Jared was indeed efficient. When Madisyn reached her officeter, she found Jared had already sent over a new endorsement deal. It was a well-regarded domestic brand. After thoughtful consideration, Madisyn chose Maxine from thepany¡¯s roster of artists to be the ambassadress. Maxine was at the pinnacle of her career, nearly at the status of top actress, known for her impable reputation and integrity.novelbin Having made her choice, Madisyn turned her attention to other matters, unaware of the tension unfolding in a studio. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Arriving at the studio and encountering Tatiana, Maxine suddenly felt overwhelmed. Her assistant, clearly frustrated, approached L Castillo. ¡°Mr. Castillo, what¡¯s happening? We had an understanding that today¡¯s shoot would feature only Maxine!¡± L, grinning eagerly, replied, ¡°The effect of featuring two stars together exceeds having just one. Plus, pairing with Tatiana could elevate Maxine¡¯s public image. Why not take advantage of that?¡± The assistant was poised to argue, but Maxine intervened. ¡°Exactly how are we supposed to film this?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll position yourself in the background while Tatiana takes the lead. You¡¯ll be supporting her in this scene,¡± L exined. ¡°So, I¡¯m merely a prop?¡± Maxine¡¯s face fell. ¡°In a way, yes. But even if you are merely in Tatiana¡¯s shadow, your exposure might increase,¡± L replied, unaware of the absurdity of his remark. Tatiana, seated nearby getting her makeup done, seemed aloof and self -assured. She closed her eyes, lookingpletely at ease. Observing this, Maxine tightened her grip, while her assistant¡¯s irritation mounted. They were faced with this scenario yet again! Tatiana consistently snatched the best roles from Maxine, relegating her to supporting roles. Tatiana¡¯s arrogance had soared ever since she began dating Corbett. She wormed her way into most of Maxine¡¯s significant opportunities, and given Corbett¡¯s influence, brand owners typically yielded, not wishing to offend him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I cannot ept this,¡± Maxine said resolutely. ¡°Our agreement was for a solo shoot. ¡± Chapter 512 At that, Tatiana casually remarked, ¡°If you opt out, that¡¯s your choice, but be aware of the penalties, as the brand has the final say. ¡± Maxine¡¯s expression darkened further. The contract was tantly unfair. As an artist, her leverage was minimal. If she epted the arrangement, she would have to be a prop for Tatiana. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Ynovelbin On the other hand, rejecting the arrangement meant the shoot would proceed without her, featuring only Tatiana. Who would willingly give up such a hard-earned opportunity? L added, ¡°Maxine, do you have any other endorsement dealsing up? Landing this one was tough. I¡¯d advise you to proceed with the arrangement. ¡± His tone carried a dismissive undertone, as if challenging her to defy the setup. ¡°Well, if you¡¯re so desperate, I suppose I can leave this opportunity to you,¡± Maxine retorted sharply. The room fell silent, taken aback. No one anticipated such a response from Maxine. After a pause, Tatiana opened her eyes, offering Maxine a cold smirk. ¡°Maxine, it seems you¡¯ve grown more audacious recently. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re just scared that others will outdo you, so you use your status to oppress everyone. Even if I pass on this chance, I¡¯ll still outshine you. ¡± With that, Maxine walked away. Her assistant was taken aback. Maxine was usually so amodating; her outspoken retort was unexpected. Once they were outside, the assistant couldn¡¯t hide her admiration. ¡°Maxine, that was impressive back there. ¡± But as soon as Maxine stepped outside, her resolve seemed to waver. ¡°It¡¯s really hard to hold your ground in this industry without any power,¡± she admitted, sounding defeated. The assistant looked at her with sympathy. ¡°It¡¯s true, especially since Tatiana¡¯s fiance is Corbett. ¡± Maxine stared into the distance. She had sounded confident just moments ago, but she knew all too well that talent wasn¡¯t always what mattered most in the entertainment industry. Was this industry really the right ce for her? She started to question her own future. Feeling downhearted, her assistant suggested they go to have a cup of coffee. While sitting in the cafe taking a break, Maxine¡¯s assistant checked the news online and eximed, ¡°Damn it! These people are overstepping. They¡¯re iming they have terminated the contract with you because you underperformed. ¡± Maxine looked at her phone. The brand, Shining, had just made an announcement. It said, ¡°Due to issues in our coboration with Maxine Campbell, we have decided to end our partnership. We have selected a new actress to endorse our products. Wee, Tatiana Fernandez. ¡± Chapter 513 Previously, the brand had publicly announced their partnership with Maxine, but now they had switched to another artist. This left the onlinemunity baffled. ¡°Why did this change happen so suddenly?¡± ¡°No way. I think Tatiana is trying to grab all of Maxine¡¯s opportunities. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s a known rift between Tatiana and Maxine. It¡¯s a long-standing issue. Tatiana has always been jealous of Maxine. ¡± ¡°Are you kidding? Tatiana is the top actress. Does she need to be jealous of Maxine? Why not consider that Maxine lost opportunities due to her ownckluster performance? Tatiana stepping in was purely out of generosity. ¡± This remark was liked by the brand. . . Library So the narrative took shape: Maxine¡¯s alleged poor performance quickly ignited widespread discussion on the inte. The onlinemunity began to question Maxine¡¯s talent. Maxine¡¯s assistant was pissed off. Maxine was undeniably more talented than Tatiana. Yet, public opinion was easily swayed. As Maxine read through the news andments, her spirits sank even further. Her assistant observed her with a heavy heart. If they were subjected to such treatment, could they really continue in this industry? They had hoped things would improve once Maxine reached A-list status, but the industry challenges only seemed to grow¡­ In the studio. ¡°Did you release the announcement?¡± Tatiana asked L. L responded immediately, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s already online. The feedback is rolling in fast. Now, everyone¡¯s convinced that Maxine isn¡¯t as capable as you. ¡± Tatiana checked her phone and noticed thements about her and Maxine. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious that Maxine isn¡¯t up to par? Someone suggested that Tatiana is stealing her opportunities. But really, if she were truly capable, would her opportunities be so easily taken?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen Maxine¡¯s promotional poster. It¡¯s quite ordinary. But she¡¯s a skilled actress. ¡± ¡°If she¡¯s skilled, why hasn¡¯t she won a Best Actress award Like Tatiana did? It¡¯s so funny.novelbin How can she say that Tatiana stole her opportunities? Did she even deserve them?¡± Manyizens ridiculed Maxine. This put Tatiana in high spirits. A year after Tatiana began her acting career, Maxine entered the scene as a fresh face. Initially, Tatiana¡¯s position in the industry was solid. However, Maxine, who shared a simr image and offered lower rates, began to attract many opportunities, creating a direct threat to Tatiana. Chapter 514 Left with no other option, Tatiana revealed her wealthy family background, which helped her stabilize her position and eventually win the Best Actress award. How could Maxine,ing from a modest background, secure better opportunities than her? Tatiana was pleased with herself. She wanted to remind Maxine not to be overconfident and that she could easily ruin her career. While browsing Twitter, Tatiana was drawn to a new post. It was made by Blossom Grace, a leading brand known for its strong development and global reputation, operating under Homelight Enterprise. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y She had visited Jared recently, hoping to secure an endorsement deal with Blossom Grace. However, Jared had been upied during her visit. In her mind, she had already secured the endorsement. After all, who else but her could fit the role, especially given her closeness to Jared? But then, Blossom Grace announced a different spokesperson. Thepany said, ¡°Congrattions to Maxine for being chosen to endorse our products next year. We look forward to a fruitful coboration. ¡± Then Maxine¡¯s photo was attached. Tatiana read the announcement several times, initially suspecting it was a hoax. However, after verifying, she realized it was legitimate. Blossom Grace had chosen Maxine as their new face? This news was truly unexpected. Tatiana¡¯s face drained of color. She hurriedly called Jared. As soon as he answered, she said with a tone of grievance, ¡°Mr. Cooper, what happened? Didn¡¯t you tell me I¡¯d be endorsing Blossom Grace? Why did you pick someone else?¡± Tatiana still hoped it was a misunderstanding at the brand manager¡¯s end. With one word from Jared, the spokesperson position would undoubtedly go to her, Tatiana believed. ¡°When did I ever agree to give you that role?¡± Jared asked, genuinely puzzled. Tatiana responded, ¡°But didn¡¯t you mention that you thought highly of me?¡± ¡°Just because I said I thought highly of you, you assumed that meant you¡¯d get the role? You¡¯re way too confident,¡± Jared said with a sarcastic edge. ¡°Do you even realize how often I have to say that daily? You¡¯re not even qualified to be our spokesperson. ¡± Without another word, he hung up the phone.novelbin Tatiana¡¯s face showed a mix of emotions. Jared had never behaved this way toward her before. He really used to think highly of her. She began to wonder if Madisyn had said something negative about her behind her back. Chapter 515 Without dy, Tatiana sent a message, trying to exin herself. ¡°Mr.novelbin Cooper, please don¡¯t pay attention to anything Madisyn might have said. She only dislikes me because I called off the engagement with her older brother. I¡¯ve stayed single for years because of her brother. I¡¯m just a girl with my own life, and it¡¯s not like I can stay unmarried forever. Thest few years have been really tough on me, and now that I¡¯ve started to move on, they won¡¯t leave me alone. I¡¯ve gone through so much. ¡± After sending that message, she was sure Jared would sympathize with her. But after a while, there was no response. She sent another message, only to discover that Jared had blocked her. How could he have blocked her? What on earth was going on? Tatiana¡¯s anger surged, her face flushing with frustration. Blossom Grace¡¯s announcement that Maxine was chosen as_ their spokesperson left theizens in shock. Shing, a brand that ranked lower in the market, had mocked Maxine¡¯sckluster performance. But when Blossom Grace, a top-tier brand, quickly named her their spokesperson, it felt Like an embarrassment to Shing. When L read the news, a cold sweat broke out on his forehead. Maxine¡¯s fans were bolstered by the new endorsement, and now even Blossom Grace¡¯s fans began to rally behind Maxine. ¡°Shing is nothingpared to Blossom Grace. Every time Blossom Grace picks a spokesperson, they choose someone who¡¯s always photogenic and full of charisma. Does Shing actually believe they¡¯re more powerful than Blossom Grace?¡± ¡°I really can¡¯t stand thoseizens-they just believe whatever they¡¯re told. Isn¡¯t it clear that Tatiana¡¯s been trying to push Maxine down all along? Since the day Maxine made her debut, Tatiana¡¯s always been trying to steal her opportunities. And when she couldn¡¯t, Tatiana went and unted her rich-girl status. Now, as Corbett¡¯s fiancee, she¡¯s gone way too far. I haven¡¯t seen Maxine at any events for quite some time now. ¡± ¡°How terrified must Tatiana be at the thought of Maxine overtaking her?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve cklisted Shing just like I did with Tatiana. ¡± ¡°Congrats, Maxine! You are incredible! Those who don¡¯t believe it, just check out her previous photos. They were stunning. ¡± ¡°Maxine is a perfect match for Blossom Grace¡¯s brand style. ¡± ¡°Tatiana once imed she¡¯d be the next spokesperson for Blossom Grace, right? And look where we are now. ¡± ¡°Blossom Grace is under Homelight Enterprise, not some minor brand like Shing. Tatiana¡¯s threats don¡¯t scare them!¡± Those who supported Tatiana were so arrogant just minutes ago, but now they were facing massive bacsh, with the majority of onlinements mocking them. L noticed hispany¡¯s stock price was plummeting. He was filled with regret but realized he had no choice. If he hadn¡¯t sided with Tatiana and ridiculed Maxine, he wouldn¡¯t be in this mess. Maxine didn¡¯t find out about the turn of events until she left the cafe. Her assistant suddenly screamed and showed her the announcement on Twitter. Chapter 516 ¡°Oh my god! Is that real?¡± Maxine asked in disbelief. ¡°Is there someone else in the industry with my name?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s you!¡± the assistant replied. ¡°Maxine, someone must have recognized your talent!¡± Maxine felt a surge of excitement. Just then, her agent called her and said, ¡°Miss Johns has assigned you the endorsement deal this time. You must make the most of it. ¡± Miss Johns? Instantly, Maxine pictured Madisyn¡¯s delicate and beautiful face, along with her graceful demeanor. Tears began to fill her eyes. One moment she was questioning if she could stay in the industry, and the next, she felt appreciated. After she ended the call, her assistant asked, ¡°Did Miss Johns assign this to you? She is amazing. Even though she¡¯s young, she can secure such an opportunity. ¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Maxine replied, gripping her phone tightly. ¡°I have to take advantage of this opportunity!¡± Meanwhile, in her office, Madisyn noticed thements online. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Jared¡¯s official announcement on Twitter came at the perfect moment. Tatiana must be furious. Madisyn sent Jared a thumbs-up emoji, feeling quite pleased. No artist under her should be treated unfairly. As it was time to leave work, she packed up and headed to her uncle¡¯s house with her parents. Her uncle and his family were artists who lived in an old wooden house. Although the house wasn¡¯t in the city center, the location was still quite desirable. After knocking on the door, they were weed inside and led to the living room. A man who somewhat resembled Glenn stood up when he saw them. ¡°You¡¯re finally here. ¡± ¡°Well, how have you been?¡± ¡°We¡¯re doing well. How about you?¡± Rowan, dressed sharply in a suit, looked both elegant and distinguished. Next to him on the sofa sat his wife, Sarai Johns, d in a graceful blue dress thatplemented her figure, though her demeanor was rather haughty. Sarai had remained seated during the initial greetings. After a brief exchange between the brothers, she finally stood up. ¡°Hi, ine, Glenn. ¡± Sarai, now standing, nced over at Madisyn, her expression registering mild surprise. ¡°And who might this be?¡± ¡°This is Madisyn,¡± ine responded with a warm smile. ¡°Madisyn, this is your aunt-inw, Sarai.novelbin ¡± Chapter 517 ¡°Nice to meet you, Sarai,¡± Madisyn greeted Sarai courteously. Sarai nodded, slightly taken aback by her beauty. It was clear Madisyn had inherited striking features from her parents. Nheless, Sarai considered, despite her looks, Madisyn was another worldly woman.novelbin Rowan invited everyone to sit. ¡°The chef has just finished preparing dinner. Let¡¯s talk more over the meal. ¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Glenn said. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y The dining table was filled with an array of delicious dishes. During the meal, Madisyn remained mostly silent, Listening attentively. Glenn and Rowan carried on with their conversation. ¡°So, where are your children? Why aren¡¯t they here?¡± Glenn inquired. ¡°My son is studying overseas,¡± Rowan exined casually. ¡°And my daughter is still at work. She¡¯s currently teaching calligraphy and painting. ¡± ¡°She¡¯s a teacher? I remember she¡¯s a year younger than Madisyn, right?¡± Glenn asked, somewhat surprised. ¡°Yes,¡± Rowan said. ¡°She¡¯s lucky to have been hired by Greville College. It¡¯s a great opportunity for her. ¡± His statement caught everyone off guard. Greville College was renowned nationally for its programs in painting and calligraphy. Typically, only those with a rich background in the field could secure a teaching position there. This time, Glenn¡¯s admiration was sincere. ¡°Courtney is truly remarkable. To be a teacher at Greville College so young, she¡¯s definitely going ces!¡± ¡°Absolutely,¡± Rowan said, his pride evident. ¡°I was over 30 when I started there, and now she¡¯s the youngest instructor on staff. ¡± Rowan then hesitated before saying, ¡°Glenn, I actually need a favor. ¡± ¡°Oh, what¡¯s that?¡± Glenn asked. ¡°Courtney is doing well among her peers, but her current mentor isn¡¯t cutting it anymore. We¡¯re hoping to find her a more fitting mentor,¡± Rowan said. ¡°Who do you have in mind?¡± Glenn pondered for a moment before asking. ¡°Hutton Marquez,¡± Rowan answered. At this, Madisyn nced up, noticing the surprised look on her parents¡¯ faces. Chapter 518 She stayed quiet, bowing her head as she continued to eat without interruption. ¡°But Hutton hasn¡¯t taken on any students in years,¡± Glenn said. ¡°I¡¯m aware. However, Hutton is the best right now. We want Courtney to train with him to bring prestige to our country. Glenn, didn¡¯t Dad have a strong rapport with Hutton? I recall you used to see him often,¡± Rowan said. Glenn paused. Their father had indeed been well-connected and maintained a close rtionship with Hutton during their younger days. Since his father¡¯s death, Glenn had kept in touch with his father¡¯s old acquaintances sporadically. On the other hand, Rowan, having been estranged from their father, had lost those connections. ¡°Hutton is quite entric,¡± Glenn admitted. ¡°He¡¯s been living away from society in a temple thesest few years, and I¡¯ve lost contact with him. I can try to reconnect, but I can¡¯t guarantee anything. ¡±novelbin . . Library ¡°That¡¯s all I¡¯m hoping for, Glenn,¡± Rowan said with a smile. ¡°Just the fact you¡¯re willing to help is enough for me. Let¡¯s raise our sses. ¡± Sarai, who had been silent until now, turned to ine with a warm smile. ¡°ine, it¡¯s been years, yet you haven¡¯t aged a bit. You look so stunning and radiant. Your skin is just wonderful. ¡± ine responded with a humble smile, ¡°Thank you, Sarai. You¡¯re looking quite stunning yourself. ¡± Sarai then shifted her focus to Madisyn. ¡°What does Madisyn do?¡± ¡°She¡¯s working at our family¡¯spany,¡± ine answered. Sarai¡¯s eyebrow arched slightly. Working in the family business could be seen as a cushy job, right? ¡°ine, Madisyn is still young and should be gaining more practical skills,¡± Sarai suggested. ¡°Madisyn, if you¡¯re interested in learning calligraphy and painting, I could ask Courtney to teach you once she¡¯s back. ¡± ine nced at Madisyn, indicating that the decision was hers to make. ¡°Thank you, Sarai, but I think I¡¯m fine without it,¡± Madisyn replied gently. Sarai insisted, ¡°Many would jump at the chance to be taught by Courtney, but can¡¯t. She¡¯s your cousin, so feel free to ask if you ever want to learn. ¡± Her tone was courteous, yet carried a hint of condescension. ¡°Thank you, Sarai, but I really don¡¯t need it,¡± Madisyn repeated, maintaining her polite refusal. Sarai did not push further, though it was clear she didn¡¯t take Madisyn¡¯s refusal too seriously. As they neared the end of their meal, an elegant woman walked into the dining room. ¡°What took you so long, Courtney?¡± Rowan asked with a gentle reprimand. ¡°Sorry, Dad, my ss ran overtime,¡± Courtney responded. She then turned to greet everyone. ¡°Uncle Glenn, ine, it¡¯s wonderful to see you. And this is¡­¡± She paused, clearly taken aback by Madisyn¡¯s stunning Looks. Chapter 519 ¡°This is your cousin, Madisyn,¡± Rowan said. ¡°Hello,¡± Courtney greeted, her tone somewhat indifferent. She knew that Madisyn had only recently been found and had been brought up in the countryside, which led her to assume that Madisyn would be unsophisticated. Sarai chimed in, ¡°Courtney, exchange contact information with Madisyn, andter you can teach her some painting and calligraphy. ¡± Madisyn looked at Sarai, recalling that she had already declined this offer earlier. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± Before Madisyn could finish, Courtney cut her off with a frown, clearly displeased. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve already told you, I¡¯m really busy. Please don¡¯t make promises for me. I¡¯m swamped with my sses at Greville College. ¡± Sarai, feeling a bit embarrassed but still insistent, replied, ¡°Just find some time to teach your cousin.novelbin ¡± Courtney¡¯s impatience was now evident, her frustration barely concealed. What could someone raised in the countryside possibly know about painting and calligraphy? Courtney despised rtives who had no sense of boundaries. They often assumed that being family meant free Lessons and favors were up for grabs. Yet, aware of how much she needed Glenn¡¯s help, Courtney grudgingly extended her phone. ¡°Fine, add me on WhatsApp. Just don¡¯t expect me to reply quickly-I¡¯m swamped. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s really no need,¡± Madisyn replied, her voiceposed and unruffled. ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯ll pass. ¡± Courtney blinked, stunned. Madisyn refused? After she had gone out of her way topromise? Who did this vige girl think she was? ¡°Seriously, it¡¯s okay,¡± Courtney insisted, though her tone wasced with impatience. ¡°If you¡¯re interested, I can try to find some time. ¡± ¡°I appreciate the offer, but I don¡¯t need it,¡± Madisyn reiterated, her voice firm but polite. ¡°I actually declined your mother¡¯s offer earlier-maybe there was a misunderstanding. ¡± ine added, ¡°Yes, Madisyn isn¡¯t interested, so let¡¯s just drop it. ¡± Not interested? Sarai¡¯s disdain deepened. She had graciously suggested that Courtney exchange contact information with Madisyn, only to be rebuffed. How ungrateful. ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s leave it at that,¡± Sarai replied, her tone turning noticeably colder. Rowan quickly stepped in to ease the tension. ¡°Not everyone is into painting and calligraphy. Courtney, you must be tired. Why don¡¯t you go upstairs and rest?¡± Courtney nodded and left without another word. The conversation grew a bit strained, but Rowan skillfully steered it in a different direction, gradually easing the tension. After dinner, Madisyn and her parents made their polite farewells and headed home. In the car, ine¡¯s frustration was clear. Glenn noticed and asked, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, dear?¡± Chapter 520 ¡°They haven¡¯t changed at all, especially Courtney. As an elder, I try to let things go, but she¡¯s just too full of herself,¡± ine replied, her annoyance evident. ¡°And your sister-in-Law-Madisyn made it clear she wasn¡¯t interested, but Sarai kept pushing Courtney to teach her, just to show off her daughter¡¯s talents. ¡± Glenn nodded, considering her words. ¡°Courtney is talented, so it¡¯s easy to see why she might be a little arrogant. But Madisyn has her own strengths, even if they don¡¯t recognize them. Let¡¯s not let it get to us. If you¡¯re ufortable, we can just keep our distance. ¡± He turned to Madisyn as he spoke, and she nodded in quiet agreement. Glenn reached out to Hutton, who had just finished his retreat at the temple and agreed to meet with Courtney. Excited by the news, Glenn quickly shared it with Rowan, who couldn¡¯t hide his delight. ine nced at Glenn and remarked sarcastically, ¡°You really are a good brother. ¡± ¡°Well, he¡¯s my only brother, and we don¡¯t connect often. It¡¯s important to help each other when we can,¡± Glenn reassured her with a smile. ¡°And I know my wonderful wife won¡¯t be too upset about it, right?¡± ine let out a small huff but didn¡¯t press further. She was generally okay with Rowan, but his wife and daughter were a different matter. Madisyn, on the other hand, seemed indifferent, as she wasn¡¯t particrly close to them. As Madisyn scrolled through her phone, a message popped up. ¡°Madisyn, what have you been up totely? Do you think you have some free time to look at my painting? Or, are you too busy?¡± With a sigh, Madisyn examined the painting that was sent, and then she replied, ¡°Wow! You¡¯ve improved a lot. ¡± The response came swiftly. ¡°You were right. My retreat at the temple has brought me so much peace. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to know!¡± Madisyn typed back. ¡°What about you? Have you been painting at all? I¡¯d love to see what you¡¯re working on. ¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯ve been really busytely,¡± Madisyn responded. ¡°You have such a rare talent for painting. You can¡¯t let it go to waste. If anything is holding you back, just tell me- I¡¯ll help, whether it¡¯s with money or resources. ¡± Madisyn felt slightly guilty.novelbin Should she tell him the truth-that she was simply toozy to paint? Madisyn had known Hutton for a long time, ever since she was about five years old. She recalled a moment from her childhood when she had absentmindedly drawn a picture on the ground. Hutton, who had been observing her with an almost unnerving intensity, suddenly erupted with excitement. He had dered her a genius on the spot, and begged her to draw something on paper for him. At the time, Madisyn had thought he was a bit odd. Chapter 521 But since he was willing to pay for her drawing, she reluctantly agreed. She never expected that one simple drawing would bring her so much trouble. From that moment on, Hutton had relentlessly pestered her, determined to make her his student. But for Madisyn, painting was just a hobby-a way to pass the time, not something she wanted to turn into a career. Besides, painting required a calm and steady mind. And while she often appearedposed on the outside, Madisyn knew that inside, she was anything but. The following morning, as Madisyn entered her office, she discovered a bouquet of flowers waiting for her on the desk. As she picked up the flowers, she saw a card pinned to the bouquet. ¡°Surprise! Wishing the lovely Miss Johns a fantastic day!¡± The card wasn¡¯t signed, but Madisyn immediately knew it was from Maxine, and a soft smile appeared on her face. At that moment, Andrew called her out of the blue. When she answered the video call, his gaze became intense as he noticed the flowers she was holding. ¡°Who gave you that bouquet?¡± ¡°Take a guess,¡± Madisyn yfully replied with a wink. Andrew¡¯s handsome but serious face revealed a hint of jealousy. ¡°Was it from a guy?¡± ¡°Try again,¡± Madisyn responded with a yful tone. Andrew pursed his lips, considering. ¡°It must be a woman then. Was it Maxine?¡± He actually guessed it right. Madisyn was taken aback. ¡°You¡¯re starting to creep me out a bit. ¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°How so?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a bit unnerving how well you can guess these things. ¡± Madisyn was aware of Andrew¡¯s intelligence, but she _ hadn¡¯t anticipated him being this perceptive. Andrew¡¯s expression softened into a slight smile. ¡°It wasn¡¯t too difficult to deduce, given the trending news from yesterday. ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to follow the trending news,¡± Madisyn said with augh. ¡°I do. Sometimes there¡¯s crucial information to be found,¡± Andrew answered. Madisyn smiled. ¡°But why did you look so intense at first? You really scared me. ¡± ¡°I¡¯d have a problem if someone already started chasing after my girl as soon as she joined thepany,¡± Andrew said. Madisyn¡¯s face softened. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re the only one for me.novelbin ¡± ¡°And you¡¯re the only one for me,¡± Andrew replied. Chapter 522 They chatted a bit longer before ending the call. Just then, Madisyn¡¯s assistant came in to remind her, ¡°Miss Johns, it¡¯s time for your meeting. ¡± ¡°Got it,¡± she said as she set the flowers aside. The primary focus of the meeting was still the partnership with Homelight Enterprise. After the meeting, Madisyn got ready to head to Homelight Enterprise but received a call from Jared. ¡°Boss, are you nning to discuss a coboration with ourpany? I saw your appointment. How about Ie to your office instead?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯lle over,¡± Madisyn responded calmly. ¡°Okay, boss,¡± Jared replied with respect. Anyone observing this scene would have been amazed to see the CEO of Homelight Enterprise showing such humility.novelbin As Madisyn arrived at the headquarters of Homelight Enterprise and was about to head upstairs, she saw some familiar faces. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. They helped us in the past, so there must be something valuable to them in ourpany. Let¡¯s approach Mr. Cooper with sincerity. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll give us a chance,¡± Jenna said, trying tofort Jeffry, who was nervously wiping sweat from his brow. Homelight Enterprise was now hisst hope, and it was understandable that he was anxious. ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± Jeffry said. When they looked up, they spotted Madisyn, and their expressions quickly shifted. Ever since the news came out that Madisyn was a member of the Johns family, the Chapman Group had been struggling, inching closer to bankruptcy. Determined to prevent the copse, Jeffry turned to Homelight Enterprise, hoping to revive their old partnership. They hadn¡¯t expected encountering Madisyn in this ce. Jenna¡¯s eyes zed with anger. If not for Madisyn, she wouldn¡¯t have suffered such a downfall. She had finally achieved the status of a wealthy heiress, but soon she would be poor again. ¡°Madisyn, are you happy now?¡± Jenna snapped, her voice dripping with bitterness. Madisyn kept herposure. ¡°What could I possibly be happy about?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you wanted all along? Watching the Chapman family crumble day by day? You must beughing behind our backs, seeing us on the brink of bankruptcy!¡± Jenna said. Jeffry looked at Madisyn with deep disappointment. ¡°Madisyn, even though our family hasn¡¯t always been kind to you, we did offer you a ce to stay. Are you really going to just watch us fall apart without a second thought? How can you be okay with that?¡± Madisyn responded with a quiet, softugh before stepping into the elevator. Jeffry and Jenna followed her, and they all rode up to the top floor together. The ride in the elevator was tense, the silence heavy with unsaid thoughts. Jenna eventually spoke up. ¡°Did you know Mr. Cooper was our biggest partner? We only understood Homelight Enterprise¡¯s power after arriving in Ansport. We¡¯ll find a way to keep working with Mr. Cooper. Our family won¡¯t fall apart as easily as you hope. ¡± Madisyn didn¡¯t say anything. She just kept her eyes fixed forward. Jeffry watched her with increasing disappointment. Chapter 523 He knew their family hadn¡¯t treated Madisyn well, but they had still raised her. Despite this, Madisyn showed nopassion for their current problems. What an ungrateful person Madisyn was, Jeffry silently grumbled. But then, anxiety started creeping in, as he was about to meet Jared. Once they reached the top floor, they found the door to Jared¡¯s office opened, revealing a spacious room bathed in natural light. As soon as Jeffryid eyes on Jared, he quickly masked his unease with a ttering smile. ¡°Mr. Cooper, it¡¯s been a long time!¡± Jared looked at him, his expression remaining t and unreadable. ¡°Hello,¡± he greeted curtly before his eyes shifted toward Madisyn. Instantly, his demeanor softened, a faint smile tugging at his lips. ¡°Bo¡­ Madisyn, please, have a seat. ¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Madisyn gave a polite nod and gracefully settled onto the plush sofa, crossing her legs elegantly as she made herselffortable. Jeffry couldn¡¯t quite figure out the nature of Madisyn¡¯s rtionship with Jared, but he pushed that thought aside. He had more urgent matters to focus on. ¡°Mr. Cooper, we¡¯ve brought some local specialties from Gemond for you. I hope you like them,¡± he said as Jenna handed over a gift box. She shed Jared a flirtatious look and yed with her hair, hoping to catch his interest. Jared was more handsome than she had expected, and a little interest from him could secure the future of the Chapman Group. Jared nced at the gift. ¡°You brought a gift? I appreciate it, but I¡¯ve got everything I need. Perhaps you should take it back. ¡± His polite refusal hinted at his disinterest in further cooperation. Jeffry¡¯s heart sank, but he maintained his smile. ¡°To be honest, Mr. Cooper, we¡¯re here today because we really need your help. ¡±novelbin ¡°Go ahead,¡± Jared said calmly. ¡°Our Chapman Group is barely hanging on; we¡¯re on the brink of copse, Mr. Cooper,¡± Jeffry admitted, his voice tinged with desperation. ¡°Given our history, could you lend us a hand?¡± Beside him, Jenna looked at Jared with eyes full of hope-he was theirst hope. Jared paused, his eyes shifting to Madisyn, a move that unsettled both Jeffry and Jenna. After a tense moment, Jared finally responded, ¡°Sorry, but we won¡¯t be working together anymore. ¡± Jeffry¡¯s legs almost gave out under him, but he steadied himself enough to ask, ¡°Could you tell me why, Mr. Cooper? We had such a productive coboration previously. Why end it so abruptly?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not a good fit,¡± Jared stated simply. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Jeffry pressed, seeking rity. Jared hesitated, looking thoughtful. Chapter 524 Meanwhile, Jenna, unable to contain her frustration, blurted out, ¡°Mr. Cooper, just be upfront-did Madisyn say something about us?¡± Jared¡¯s surprised look confirmed Jenna¡¯s suspicions. ¡°I knew it!¡± she eximed, her voice breaking. ¡°It must be because of something she said that you canceled our deal, right? Madisyn was raised by my family. My parents treated her well, but now that she¡¯s reconnected with her real family, she¡¯s turned against us, pushing us toward bankruptcy. That¡¯s just ungrateful!¡± Tears streamed down Jenna¡¯s cheeks, adding to her pitiful demeanor. Jeffry¡¯s expression darkened as he turned to Madisyn, his gaze sharp. ¡°Mr. Cooper, please, did Madisyn influence your decision?¡± Jared, who had been quietly contemting his next words, suddenly adopted a chilling tone. ¡°Yes, she did. ¡± Instantly enraged, Jeffry snapped at Madisyn, ¡°Do you really despise the Chapman family so much? Are you intent on destroying us?¡±novelbin ¡°But she didn¡¯t advise me to cancel the deal,¡± Jared interjected with an icy smile. ¡°She told me to cooperate with you. ¡± This revtion left Jeffry and Jenna dumbfounded. Jeffry, struggling toprehend, muttered, ¡°What? What does that mean?¡± How could Madisyn possibly dictate actions to Homelight Enterprise? Jared rified with a scornfulugh, ¡°Did you really think I partnered with you for your skills? Honestly, you¡¯re notpetent at anything. If it weren¡¯t for Madisyn¡¯¡¯s covert support, the Chapman Group would have copsed long ago, and you wouldn¡¯t have reached your current stature. ¡± Jeffry was taken aback, his assumptions shattered. Jenna furrowed her brow and asked, ¡°Mr. Cooper, why would you say this? Why did you listen to Madisyn?¡± ¡°Because she¡¯s the actual owner of ourpany!¡± Jared dered emphatically. The room went silent, the impact of his words sinking in. Madisyn owned Homelight Enterprise, apany that was many times more valuable than Chapman Group. Seeing Jeffry¡¯s and Jenna¡¯s astonishment, Jared continued, ¡°She founded thepany years ago, and it has prospered ever since. When she noticed the Chapman Group floundering, she absorbed Losses herself just to ensure our partnership. Thanks to her, you rose to prominence among Gemond¡¯s elite. But the moment you found out she was not blood-rted to you, you discarded Madisyn ruthlessly. If not for your cruelness, I would have never severed our ties. ¡± Jeffry felt a wave of dizziness as he processed the bitter truth; he had always believed that the Chapman family was Madisyn¡¯s benefactor, but in reality, it was she who had sustained them all this time. Without her, the Chapman family would have copsed long ago. Now it all made sense-why so many of their business deals had fallen through, why their fortunes had started to decline after she left. Jeffry had believed that Madisyn was the reason for the Chapman family¡¯s downfall, not realizing that without her, the Chapman family would have been gone Long ago. Jeffry felt a wave of weakness consume him. He stared at Madisyn with tears in his eyes and a dry throat, unable to say anything. Jenna looked at Madisyn too, her face reflecting shock and anger. Chapter 525 ¡°Madisyn, Dad and Mom had raised you, yet you chose to cancel all partnerships with the Chapman Group right after you parted ways with our family? Will you really be able to live with yourself if our family copses?¡± Jenna shouted, her voice brimming with anger. She was furious that Madisyn had be so influential, and she was even more furious that Madisyn refused to support the Chapman family. In her eyes, Madisyn was obligated to support them. ¡°Huh!¡± Observing Jenna¡¯s reaction, Jared found the situation rather ironic. ¡°Boss, your sister is quite the character. You two, leave now and don¡¯te back to Homelight Enterprise!¡± ¡°Mr. Cooper, don¡¯t you think Madisyn is being cruel? She might not even be alive if it weren¡¯t for the Chapman family!¡± Jenna fired back, sure of her own correctness and certain of Madisyn¡¯s fault. ¡°Leave!¡± Jared ordered firmly. The security guards swiftly entered, seized the father and daughter, and threw them out the door. Jenna still wanted to cause a scene. When Jeffry finally came to his senses, he pped her sharply across the face. ¡°You¡¯re worthless! You are not even half as good as Madisyn, and you still have the nerve to shout here?¡± Jeffry was overwhelmed with regret. His family¡¯s sess and prosperity had always relied on Madisyn. How could Jenna, who was about the same age as Madisyn, fall so far behind? Why had he expelled Madisyn in the first ce? Had they treated her well, Homelight Enterprise would have backed them, along with the Johns Group. They could have reached the top. As Jeffry stared at Jenna, he suddenly remembered something. ¡°It¡¯s all because you had set up Madisyn back then! If not for your actions, we wouldn¡¯t have pushed her away. You¡¯ve brought all this misfortune upon us! You¡¯re a curse!¡± Jenna¡¯s eyes grew wide with shock. She hadn¡¯t expected being berated by her father like this. Anger surged in her eyes. ¡°Dad, how can you use me like this? Do we really have to rely on Madisyn for everything?¡± ¡°Be quiet, you piece of trash!¡± Jeffry lost his temper and pped her again, leaving her face tingling and her mouth with a sour taste. Jenna¡¯s dreams of a luxurious life were falling apart around her. Back in the office, Jared was still angry. ¡°None of the Chapmans are worth a dime!¡± ¡°Forget about them,¡± Madisyn said icily. ¡°We need to concentrate on our own affairs. ¡± Noticing that she was indifferent, Jared decided to drop the subject. They talked business for a bit before setting out to visit one of their stores. Madisyn was surprised when she saw where their store was located. It was situated in an exceptionally prime spot. ¡°It¡¯s thanks to your reputation. All the malls now offer us the best locations,¡± Jared exined, clearly admiring Madisyn. ¡°And the designs you create are immensely popr. They¡¯re pricey, but they¡¯ve be the most sought-after items in our shops. ¡± He then guided Madisyn into the store. The moment they walked in, the sales staff weed them warmly, saying, ¡°Hello, Mr. Cooper.novelbin ¡± Chapter 526 ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me; keep doing your job,¡± Jared said, dismissing them with a wave before guiding Madisyn to the main disy. The dress featured on the model was one of her creations. She looked at the price tag. It was no wonder it hadn¡¯t sold in so long. ¡°If everything goes as expected, this dress might stay here forever,¡± she remarked quietly.novelbin Jared rubbed his head thoughtfully. ¡°Your design is incredible. We just need to find the right customer. ¡± ¡°Find the right customer? That¡¯s quite a challenge,¡± Madisyn responded. What woman would spend twenty million on a dress? It wasn¡¯t made of gold. Even though Madisyn was confident in her design, she was also aware of her limitations. As they were talking, someone entered the store. ¡°Wait¡­ Madisyn?¡± a familiar voice called out. It was Courtney apanied by Tatiana. Madisyn was surprised to see them together¡­ as friends. She gave a nod of recognition. Tatiana regarded Madisyn with visible disapproval, presuming that she must be the reason why Maxine became the spokesperson of Blossom Grace instead of her. ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. You two are cousins, aren¡¯t you?¡± Tatiana asked. Courtney appeared surprised and asked, ¡°You two know each other?¡± ¡°Yeah, something Like that,¡± Tatiana responded casually. Her gaze shifted to Madisyn and Jared, and her expression grew slightly colder. ¡°Miss Johns, I wasn¡¯t aware that you and Mr. Cooper were so close. Are you two¡­ together?¡± Jared quickly interrupted, ¡°Don¡¯t be absurd!¡± Tatiana seemed satisfied with his response, as if it validated her belief that Jared had no romantic interest in Madisyn. It was only right; how could he be interested in someone who had juste back from the countryside? Courtney arched an eyebrow, watching Jared and Madisyn with curiosity. Tatiana went on, ¡°Miss Johns, it appears you¡¯re a fan of Sierra¡¯s designs?¡± ¡°Of course I like them,¡± Madisyn answered. How could she not appreciate her own creations? Tatiana grinned, seizing the moment. ¡°Sierra¡¯s designs are always expensive, and this one is no exception. It¡¯s been here unsold for years. But if you truly want it, Miss Johns, Mr. Cooper would undoubtedly purchase it for you. For someone of his standing, a dress isn¡¯t a significant expense. ¡± Chapter 527 Tatiana¡¯s envious gaze seemed to suggest that Madisyn was merely using a wealthy man to cover the cost of what she wanted. Courtney nced at Madisyn with a trace of disdain. With her upbringing in the art world, she understood well that one shouldn¡¯t let material pursuits dominate their life. Courtney didn¡¯t like her uncle or his family. She thought they were only interested in worldly sess. She was even less impressed with their newly found daughter, who seemed even more interested in worldly pleasures, using Jared to buy dresses. Tatiana had devised a ¡°clever¡± strategy. If Jared didn¡¯t buy the dress for Madisyn, it would imply Madisyn wasn¡¯t attractive enough. If he did buy it, it would look as though Madisyn had brought Jared here solely for that purpose.novelbin Madisyn pped her hands, saying, ¡°It seems Miss Fernandez frequently resorts to such methods. ¡± Tatiana arched an eyebrow and responded innocently, ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re suggesting, Miss Johns. ¡± ¡°Oh, now I understand. You¡¯re implying that I want to have Mr. Cooper buy it for me. But really, it¡¯s just twenty million. Do I need someone else to cover that for me?¡± Madisyn said with a smile. ¡°Miss Johns, did I underestimate your financial capabilities? I certainly didn¡¯t intend to. The entire country knows the wealth of the Johns family,¡± Tatiana replied, maintaining her smile. Jared wished he could just disappear. How did he fail to see Tatiana¡¯s foolishness before? Would she feel embarrassed if she knew Madisyn had designed the dress herself? Jared couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and said, ¡°Miss Fernandez, I invited Miss Johns here to explore the market, not for the reasons you¡¯re insinuating. Of course, if Miss Johns desired, I would dly offer her the entire shop, not just a dress. ¡± Tatiana¡¯s smile wavered. Why was Jared so generous with Madisyn? ¡°It seems you hold Miss Johns in very high regard,¡± Tatiana remarked her confidence shaken. She had belittled Madisyn using a dress worth twenty million, not expecting Jared to counter by offering a shop worth hundreds of millions. ¡°Miss Fernandez, perhaps you enjoy shopping because you have nothing better to focus on. However, I believe Miss Johns isn¡¯t interested in such trivial pursuits,¡± Jared said coldly, as if delivering a stinging p to Tatiana. Tatiana realized Jared was suggesting she couldn¡¯tpare to Madisyn. In her mind, Madisyn was only able to work with Jared due to her family¡¯s influence. Anger surged within Tatiana. Courtney also felt ufortable. As an artist, she disliked the emphasis on material wealth. Chapter 528 She advised calmly, ¡°Money is merely a tool. Don¡¯t neglect to nurture your inner self, Madisyn. Painting is an excellent way to enrich oneself. If you ever need guidance, feel free to contact me. ¡± Madisyn remained silent. Courtney and Tatiana then left. Jared was taken aback, pausing to grasp what had just been said. ¡°Boss, did I hear that right? Your cousin offered to teach you how to paint? Doesn¡¯t she realize that even Hutton couldn¡¯t get you interested?¡± ¡°Some people can¡¯t see beyond their own narrow perspective,¡± Madisyn responded nonchntly, not bothered by Courtney¡¯s offer. ¡°I think your cousin¡¯s lost it! If she really knew you, she¡¯d see how absurd her offer is! Do all these artists think they¡¯re so high and mighty?¡± Madisyn just shrugged. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y After Courtney and Tatiana left, Tatiana said enviously, ¡°I really envy your cousin. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to envy?¡± Courtney inquired, confused. ¡°She¡¯s stunning, for one thing,¡± Tatiana remarked. ¡°And see how well Mr. Cooper treats her. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s not the first. Oh, and I heard the marriage agreement between the Klein and Johns families still exists. With Kristine out of the picture, I bet Madisyn will end up engaged to Andrew. ¡± Courtney¡¯s face clouded over. ¡°I know Andrew well. He¡¯s a man of depth. He wouldn¡¯t fall for someone superficial. ¡± ¡°But men are drawn to beauty. Mr. Cooper is exceptional, but even he seems smitten with Madisyn,¡± Tatiana said. Hearing that, Courtney felt a twinge of difort. Tatiana added, ¡°Courtney, Mr. Klein is an ideal man, and you¡¯re the pride of the Johns family. You two would be perfect together. You really should take this chance. ¡± Courtney looked away, feigning disinterest. ¡°Love is about destiny. ¡± Tatiana smiled, watching her. She sensed a brewing rivalry between Madisyn and Courtney. Having known Courtney for years, Tatiana knew her well. Courtney might seem detached, but she was highlypetitive and disliked being second to anyone.novelbin Madisyn was likely in for a challenging rivalry. After reviewing the shop with Jared, Madisyn suggested, ¡°You should consider reducing the price of that dress, or it will never sell. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Jared responded. ¡°There will be a ¡®¡®foolish¡¯ customer willing to buy it. ¡± Madisyn looked at Jared silently, realizing he also thought the person who would buy that dress was foolish. It appeared that foolish people were easy to find. Chapter 529 After being dropped off at her home by Jared, Madisyn discovered the true definition of a fool waiting for her. At the gate, there was an elegantly wrapped gift box. Upon opening it, she found a stunning dress inside. Wasn¡¯t this the same dress she had seen in the store earlier? As Madisyn stood there, taken aback, a deep, resonant voice came from behind her. ¡°Do you like it? I noticed you were quite taken with it earlier. ¡± Madisyn turned to find Andrew approaching. ¡°You bought this?¡± she asked, her tone tinged with astonishment. ¡°Yes,¡± Andrew answered, his gaze softening as he looked at her. ¡°I was at the mall too and saw how much you liked the dress. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s excessively pricey?¡± Madisyn couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°As long as you Like it, the price doesn¡¯t matter. ¡± . . Library It was often said that it was easy to part women from their money, but it appeared men were just as susceptible! ¡°Alright, thank you,¡± Madisyn responded, feeling that gratitude was the only appropriate reply. ¡°Why do I get the feeling you¡¯re not too pleased?¡± Andrew asked, arching an eyebrow and studying her closely. Madisyn paused for a moment, unsure how to respond. She couldn¡¯t very well reveal that she was the designer of the dress, could she? ¡°Yes, I¡¯m pleased. It just seems a bit pricey,¡± she said sincerely. Andrew tenderly brushed her hair aside. ¡°I earn money so I can spoil you. As long as it brings you joy, it¡¯s money well spent. Don¡¯t worry about it. ¡±novelbin ¡°Okay. ¡± For Andrew, the expense might be really trivial. Madisyn beamed, her eyes twinkling like stars. ¡°To show my appreciation, why don¡¯t I cook dinner for you tonight?¡± ¡°sure,¡± Andrew agreed, his face lighting up with eagerness. He had never tasted Madisyn¡¯s cooking before. However. Madisyn ended up cooking next door with ine. Andrew offered to help in the kitchen, but Madisyn insisted he stay out. Chapter 530 Left with no choice, Andrew settled on the sofa, engaging in conversation with Glenn. ¡°Have some fruit,¡± Glenn suggested. ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯ll wait for dinner,¡± Andrew responded courteously.novelbin Glenn¡¯s smile held a hint of mischief. It wasn¡¯t long before Andrew realized why Glenn had grinned so knowingly. When ine and Madisyn brought out the meticulously prepared meal, Andrew praised, ¡°I had no idea you were such a fine cook, Mr. Johns. ¡± ¡°Well, I like to cook when I have some free time, and my family seem to enjoy it. Try some,¡± ine encouraged warmly. Andrew took a bite, and his expression froze unexpectedly. Madisyn nced at Andrew helplessly, well aware of what had happened. She had assisted ine in the kitchen, but when her back was turned, ine had taken the liberty of seasoning the dish. ¡°How does it taste?¡± ine inquired, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. Meanwhile, Glenn casually sipped his juice at the table. ¡°It¡¯s good,¡± Andrew said, keeping his expression neutral. ¡°If you like it, help yourself to more. Is this the first time you¡¯re trying my cooking?¡± ine asked warmly. ¡°Yes,¡± Andrew answered. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Just Let me know what you like, and I¡¯ll cook them for you,¡± ine said, her voice filled with warmth. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Johns. ¡± Madisyn also sampled the dish. It was rather nd, yet a significant improvement over ine¡¯s past culinary attempts-it was at least edible. Throughout the meal, ine continued to heap more food onto everyone¡¯s tes, herself eating sparingly and mostly just enjoying her soup. Glenn appeared to be eating leisurely, seemingly consuming a lot, but in reality, he barely ate anything. Andrew now realized why Glenn had rmended having some fruit before the meal-it had indeed been a prudent suggestion. After they finished eating, Andrew and Glenn took on the task of washing the dishes. ine observed them with a joyful expression. ¡°It¡¯s wonderful to see the house so lively. Madisyn, you should have Andrew visit more often if he¡¯s free. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Madisyn responded with a smile. ¡°Also, Hutton will arrive tomorrow. Madisyn, would you like to join us at your uncle¡¯s home?¡± ine added. ¡°Is he going to visit Uncle Rowan¡¯s home?¡± Madisyn asked. Chapter 531 ine nodded affirmatively. ¡°Yes, how about you join us and meet Hutton?¡± Madisyn was aware that ine wanted her to broaden her social circle. What ine didn¡¯t realize was that Madisyn already knew Hutton quite well. Nevertheless, Madisyn agreedpliantly. The following day, Madisyn went with her family to Rowan¡¯s residence. Only upon arriving did she understand the importance Rowan¡¯s family ced on Hutton¡¯s visit-the home was adorned with antiques, giving it a distinguished and ssical vibe. Courtney was there too, dressed elegantly in a vintage gown. She looked extremely elegant, clearly having put a lot of effort into her appearance. Madisyn sat quietly, somewhat irritated.novelbin It was obvious how much Rowan and his family esteemed Hutton, yet it was equally apparent they didn¡¯t hold Glenn in simr regard. This only deepened Madisyn¡¯s dislike for Rowan and his family. ¡°When will Hutton be here?¡± Rowan asked. ¡°He should arrive before noon,¡± Glenn responded, checking the time. ¡°There¡¯s no rush; it¡¯s still early. ¡± ¡°Alright then. ¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ine felt bored and asked Madisyn to apany her for a walk outside. The surrounding woods were beautifully green. They had just stepped out when Hutton arrived. Seeing Hutton¡¯s arrival, Rowan and his family were filled with excitement. ¡°Mr. Marquez, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. ¡± Rowan quickly approached and respectfully shook Hutton¡¯s hand. ¡°We¡¯ve eagerly awaited this moment. ¡± ¡°Okay¡±. At nearly seventy years old, Hutton was still doing great. Hisplexion was healthy, and he carried himself with the grace of a revered artist. Yet, his demeanor was quite cold. He appeared uninterested in his surroundings. ¡°This is my daughter, Courtney. She has looked up to you for a long time. ¡± Rowan introduced her daughter. Courtney stepped up, her eyes on Hutton, and said with enthusiasm, ¡°Mr. Marquez, your work inspired me to pursue painting. I never imagined I¡¯d actually meet you. It¡¯s truly an honor. ¡± She bowed respectfully. Hutton remained unimpressed and indifferent. Although he seemed to look down upon everything, his high standing in the art world made sure he never made others feel annoyed. Chapter 532 ¡°If you hadn¡¯t argued with your father, we might have met much sooner,¡± Hutton said to Rowan. Rowan¡¯s smile stiffened. He understood Hutton¡¯s implication and replied, slightly embarrassed, ¡°Indeed, that was my mistake. I never expected my father¡¯s health to decline so rapidly¡­ I¡¯ve felt guilty about that for years. ¡± Rowan and his father had had a strained rtionship, often arguing. Not long after theirst disagreement, his father passed away. Rowan had wished to meet Hutton earlier, but Hutton had been unwilling due to that incident. ¡°We regret it deeply, but there¡¯s no bringing Nn back. Rowan visits his grave several times a year,¡± Sarai added as she stepped forward. ¡°Mr. Marquez, please take a seat. ¡± Hutton sat down, and Courtney promptly served him water. Hutton said directly, ¡°Show me your paintings. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Courtney quickly brought out the paintings she was most proud of. Hutton examined them with a neutral expression. Courtney sat beside him, her heart racing uncontrobly. She was incredibly nervous, yet filled with self-confidence. Hutton was a master in painting. If he appreciated her and took her as his student, she could surpass everyone in the artmunity. The possibility thrilled Courtney. ¡°Not bad,¡± Hutton remarked calmly. ¡°I¡¯m not particrly talented; I just put in a lot of effort.novelbin If I could study under you, Mr. Marquez, I¡¯d work even harder,¡± Courtney said quietly. Hutton looked at her and said, ¡°Merely working hard is not sufficient for a career in painting. ¡± ¡°You are right. ¡± Courtney nodded. The atmosphere was tense; everyone was anxious about Hutton¡¯s decision. ¡°I¡¯ll give it some thought,¡± Hutton finally said. This statement sparked a wave of excitement among those present; it was promising that Hutton was even considering the matter. Rowan and his family continued conversing with Hutton. Glenn, seated apart, was noticeably ignored but seemed indifferent, simply sipping his water. At lunchtime, Rowan hosted a meal for everyone. ine and Madisyn returned to join them. Hutton, usually so reserved, visibly brightened upon seeing Madisyn, his eyes widening. ¡°Mr. Marquez, it¡¯s good to see you,¡± ine greeted him with warmth. ¡°Oh, Mrs. Johns, it¡¯s been a while,¡± Hutton responded with a smile, before affectionately asking, ¡°Is this your daughter?¡± Chapter 533 ine was caught off guard by Hutton¡¯s unexpectedly warm demeanor. They had met Hutton several times before, and he had always been distant and arrogant. Yet now, his warmth towards her was surprising. ¡°Yes,¡± ine replied, gently patting Madisyn. ¡°This is my daughter, Madisyn. ¡±novelbin ¡°Your daughter is as lovely as you are, Mrs. Johns,¡± Huttonplimented with a warm smile. Everyone present was taken aback by Hutton¡¯s sudden warmth. Was this the same reserved Hutton they had seen moments ago? It was as if he had transformed into apletely different person. Courtney said softly, her tone tinged with subtlety, ¡°My cousin is indeed lovely. But her story is quite touching. She spent a long time in the countryside before my uncle found her and brought her back. Had she been discovered earlier, perhaps she might have had the chance to study painting under you, too, Mr. Marquez. ¡± Her implication was clear; Madisyn was merely a country girl, undeserving of such attention from Hutton. To her astonishment, Hutton looked at her as if she had said something foolish. Courtney was stunned. What did Hutton mean by looking at her Like that¡­ ¡°Hello, Mr. Marquez,¡± Madisyn said courteously. Hutton internally chuckled, amused by her politeness. ¡°Hello. ¡± He then deliberately asked, ¡°Since you are cousins, have you ever considered learning to paint?¡± His question left the room in stunned silence. What did it mean to be Hutton¡¯s student? Such a position would secure one¡¯s ce in the art world. Many aspired to be his student, including Courtney, who had made significant efforts to connect with Hutton. Yet, despite her attempts, he hadn¡¯tmitted to taking her on. But upon his first meeting with Madisyn, Hutton posed such a question. Rowan and his family spected that perhaps because Courtney was so skilled, Hutton assumed Madisyn might be equally talented. Courtney responded calmly, ¡°Mr. Marquez, my cousin actually doesn¡¯t know how to paint¡­¡± But Hutton dismissed this with a wave of his hand, saying, ¡°She won¡¯t know if she doesn¡¯t try. ¡± Everyone was stunned. Since when did Hutton be so amodating? It was truly surprising! Chapter 534 Courtney felt even more frustrated. Madisyn seemed to be exploiting her skills! Hutton likely believed Madisyn was talented simply because Madisyn was rted to her. ine, however, was thrilled. It would benefit Madisyn to have Hutton as her mentor. Madisyn was angry with Hutton in her mind, but when she saw ine¡¯s excited eyes, she held back and changed her response. ¡°I¡¯ll give it some thought. ¡± Silence fell over the room once more.novelbin Hutton had just said the same sentence to Courtney, and now Madisyn was saying it to Hutton. Courtney clenched her fists in frustration, her heart heavy with pain and bitterness. It felt unjust. Why was Madisyn exploiting her? Throughout lunch, Courtney struggled to keep her anger in check. After the meal, she took Madisyn aside. With disdain, Courtney demanded, ¡°Madisyn, why did you tell Hutton you would give it some thought? Just reject him!¡± ¡°lhy?¡± Madisyn asked calmly. Courtney was surprised by Madisyn¡¯s question and was clearly exasperated. ¡°The reason is simple-you don¡¯t know anything about painting. Hutton wanted to take you as his student because you¡¯re my cousin. He assumed you¡¯d be as talented as I am, but the reality is, you don¡¯t know how to paint at all. ¡± She was extremely irritated. She disliked Madisyn and refused to let her take advantage of the situation. Madisyn found her words amusing. ¡°Just because you can paint, does that mean I can¡¯t?¡± Courtney¡¯s contempt was evident. ¡°I know you were down and out before. How could you possibly paint? Even if you could, it wouldn¡¯t be good. ¡± As Madisyn looked at Courtney, her eyes grew increasingly cold. Although she wasn¡¯t fond of Courtney¡¯s family, she didn¡¯t harbor any resentment. But looking at Courtney now, Madisyn could clearly sense her and her family¡¯s selfishness and vanity. Madisyn remarked, ¡°Hutton was invited by my father. Do you have any gratitude at all? Even if Hutton wants me as his student, it doesn¡¯t concern you. ¡± ¡°Bullshit! Hutton is my grandfather¡¯s friend!¡± Courtney shot back. ¡°Besides, if Hutton hadn¡¯t seen my paintings, how would he even consider you as his student?¡± Madisyn asked coolly, ¡°If Hutton is your grandfather¡¯s friend, why didn¡¯t you invite him here earlier?¡± Courtney was at a loss for words. But she quickly added, ¡°If I be Hutton¡¯s student, it will benefit everyone. Please stay out of it, Madisyn. Just turn him down. ¡± Chapter 535 Madisyn gave a derisive smile. ¡°I was nning to decline, but the more you behave this way, the less I want to decline,¡± she said, then turned and walked away. She had no desire to continue the conversation with Courtney. Courtney¡¯s eyes widened, and blue veins bulged on the back of her hands. She was infuriated. She had never encountered such a spiteful person. She loathed Madisyn intensely! She believed that Hutton was considering Madisyn because of her and thought that if she spoke to Hutton, he might change his decision. With this in mind, Courtney smirked with pride. Her foolish cousin actually believed she could be Hutton¡¯s student. Hutton left shortly after lunch. ¡°We should leave, too,¡± Glenn said. ¡°Glenn, there¡¯s something else,¡± Rowan said, stopping him.novelbin ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Glenn asked. Rowan appeared somewhat ufortable but still asked, ¡°The marriage agreement between the Klein and Johns families still exists, right?¡± Glenn confirmed with a nod. Rowan continued, ¡°We didn¡¯t say anything when Kristine was around. Now that she¡¯s gone, why not let Courtney marry Andrew?¡± Glenn was taken aback by this suggestion. Meanwhile, Courtney shyly lowered her head. ine frowned and quickly responded, ¡°Andrew is currently dating Madisyn. ¡± Rowan frowned in disbelief. ¡°What? Are you serious? Madisyn has only just returned, and she¡¯s already dating Andrew?¡± Courtney stared at Madisyn, clearly shocked. Sarai looked at them and remarked, ¡°ine, I understand Andrew is a remarkable man. You might want him for Madisyn, but she¡¯s only just returned and might not have grasped the high society etiquette yet. Given Andrew¡¯s discerning nature, I believe Courtney would be a better fit for this marriage agreement. ¡± She was skeptical of ine¡¯s im. ine, on the other hand, was upset by her response. She understood that Sarai was eager to marry her daughter to Andrew, but how could she belittle Madisyn? Before ine could respond, Glenn interjected, ¡°My wife is speaking the truth. Madisyn and Andrew have been seeing each other since she returned. ¡± Chapter 536 However, Sarai remained unconvinced. ¡°How is that possible? Andrew has always had a good taste¡­¡± She unintentionally revealed her true feelings. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ine snapped in anger. ine had always had an issue with this family. Realizing she had misspoken, Sarai quickly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that. It¡¯s just that everyone knows what kind of person Andrew is. He¡¯s likely to choose a girl from a wealthy background. Madisyn has only recently returned. . ¡± ¡°Are you implying that Madisyn,ing back from a rural area, isn¡¯t a match for Andrew? Let me be clear, Madisyn is wonderful. Moreover, Andrew treats her very well. He even bought us the houses we are currently staying in. He won¡¯t marry Courtney!¡± ine retorted sharply. Rowan attempted to calm the situation, saying, ¡°ine, please don¡¯t be upset. We didn¡¯t mean it like that¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ve done all we needed to. Let¡¯s leave,¡± ine said, then turned and walked out. Glenn gave Rowan and his family a meaningful look before departing as well. Once they were in the car, ine expressed her frustration, saying, ¡°Your brother and his family have crossed the Line!¡± Why did Sarai hesitate to speak when Kristine was around, but feel free to speak after Madisyn returned? Was she suggesting that Madisyn wasn¡¯t as worthy as Kristine? Glenn remained silent, unusually so. He too, felt that his brother had overstepped this time. Madisyn said calmly, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t let it get to you. The more they underestimate us, the more we¡¯ll prove them wrong. They want us to be angry. ¡± Seeing Madisyn soposed and beautiful, ine embraced her and said, ¡°Okay, as long as I¡¯m with my daughter, nothing else matters, sweetheart. ¡± Madisyn smiled shyly. She then sent a message to Hutton, deciding to be his student. With her uncle¡¯s family showing such arrogance, she decided it was time to stop holding back. Soon, Glenn received a message from Hutton, saying, ¡°Mr. Johns, get ready to attend my new student introduction banquet. ¡± Glenn was taken aback. Had Hutton really agreed to take Courtney as his student?novelbin Despite his grievances with his brother¡¯s family, Glenn had to acknowledge Courtney¡¯s talent. Glenn immediately told the good news to Rowan. At Rowan¡¯s residence. Chapter 537 ¡°ine¡¯s im is so absurd. Does she really think we¡¯ll fall for such an obvious lie?¡± Sarai scoffed. Rowan was uncertain, saying, ¡°But I don¡¯t think she¡¯s lying. ¡± ¡°Do you honestly believe that Andrew has fallen for Madisyn?¡± Sarai questioned. Rowan replied, ¡°Madisyn truly is beautiful. ¡± This was undeniable. Sarai red at Rowan sharply and retorted, ¡°You¡¯re being naive! Beauty is trivial. Do you think someone of Andrew¡¯s stature hasn¡¯t encountered more beautiful women before? It¡¯s the character that counts most to men like him!¡± Rowan sighed, feeling defeated. Just then, he received the good news from Glenn. ¡°Hutton has agreed to take Courtney as his student!¡± . . Library ¡°Really?¡± Sarai rushed over to see the message and was thrilled. ¡°Oh my God, I knew Courtney would seed. ¡± Courtney, overhearing this, swelled with pride. She then inquired, ¡°Has Madisyn been epted as well?¡± Sarai grinned and said, ¡°How would Hutton be willing to ept her as his student? Don¡¯t worry, Courtney!¡± Courtney was brimming with confidence and pride. She eagerly shared the news with her friends. Her friends, also in the artmunity, were envious of her. They all knew of Hutton¡¯s prestige in the art world and were jealous of Courtney¡¯s opportunity. They all voiced their desire to attend the new student introduction banquet to meet Hutton. Amidst their worship, Courtney agreed to their requests. Sarai, struck by a thought, suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s invite the Klein family to the banquet. It¡¯ll be the perfect opportunity to showcase Courtney¡¯s talents. ¡± ¡°Sure. ¡± Rowan nodded. The moon appeared to dangle from the tree branches. Soon, the sun slowly ascended. A new day began. Madisyn wrapped up her work early today and received a call from Andrew.novelbin ¡°Sweetheart, are you done with work?¡± ¡°You called just in time. I¡¯ve just finished,¡± Madisyn replied with a smile. Andrew also smiled and said, ¡°Great. Would you like toe over? I¡¯ll take you out for dinner after finishing work myself. ¡± They had been dining at home recently, and Andrew wanted a change today. Chapter 538 ¡°Okay. ¡± Madisyn then headed for Klein Group. Theirpanies were both located in the city center, so she got there quickly.novelbin When Madisyn reached the ground floor of Klein Group, someone approached her and asked, ¡°Are you Miss Johns?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± ¡°Miss Johns, please follow me. ¡± The secretary courteously guided Madisyn to the CEO¡¯s office. She knocked on the door and soon heard someone saying, ¡°Please,e in. ¡± Madisyn entered the office. The spacious office was styled in a subdued, retro gray, exuding a quiet luxury and elegance. Madisyn said, ¡°Your office is quite stylish. ¡± ¡°If you like it, why not work with me here?¡± Andrew looked at Madisyn warmly. Madisyn shrugged. ¡°No, thank you. How long do you need?¡± ¡°About twenty minutes. Take a seat. ¡± Madisyn settledfortably on the sofa and noticed several imported snacks on the coffee table, all her favorites. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you kept snacks in your office,¡± Madisynmented. ¡°I had my assistant prepare them for you. If you Like them, I can always ask him to get more,¡± Andrew said. Madisyn experienced a pleasant warmth in her heart. ¡°No need,¡± she remarked. As she sat quietly, thoughts of Howard came to mind. She figured since she was in Klein Group, she might as well pay him a visit. She shared her idea with Andrew, who promptly had his secretary escort her to the technology department. An entire floor was dedicated to the technology department, featuring a cutting-edge design that radiated an air of advanced technology. Entering it felt like walking into a future filled with innovations. ¡°Mr. Johns seems to be preupied,¡± the secretary said after attempting to knock on the office door and getting no answer. Madisyn nodded in understanding. ¡°Alright, if they¡¯re busy, I¡¯ll head back now. I wouldn¡¯t want to interrupt their work. ¡± ¡°Wait,¡± someone called out from behind. Howard approached quickly, catching his breath. ¡°Madisyn, what brings you here?¡± Chapter 539 ¡°I was visiting Andrew and thought I¡¯d stop by to see you too. Are you tied up with work? If so, please continue. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. I can get back to workter,¡± Howard replied with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to visit. Let me take you on a tour of ourpany. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Madisyn could see that Howard¡¯s leg had recovered nicely, appearingpletely normal. Howard¡¯s return to his usual gentle and cheerful self was clearly evident, which was reassuring for Madisyn.novelbin After showing her around that floor, Howard led Madisyn out to thepany¡¯s garden. The wealth of the Klein Group was on full disy in this exclusive garden located in the urban core, where space was a luxury. This garden, however, was unique. ¡°I¡¯ve upgraded the irrigation system here. It¡¯s fully automated now, managing watering and pest control by itself. We just get to enjoy the flowers without worrying about bugs,¡± Howard exined cheerfully. Madisyn watched as robots navigated the garden, making her feel as though she had entered a scene from the future. ¡°Howard, you¡¯re truly remarkable,¡± Madisynplimented, offering him a thumbs up. ¡°These are just minor innovations,¡± Howard responded modestly, dismissing the praise with a smile. ¡°They¡¯re hardly noteworthy. ¡± Hardly noteworthy? Madisyn was impressed by his brilliance. While robots weremon, finding ones as charming and smart as these was unusual. . . Library Her admiration for Howard deepened. The more she learned about him, the more she admired his exceptional talents and humility, a stark contrast to Courtney, who seemed eager to unt even minor achievements. ¡°By the way, I heard you visited Uncle Rowan. How did that go?¡± Howard inquired, showing his concern. ¡°Um¡­¡± Madisyn paused, struggling to find the words. Howard quickly grasped the situation. ¡°It sounds like Uncle Rowan¡¯s family is still challenging to deal with. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Madisyn replied. ¡°Then forget about them,¡± Howard advised softly. ¡°There¡¯s no point trying to get along with people who are ipatible with you. ¡± Madisyn agreed with a nod. After the tour, Madisyn headed back upstairs, while Howard resumed his work. Chapter 540 Returning to the CEO¡¯s office, Madisyn encountered someone else in there. ¡°Andrew, I know this must be stressing you out. Our research is a step ahead of yours and will be hitting the market soon,¡± the man in a ck suit stated, his back turned to Madisyn. He exuded respectability, yet his tone carried an arrogance that was somewhat grating. Madisyn raised an eyebrow, her gaze sharpening. Corbett clearly relished his role as the tough talker. Tatiana was practically glued to Corbett, and was always by his side wherever he went. She was the first to spot Madisyn entering the office. Raising an eyebrow, she inquired, ¡°Madisyn, why are you here?¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Do I need your permission to be here?¡± Madisyn retorted coldly. As soon as Andrew caught sight of Madisyn, his usual cold demeanor melted. He gestured for her toe over, and she moved to his side. It was only as she drew closer that Madisyn realized the office was not just upied by them. A group of apparentpany executives were seated on the sofa. Among them was a man dressed in a traditional suit, hisposed gaze settling on Madisyn. Andrew, unaffected by the scrutiny, slipped his arm around Madisyn¡¯s waist and asked softly, ¡°How was your tour around thepany?¡± ¡°I saw Howard. It went well,¡± she answered. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Andrew responded. As they showed affection openly, Tatiana¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She had presumed Madisyn and Jared were a couple, yet here was Madisyn with Andrew. Tatiana¡¯s mind was spinning. Corbett, on the other hand, appearedpletely unfazed. Squinting slightly, he offered a sly smile. ¡°Andrew, it¡¯s heartening to see you and Madisyn love each other so much. It¡¯s admirable how you chose a girlfriend without regard to anything but love.novelbin Such pure affection is quite rare these days. ¡± Corbett¡¯s insinuation was clear¡ªhe deemed Madisyn unhelpful and insignificant. The man in the traditional suit looked at Andrew, contemting. ¡°Is this your girlfriend, Andrew?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Andrew replied. ¡°I haven¡¯t had the chance to introduce her to Grandpa yet. I¡¯ll take Madisyn to meet him soon. ¡± The man in the traditional suit responded, ¡°Andrew, your grandfather has high expectations of you. Make sure you live up to them. ¡± From their exchange, Madisyn could discern the significant stature of these individuals. ¡°Of course,¡± Andrew responded. Madisyn was momentarily speechless at Corbett¡¯s triumphant and defiant look. Despite his elite appearance, Corbett was mean-spirited and sharp-tongued. Chapter 541 Andrew¡¯s gaze shifted slowly to Corbett. ¡°Corbett, it seems you like to rely on others to achieve your ambitions in career. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true. Tatiana and I genuinely love each other, and it just so happens we are both quite capable,¡± Corbett retorted, looking at Tatiana with an affection that somehow sent a shiver down the spine. Tatiana¡¯s heart fluttered; she hadn¡¯t realized she held such a dear ce in Corbett¡¯s heart. Corbett smirked. ¡°Andrew, you might not know Mr. Cooper well, but he¡¯s quite familiar with Tatiana. He¡¯s even expressed interest in investing in us. ¡± In fact, it was Tatiana who told him that. To charm Corbett, she had boasted about her connections. She only knew Jared but had convinced Corbett that her rtionship with him was strong enough to secure an investment. However, she hadn¡¯t anticipated Corbett would say it so confidently now. Tatiana, maintaining her facade, cast a defiant nce at Madisyn and Andrew. She saw herself as a capable woman. What did Madisyn have besides her looks? Even though Andrew was set to inherit the Klein family¡¯s business, with her influence, Tatiana was confident she could propel Corbett to the top. ¡°Really? Jared expressed interest in investing in you?¡± Madisyn asked, her eyebrows arched. Tatiana replied, ¡°Yes. Mr. Cooper and I have known each other for years, and he holds Corbett in high regard. Naturally, as Corbett¡¯s girlfriend, I do everything I can to secure investments for him. A woman should bring more to the table than just beauty. She should help her man seed. That¡¯s true love. ¡± Then she took a look at Corbett. The two looked at each other in an intimate way. Witnessing this, Madisyn felt her eyes sting. Could these two stop being so unbearable? Yet, their words clearly impressed the man in the traditional suit. ¡°Securing an investment from Mr. Cooper is no small feat. He¡¯s known as the best in the investment industry. ¡± The others in the room looked contemtive. It seemed Corbett might indeed have a chance to outshine Andrew in thepetition this time.novelbin When Corbett saw their reactions, his smile widened. ¡°I¡¯ll make Grandpa proud. ¡± The man in the traditional suit nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Your grandfather is also eager to see what you can do. ¡± ¡°Yes, Corbett has always been smart, even as a young boy. ¡± Chapter 542 ¡°Corbett, we have high expectations for you. ¡± The group¡¯spliments were not subtle. They might be the senior executives or even board members of the Klein Group. A shadow flickered across Madisyn¡¯s eyes. Yet, Andrewughed lightly. ¡°You¡¯re being quite childish. ¡± Corbett¡¯s eyebrows arched. ¡°What do you mean by that, Andrew?¡± He assumed Andrew was envious. A smug certainty gleamed in Corbett¡¯s eyes. He had been overshadowed by Andrew for years, and now he saw his chance to reverse their roles. Andrew pulled out a document andid it on the table. ¡°Take a good look at this. ¡± Corbett¡¯s expression tightened, and he signaled Tatiana. She stepped forward and picked up the document. When Tatiana saw the first page, her expression shifted dramatically. How could this be? It was an investment contract from Homelight Enterprise! Corbett¡¯s reaction was the same as hers, his eyes widening in shock. Their astonishment piqued the interest of the others seated on the sofa. Andrew directed his assistant to offer a copy to them and stated, ¡°Mr. Cooper and I finalized this contract yesterday. I wonder why you imed that he was looking to partner with you. To my knowledge, Mr. Cooper only invests in onepany within an industry. ¡± Andrew¡¯s words struck Corbett like a p. Corbett had been brimming with pride moments ago, but now he Looked utterly humiliated. The others who read the contract shifted their gaze toward Corbett, their expressions filled with disappointment. In an attempt to salvage the situation, Tatiana quickly interjected, ¡°Mr. Klein, perhaps you should inquire how your girlfriend secured this partnership for you. I saw her shopping with Mr. Cooper a couple of days ago. I assumed they were dating. It¡¯s surprising to find she¡¯s with you. So why was she so intimate with Mr.novelbin Cooper?¡± She stared at Madisyn angrily, as if she was about to eat Madisyn up. She deeply despised Madisyn, ming her for all theplications. What a tramp! ¡°Are you saying that I obtained the contract by flirting with Mr. Cooper?¡± Madisyn questioned. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that explicitly, but your connection with Mr. Cooper certainly seems unusual,¡± Tatiana retorted sharply. Chapter 543 ¡°I merely went shopping with Jared. The mall has cameras everywhere, which anyone can check at any time. But what about you? Why have you been seen in hotels with many actors?¡± ¡°Nonsense! We were just rehearsing our lines!¡± Tatiana shouted. Madisyn shrugged nonchntly. ¡°I didn¡¯t use you of anything. Why are you so emotional? Whether you did anything wrong, only you would know. It¡¯s strange how seeing two people together in a mall led you to assume an affair. Perhaps that¡¯s a scenario you¡¯re familiar with?¡± ¡°You-¡± Tatiana was so infuriated she couldn¡¯t muster a response. Corbett¡¯s expression was dark, almost sinister. He realized he had been thoroughly defeated this time, with many of Klein Group¡¯s senior leaders as witnesses. His grandfather¡¯s friend was also present. His grandfather would undoubtedly hear about today¡¯s events. Staying would only add to his embarrassment. Corbett shot Tatiana a look and remarked, ¡°It appears you have the upper hand today, Andrew. I need to address some matters within thepany, so I must leave now. Farewell. ¡± With that, Corbett left. The others seated on the sofa got up and exited one by one. As the man in the traditional suit left the room, he dialed Andrew and Corbett¡¯s grandfather, Damari Klein. ¡°Corbett stillcksposure and maturity¡­¡± After everyone else had left, only Madisyn and Andrew were left in the office. ¡°Who were those people?¡± Madisyn inquired.novelbin ¡°Those were board members of thepany. The man in the traditional suit is an old friend of my grandfather. We were supposed to discuss some business, but then Corbett showed up unexpectedly. ¡± ¡°It looks like he came just to challenge you. Corbett really believes in himself,¡± Madisyn said. ¡°Indeed, but he didn¡¯t manage to get the upper hand,¡± Andrew replied with a smile, his eyes radiating warmth. ¡°After all, there¡¯s only one person I want as the wife of the group¡¯s CEO, and that¡¯s you. ¡± Madisyn felt her heart skip as she looked at him. ¡°You. ¡± Curiously, she asked, ¡°But don¡¯t you think Corbett made some valid points? You need a partner who can help you, and I. ¡± ¡°You being by my side is helpful enough,¡± Andrew interrupted, his gaze intense. ¡°Did you know you¡¯re my anchor?¡± Madisyn¡¯s heart fluttered, and she nodded slowly. After Andrew wrapped up his work, he took her out for dinner. Meanwhile, after leaving the building, Tatiana and Corbett headed to the parking lot. Tatiana walked a few steps behind Corbett, too nervous to even breathe too loudly. Holding her bag tightly, she finally mustered the courage to say, ¡°Madisyn and Jared must be having an affair. ¡± Chapter 544 ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Corbett whirled around, his eyes seething with anger. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you have informed me sooner that you are not that close to Jared?¡±novelbin Tatiana was taken aback. ¡°I¡¯ve known Jared for years, but I never thought Madisyn would. ¡± ¡°Enough! I¡¯ve heard enough excuses!¡± Corbett interjected sharply, visibly losing his patience. Tatiana¡¯s heart sank. She thought Corbett wouldsh out at her, but instead, he just climbed into his car and drove off, leaving her standing there. Tatiana was stunned and said, ¡°Corbett, I¡¯m not in the car yet!¡± The luxury car sped off, leaving only its fading image. Tatiana clenched her fists, tears of frustration starting to form. Darn it, she couldn¡¯t understand how everything had spiraled into this mess. It all seemed to be Madisyn¡¯s fault. Without Madisyn in the picture, Jared would have surely invested in Corbett¡¯spany. And now, Madisyn was actually with Andrew. Suddenly, a scheme popped into Tatiana¡¯s mind, and a sinister grin formed on her lips. She pulled out her phone and dialed a number. ¡°Courtney, you won¡¯t believe what I saw today. I saw Madisyn, and she¡¯s so close to Andrew! Courtney, you are the only one who deserves Andrew. You must secure your engagement with him. ¡± After ending the call, Tatiana sneered. She was determined not to make things easy for Madisyn. . . Library With Corbett gone, Tatiana had no choice but to leave the parking lot on foot. The parking area at Klein Group was extensive, and she was in high heels. After what seemed like forever, she was exhausted and still far from the exit, feeling utterly miserable. Corbett was too cruel. Just then, a car stopped beside her. ¡°Hello, miss. Where are you headed? I can give you a lift,¡± a soft, clear voice called out, as soothing as a gentle breeze in spring. Tatiana turned and saw a man with a kindly, bright face, his demeanor as warm as the morning sun. Their eyes met, and both were momentarily stunned. Tatiana quicklyposed herself and responded coldly, ¡°No, thank you. I don¡¯t need a lift. ¡± She turned and walked away, but her heart remained unsettled. It was Howard! Howard was indeed working at Klein Group. Howard was just as shocked. He had simply wanted to offer help to someone who seemed worn out, never expecting it to be his former fiancee. Chapter 545 After she declined his offer, Howard remained expressionless and drove away. Tatiana, on the other hand, watched him go for a long while before scoffing. It seemed Howard¡¯s leg hadn¡¯t fully healed yet, as he was sitting in the passenger seat.novelbin He must have seen her and tried to start a conversation. But too bad, she wouldn¡¯t give him that opportunity! Tatiana continued her tiring journey on foot. Meanwhile, Madisyn was relishing a delightful meal. The cuisine in Ansport had a distinctive appeal, and Madisyn felt contentedly full. Later, she and Andrew strolled back home. In the hustle of the city, Madisyn cherished these slower moments. They walked hand in hand as if time itself had paused. ¡°Do you want to meet my grandfather?¡± Andrew proposed. ¡°Sure,¡± Madisyn said. ¡°Since I¡¯m in Ansport, it makes sense to meet him. ¡± ¡°Great, I¡¯ll arrange it. Perhaps you and your parents coulde over together sometime,¡± Andrew said considerately. Madisyn nodded in approval. Back at home, Madisyn shared the n with her parents. ine responded, ¡°You¡¯re right. Since we¡¯re in Ansport, we should definitely visit Andrew¡¯s grandfather. Let¡¯s do it after Hutton¡¯s new student introduction banquet. By the way, you¡¯reing to the ceremony tomorrow night, right, Madisyn?¡± Madisyn blinked, slightly puzzled. Of course, she had to be there-it was her own introduction banquet. Glenn picked up on her pause. ¡°Madisyn, if you don¡¯t want to attend, that¡¯s okay. ¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll go. After all, Hutton. . ¡± Madisyn said. ine exhaled, interrupting her. ¡°Well, I really feel a bit irritated about this. If Courtney bes Hutton¡¯s student, her family might be even more overbearing. ¡± Courtney¡¯s and her family¡¯s arrogance now hinted at even greater arrogance toe. Madisyn muttered, ¡°Perhaps Hutton wants me as his student. ¡± Her parents turned to look at her, and she gave them an innocent nce in return. ine caressed Madisyn¡¯s hair lovingly and said, ¡°You surely are outstanding. Hutton has also expressed his interest in teaching you, hasn¡¯t he? Even if Courtney might not be thrilled about this, I fully support whatever you decide. ¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Madisyn hesitated, finding it difficult to rify the truth. Chapter 546 She thought better of exining further. They would know the truth by tomorrow anyway. Meanwhile, ine and Glenn continued discussing the uing new student introduction banquet. Hutton had personally arranged this banquet, selecting the prestigious Martinez Hotel as the venue, underscoring the significance he ced on the event. Word of the event had circted over the past few days, sparking curiosity and anticipation among many. After all, Hutton was a legend in the art industry! He hadn¡¯t mentored anyone in years. Whoever he chose must be exceptionally talented. Theizens were all guessing. Friends of Courtney boasted on social media. ¡°I know who Hutton¡¯s new student is. It¡¯s my colleague, Courtney. She¡¯s truly remarkable, the youngest instructor at our college!¡± ¡°Courtney? I¡¯m familiar with her work. She¡¯s skilled at painting. ¡± ¡°If it¡¯s her, then I¡¯m totally convinced.novelbin ¡± ¡°Where can I see her artworks? I¡¯d like to see them. ¡± Even before the new student introduction banquet, Courtney had already gained fame. That evening, she stayed at home scrolling through Twitter, delighted by all the envy and praise she received. The most thrilling part for her was that she would officially be Hutton¡¯s student the next day. After setting down her phone, Courtney drifted off into a peaceful sleep, dreaming sweetly. The following night. In Martinez Hotel. The parking lot was filled with high-end vehicles. Courtney and her parents had arrived early and were waiting. As the guests arrived, Rowan and his wife weed them. Initially, the guests were curious about who Hutton¡¯s new student was. When they saw Rowan and his wife acting so proud, it became clear to them that it was indeed Courtney. ¡°Rowan, you truly have a remarkable daughter. Hutton doesn¡¯t just pick anyone as his student. Each one bes a celebrated figure in the art industry!¡± Chapter 547 ¡°Indeed, Rowan. Your daughter might even surpass you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cut ties with us when she¡¯s famous, Rowan¡­¡± Everyone was full ofpliments for Rowan. Now was the time to curry favor with him, with his daughter set to be Hutton¡¯s student. Even artists who usually looked down on Rowan were now heaping praise on him, much to his delight. But Rowan said modestly, ¡°Thanks. My daughter is just Lucky. ¡± Sarai also found herself the object of envy among the other wealthydies. Although she was not very wealthy herself, which previously made some rich women shun her, they were now presenting gifts to her. She wore a slight smile but inwardly, she scorned their sudden friendliness, viewing them as merely worldly. Shortly after, Glenn and ine arrived as well.novelbin Several businessmen greeted Glenn upon seeing him. Rowan watched, his lips tightening with mixed emotions. He was aware that Glenn had always been more outgoing and well- connected than him, yet today he should be the center of attention. ¡°Today is to celebrate the new master-student rtionship. Let¡¯s keep business talk aside,¡± Glenn suggested to the others. Everyone quickly agreed. ¡°Yes, yes. Mr. Johns, your niece is truly remarkable!¡± Some of Rowan¡¯s friends were not happy with the situation. One of them remarked, ¡°So you are Rowan¡¯s elder brother. I¡¯ve heard about you, but we¡¯ve only got to meet for the first time today. You certainly have the presence of a wealthy man, quite a different vibe from Rowan¡¯s. ¡± . . Library Glenn responded with courtesy, ¡°Yes, we had different interests even as children. ¡± ¡°Rowan has a genius for the arts, and his daughter is incredibly talented too. Having a rtive like Rowan must make you feel blessed,¡± another guest said. ¡°Yes, especially with Courtney about to be Hutton¡¯s student,¡± someone else added. Artists often maintain a certain detachment. This is particrly true in front of businessmen; when their funds are low, they take pride in disying their art to express their uniqueness. Glenn, unconcerned, took a seat with ine. Knowing his younger brother well, Glenn could roughly gauge the character of his friends. On the other hand, thesements left Rowan and his family feeling very proud. Back in Gemond, everyone knew Rowan as Glenn¡¯s brother. It was as if Rowan didn¡¯t have an identity of his own but was merely an extension of Glenn. Chapter 548 Now, however, the roles were reversed. They felt confident that their situation would only improve from here. As the banquet was about tomence, Courtney noticed Madisyn¡¯s absence. She narrowed her eyes and asked Glenn, ¡°Uncle, isn¡¯t Madisyn here?¡± ¡°She¡¯s still at work,¡± said Glenn, checking the time. Courtney quietly rolled her eyes. What a feeble excuse! Hutton¡¯s new student introduction banquet was a significant event, and many had pushed aside other arrangements to be there. Yet, Madisyn only nned to arrive after work-what a way to show disregard for everyone! Courtney inwardly scoffed, convinced that Madisyn just didn¡¯t want to attend and didn¡¯t want to witness her sess. In her view, Madisyn would surely feel inferior byparison. Just then, Hutton walked into the hall. Instantly, everyone¡¯s attention shifted, and they rushed to wee him. ¡°Mr. Marquez, you¡¯re looking great!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard you¡¯ve been staying at a temple for spiritual practice. It certainly seems to be paying off!¡± ¡°Mr. Marquez, congrattions on finding such a gifted student!¡± Hutton appeared particrly vibrant today, greeting everyone with a beaming smile.novelbin The gathered crowd exchanged looks, clearly recognizing Hutton¡¯s satisfaction with his new student. This indicated that Courtney was indeed exceptional. Courtney approached Hutton with respectful civility, yet he only nodded briefly before turning to chat with some Long-time acquaintances. Courtney felt a hint of disappointment but maintained herposure. Her friends quickly surrounded her with congrattions, boosting her morale. Hutton just didn¡¯t know her well yet. Once she started her learning under him and he witnessed her skills, he would definitely appreciate her. However, despite Hutton¡¯s presence, the new student introduction hadn¡¯t yet started. One of Courtney¡¯s friends inquired, ¡°Courtney, when will the banquet start? It¡¯s already past six. ¡± ¡°Perhaps Mr. Marquez is waiting for the right moment,¡± Courtney said. ¡°That must be it. A master like him would surely pick a precise time,¡± someone said. At that moment, Madisyn walked into the hall. She quietly took a seat next to ine, and they started chatting. Chapter 549 Many guests were captivated by Madisyn¡¯s striking looks, and one of them couldn¡¯t resist asking Courtney, ¡°Is that your cousin?¡± Madisyn was indeed beautiful. Just by sitting there, her refined features and wless skin made her stand out as an alluring presence. Many attendees admired her from afar. Courtney was also attractive, but next to Madisyn, she seemed somewhat overshadowed. The envious nces from her peers made Courtney uneasy. She responded dryly, ¡°Yes. ¡± ¡°Courtney, your cousin is really pretty,¡± someonemented. Courtney¡¯s face showed a slight strain. Noticing Courtney¡¯s difort, another person quickly said, ¡°But beauty isn¡¯t everything. Courtney has it all-beauty, talent, and sess. She¡¯s truly aplished in life. ¡± Others quickly agreed. ¡°Absolutely! Oh, Courtney, isn¡¯t there a marriage arrangement between your family and the Klein family? Who¡¯s supposed to marry into the Klein family? Is it you?¡± Flustered by the question, Courtney muttered, ¡°We¡¯re not sure yet. ¡± ¡°Look! Mr. Klein is here!¡± someone shouted, prompting everyone to look toward the entrance. . . Library Andrew¡¯s entry immediately drew all eyes to him. Those who knew him were taken aback, and those who didn¡¯t were struck by his charisma. The rumors didn¡¯t do him justice-Andrew¡¯s charm was on par with that of a movie star. Courtney¡¯s friends were momentarily lost for words, then one of them nudged her excitedly. ¡°Wow, Courtney, you¡¯re so Lucky! Who knew Mr. Klein was this handsome!¡± Although Courtney had seen Andrew before, it had always been from afar. Never had she been this close to him. Her heart raced uncontrobly. Not only was Andrew incredibly good-looking, but he was also¡­ exceptionally wealthy. If she could end up with a man like him¡­ she would certainly feel like she had won at life. Courtney¡¯s cheeks reddened with excitement, yet she maintained theposure expected of a youngdy and didn¡¯t rush to greet Andrew. Instead, she stood still, waiting for him toe to her. True to her expectations, Andrew started walking towards her.novelbin ¡°Courtney, is Andrew here for you? He must havee specifically for you, right?¡± her friend whispered, her eyes sparkling with envy. Courtney¡¯s heart raced even faster. Chapter 550 If this was indeed true, it would mean Andrew had been paying attention to her all along.novelbin She was truly remarkable-of course, Andrew must be interested in her. As Andrew drew nearer, Courtney summoned her courage and called out, ¡°Mr. Klein. ¡± But Andrew walked straight past her, making his way directly to ine and her family. The smile on Courtney¡¯s face stiffened as she watched Andrew warmly engage with ine¡¯s group, sharing Laughs and clearly enjoying the conversation. The color drained from Courtney¡¯s face. Andrew hadn¡¯te for her? Her friends were just as puzzled. ¡°Is Mr. Klein that close to your uncle¡¯s family?¡± one of them inquired. Courtney watched as Andrew and Madisyn engaged in an easy, friendly conversation. The pleasant atmosphere between them echoed what Tatiana had mentioned-that Madisyn and Andrew were quite close. Tears began to form in Courtney¡¯s eyes. Madisyn had indeed charmed Andrew. How could Madisyn, who was merely beautiful, truly deserve Andrew? Madisyn must have used some means to seduce Andrew! Courtney was boiling with rage. ¡°Mr. Klein must have a strong business connection with them. If he picks a fiancee, it will definitely be Courtney!¡± one of Courtney¡¯s friends remarked. . . Library ¡°True, your cousin is attractive, but shecks real talent. Wealthy people are sure to choose a fiancee with talent and skills. ¡± ¡°Absolutely. ¡± Thements from everyone eased the discontent Courtney had been feeling. She was also convinced that the Klein family wouldn¡¯t allow just anyone to marry into their family. When she became Hutton¡¯s student, she was sure the Klein family would regard her differently. Courtney felt confident about this. ¡°Since everyone has arrived, we¡¯re ready to start the banquet,¡± Hutton announced as he took the stage. At this, everyone settled into their seats and listened attentively to Hutton¡¯s speech. The opening portion followed the usual routine. Eventually, it reached the crucial part. Chapter 551 Hutton said, ¡°In my youth, I had a few students, but as I aged, I stopped epting any new ones. I thought I would never teach again. But now I have found someone incredibly talented-a true star of the art world!¡± He gazed at Madisyn with warmth. Meanwhile, others spected anxiously. ¡°It¡¯s Courtney, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It must be. Courtney looks overjoyed. ¡± Courtney was so excited that she couldn¡¯t contain herself and stood up. Sarai was equally thrilled, her eyes slightly red with emotion. Their family was on the brink of a major breakthrough! ¡°Come here, Madisyn!¡± Hutton called out loudly. The announcement left everyone stunned. Madisyn rose and made her way to Hutton, causing shock among many attendees. What was happening here? A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Wasn¡¯t Courtney supposed to be Hutton¡¯s student? Why was Madisyn walking towards him? Courtney was equally stunned but quickly regained herposure. She had resolved not to let Madisyn benefit from this, yet it seemed she still had. She suspected that Madisyn¡¯s parents might have orchestrated this, pressuring Hutton to ept Madisyn as his student, too. Courtney was seething with anger and resentment. She found this family infuriatingly spiteful! She didn¡¯t realize that without Madisyn¡¯s parents, she might never have had the opportunity to see Hutton. Seeing that Madisyn was walking fast towards the stage, Courtney swiftly followed her. With a forced smile, she positioned herself next to Hutton. Madisyn nced at Courtney, clearly surprised. Courtney threw a disdainful look at her, as though she were a contemptible person. The audience was stunned by the sight on the stage. Hadn¡¯t Hutton stated that he would ept only one student? Why were there two on stage?novelbin After their initial shock, Rowan and Sarai came to understand that Madisyn had leveraged Courtney¡¯s situation to be Hutton¡¯s student as well. Sarai was immediately repulsed, feeling that Madisyn and her family had overstepped. They had hoped that by learning painting, Madisyn could improve herself and match Andrew¡¯s level. Chapter 552 However, Sarai was convinced that Madisyn,cking real talent, would be scorned despite bing Hutton¡¯s student. Her eyes burned with revulsion and disdain. At that moment, Hutton looked equally confused. ¡°Youngdy, what are you doing here?¡± he asked Courtney. Courtney¡¯s confident smile abruptly faltered. She stared at Hutton in disbelief. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ept me as your student?¡± Madisyn had only got the opportunity by exploiting her connections with her, she believed. Hutton frowned and replied, ¡°From the start to now, there¡¯s only one student I¡¯ve intended to ept, and that¡¯s Madisyn Johns. Who are you?¡± Hutton didn¡¯t even remember who Courtney was! Courtney¡¯s face turned bright red. Following the initial shock, amotion erupted offstage. Although it was rumored that Hutton had an interest in Courtney, no one anticipated that he wouldn¡¯t even recognize her. Rowan and Sarai flushed with embarrassment. Courtney¡¯s face felt like it was burning. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to meet anyone¡¯s gaze. Trying to clear her head, she looked at Hutton and asked, ¡°Are you certain? My cousin has just returned from the countryside and has no painting skills whatsoever. ¡± After making her point, she turned to Madisyn with a mix of anger and frustration. ¡°Madisyn, what is happening here?¡± Hutton¡¯s expression grew cold. ¡°I am more qualified to judge Madisyn¡¯s painting skills than you are.novelbin Please step off the stage and don¡¯t disrupt the event,¡± he said. Furious at Hutton¡¯s response, Sarai turned to Glenn and demanded, ¡°Glenn, what¡¯s going on here? Did you let Madisyn take Courtney¡¯s chance?¡± Her eyes zed with fury. If that was the case, she would make sure Glenn and his family faced consequences. They understood how important this was for Courtney. However, Glenn was as puzzled as everyone else. After frowning and thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°There must be a reason behind Mr. Marquez¡¯s decision. ¡± ¡°What reason could there be? Madisyn has no experience in painting, while Courtney has studied art for over a decade. ¡± Sarai was utterly distraught, unable to ept the turn of events. The heated exchange between Sarai and Glenn rapidly captured the interest of everyone nearby. ¡°What on earth is happening? Did Mr. Marquez pick Madisyn or Courtney?¡± ¡°Hasn¡¯t Madisyn been reunited with the Johns family only recently? I heard she¡¯s never Learned painting before. ¡± ¡°Is it possible that Madisyn leveraged her connections to snatch Courtney¡¯s ce? That would be beyond outrageous. ¡± The low murmurs in the crowd didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Hutton. Chapter 553 He grew enraged as he overheard people doubting his choice of a student. From the moment they first met, he had been determined to make Madisyn his student. Sadly, she hadn¡¯t epted his offer at first. Now that she had finally agreed, how could these people dare to question her qualifications? ¡°Enough!¡± Hutton barked, silencing the hall immediately. He then announced, ¡°From the very start, it has always been Madisyn that I intended to mentor. Thisdy is her cousin, right? Sure, she has some potential, but her skills are stillcking. ¡± . . Library Courtney was utterly shocked by what she heard. Could Madisyn actually paint? In an instant, her perception of Hutton crumbled. She had always believed him to be someone who pursued art with integrity, but it now seemed that even he could be swayed by money like anyone else. Why else would he choose Madisyn as his student if he hadn¡¯t been bribed by her family? Courtney, always full of pride, couldn¡¯t bring herself to ept this harsh reality. Her gaze hardened as she realized that if they were bent on corrupting the art world, then she had no reason to show them respect either. ¡°Very well, Mr. Marquez. If you¡¯re so determined to make Madisyn your student, then she must be an extraordinary artist. Why don¡¯t we all have a look at her work?¡± Courtney proposed. ¡°Yes, we¡¯d really like to see Madisyn¡¯s work,¡± Sarai quickly added. One of Courtney¡¯s friends chimed in eagerly, ¡°Exactly! If Madisyn is really going to be Mr. Marquez¡¯s student, we deserve to see her artwork, right?¡± Even though many in the hall stayed quiet, their curious eyes said it all. The entire new student introduction banquet was now clouded with doubt. Hutton shook with rage. It had taken him so long to find the right student, and now she was facing so much skepticism. He nced at Madisyn, worry etched on his face. ¡°Madisyn¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Madisyn cut in, her voice steady. ¡°If everyone is that eager to see, I can paint. But¡­¡± She shifted her gaze to Courtney. ¡°No one can question Mr. Marquez¡¯s decisions at will. Courtney, since you¡¯ve raised your doubt, are you ready to face whates next?¡± Courtney sneered. Did Madisyn really think she could scare her?novelbin ¡°Alright, let¡¯s make a bet,¡± Courtney suggested. ¡°If your painting is better than mine, I¡¯ll quit painting. But if it¡¯s not, you owe me a public apology. ¡± Courtney shot a look at Hutton but held back from saying more about him. After all, if Madisyn failed to prove her talent, Hutton¡¯s reputation would be on the line. Everyone would soon realize that her talent was miles ahead of Madisyn¡¯s and that Hutton only took Madisyn as a student because of a bribe. ¡°Fine,¡± Madisyn said. ¡°But there¡¯s no need for you to stop painting. Instead, if you lose, you¡¯ll publicly apologize and donate five million dors to charity. ¡± Madisyn wasn¡¯t trying to be overly generous. She simply understood that Courtney would never really quit painting. Chapter 554 If Courtney lost, she¡¯d definitely keep bothering her until she could paint again. ¡°No problem,¡± Courtney agreed without a second thought, convinced that there was no way Madisyn could paint better than her. Actually, Madisyn¡¯s agreement made her feel relieved. Courtney nced at her with a hint of contempt. ¡°What do you need to get started?¡± ¡°Just a pencil and paper,¡± Madisyn responded calmly. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Courtney arched an eyebrow. ¡°Exactly. ¡± ¡°Fine. ¡± Courtney swiftly had someone prepare the pencil and paper, her disdain growing stronger. If all Madisyn needed were these basic tools, she probably had no clue how to handle more advanced art materials. The result would Likely look like something a child would drawpletely embarrassing.novelbin The pencil and paper were quickly brought over, and Madisyn started sketching right there on the stage. The audience below began to murmur, their whispers filling the air. Courtney took a seat next to Sarai, who squeezed her hand and whispered, ¡°If Mr. Marquez can be bought off that easily, we¡¯ll just find a different mentor for you. ¡± Sarai didn¡¯t bother lowering her voice, making sure ine and her family could hear every word. ine¡¯s expression immediately darkened. Did they seriously believe that Hutton had been bribed? ¡°Agreed,¡± Courtney responded, her eyes shining with a confident smirk. Throughout the whole drawing process, Courtney kept a close watch on Madisyn, making sure there was no chance of any foul y. Every so often, she stole a nce at Andrew. He stayed seated,posed and graceful. Though his posture seemed casual, every move he made radiated a noble air-he was a true gentleman of the highest social standing. Once again, Courtney felt her heart begin to race uncontrobly. Everyone waited patiently, assuming Madisyn¡¯s drawing would take a minimum of two hours. But to their surprise, she straightened up after only half an hour. ¡°It¡¯s finished,¡± she dered. That quickly? The audience was caught off guard. Everyone knew that creating a quality drawing took time, yet here was Madisyn, done in just thirty minutes. What could they expect in terms of quality? Chapter 555 Courtney¡¯s disdain grew even stronger. Just as she thought-Madisyn obviously had no real talent for painting. She got up and walked to the stage to examine Madisyn¡¯s work. As soon as her eyes fell upon the drawing, Courtney was immobilized, unable to move. Her gaze grew unsteady, and her pupils started to quiver uncontrobly. Everyone noticed Courtney¡¯s reaction, sparking curiosity throughout the hall.novelbin ¡°How bad could Madisyn¡¯s drawing be to shock Courtney like that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m dying to see it. ¡± Sarai smiled subtly, her eyes on ine. ¡°Even if you resorted to underhanded tactics to make Madisyn Hutton¡¯s student, you can¡¯t change her true talent,¡± she said smugly. ine¡¯s expression darkened, despite the recentfort Glenn had offered her. ¡°It seems you¡¯re really jealous of Madisyn,¡± she retorted coldly, a sharp departure from her usual demeanor. ¡°We would never stoop to such petty actions. ¡± ¡°You know the truth better than me. ¡± Sarai¡¯s voice dripped with contempt. Now that Madisyn had already finished her drawing, her true talent was about to be revealed to everyone. Yet, ine still refused to tell the truth. It seemed only Madisyn¡¯s failure would force ine to acknowledge her mistake. Hutton took a look at the drawing and smiled. ¡°Madisyn haspleted her drawing. Let¡¯s see it now,¡± he announced. Madisyn stepped forward, lifting her artwork for all to see. Courtney wanted to stop her, but it was toote. The earlier disdain in the hall shifted to awe as everyone absorbed the details of Madisyn¡¯s work. Quiet murmurs filled the air as they studied the drawing intently. Courtney felt a sinking realization-she had lost. There was no need to present her own work; Madisyn¡¯s skills surpassed hers. If they hadn¡¯t seen Madisyn drawing themselves, they might have thought Hutton himself had drawn it. With just a pencil, Madisyn had captured a serene riverside scene-a willow tree overhanging a river, a boat carrying people, and distant mountains in the backdrop. The intery of light and shadow created an enchanting atmosphere. Just one nce, and it seemed to calm the soul. It was breathtaking. Chapter 556 ¡°Who said Madisyn doesn¡¯t know how to paint?¡±novelbin ¡°Damn, why did you deceive us? She¡¯s clearly a genius!¡± ¡°It¡¯s truly remarkable. Her talent is undeniable. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know much about painting, but this looks incredible. Is she really skilled?¡± ¡°I think Madisyn outshines Hutton¡¯s previous students, and surely Courtney. ¡± The speaker nced scornfully at Courtney, adding, ¡°They¡¯re simply not on the same level. If I were Hutton, Madisyn would be my clear choice. ¡± Courtney had tried so hard to prove Madisyn¡¯s inadequacy, but now it felt Like she had been hit by Madisyn¡¯s brilliance. Her friends, who had often boasted of their association with her, now shared in her embarrassment. ¡°Since she¡¯s not Hutton¡¯s new student, why did Courtney im she was?¡± ¡°She was overconfident, thinking her talent was unmatched. Sure, she¡¯s good-but she¡¯s nowhere near the top tier. ¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°It¡¯s so embarrassing. If I were Courtney, I¡¯d want to vanish right now. ¡± Courtney stood frozen on stage, her face drained of color. She could feel the eyes of the audience burning into her, filled with scorn and derision. Her entire body trembled under their scrutiny as if she had been stripped bare in front of them. Sarai, who had initially admired the drawing without considering it extraordinary, felt a chill as she heard the crowd¡¯s reactions. Her face paled. How could Madisyn be so incredibly talented, even more so than Courtney? Rowan, looking at the drawing, flushed with realization. Their arrogance had blinded them to the possibility of someone surpassing them. But the truth was undeniable: Madisyn¡¯s skill eclipsed Courtney¡¯s. Hutton nced at the crowd. ¡°Any doubts now?¡± he asked pointedly. ¡°No!¡± The response was unanimous, echoing through the hall. Hutton addressed Courtney with a firm tone, ¡°Can you step down now?¡± Her face pale, Courtney stepped off the stage slowly, her movements robotic. At that moment, all she wished for was to vanish from the scene; the surrounding chatter became a distant hum, inaudible due to her internal turmoil. As she observed what was happening on the stage from the sidelines, numbness enveloped her. Sarai reached out, gripping her hand reassuringly. ¡°Courtney, calm down. This isn¡¯t your fault,¡± she murmured, trying to offer sce. Courtney was too overwhelmed to respond, the sadness stifling her words. The looks from her friends had shifted-once admiring, now pitying or uncertain. After the new student introduction, the crowd swarmed around Glenn and Madisyn. Glenn and ine themselves were baffled by their daughter¡¯s unexpected prowess. Since Madisyn was already a dance prodigy, her artistic ir in painting came as a big surprise. How could she be so gifted in yet another form? Chapter 557 Amidst the praises, Sarai¡¯s sharp voice cut through. ¡°Are you happy now?¡± Her tone was usatory as she approached with a shell-shocked Courtney beside her. ine was fed up with her attitude and met her gaze with a cold retort. ¡°What are you trying to start again?¡± Sarai scoffed, ¡°You think I don¡¯t see through you? You deliberately used this asion to overshadow us, deceiving us into thinking Courtney was the chosen student when it was Madisyn all along. We are family, but you treat us as mere tools. ¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Rowan interjected, approaching with a furrowed brow. His voice was stern, but his eyes betrayed a different emotion-there was sadness rather than anger. ¡°What nonsense are you spewing? Glenn would never do such a thing. ine said coldly, ¡°Before this banquet, we had no idea that Hutton was considering Madisyn as his student, nor did we realize she was so talented in painting. Hutton mentioned he would hold a banquet to introduce his new student, so we informed you. ¡± ¡°She¡¯s your daughter. How could you not know she is good at painting? Who would believe that?¡± Sarai found ine¡¯s words absurd. Her eyes brimmed with resentment and disdain. Courtney felt like she might burst into tears. Most people tend to sympathize with the underdog. Witnessing this scene, many felt sorry for her. ¡°I do feel sorry for Courtney¡­ Since it¡¯s a new. student introduction banquet, shouldn¡¯t Glenn have made it clear who it was for¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He let them be happy for a while, only to be embarrassedter. ¡± ¡°I might have reacted like Courtney if I were in her shoes. After all, she didn¡¯t know Madisyn could paint. ¡± ¡°Is this some kind of scheme?¡± Some began to view Glenn and his family skeptically. Seeing this, Sarai smirked inwardly. Even if Courtney wasn¡¯t chosen as Hutton¡¯s student, this was enough. In time, everyone would see how Madisyn mistreated Courtney. She would never enjoy a good reputation again. Even Glenn¡¯s reputation might suffer. ¡°What does this have to do with them?¡± Hutton¡¯s voice suddenly cut through the murmurs. He had approached as soon as he heard themotion. He had never liked Rowan and his family. ¡°Rowan, you just allow your wife and daughter to behave like that?¡± Rowan was caught off-guard by Hutton¡¯s public reprimand, his face turning red.novelbin ¡°Mr. Marquez, I¡­¡± ¡°I visited your home and after seeing your daughter¡¯s paintings, I said I¡¯d give mentoring her some thought. I thought you understood my meaning. ¡± Hutton¡¯s tone was frosty. ¡°I won¡¯t take any student who isn¡¯t talented enough. ¡± Hisment left Rowan visibly more mortified. It turned out Hutton was declining to mentor Courtney with those words. Chapter 558 At that moment, everyone finally grasped the situation. ¡°Oh, so Hutton had already turned Courtney down. ¡± ¡°Well, Hutton¡¯s rejection was too subtle. ¡± Hutton said, ¡°I spared the time to see your daughter¡¯s paintings out of respect for your elder brother. It¡¯s disappointing to see how you reproach him like that now. You are no longer wee at my banquet. ¡± It was clear that Hutton was showing Rowan and his family the door. Rowan and his family were visibly shaken. Rowan quickly approached Glenn and apologized, ¡°Glenn, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t me you. My wife and Courtney acted impulsively because they struggled to ept the reality. Please don¡¯t hold it against them. ¡± Glenn looked at his younger brother and said softly, ¡°After our father passed, I¡¯ve always tried to support you. I even bought up all the paintings you couldn¡¯t sell each year. Yet, I never expected that you would think I would do something Like that to you. ¡± Rowan was struck speechless. His artwork had always sold out over the years. Even those that didn¡¯t sell initially would be bought at a high price by the end of the year. That was how he could afford a home in Ansport. But he had never known it was Glenn who had been aiding him discreetly all along. At that moment, Rowan was overwhelmed with shame. He was heartbroken and couldn¡¯t even face Glenn. ¡°Glenn, I¡­¡± ¡°You can go now,¡± Glenn said. Feeling disgraced, Rowan left with Sarai and Courtney. After they departed, the atmosphere at the party lightened considerably, and everyone began to rx and enjoy themselves. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Sitting next to Madisyn, Andrew looked over at her and inquired, ¡°Sweetheart, how many more secrets are you keeping from me?¡± ¡°Not many,¡± Madisyn replied with a smile. Gazing back at him, she teased, ¡°I don¡¯t think I have as many as you do. ¡± Andrew¡¯s dark eyes widened in surprise. How could Madisyn know¡­ But then he caught the yful glint in her eyes and realized she had been jesting. She was quite adept at using psychology.novelbin After the dinner, the guests dispersed. Glenn invited Hutton to visit his home, and Hutton epted the invitation. They were enjoying tea and having lively conversations there. Conversely, the mood in another ce was decidedly chilly. Chapter 559 On the way back, Courtney was crying the entire time. Rowan was frustrated. ¡°Enough! Stop crying. ¡± Sarai, feeling pity for Courtney, said, ¡°She¡¯s already so upset. Is that how you act as her father? Why are you speaking to her Like this?¡± ¡°She should have realized she¡¯s not the best,¡± Rowan retorted sharply. ¡°If she had, today¡¯s embarrassment wouldn¡¯t have happened. ¡± Sarai¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief and she said, ¡°Rowan, are you serious? Your brother and his family kept the truth from us on purpose because they wanted to see us embarrassed.novelbin Don¡¯t you see that?¡± ¡°Glenn wouldn¡¯t do something like that,¡± Rowan said. ¡°If he had no such intentions, things wouldn¡¯t have unfolded like this today. Did you change your stance just because you knew he bought your paintings?¡± Sarai said sarcastically. ¡°You¡¯re too soft- hearted, and that¡¯s why you¡¯ll never outdo Glenn. ¡± Sarai¡¯s words struck Rowan deeply. Just then, they arrived home. Rowan opened the door, stepped out, and walked away without a word. Courtney looked up, tears streaming down her face. Sarai embraced her, whispering, ¡°Baby, don¡¯t cry. Hutton doesn¡¯t matter. Let him go. Did you see Andrew today? If you marry him, Hutton will be even more irrelevant. ¡± ¡°But, Madisyn is close to Andrew. ¡± Courtney felt utterly hopeless. She had never imagined being overshadowed by someone she had once looked down on. The pain was intense. ¡°So what? Andrew might havee to the banquet because of your uncle, not because of Madisyn,¡± Sarai said softly. ¡°You¡¯re not like those country girls like Madisyn. You¡¯ve had a top-notch education since you were a child. How could Andrew not be attracted to you?¡± Sarai¡¯s encouragement restored Courtney¡¯s confidence. Just then, Courtney¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Courtney, congrattions!¡± Tatiana said excitedly. ¡°Is the banquet over? Congrattions on bing Hutton¡¯s student. To be so aplished at your age, you genuinely make me jealous!¡± Courtney clenched her teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m not Hutton¡¯s student. ¡± Tatiana was taken aback and replied, ¡°If not you, then who?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Madisyn. ¡± Courtney¡¯s voice was heavy with frustration as she mentioned Madisyn. Tatiana gasped in disbelief and responded, ¡°How is that possible? Her?¡± Could Madisyn even draw? Yet, Courtney¡¯s silence confirmed the shocking truth for Tatiana. Chapter 560 Tatiana was stunned and quickly found a reason, saying, ¡°Madisyn is so shameless. She must have used the Johns family¡¯s influence to get the opportunity. By preferring someone like Madisyn over a true talent, Hutton showed poor judgment. It really tarnishes his public image!¡± Although it wasn¡¯t true, Courtney stayed silent and secretly enjoyed Tatiana¡¯s harsh words about Madisyn. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter, Courtney. Even if Madisyn is Hutton¡¯s student, you will be Andrew¡¯s future wife,¡± Tatiana replied. Courtney bit her lip. ¡°Can I¡­ really?¡± ¡°Absolutely, you can. By the way, are you going to visit the Klein family the day after tomorrow?¡± ¡°The day after tomorrow?¡± Courtney sounded puzzled. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Madisyn and her family are nning to visit the Klein family then. ¡± Courtney had a sudden realization. Darn it! They nned a visit to the Klein family without telling her! After ending the call, Courtney quickly told her mother about this. Sarai pondered briefly, then said coldly, ¡°Humph, I knew it. They¡¯re too shameless, trying to snatch all the good opportunities for themselves. I won¡¯t let them seed!¡± Hutton stayed at Glenn¡¯s house untilte. Madisyn saw him to the gate. ¡°I didn¡¯t make things clear in the beginning, which led to misunderstandings,¡± Hutton said to Madisyn apologetically. Madisyn replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Even if I had rified things beforehand, they wouldn¡¯t have believed me. ¡±novelbin ¡°When should I start teaching?¡± Hutton asked eagerly, his eyes gleaming. Madisyn thought for a moment. Hutton quickly added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! If you¡¯re busy, just one painting a month to show me would be enough!¡± Such flexibility. Hutton¡¯s previous students were required to practice daily in the drawing room, and they all became influential figures. ¡°Okay, I will,¡± Madisyn responded. Hutton was very pleased. ¡°There is hope for our country¡¯s painting industry!¡± Madisyn said, ¡°Mr. Marquez, I think you¡¯re expecting too much from me. ¡± ¡°I believe in you,¡± Hutton replied, his eyes filled with optimism. He then inquired, ¡°You¡¯re dating Andrew?¡± ¡°Yes. Do you know him?¡± Chapter 561 ¡°Everyone in Ansport knows him,¡± Hutton said with a sigh. ¡°He¡¯s the pride of Ansport, so many people would naturally want to marry him. Now that you¡¯re my student, it will be easier for you to marry into the Klein family. ¡± Madisyn realized Hutton¡¯s thoughtfulness. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Marquez. ¡± Hutton continued, ¡°In Ansport, there are four major influential families, with the Klein family leading. The other families are tough as well, especially the Riggs family. You must be cautious around them. The Riggs are known for their decisive and merciless nature. Particrly, there is a youngdy in their family who is said to be quite difficult to deal with; there have been rumors about her and Andrew. ¡± Madisyn was taken aback. Rumors about a youngdy and Andrew? Hutton leaned in, his voice low but earnest. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. That youngdy has a crush on Andrew, but I know that no woman has ever been close to him. You¡¯re the first. ¡± Madisyn nodded to show her understanding. It seemed Andrew had unknowingly charmed quite a few hearts. After bidding Hutton farewell, she made her way into the house. Andrew had got along quite well with her parentstely. Andrew, wise as ever, chose just the right moment to depart. Once he left, ine¡¯s countenance fell. Madisyn, concerned, inquired, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s bothering you?¡± . . Library ine¡¯s eyes met hers, filled with a mix of admiration and concern. ¡°Honey, I realize now how little I know about you. You have so many skills; you must have worked incredibly hard since childhood. Did Phyllis push you to learn those? Did you have a hard time back then?¡± Others saw only Madisyn¡¯s sesses, but ine saw the relentless effort behind them. Talent wasn¡¯t built overnight. The thoughts of Madisyn¡¯s tough childhood weighed heavily on ine, stirring a deep-seated guilt within her- and Glenn felt it too, his gazeden with worry. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t have a hard time,¡± Madisyn reassured them gently. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not that into painting. I don¡¯t know why Mr. Marquez took such a liking to me. He wanted to take me as his student once, but I saw painting merely as a hobby and didn¡¯t agree. ¡± Relief washed over ine¡¯s face. Madisyn didn¡¯t seem to be lying. Was their daughter aware of how remarkable she was? Glenn beamed with pride. ¡°Our daughter is truly remarkable. ¡± As they reveled in this pleasant family moment, Glenn¡¯s phone broke the silence. ¡°I heard that Madisyn has be Hutton¡¯s student. Is that true?¡±novelbin Waylon¡¯s voice crackled with excitement through the phone. ¡°Madisyn, you are incredible,¡± Waylon eximed. ¡°Well, Waylon, are you still tied up?¡± Madisyn looked at the screen, seeing that Waylon was doing makeup at a dressing room. Chapter 562 ¡°I¡¯m managing, but Dane¡¯s been swampedtely,¡± he replied. ¡°Recently, thepany¡¯s profit has increased greatly. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good thing,¡± Madisyn said thoughtfully. ¡°But whenever thepany thrives like this, it means Dane is in a terrible mood,¡± Waylon said, his tone carrying a hint of concern. Madisyn¡¯s eyebrows rose in surprise. ¡°Is that really the case? What¡¯s troubling Dane?¡± she asked, her voice tinged with worry. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. When I asked, he cklisted me. ¡± Waylon shrugged, seemingly ustomed to this action of Dane¡¯s. Madisyn¡¯s lips twitched with amusement, but a quick nce at her parents revealed they also didn¡¯t know what had happened to Dane. After ending the call, she turned to ine. ¡°Should we reach out to Dane?¡± ine waved dismissively. ¡°Dane is almost thirty now. He¡¯lle to us if there¡¯s something he wants to discuss. If not, it¡¯s probably nothing. ¡± Madisyn was at a loss for words. Clearly, her mother was not worried, yet she couldn¡¯t shake her concern. Dane had always been kind to her, after all. The next day, Madisyn dialed Dane¡¯s number. After several rings, his familiar, gentle voice greeted her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Madisyn?¡± ¡°Dane, how have you beentely?¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°I¡¯m fine. How about you?¡± Dane¡¯s voice sounded normal. They slipped into easy conversation, Madisyn carefully avoiding any rush to probe.novelbin Yet, as the minutes ticked by, Dane¡¯s tone wavered, hinting at hesitation. Eventually, he ventured, ¡°How are you managing in Ansport? Have you made any friends? And¡­ has Susan been in touch with you recently?¡± Although his questions were straightforward, Madisyn detected an unusual undertone. ¡°Susan? No, she hasn¡¯t reached out for quite some time now,¡± Madisyn replied, her brow furrowing as she recalled theirst conversation. ¡°She mentioned something about needing to handle a family issue back home. I¡¯m not sure what happened exactly. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± Dane¡¯s voice faded into a thoughtful silence. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve known her for years, yet I know so little about her family,¡± Madisyn admitted, her worry evident. ¡°Maybe you should reach out to her,¡± Dane suggested softly. ¡°After all, she¡¯s your friend. If there¡¯s a problem, we might be able to help her. ¡± Madisyn squinted, a suspicion dawning on her She could sense that Dane harbored feelings for Susan, especially when she recalled the night he got drunk and unwittingly called out Susan¡¯s name. Her friend and her brother got romantically involved, yet she had been kept in the dark. Though the revtion stirred aplex mix of emotions within her, Madisyn wasn¡¯t angry. They must have had their reasons for keeping her out of the Loop. Chapter 563 ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll reach out to her. ¡± Indeed, she missed Susan, so she dialed her number. The phone rang longer than usual, making Madisyn almost believe it would go unanswered before Susan finally picked up. ¡°¡°Madisyn. ¡± ¡°What are you doing? Why did it take so long to answer the phone?¡± ¡°Sorry. The signal here isn¡¯t great,¡± Susan replied, her tone apologetic. Madisyn understood her. She remembered all too well the modest means of Susan¡¯s family. During their school days, Susan often wore the same few outfits and rarely attended parties. Madisyn had pieced together that financial constraints might be the reason behind them. ¡°Did you solve the family issue?¡± Madisyn asked, her voice tinged with concern. ¡°I¡¯m still dealing with it, but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll manage,¡± Susan replied, her tone calm. Madisyn trusted Susan¡¯s abilities, but she couldn¡¯t help feeling concerned. Whatever was going on, it had to be serious enough for Susan to resign and return home to deal with it. . . Library ¡°If you need anything, please don¡¯t hesitate to reach out,¡± Madisyn urged. ¡°We¡¯re best friends, and we¡¯re supposed to help each other through tough times. ¡±novelbin ¡°Okay,¡± Susan agreed. She stared at her reflection in the mirror, her eyes welling up with tears. She was dressed in a delicate gown, the type that would have taken Madisyn by surprise if she had seen it. Susan was about to say more, but the door suddenly swung open, startling her into cutting the call short. Her expression hardened as she turned to the intruder. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you knock beforeing in?¡± The woman who entered was elegantly dressed, the picture of sophistication. Though she appeared to be in her 30s, she was actually well into her 40s. Her features were delicate, but there was a trace of menace Lurking in her eyes and the arch of her eyebrows. ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for you. Who were you talking to? Don¡¯t keep him waiting any longer!¡± Susan¡¯s stepmother, Mara Riggs, snapped, her voice dripping with mockery. ¡°Susan, it wasn¡¯t easy finding you a good man to marry!¡± A wave of bitter irony washed over Susan as she heard this. ¡°If he¡¯s such a good man, why don¡¯t you marry your own daughter off to him?¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Mara¡¯s voice grew loud as she raised her hand to hit Susan. But Susan stared back with steely resolve. ¡°Go ahead, p me. Let everyone witness just how mercilessly you treat me at home!¡± Mara hesitated, her thoughts shifting to the man Susan was about to meet. Chapter 564 She couldn¡¯t afford to jeopardize such a promising opportunity. Lowering her hand, Mara sneered, ¡°You¡¯ve really be bold, speaking to me like that!¡± Susan¡¯s expression remained unfazed. ¡°Anyone who¡¯s been mistreated by you for years would turn out Like this,¡± she replied. After her biological mother passed away, Susan¡¯s father remarried, transforming her life into a living nightmare. Though she was his father¡¯s legitimate daughter, her situation was even worse than that of an illegitimate daughter. She had persevered through the years, focusing on her career, only to be pressured into marriage by her family. They even used her grandfather¡¯s medical bills as leverage. Since her mother¡¯s death, her grandfather¡¯s health had declined, leaving him reliant on costly medication. Susan couldn¡¯t afford such expenses. Where could she get so much money? The only option she had was to ept the marriage. In that moment, she found an odd sense of relief in the fact that Dane didn¡¯t have feelings for her. A bitter smile touched her Lips. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t keep him waiting. ¡± Mara snorted. Susan descended the stairs and found her father, Esteban Riggs, seated on the sofa. When he saw Susan, dressed so much like histe first wife, his eyes briefly softened with emotion. Susan locked eyes with him, her gaze icy and unyielding. ¡°Once I get married, I¡¯ll cut all ties with this family. ¡± Esteban¡¯s heart ached at her words, but he kept his expression stern. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, so be it. ¡± His pride prevented him from yielding to his daughter. Without saying another word, Susan turned and walked out. Esteban watched her leave, a mix of emotions flickering across his face. Seeing his distress, Mara sat beside him and said, ¡°Look at her, darling. She¡¯s more and more unruly now. This marriage is a blessing for her, yet she talks about cutting ties with you. Doesn¡¯t she realize how hurtful that is? What an ungrateful girl. ¡±novelbin Chapter 565 ¡°Let her be. When she¡¯s out of money, she¡¯lle to appreciate what she has given up,¡± Esteban said coldly. ¡°Exactly,¡± Mara agreed. Susan arrived at a hotel to meet her prospective husband, a young man from a wealthy family. They were both outcasts, brought together by forces beyond their control. At least he wasn¡¯t an old, unattractive man. Throughout most of the meeting, Susan sipped her coffee in silence, hardly talking. Suddenly, a familiar voice from behind made her heart race. Susan spun around but saw no one. Was she losing her mind, imagining that Dane might appear? That was impossible! He was in Gemond. Susan let out a bitterugh, feeling as if a cold wind had sliced through her heart, leaving her in torment. ¡°Excuse me, I need to use the washroom,¡± Susan said, rising to escape the stifling atmosphere. In the washroom, she sshed water on her face, trying to regain herposure. Her heart ached with such intensity that it felt numb.novelbin She reminded herself that her rtionship with Dane was over¡ªthough, in reality, they had never truly begun dating. ¡°Did you really think you could run away from me?¡± A familiar, icy voice pierced her thoughts. Susan turned in shock to find Dane standing there, his usuallyposed face now showing intense emotion. For a moment, Susan was too shocked to speak. Then she managed to ask, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Who was the man sitting across from you?¡± Dane struggled to restrain his anger, his voice low and tense. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you I had to go back to my hometown for a blind date?¡± Susan¡¯s response was barely audible as she averted her gaze. In a swift motion, Dane seized her wrist, and Susan couldn¡¯t help but step back. ¡°I had no idea that my delicate and pitiful girlfriend is actually a member of the prestigious Riggs family. Susan, why did you lie to me?¡± A flicker of anger sparked in Dane¡¯s dark eyes as he scrutinized her. Susan, feeling cornered, curled in on herself and whispered defensively, ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you. You never asked. ¡± Chapter 566 ¡°So, after toying with my affections, you came back home, nning to marry another man?¡± Dane¡¯s words came out almost as a hiss, his teeth gritted in barely contained fury. For years, he had been the one others sought to please, and now, he felt fooled for the first time. This realization stoked the fires of his anger. Susan¡¯s voice was a mere whisper, her head bowed. ¡°We were never officially together, were we?¡± ¡°We weren¡¯t?¡± Dane¡¯s voice rose in disbelief. ¡°Are you telling me that despite our kisses and the night we shared, we were nothing?¡± Susan could only shake her head. ¡°That was an ident. ¡± Indeed, it had been an unexpected twist of fate. That day, a drugged Dane had crossed paths with Susan. When he asked if she was willing to help, she hadn¡¯t known how to respond before he made his move. In the aftermath, Dane had insisted on taking responsibility. He had been attentive, picking her up from work and whisking her away on holidays- that marked the happiest period of Susan¡¯s life, during which she had secretly fallen in love with him. ¡°But I have told you that I will be responsible for you. Why are you nning to marry another man? Do you believe the Johns family is unworthy of you?¡± Dane¡¯s piercing gaze bored into Susan, as he awaited her response. Susan bit her lip, a mixture of defiance and resignation coloring her tone. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Dane. I don¡¯t need you to be responsible for She knew he didn¡¯t Like her. ¡± She had overheard his conversation with others in his office. A nearly visible crack appeared in Dane¡¯s usually imperious demeanor. After a long, tense moment, he slowly released Susan¡¯s wrist. ¡°So, you are serious? You would rather marry someone you barely know than be with me?¡± The pain in Susan¡¯s heart was palpable, as if it were physically tearing her apart, yet she nodded firmly. ¡°I see,¡± Dane muttered. After a pause, he added in a murmur, ¡°Susan, remember what you said today. ¡± Turning on his heel, he strode away. Watching his retreating figure, Susan copsed to the floor, tears streaming down her face. A sudden wave of nausea overcame her, and she rushed to the sink, her body heaving though nothing came up.novelbin It was strange¡­ Afterposing herself, she returned to her table. The man seated there looked up with concern. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you feel unwell?¡± Looking into the eyes of the man who had the same fate as her, Susan replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m fine now. ¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If you feel unwell, let¡¯s leave,¡± he suggested with the demeanor of a true gentleman. Susan simply nodded in agreement. Chapter 567 On the way back home, Susan gazed out of the car window, her expression numb. She reflected on her fiance-certainly not a bad man. What more could she desire?novelbin Suddenly, spotting a familiar face on the street, she panicked and quickly rolled up the window. On the roadside, Madisyn noticed a Porsche speeding past right after her meeting with a client. The figure inside the car looked strikingly like Susan. ¡°What are you staring at?¡± Andrew¡¯s deep, maic voice broke her concentration as he stepped out of his Rolls-Royce and approached her. ¡°I think I saw Susan in that Porsche,¡± Madisyn responded. Andrew nced in the direction of the now-distant car. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°It looked like her, but I can¡¯t be certain,¡± Madisyn admitted, her voice tinged with doubt. In her mind, it was unlikely for Susan to be in such a luxurious car. A suspicion came to Andrew¡¯s mind. ¡°Susan Riggs¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Madisyn queried, noticing the change in his expression. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just¡­ her surname is ¡®Riggs¡¯, which is quite a coincidence,¡± Andrew remarked nonchntly. ¡°There is a prestigious Riggs family in Ansport, right? But that can¡¯t be connected to Susan. If she were from such a wealthy family, how could she have attended high school with me? And we even worked part-time together back then,¡± Madisyn reasoned. Andrew remained silent, perhaps thinking he might have been overthinking the situation. ¡°Let¡¯s go. You mentioned wanting to buy a gift for my grandpa, but honestly, he doesn¡¯t need anything. What he really wants is a granddaughter-inw. ¡± Andrew¡¯s gaze lingered on Madisyn. Madisyn said a little shyly, ¡°It¡¯s my first time visiting your grandfather, so I must bring a gift. You once told me your grandfather likes to collect antiques, right? Well, there¡¯s an antique market nearby. Let¡¯s go and have a look. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Andrew readily agreed. Soon, Andrew¡¯s Rolls-Royce pulled over in front of the shabby market, looking out of ce. Madisyn and Andrew walked along the street hand in hand. Antique stores lined up on both sides. It was said that the items in these shops were high quality and genuine antiques, so the prices were also exorbitant. Madisyn entered one shop and looked around casually. Then, she checked a few more stores. Finally, she reluctantly settled on a painting. She asked the store owner about the price. ¡°This one is eight million,¡± replied the store owner. Chapter 568 ¡°Wow! Eight million for this painting? Why don¡¯t you just rob me?¡± Madisyn said helplessly. The store owner said confidently, ¡°Miss, the antiques in my shop are all genuine. Look how well-preserved they are. Eight million is definitely not too much for this masterpiece. Nowadays, Atley¡¯s works are being sold at around ten million or higher. ¡± ¡°Yes, I know that Atley¡¯s works are very expensive. But are you sure this one is real?¡± Madisyn said, smiling faintly. The way Madisyn looked at him made the store owner feel guilty. Although this painting was not real, it was not fake either. This was an imitation by Atley Prescott¡¯s student. It had a long history and looked good, so ordinary people could not tell the difference. That was why the store owner was confident in selling it at Atley¡¯s work¡¯s price. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to buy it, just put it down and go elsewhere. Don¡¯t talk nonsense. ¡± The store owner was obviously displeased with Madisyn¡¯s remarks. Since Madisyn knew the store owner was a dishonest person, she decided to visit another shop. But when she was about to leave, she heard a familiar voice behind her. ¡°Sir, let us have a look at it. ¡± She turned and saw Courtney and Tatiana approaching them. The store owner quickly took the painting and greeted the two women. ¡°Hey,dies! I can tell at a nce that you two are noble and distinguished women. And you have good taste. This is one of Atley¡¯s works. Everyone knows how much this work is worth. I was willing to sell it to thisdy for only eight million. However, she thinks it¡¯s too expensive. Only those who understand art know it¡¯s a reasonable price. ¡± However, even Courtney was surprised to hear that the painting¡¯s price was eight million. Her family only earned several million a year, but their expenses were quite high. Fortunately, they still had the dividend from the Johns Group to barely maintain a rich life.novelbin But spending eight million for a painting was too much for them. Tatiana, on the other hand, admired the painting. She said appreciatively, ¡°This painting is indeed good. It must be genuine. We are lucky to have it for only eight million. ¡± Then, she looked at Madisyn and said sarcastically, ¡°Unfortunately, some people are ignorant. They can¡¯t recognize genuine things even if they are already in front of them. ¡± As a painter herself, Courtney could tell that the painting in front of her now was genuine. She looked at Madisyn and said, ¡°Madisyn, you are nning to visit Mr. Damari Klein, right? Are you here to buy a gift for him? If he knows you are not even willing to buy something worth only eight million for him, how sad will he be?¡± She deliberately said these words for Andrew to hear. She wanted to sow dissension between Madisyn and Andrew, thinking that if Andrew knew Madisyn was a stingy woman, he would realize Madisyn didn¡¯t deserve to be his wife. ¡°My grandfather appreciates someone smart in buying gifts. I don¡¯t think he will spend eight million on something worthless,¡± Andrew said Lightly. His words were simple but sharp. Courtney¡¯s face turned pale at once. Anyone who heard his words would know he was mocking her. And he did it for the sake of Madisyn. Courtney always had a strong sense of self-esteem, so she found Andrew¡¯s attitude uneptable. At that moment, she didn¡¯t say anything more. But her eyes turned a little red, and she pursed her lips tightly. When Tatiana noticed that the atmosphere around them became tense, she tried to lighten the mood. She gently said, ¡°Mr. Damari Klein likes antiques. I think he will Like this. ¡± Chapter 569 Andrew sneered but didn¡¯t say anything. Also, Madisyn didn¡¯t want to waste time on these two women, so she left with Andrew. Courtney bought the painting, but she was still in a bad mood. Tatiana noticed Courtney¡¯s bad mood, so she saidfortingly, ¡°Courtney, don¡¯t be sad. Madisyn is good at bewitching men. She came back from the countryside, so she doesn¡¯t know anything. She¡¯s just an ignorant bumpkin who uses crooked means. But who is Andrew? As time goes by, he will realize she only has a pretty face. By that time, who will he choose?¡± Sure enough, her words made Courtney feel a little better. Tatiana was right. Madisyn was nothing. She would let Madisyn be arrogant for a while. But she would ensure she had thestugh. With this thought in mind, Courtney cheered up again. After Madisyn and Andrew left the store, they couldn¡¯t find suitable antiques in other shops. So, they thought of trying the street stalls. Most items there were imitations, and only very few were genuine, bought by ordinary people for fun. Suddenly, one stall caught Madisyn¡¯s attention. She pulled Andrew toward that stall. . . Library She picked up a ring, looked at it carefully, and asked, ¡°Sir, how much is this?¡± ¡°Just one hundred for you. ¡± The stall owner nced at the ring casually and continued ying the game on his phone. ¡°Can you give me a discount?¡± After saying this, Madisyn picked up andscape painting and asked, ¡°How about this one?¡± The stall owner raised his head, looked at the painting, and said, ¡°If you buy the ring, I¡¯ll give that to you for free. ¡± He waved his hand impatiently. He found thisndscape painting in an old house in his hometown. It was old and had not been preserved well, so he thought it wouldn¡¯t worth much. Madisyn didn¡¯t haggle anymore. She paid the bill and left with Andrew. They had just left when Courtney and Tatiana walked out of the shop. When she saw Madisyn¡¯s receding figure, Courtney was shocked. ¡°Did she really buy that thing?¡± Tatiana narrowed her eyes suspiciously. ¡°Is she seriously nning to give Mr. Damari Klein thatndscape painting?¡± Courtney couldn¡¯t contain herughter. ¡°Oh, my goodness. I can¡¯t believe how foolish she is. Mr. Damari Klein can definitely tell it is a fake. ¡± Tatiana nced at Courtney and said, ¡°This is a golden opportunity for you. Madisyn is so clueless that she can¡¯t even tell if a painting is real or fake. Inparison, Mr. Damari Klein will undoubtedly see you as the smarter, more genuine one.novelbin ¡± Chapter 570 Courtney mulled over what Tatiana had said but remained silent. After leaving the market, Madisyn and Andrew decided to have dinner together before heading back home. Once she was back in her bedroom, Madisyn carefully opened thendscape painting. The ancient painting had an inexplicable air of mystery about it, as if it held secrets within its brushstrokes. After staring at it for a while, Madisyn began working. She knew she couldn¡¯t possibly give such a worn-out gift to Damari, even if it was real. When she first saw it at the street stall, she instantly recognized its authenticity. But the seller didn¡¯t seem to care,pletely unaware that it was a genuine antique. She realized she¡¯d been incredibly lucky to stumble upon it. However, she knew it needed some restoration before she could present it to Damari. The light in her bedroom stayed on until the early hours of the next morning as she worked tirelessly to make the painting worthy of being a gift. Finally, exhaustion took over, and Madisyn drifted off to sleep. She and her family had nned to visit Damari around noon, and have lunch with him. At eleven o¡¯clock, her rm jolted her awake. After freshening up, she left the house with her parents. The Klein family¡¯s ancestral home was located in a secluded area, far from the city. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y After a lengthy drive, they finally reached the base of a mountain. Madisyn admired the breathtaking scenery, noticing the Klein family¡¯s mansion in the distance, resembling a castle hidden in the forest. With just one nce, she could tell this was an exceptional location, perfect for such a grand estate. Wealthy families always seemed to have homes in the most ideal locations. ¡°How much longer until we get there?¡± Madisyn asked. ¡°We¡¯ve already arrived. This entire mountain is owned by the Klein family,¡± Glenn exined.novelbin ¡°It¡¯ll take us another ten minutes or so to drive up to the gate. ¡± She was left utterly speechless. In other words, the moment they drove onto the mountain, they were already on Klein family¡¯s property. It was no surprise that people disliked the wealthy. She felt the same way. Atst, they reached the gate of the Klein family¡¯s estate. After parking, they stepped out of the car and made their way into the grand living room. Chapter 571 Laughter and familiar voices reached their ears. ¡°Mr. Klein, it¡¯s been such a long time since west met! You look fantastic, and I must say, I¡¯ma little jealous. ¡± Sarai¡¯s voice rang out. The normally stern andposed Sarai was nowughing cheerfully in front of Damari. Even Rowan and Courtney were smiling, a stark contrast to their usual haughty and self-important expressions. What a group of hypocritical artists! Madisyn looked at them and felt even more repulsed. Rowan and his family had a knack for putting on a show. It was no wonder her grandfather didn¡¯t care much for them. ¡°Glenn, you¡¯ve finally arrived,¡± Rowan eximed as he stood up to greet them. ¡°But didn¡¯t we agree to arrive at ten o¡¯clock? Why are you here now at eleven?¡± What was he talking about? Madisyn and her parents exchanged puzzled looks, clearly confused by Rowan¡¯sment.novelbin Noticing their confusion, Rowan turned to Sarai and asked, ¡°Wait, what¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t we n to visit Mr. Klein at ten?¡± Madisyn and her parents understood exactly what was happening. It was clear that Sarai had misled Rowan about the timing of their visit. . . Library Glenn responded coolly, ¡°Is that so? It sounds Like maybe your wife made a mistake. ¡± After embarrassing Sarai, Glenn turned to Damari and greeted him warmly, ¡°Mr. Klein, it¡¯s been a while. How have you been?¡± Damari looked at Glenn with a heartyugh and replied, ¡°I¡¯m doing well. How about yourself?¡± ¡°I¡¯m good too. I¡¯ve been staying in Ansporttely, so I made it a point to visit you. And by the way, this is my daughter, Madisyn,¡± Glenn said, introducing Madisyn to Damari. Madisyn stepped up gracefully, offering a warm smile. Her voice was soft and pleasant as she said, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Klein. ¡± Damari examined her carefully. Being a man of high status, he was ustomed to people trying to win his favor, like Rowan and his family, who always seemed pretentious and unable to hide their ttery. On the other hand, Madisyn¡¯s gaze was clear and genuine, neither obsequious nor overbearing. She stood out as more sincerepared to Rowan and his family. Damari nodded with satisfaction, thinking to himself that Andrew clearly had good taste. ¡°It must have been challenging to find your daughter back, Glenn. I¡¯ve heard she¡¯s had quite a difficult time out there over the years. Please, have a seat,¡± Damari said kindly. Madisyn and her parents took their seats beside Damari. Rowan and his family were left to the side, quickly disregarded. Chapter 572 Courtney¡¯s smile faltered, and her eyes grew cold. She felt justified in her resentment toward Madisyn and her parents. Their presence had immediately drawn Damari¡¯s attention away. Did Madisyn and her parents have the nerve to im it wasn¡¯t intentional? Their behavior was utterly disgraceful. Just then, Bruno Klein, Andrew¡¯s uncle, arrived with his wife Dora Klein. ¡°Damari, who are these people¡­¡± Dora began as she noticed the crowd in the living room. Her eyes quickly found Madisyn, who stood out with her stunning beauty. ¡°They¡¯re from the Johns family. This here is Rowan Johns,¡± Damari said. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Dora and Bruno recognized Glenn but weren¡¯t acquainted with Rowan. Hearing the quick introduction, they simply nodded in acknowledgment. With Little work to upy their time, they often visited Damari. With more people around, Courtney thought of an idea. ¡°Mr. Klein, since this is my first visit, I brought a gift for you,¡± Courtney said with a warm smile as she presented the painting she bought. The moment the painting was revealed, it caught everyone¡¯s eye. ¡°Is this a piece by Atley?¡± Bruno asked right away. ¡°Yes,¡± Courtney replied, surprised by Bruno¡¯s knowledge. She smiled and continued, ¡°Atley¡¯s works are extremely rare. This painting was particrly hard toe by. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s fantastic Bruno said, clearly admiring the painting. He turned to Damari and added, ¡°Dad, Miss Johns must have put a lot of efforts into getting this gift for you. Knowing your love for antiques, she bought thisndscape painting by Atley specifically for you. ¡± As Bruno spoke, he nced at Glenn, thinking of the marriage agreement between their two families. If Glenn¡¯s daughter married Andrew, it would put Bruno at a disadvantage. Consequently, Bruno was determined to sabotage the marriage agreement and chose to heap praise on Courtney instead. Courtney, feeling a bit embarrassed, blushed slightly. Damari epted the painting and examined it with a neutral expression, giving a slight nod.novelbin ¡°This painting must be quite pricey, isn¡¯t it?¡± Dora remarked. ¡°Yes, it cost eight million dors,¡± Courtney replied quietly. Even the Klein couple were taken aback by the high price. An eight- million-dor painting was indeed expensive. Damari looked at Courtney and said, ¡°Thank you for the gift!¡± Chapter 573 Sarai seized the moment to say, ¡°Courtney has always admired you, Mr. Klein. She was really thrilled that she coulde visit you today.novelbin ¡± Courtney smiled and added in a soft, sweet tone, ¡°Yes, I truly believe you¡¯re amazing. ¡± Compliments are certainly well received by everyone. Damari responded with a slow, approving nod. Courtney felt a surge of pride and deliberately nced at Madisyn. ¡°Oh, Madisyn, you¡¯ve also brought a gift, haven¡¯t you?¡± Glenn carefully retrieved the tea he had prepared and exined, ¡°Mr. Klein, this tea is a favorite of both my father and you. After my father passed, I realized it would be a shame for me to drink it since I don¡¯t know much about tea. So, I brought it here especially for you. ¡± As Damari looked at the tea, his expression shifted suddenly. Memories of his long friendship with Nn flooded his mind. Damari sighed deeply and said, ¡°You have always been a thoughtful person. ¡± Glenn continued, ¡°Really, I don¡¯t know much about tea. Since you enjoy it so much, I figured it¡¯s better off with you. It would just go to waste if I drank it. ¡± Damari understood that Glenn was being modest. He knew that, as a businessman, Glenn would be well-versed in tea. He simply wanted to offer a thoughtful gift. Damari carefully set the tea aside, handling it with care. He and Nn had once selected these tea leaves together, and such a moment could never be repeated. Courtney was surprised that Glenn could once again catch Damari¡¯s attention with just a few words. This only made her dislike him even more. ¡°Madisyn, what about you? Didn¡¯t you prepare a gift, too?¡± Courtney asked with feigned innocence. Madisyn nced over at her. Though she appeared sweet, Courtney was cunning inside. She was only hoping to see Madisyn stumble. Given the circumstances, Madisyn decided she wouldn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Yes, Mr. Klein, I¡¯ve brought a gift to you as well,¡± she said with a slight smile. ¡°Oh, really?¡± Damari responded, looking at her curiously. Madisyn reached into her bag and carefully pulled out a beautifully crafted box. Inside was thendscape painting she got from the street stall. She gentlyid the painting on the table, unfolding it slowly and deliberately. The painting revealed a magnificent waterfall and towering, Lush trees. The powerful imagery immediately captivated everyone, drawing their admiration. All eyes were fixed on the breathtaking scene in the painting. Courtney was stunned. She stared at the painting as if time had stopped,pletely lost in its beauty. Chapter 574 She hadn¡¯t seen this painting when Madisyn bought it, and now she realized just how breathtaking it really was. The rest of the group was equally captivated by the painting¡¯s artistic depth, with even Damari unable to take his eyes off it. Despite the awe in the room, Courtney found the situation absurd. What a fool Madisyn was! Did she really believe this painting was valuable just because it was beautiful? ¡°This is an impressive painting,¡± Damari admitted, clearly impressed. ¡°But I can¡¯t say I recognize the artist. ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a guess?¡± Madisyn suggested with a yful smile. Damari rubbed his chin thoughtfully before speaking. ¡°The brushwork here is deep, and the artistic vision is exceptional. It¡¯s certainly not the work of just any artist. It actually reminds me of Curtis Vasquez, Atley¡¯s teacher. However, most of Curtis¡¯s works were taken abroad, leaving only a few in our country. ¡± Damari¡¯s voice carried a hint of uncertainty as he spoke. If this painting truly was one of Curtis¡¯s works, then its value could easily reach into the hundreds of millions of dors. Madisyn simply smiled, choosing not to respond right away, Leaving the room in suspense. Hearing Damari¡¯s analysis, Courtney secretly sneered. She didn¡¯t hesitate to break Madisyn¡¯s pretense, saying, ¡°Oh, Madisyn, your eye for art is impressive. Obtaining such a beautiful painting from a street stall must¡¯ve been a real bargain.novelbin ¡± ¡°A street stall?¡± Bruno was taken aback. ¡°You bought this painting from a stall?¡± His shock wasn¡¯t due to the fact that such a beautiful painting was bought from a street stall, but that someone would actually choose a gift for Damari from a street stall. She must be out of her mind. Rowan and the others hadn¡¯t anticipated this. They all stared at Madisyn in disbelief. Glenn frowned and was about to step in and exin on behalf of his daughter, but Madisyn calmly said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I bought it at a stall. ¡± Glenn was stunned, his thoughts racing. ¡°Madisyn, my dear daughter, What was his daughter thinking?¡± Bruno and his wife immediately disyed their disapproval. They were well aware that Madisyn had only recently been found. Predictably, she hadn¡¯t grown up in wealth andcked proper education and manners. Since she would stoop to buying a gift from a stall, she wasn¡¯t on the same level as Courtney. However, Bruno and his wife saw this as good news. A woman Like Madisyn wouldn¡¯t pose much of a threat once she married Andrew. ¡°Madisyn, you certainly are unique,¡± Bruno remarked with a hint of irony. Chapter 575 Courtney¡¯s voice chimed with a mocking sweetness. ¡°Of course.novelbin Madisyn is truly clever. It¡¯s not every day that ordinary people can find such a beautiful painting at a stall. ¡± ¡°A painting is either genuine or fake. Where it¡¯s purchased doesn¡¯t change that,¡± Madisyn replied evenly. ¡°You could buy a painting from a store, but that doesn¡¯t guarantee it¡¯s authentic. And just because a paintinges from a stall, it doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s fake. The key is the buyer¡¯s knowledge. Without careful consideration, someone could end up spending a fortune on a forgery. ¡± Courtney easily picked up on Madisyn¡¯s mockery. She found Madisyn utterly absurd. ¡°Are you seriously suggesting that my eight-million-dor painting is a fake while the one you got for a few bucks is genuine?¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Madisyn replied with confidence. ¡°Haha. ¡± Sarai couldn¡¯t stifle herughter. Once she stoppedughing, she quickly exined, ¡°It¡¯s fine to say such things at home, Madisyn, but you shouldn¡¯t tell others that. ¡± She then turned to Damari, adding, ¡°Mr. Klein, Madisyn has just recentlye back home. She¡¯s not well-versed in recognizing good stuff, so please don¡¯t take her words too seriously. ¡± Sarai feigned kindness, but her real intent was to make everyone see Madisyn as naive and ignorant. ine was visibly displeased, but Madisyn gently took her hand and shook her head. Then she turned to Sarai and said, ¡°Sarai, I understand that you¡¯re the only one here who isn¡¯t familiar with paintings, and I don¡¯t hold that against you. But whether this painting is real or fake isn¡¯t something you can determine with just a few words. ¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re convinced that the painting you got from a stall is real?¡± Sarai found this notionughable. ¡°Yes. ¡± Madisyn¡¯s tone was unwavering. Bruno and his wife were left speechless. ¡°Well, Dad, since Madisyn is so sure, why don¡¯t we call in Stan? He¡¯s an expert in these matters. He¡¯ll definitely know if it¡¯s real or not,¡± Bruno suggested right away. Madisyn nced at him, and suddenly it made sense to her why Corbett enjoyed interfering with others¡¯ matters so much-it clearly ran in the family. Damari¡¯s tone turned cold. ¡°Whether it¡¯s authentic or not, the intention behind it is what matters. ¡± He then looked at Madisyn and added, ¡°I really like your gift, Madisyn. ¡± Madisyn felt touched. She hadn¡¯t expected that Damari would stand up for her this way. . However, Bruno was upset. Did Damari say that because Madisyn was Andrew¡¯s fiancee? ¡°Dad, I believe Madisyn is telling the truth. We need to prove her im to clear her name. ¡± Bruno pressed on. ¡°If we don¡¯t have Stan verify it, the others might be Left assuming Madisyn bought a fake. Isn¡¯t that right, Sarai?¡± Suddenly brought into the conversation, Si nodded in agreement and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. ¡± Chapter 576 She gave a slight smile, realizing that it wasn¡¯t just her and Courtney who disliked Madisyn and her parents¡ªBruno wasn¡¯t pleased with them either. Damari¡¯s expression darkened with displeasure. Having gone through so much in life, he had developed the ability to read people with just a nce. How vicious these people were to hold such intense malice towards a young woman! Just as Damari was about to reprimand them, Madisyn interjected, ¡°Since they want to have the painting verified so badly, let¡¯s do it. What do you think, Mr. Klein?¡± Madisyn looked at Damari with confidence and seriousness. He blinked, considering her words, and then gave a nod of approval. Since Madisyn agreed, he decided not to object. ¡°Alright, go ahead and summon Stan,¡± Klein instructed a servant. The servant went toplete the task.novelbin Courtney¡¯s heart swelled with a mix of anticipation and glee. She cast a nce at Madisyn, eyeing her as if she were a dead woman, The moment Stan arrived, it would spell the end for Madisyn. In the meantime, Damari was absorbed in conversation with Glenn, tantly disregarding Bruno and the rest of the gathering. Bruno was acutely aware of his father¡¯s disapproval. However, his actions were aimed squarely at unveiling Madisyn¡¯s true color. Once the painting was revealed as a forgery, he trusted his father would see the wisdom in his actions. Half an hourter, Stan made his entrance. ¡°Ah, Stan, you¡¯re here. ¡± Damari greeted him with a warmth that seemed to light up the room. ¡°Please, examine these two paintings and see if they are authentic. ¡± ¡°Alright, let me have a look,¡± Stan responded, his voice steady as he took both artworks, scrutinizing them with an expert¡¯s eye. A hush descended over the room, the tension palpable as all eyes were fixed on Stan. Courtney¡¯s palms began to sweat, a subconscious reaction despite her confidence in her own painting¡¯s authenticity. After all, her extensive studies in art had honed her ability to discern the genuine from the counterfeit. Time seemed to crawl by, and after what felt like an eternity but was only ten minutes, someone entered the Living room. Courtney, ever so eager to witness the unraveling drama, found her gaze inadvertently drawn to a tall, striking man whose presence seemed to eclipse the room¡¯s grandeur. His features were as captivating as those of a movie star. Though she had met Andrew before, Courtney¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the sight of him. Chapter 577 His extraordinary and breathtaking appearance left her infatuated. Oblivious to her admiration, Andrew breezed past her and took a seat next to Madisyn. As he noticed Stan engrossed in the paintings, he leaned in to inquire discreetly what was happening. Courtney was unable to stand the sight of Andrew so close to her rival, her jealousy ring. With clenched teeth, she interjected, ¡°Madisyn acquired that painting from a street stall and presented it to your grandfather, iming it to be authentic. Consequently, your grandfather summoned an expert to verify its authenticity. ¡± Andrew¡¯s dark eyes swept over her coldly. ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking you. ¡± His voice, as sharp as a knife, cut deep into Courtney¡¯s heart, her face instantly paling at the rebuff. She watched, a knot forming in her chest, as Andrew looked into Madisyn¡¯s eyes, his demeanor so tender it deepened her ache. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y What did Madisyn possess that shecked? Courtney, celebrated among men for her artistic ir, was coveted as a wife by many affluent young men. Yet, Andrew reserved for her a chill like no other. Tears of frustration brimmed in Courtney¡¯s eyes, her emotions a tumult of envy and sorrow. Madisyn, oblivious to Courtney¡¯s turmoil, said, her voice calm, ¡°It¡¯s pretty much as she said. ¡± Andrew nodded, his handsome features etched with no worry at all. It was because he trusted Madisyn. Another half-hour trickled by before Stan set down Courtney¡¯s painting, his expression pensive. The room, thick with anticipation, watched as Damari prompted, ¡°Stan, have you figured it out?¡± ¡°Yes, I have,¡± Stan announced, his voice carrying a weight of discovery. ¡°This painting is quite peculiar. ¡± He held up Madisyn¡¯sndscape painting, continuing, ¡°It bears all the hallmarks of Curtis¡¯s style, yet Curtis¡¯s works are seldom found in such pristine condition. This piece¡¯s preservation is unusually impable. ¡± Courtney couldn¡¯t help butugh, a mix of relief and mischief in her voice. ¡°It seems Madisyn has bought a remarkably convincing forgery. ¡± As she spoke, her eyes flicked towards Andrew. Surely, even if Andrew was captivated by Madisyn¡¯s beauty, he wouldn¡¯t want to risk the embarrassment of appearing foolish before his grandfather. Already, Madisyn had marred her own reputation by presenting this painting to his grandfather. Would Andrew not be concerned that his grandfather might doubt his judgment? Bruno, having anticipated the oue, remarked with a hint of amusement, ¡°Indeed, it takes some skill to unearth such a finely crafted imitation at a street stall. ¡± Dora, standing nearby, chuckled. Their scornful gazes turned disdainfully towards Madisyn.novelbin ¡°Hold on a moment,¡± Stan interjected, his voice cutting through the rising tide of murmurs. ¡°I didn¡¯t dere it a fake. ¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Well, didn¡¯t you just say it? You mentioned that Curtis¡¯s works couldn¡¯t possibly be this well-preserved. ¡± Bruno frowned. Stan nodded, affirming his earlier statement yet correcting their misunderstanding. ¡°Yes, I remarked on the unusual preservation, but I neverbeled this one as a forgery!¡± Chapter 578 The crowd was visibly confused. What was he saying? Sensing their bewilderment, Stan elucidated, ¡°This piece is authentic! My only puzzle is how it has remained in such immacte condition. ¡± Everyone was stunned. It was authentic! Had Madisyn truly stumbled upon an originalndscape painting, a treasure potentially worth hundreds of billions of dors? Everyone was stunned. ¡°I noticed this painting was in bad shape, so I arranged for its restoration,¡± Madisyn exined. Stan¡¯s face lit up. ¡°The restoration is outstanding! The person who did this must be incredibly skilled. Could you introduce that person to me?¡± There was admiration in his eyes. Stan was eager to meet the talented restorer. Noticing his enthusiasm, Madisyn hesitated. ¡°I¡¯ll ask her, though she¡¯s very private and prefers to keep a low profile. ¡± Stan appeared slightly disheartened but understood. ¡°That¡¯s understandable. The most gifted often like to remain behind the scenes. I¡¯m just thankful to witness such a splendid restoration today !¡± ¡°By the way, did you mention finding this painting at a street stall?¡± he added. ¡°Yes,¡± Madisyn confirmed. Stan¡¯s enthusiasm returned. ¡°Remarkable! Damari, can you believe this young woman stumbled upon a Curtis original just like that? She really has an eye for art! Which market was the stall in? I must check it out. ¡± Madisyn gave him the details. Stan noted them eagerly. Damari smiled warmly at Madisyn. ¡°It¡¯s rare for someone so young to possess such a discerning eye. Most wouldn¡¯t recognize a Curtis original tucked away in a simple market. ¡± ¡°We need to look carefully at every old item, or we might risk missing something invaluable,¡± Madisyn said gently. Damari¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right! And since this is your first visit to my home, I¡¯d like to offer you a gift, too. ¡± He signaled a servant, who brought forward a crystal-clear bracelet. Damari carefully ced it on Madisyn¡¯s wrist. ¡°This was Andrew¡¯s grandmother¡¯s. It¡¯s intended for his future wife. Please, consider it yours. ¡± Bruno and his wife looked on, astonished. novelbin Chapter 579 This was no ordinary gift. It was a symbol meant for the wife of the family¡¯s future leader. Was Damari implying Andrew would be the future leader? Bruno interjected, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s Madisyn¡¯s first time here. Isn¡¯t this a bit too much?¡± Damari gave him a firm look. ¡°What of it? I like her!¡± Then, he said to Madisyn, ¡°If my wife were still with us, she would have presented this to you herself!¡± Damari¡¯s affection for Madisyn was clear. Courtney¡¯s face flushed with jealousy. That bracelet was incredibly valuable. Did Madisyn truly deserve such a gift? Even if the painting was authentic, it seemed mere chance had favored her!novelbin Sarai, feeling jealous herself, hid it behind a smile. ¡°Madisyn, you certainly have a discerning eye. Who would have guessed a small investment could win over Mr. Damari Klein so easily? My daughter Courtney is too sincere for such tricks. She prefers to spend more to ensure the gift for Mr. Klein is real,¡± she said, suggesting Madisyn was maniptive. Courtney lowered her head, feigning humility. ¡°Although I¡¯ve studied fine arts for long, I¡¯m still afraid of making mistakes. With so few authentic items avable, I didn¡¯t want to risk a mistake. I hope my gift pleases you, Mr. Klein. ¡± Madisyn was taken aback by these two¡¯s shamelessness. Then, Stan frowned and remarked, ¡°You do realize it¡¯s a counterfeit, right?¡± His statement stunned everyone. Courtney¡¯s gift was a fake? She had spent eight million dors on a fake? ¡°It¡¯s a fake?¡± Courtney gasped, turning pale. Stan nodded. ¡°Yes, it is obviously a forgery of Atley¡¯s work. ¡± He looked at Damari. ¡°You figured it out too, didn¡¯t you?¡± Damari slowly nodded. Courtney¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°But¡­ that can¡¯t be right¡­¡± She had meticulously researched Atley¡¯s works. It couldn¡¯t be a counterfeit! Stan pointed out specific details on the painting. ¡°Atley¡¯s brushwork is distinct and robust. This copy was well done, but the details don¡¯t match. The painting is old, but it¡¯s not an Atley. It was probably painted by a less prominent artist a century ago. It¡¯s worth maybe a few hundred thousand, certainly not eight million. That can¡¯t be true!¡± Courtney examined the painting more closely. Slowly, she began to recognize the discrepancies Stan had noted. A cold fear gripped her. How could this happen? Chapter 580 How did she end up purchasing a fake for eight million dors? She couldn¡¯t bring herself to meet anyone¡¯s eyes now, feeling they must view her as aplete fool. Andrew¡¯s lips curled into a sneer, his silence more cutting than any words. Courtney felt the sting as if he had struck her across the face, a wave of humiliation washing over her. Breaking the tension, Damari, calm andposed, said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough.novelbin It¡¯s time for lunch. ¡± He then turned to Madisyn, his tone softening. ¡°Madisyn, keep the bracelet. I really like you. You should visit me more often when you can. ¡± Madisyn hesitated, her gaze flickering between the bracelet and Andrew. Sensing her uncertainty, Andrew nodded, his voice reassuring. ¡°If Grandpa wants you to have it, then take it. ¡± Only then did she offer a small nod, epting the gift. They moved to the dining room, where Damari and Glenn engaged in light conversation, their voices carrying a casual ease. Andrew, meanwhile, was attentively serving Madisyn, their interaction radiating a sense of calm andfort. Across the table, however, Rowan and his family were on edge, their faces clouded with a deepening gloom. This visit to Damari had been filled with high hopes, but it had taken a disastrous turn. The expensive painting they had brought as a gift had been revealed as a fake- a fact Damari had clearly noticed but, in his graciousness, chose not to mention. Yet, they hadpounded their mistake by questioning Madisyn¡¯s gift, an act that now seemed Like digging their own grave. Damari had since ignored them, and they dared not break the silence. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Courtney stared nkly at the sumptuous meal before her, finding it all tasteless. Bruno, too, was simmering with frustration. He had expected to see Madisyn humiliated, only to realize that she was far more capable than he had anticipated. As he watched her, a realization dawned on him- Madisyn was a threat that needed to be eliminated. There was no way he could allow her to be Andrew¡¯s ally and support. Glenn intended to leave right after lunch, mindful that Damari was getting older and it wouldn¡¯t be proper to overstay their wee. After the meal, he quietly discussed their departure with Rowan. Rowan mulled it over briefly before nodding in agreement, but just as they were about to proceed, Sarai¡¯s voice cut through the air. ¡°It¡¯s rare for us toe here; let¡¯s stay a bit longer. It¡¯s been years since we were all together thest time, and Mr. Damari Klein could use thepany a little longer. ¡± It was clear she had no intention of leaving anytime soon. Glenn¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, but after observing the pleasant exchange between Damari and Madisyn, he chose not to push the issue further. Courtney, still stinging from the earlier humiliation, sat quietly on the sofa, her frustration simmering just beneath the surface. Chapter 581 Sarai noticed her distress and moved closer, her voice soft and reassuring. ¡°Don¡¯t let this get to you, sweetheart,¡± she murmured. ¡°This situation has revealed that Madisyn is far more calcting than she appears. She¡¯s been several steps ahead from the start. Competing with her won¡¯t be easy, but that¡¯s not where your focus should be. The important thing now is to strengthen your bond with Andrew. ¡± Courtney cast a worried nce at Andrew, her voice tinged with uncertainty. ¡°But he¡¯s been with Madisyn the entire time. ¡± Sarai responded with a gentle smile, brushing a stray strand of hair from Courtney¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sweetheart. We have the whole afternoon. The right moment wille. You¡¯re beautiful, talented, and kind-any man would be drawn to you. You just need to show Andrew what makes you truly special. ¡± Courtney hesitated for a moment, then nodded slowly, determination beginning to rece her doubt. Sarai turned her attention to Andrew and suggested casually, ¡°Andrew, since it¡¯s Madisyn and Courtney¡¯s first visit to the Klein family¡¯s manor, why don¡¯t you show them around? It¡¯d be nice for you all to spend some time together. ¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Ynovelbin Andrew looked to Madisyn for her reaction. When she gave a small nod, he agreed, ¡°Alright,e on then. ¡± Madisyn, intrigued by the estate she had yet to explore, followed alongside him. The Klein family¡¯s manor, perched halfway up the mountain, was an expansive and seemingly endless property. Multiple vis, each with its own distinct architectural style, were scattered across the grounds. The gardens that lined the cobblestone paths were filled with rare and exotic nts, creating a sense of discovery at every turn. As they strolled through the estate, the surroundings exuded the grandeur of an ancient European pce, rich with history and elegance. Madisyn¡¯s eyes widened as she took it all in, a note of admiration in her voice as she remarked, ¡°This ce must hold so much history. ¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Andrew replied, nodding slightly. ¡°The Klein family¡¯s manor has been around for a thousand years. It¡¯s been renovated over time to maintain its grandeur. ¡± Madisyn had anticipated the estate to be old, but the realization that it spanned a millennium left her in awe. The Kleins were indeed descendants of nobility, and the weight of history hung in the air around them. Courtney¡¯s eyes softened with a mix of envy and admiration. ¡°How impressive, as expected of the Klein family,¡± she remarked. ¡°Andrew, did you grow up here?¡± Andrew gave a brief nod, his expression distant and detached. Courtney noticed hisck of enthusiasm and bit her lip in frustration. Every time Madisyn spoke, Andrew¡¯s demeanor seemed to soften, yet he remained cold and aloof toward her. The contrast gnawed at her, deepening her dismay. As they strolled through a garden, Courtney¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened because she spotted a rare flower. ¡°Oh, are those snowdrops?¡± she eximed, her voice tinged with surprise. ¡°Snowdrops are notoriously difficult to cultivate, yet they are thriving here!¡± Andrew¡¯s reply was as indifferent as ever. ¡°Yes. ¡± Undeterred, Courtney pressed on, eager to make an impression. ¡°And look, there are summer snowkes, too. Such beauty! These flowers are so rare-hardly seen anywhere else. ¡± She turned to Andrew, her eyes soft and hopeful, trying to convey her admiration. ¡°Andrew, I have a deep love for flowers and quite a bit of knowledge about them. Would it be possible for me to visit more often to admire them? It would be such an honor. ¡± ¡°You seem to know a lot about flowers, huh?¡± Andrew inquired. ¡°That¡¯s correct. ¡± Courtney nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve studied a lot of things since childhood, but flowers have always been my favorite. ¡± Chapter 582 A faint, unreadable smile appeared on Andrew¡¯s handsome face. Unable to tolerate Courtney¡¯s nonsense any longer, Madisyn interjected, ¡°Are you sure these are summer snowkes?¡± She gestured towards the white petals fluttering gently in the wind. Courtney nodded. ¡°Yes, Madisyn, you might not be familiar with them, but summer snowkes are highly valued for their medicinal properties! I even attempted to grow some when I was younger, but it¡¯s incredibly difficult to keep them alive!¡± Courtney maintained an innocent look while proudly sharing her extensive knowledge. She silently ridiculed Madisyn, assuming she knew nothing about the summer snowkes. ¡°The summer snowke you mentioned has a green dot at the tip of each white petal, yet this flower is entirely white,¡± Madisyn said, shaking her head. Courtney retorted with a sneer, ¡°Madisyn, what makes you say that? Have you ever actually seen a summer snowke?¡± At that moment, a florist came over and rified, ¡°Thisdy is correct. These aren¡¯t summer snowkes. In fact, summer snowkes wouldn¡¯t survive in this climate. These are actually moonlit orchids, which resemble summer snowkes. ¡± Courtney¡¯s cheeks turned red with embarrassment. While she knew about flowers, her knowledge was not asprehensive as she had boasted. But how did Madisyn know this? ¡°Oh, I see. I must have mixed them up,¡± Courtney said with a forced smile, her frustration evident. She felt a burning embarrassment, now understanding why Andrew had smiled earlier. Andrew and Madisyn moved ahead, with Courtney trailing behind. She tried several times to join their conversation but couldn¡¯t break into their close-knit bond. Courtney felt a growing sense of despair. Suddenly, Andrew got a phone call and excused himself. Now, it was just Courtney and Madisyn in the garden. Courtney observed Madisyn¡¯s delicate, attractive profile, feeling a surge of jealousy. ¡°You must be quite pleased with yourself, huh?¡± ¡°Why would I feel that way?¡± Madisyn responded coolly, treating Courtney as if she were just a passerby. Courtney felt suffocated by that look.novelbin She considered Madisyn a rival, yet Madisyn seemed indifferent to her existence. This realization left Courtney deeply irked. ¡°Madisyn, you went from a country girl to a rich heiress and now you¡¯re clinging to Andrew, aiming for even greater wealth. Just remember, the Klein family is no ordinary rich family. They¡¯re not fools. Someone like you will end up being a joke if you try to marry into their family!¡± Courtney taunted. ¡°It looks like the one being a joke today isn¡¯t me,¡± Madisyn retorted with a slight, cold smile. Courtney gritted her teeth. ¡°So this was your n all along, wasn¡¯t it? You orchestrated everything!¡± Chapter 583 ¡°A n? If you hadn¡¯t tried to undermine me to elevate yourself, you wouldn¡¯t have ended up letting everyone know you gave a fake gift!¡± Madisyn shot back coolly. ¡°Yous¡± Courtney¡¯s mind went nk with anger. She couldn¡¯t even find a way to retort Madisyn. She felt deeply aggrieved, bested by someone she underestimated. Just then, she saw Andrew returning out of the corner of her eye. Without thinking, she instinctively grabbed Madisyn¡¯s hand. The next second-¡°Ssh!¡±-Courtney tumbled into the river! The river, running through the estate, was neither too deep nor too shallow. Madisyn was momentarily shocked before realizing what had urred, and then she felt an urge to Laugh. Courtney and Kristine were so much alike! They were both such cunning maniptors, using the same cheap tricks! ¡°Andrew, help me!¡± Despite being able to stand in the river, Courtney called out for Andrew. Andrew¡¯s brow furrowed, and he shot a nce filled with evident disdain. He directed a nearby servant, ¡°Get her out. ¡± The servant stepped into the water and swiftly helped Courtney to her feet. Gasping for breath, her clothes thoroughly soaked, Courtney Looked up at Andrew with pleading eyes. ¡°Andrew, don¡¯t be mad at Madisyn. I made her angry. That¡¯s why she did this. ¡± Since she had just emerged from the water, she was drenched from head to toe, and her appearance was alluring. Many men would feel a tug of sympathy seeing her in such a state. ¡°Is that so? Since you¡¯ve upset Madisyn, you need to apologize to her,¡± Andrew said, his face giving nothing away. Courtney stood in stunned silence, her mind a whirlwind of disbelief. Could she have heard Andrew wrong? ¡°Andrew, I don¡¯t me Madisyn,¡± Courtney said, her voice dripping with feigned innocence as she adopted a pitiable look. ¡°You upset her. Why should she be med? You should be the one saying sorry.novelbin Apologize to Madisyn, now!¡± Andrew¡¯s voice was stern, his presencemanding. Madisyn almost burst outughing; Andrew was really something else! She watched as Courtney¡¯s face drained of color, then flushed with embarrassment. Finally, gritting her teeth, Courtney muttered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madisyn. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just make sure it doesn¡¯t happen again,¡± Madisyn replied, her toneden with meaning. Chapter 584 Courtney¡¯s humiliation deepened. She retreated to change her clothes. When she entered the Living room, Sarai was the first to notice her. ¡°Courtney, what happened to you?¡± Courtney remained silent, tears rolling down her cheeks. ¡°Courtney, what¡¯s wrong? Say something!¡± Rowan implored, his concern evident. Courtney opened her mouth to speak but mped it shut upon catching sight of Damari. Her eyes reddened further, her appearance the epitome of misery. Sarai¡¯s anxiety spiked.novelbin ¡°You went out with Madisyn and came back like this? Where¡¯s Madisyn?¡± At the mention of Madisyn¡¯s name, Courtney¡¯s tears intensified. She sobbed and copsed into Sarai¡¯s arms. Sarai tenderly patted her shoulder, her heart heavy with empathy. ¡°Tell me, sweetheart. We¡¯re all here. What frightens you so?¡± Courtney¡¯s sobs crescendoed into loud wails as she choked out, ¡°It was Madisyn¡­ She pushed me¡­¡± ¡°Oh? So it was me who pushed you, huh?¡± A teasing voice cut through the tense air. Madisyn and Andrew had just entered the living room. Madisyn nced at Courtney, who was weeping in Sarai¡¯s embrace, with unmistakable disdain. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Courtney was even more of a maniptor than she had imagined! She had even schemed to frame her! Sarai¡¯s eyes snapped to Madisyn. ¡°Madisyn, did you push Courtney? Why?¡± Courtney quickly stood, her voice tremulous. ¡°Madisyn, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have said something that upset you. Mom, it¡¯s okay. I just need to change my clothes. ¡± She tugged at her sleeve, her demeanor more pitiful than ever, as if Madisyn hadmitted some unforgivable crime. Sarai¡¯s heart ached more deeply as she red at Madisyn. ¡°Courtney has always been kind to you since you two met. She even wanted to teach you some art. And this is how you treat your cousin?¡± Rowan frowned, his voice filled with concern. ¡°Madisyn, why would you do something like that? Has Courtney ever wronged you?¡± Damari remained silent, his presence like a quiet storm, observing the unfolding drama with intense scrutiny. Madisyn maintained a neutral expression. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want to believe, I can¡¯t change your mind. ¡± Sarai¡¯s fury escted as she observed Madisyn¡¯s indifferent attitude. Chapter 585 ¡°How can you be so callous? She¡¯s your cousin!¡± ¡°I think Madisyn did nothing wrong!¡± ine immediately dered, rising to her feet. ¡°Madisyn has never been the type to bully anyone. Madisyn, tell me what happened. ¡± A flicker of warmth touched Madisyn¡¯s heart at her mother¡¯s protective stance, a slight smile gracing her Lips. However, Sarai was unyielding. ¡°What do you mean, ine? No matter the reason, Madisyn shouldn¡¯t have pushed Courtney! Such a cruel act is beneath someone from a respectable family!¡± Sarai then sneered. ¡°I guess this is what you get from a country bumpkin!¡± ine, who had been restraining herself, finally snapped. ¡°Who are you calling a country bumpkin?¡± Sarai retorted icily, ¡°Nadisyn was brought back from the countryside. Shecks manners, and now she even hurt her own cousin¡­¡± Her words dripped with disdain. ¡°Enough!¡± ine shouted, her voice booming through the room. Sarai flinched, startled by ine¡¯s outburst, but her anger only deepened. ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± Madisyn quickly grabbed her mother¡¯s hand, attempting to soothe her. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t get upset. I¡¯m not bothered by Sarai¡®s words. I know better than to take them seriously. ¡± Madisyn¡¯s soothing words helped ine rx. Seeing Madisyn unfazed by the incident, ine felt relieved, though her remaining goodwill towards Sarai had vanished. As tensions escted, Damari mmed his hand on the table, eximing, ¡°What happened exactly?¡± Courtney nced at Madisyn, then burst into tears. ¡°After Andrew walked away to answer a call, I suggested to Madisyn that she should learn the ways of a noble family if she ns to marry him. But it seems she took it the wrong way. She got upset and pushed me into the river. Andrew, you saw it, didn¡¯t you?¡± Courtney looked pleadingly at Andrew with tears in her eyes.novelbin She had timed her fall perfectly to ensure Andrew witnessed it. However, Andrew simply responded, ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything. ¡± Courtney¡¯s tearful face suddenly became awkwardly frozen. Sarai, sympathizing with her daughter, remarked, ¡°I know Madisyn is Andrew¡¯s fiancee and he¡¯ll naturally support her, but this is unjust. Courtney has been mistreated!¡± Rowan chimed in, ¡°Glenn, how should we handle this? Courtney just wanted to help!¡± Rowan struggled to ept that Madisyn could behave so aggressively, but with what seemed like evidence before him, he feltpelled to defend his daughter. Madisyn looked at Courtney with cold eyes. ¡°Courtney, what are you trying to achieve here? Are you trying to catch the Klein family¡¯s attention to marry into their family?¡± ¡°Madisyn, I don¡¯t know what you mean. I was only looking out for you,¡± Courtney responded, her voice shaky. Chapter 586 Losing patience, Madisyn warned, ¡°Since we are rted, I¡¯ll give you one more chance. Tell the truth. ¡± To Courtney, Madisyn¡¯s demand felt like a provocation. Anger surged within her. Did Madisyn really think she could convince everyone of her innocence? ¡°Madisyn, you pushed me! Why won¡¯t you admit it? Do you think you can mistreat others just because people Like you?¡± Courtney shouted, her voice breaking as tears streamed down her face. Her distressed appearance might deceive anyone. Bruno, unable to stand by silently, was about to intervene when Dora held him back. Considering their prior missteps with Damari, they decided it was best to remain quiet for now. Madisyn offered a smile. Courtney was confused. How could Madisyn remainposed and even smile at a time Like this? Madisyn remarked, ¡°Courtney, do you honestly believe that a ce as grand as this manor wouldn¡¯t have surveince cameras?¡± At this, Courtney was visibly startled. Madisyn maintained her half-smile and continued, ¡°When you grabbed my hand, I didn¡¯t react. You simply leapt into the water yourself. Who would actually think I pushed you?¡± As Bruno was about to interject, Andrew decisively ordered, ¡°Check the surveince footage!¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Courtney eximed with a raspy voice. ¡°Never mind. I don¡¯t want to pursue this any further. ¡± ¡°Courtney, it¡¯s me who intends to pursue this now. You tried to set me up. Why would I just let it go?¡± Madisyn¡¯s stare was unyielding. Courtney trembled, feeling as though Madisyn had seen right through her, leaving her utterly vulnerable. Her lips quivered, but no words came out. It was evident to everyone what had truly transpired now from Courtney¡¯s reaction. Disappointment filled Glenn¡¯s eyes. Damari let out a coldugh. ¡°The Johns family is really something. All from the same lineage, yet the difference in your characters is astounding!¡± Rowan turned pale, looking at Courtney in shock. ¡°Courtney, what have you done?¡± He was in disbelief that his daughter could fabricate such a lie, especially after the embarrassment they had just experienced here today. This was thest straw for Rowan, and he felt like he was going to lose his mind.novelbin Standing there, trembling, Courtney finally broke down, lowering her head and yelling in frustration, ¡°Madisyn, this is all because of you! If not for you, none of this would have happened!¡± Chapter 587 With that, she stormed off. ¡°Courtney!¡± Rowan called out, his voiceden with sorrow. He now realized Courtney had indeed attempted to frame Madisyn. When did his daughter change so drastically? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Klein,¡± Rowan apologized to Damari, filled with remorse. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what came over Courtney today. I¡¯ve clearly disrupted your day. I¡¯ll ensure she faces consequences at home. Please forgive us. ¡± Damari closed his eyes and dismissed him with a wave, evidently done with the encounter. Rowan and Sarai left. Bruno watched Madisyn for a moment before leaving with his wife. ¡°Madisyn is not a simple woman,¡± Dora said.novelbin Bruno nodded and said, ¡°Yes. Madisyn knew there weren¡¯t any cameras at home, but she mentioned them deliberately. It was foolish of Courtney to fall for that so easily. ¡± At the time, he intended to hint to Courtney that there were no cameras, but he hadn¡¯t anticipated that Andrew would y along with Madisyn and confirm the presence of surveince in the manor. Their united front caught Courtney off guard, leading her to give up on her usations. Idiot! ¡°But such fools are easy to manipte,¡± Dora said with a smile. ¡°Now, we don¡¯t even have to lift a finger to stop Madisyn from marrying Andrew. ¡± ¡°Honey, we¡¯re on the same page,¡± Bruno responded, embracing her with a smile. As long as Madisyn didn¡¯t marry Andrew, the future leader of the Klein family might very well be their son. But if Madisyn and Andrew were to marry, Andrew would undoubtedly be the future leader. In the living room, Damari expressed his sympathy, saying, ¡°Madisyn, you¡¯ve been wronged. I never imagined your cousin would stoop so low. ¡± ¡°Mr. Klein, don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Madisyn replied calmly, genuinely unfazed. Damari was impressed by herposure. As Damari held Madisyn¡¯s hand, she suddenly felt his pulse under her fingertips¡­ She looked at Damari, startled. ¡°Madisyn, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Damari inquired. Madisyn hesitated and then said, ¡°Nothing. Mr. Klein, please take care of yourself. ¡± ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry. Since I¡¯m not busy these days, I¡¯m sleeping quite well,¡± Damari said with a smile. He was quite fond of Madisyn and invited her to stay for dinner before she left. After dinner, Madisyn climbed into the car with her parents. Chapter 588 ine immediately turned to Glenn and asked, ¡°What do you think we should do now?¡± She looked intently at Glenn. Glenn felt a mix of helplessness and bitterness, but his expression remained stern and determined. ¡°I need to have a serious discussion with Rowan.novelbin ¡± ¡°We can¡¯t just let this slide!¡± ine stated firmly. Glenn nodded. He knew that both he and his wife had been incredibly patient with Rowan and his family, but that patience had its limits. He couldn¡¯t believe Courtney had attempted to frame Madisyn. He was resolved not to let her get away with it. Observing her parents, Madisyn realized she was unexpectedly the one with the least worries at the moment. She didn¡¯t have to do anything; her family was ready to defend her. With a slight smile, she pulled out her phone and texted Andrew, asking, ¡°Is your grandfather not feeling well?¡± Andrew immediately responded, ¡°How did you know?¡± Madisyn said, ¡°I can tell. Is it a heart problem?¡± Andrew let out a sigh. ¡°Wow, you can even spot that. ¡± Madisyn exined, ¡°I¡¯ve picked up a few things about medicine. ¡± She realized that Damari¡¯s health issue must beplex. If not, with his resources, he certainly would have secured the best medical treatment avable. Madisyn got Damari¡¯s medical records from Andrew. Checking his condition, Madisyn was lost in thought. It was not a fatal disease, but the specific medicine for this disease was very rare now¡­ It seemed she needed to find a solution. The silence of the night was shattered by loud crashes. At Rowan¡¯s residence. After arriving home, Courtney violently destroyed anything within reach. She had never felt such humiliation in her life. Sarai, feeling pity for her daughter, tried to intervene, saying, ¡°Courtney, please stop¡­ That¡¯s your father¡¯s favorite vase!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± The vase shattered. Courtney, overtaken by rage, continued to break everything in sight. Then, a sharp p halted her. Stunned, Courtney fell to the floor, her frenzied expression freezing as she slowly looked up at Rowan. Chapter 589 Rowan had pped her! Tears poured down Courtney¡¯s cheeks. Sarai was shocked. ¡°Honey, what are you doing? Our daughter was the victim here!¡± Rowan stared at his wife incredulously. ¡°Are you serious? She was the victim? If she hadn¡¯t tried to frame Madisyn, she wouldn¡¯t have embarrassed herself. Don¡¯t you see? Those who intend harm only end up harming themselves. Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± ¡°Did you consider why Courtney did that?¡± Sarai raised her voice. ¡°Madisyn purposely gave a superior antique to make Courtney look bad. Of course she felt terrible!¡± ¡°Should you try to set up someone who¡¯s more talented? There are many out there more talented than you. Should we plot against them all?¡± Rowan, clenching his teeth, retorted. ¡°You¡¯ve spoiled her!¡± . . Library He still recalled how adorable Courtney was as a child, never imagining she would turn out this way. Courtney, covering her face, said through tears, ¡°But why? Madisyn just came back from the countryside. She¡¯s so rude, yet everyone adores her. I can¡¯t ept it, Dad!¡± She was on the verge of breaking down. Rowan, also taken aback by Madisyn¡¯s skills, frowned and said, ¡°Just because she¡¯s from the countryside doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s worthless.novelbin How can you think that way? It only shows she¡¯s put in lots of effort!¡± Hemanded coldly, ¡°Go back to your room and reflect on today¡¯s events. Stay there until you¡¯ve thought it through!¡± He intended to keep Courtney confined at home. Courtney was going crazy. It was her first time being grounded. She screamed, ¡°No!¡± But Rowan had already walked away. A servant approached and said, ¡°Miss Johns, please return to your room. ¡± ¡°No way!¡± Courtney burst into tears. Sarai gave the servant a cold look and said, ¡°You wait over there!¡± She then went to assist Courtney up, feeling pity for her, but at that moment, Courtney¡¯s phone rang. ¡°I am Dora Klein,¡± the person on the other end of the line said. Courtney, startled, greeted, ¡°Hello. ¡± ¡°I really feel for you for what happened today, but I¡¯m in a tough spot. My father-inw is quite fond of Madisyn, and she¡¯s very cunning. Actually, we don¡¯t have any surveince at home. ¡± Dora sighed heavily. Courtney was seething with anger. She had been duped! Damn Madisyn! Dora continued, ¡°Try to calm down. I know you¡¯re not fond of Madisyn, and neither are we. You¡¯re truly exceptional, and you deserve Andrew. His parents are gone, and my husband and I see him as our own son, so we want to find him the most suitable wife. You¡¯re the ideal choice, and I¡¯ll support you. ¡± Chapter 590 Courtney¡¯s spirits lifted. With the backing of members of the Klein family, securing a marriage to Andrew seemed effortless. Courtney agreed immediately. After ending the call, she excitedly ryed Dora¡¯s words to her mother. Sarai was somewhat perplexed but advised, ¡°You should head upstairs and rest for now. Your father is quite upset, and I¡¯ll talk to him for you.novelbin ¡± ¡°Thank you, Mom. You always look out for me,¡± Courtney said cheerfully as she headed upstairs. As she watched Courtney¡¯s departing back, Sarai¡¯s gaze, initially filled with warmth, slowly turned as somber as the night outside. Even if Dora wasn¡¯t acting out of goodwill, it would suffice if it meant Courtney could marry into the Klein family. The night slowly gave way to dawn. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y The moon set quietly, and the sun began to rise, bathing the city in morning light. Madisyn rose early and headed to thepany for a meeting. Recently, thepany had been thriving. Resources had improved, and the artists were more dedicated. This had noticeably boosted their revenue. Madisyn had earned everyone¡¯s respect. ¡°But we¡¯re still not on par with Global Entertainment. However, given their current internal conflicts, I¡¯m confident that with our continued efforts and progressive steps, we will eventually be the top entertainmentpany in the country,¡± Madisyn said confidently on the podium. The room erupted in apuse, and everyone looked determined. Under Madisyn¡¯s leadership, they felt inspired and ready to take on future challenges. After the meeting, Madisyn returned to her office to continue working. She focused intensely on her tasks, not allowing any interruptions. ¡°Miss Johns,¡± a voice called out. Madisyn looked up to see her assistant enter the room, saying with a hint of worry, ¡°Miss Johns, I knocked for quite a while but you didn¡¯t answer. I was worried something had happened to you. By the way, your brother Howard is here to see you. ¡± ¡°Howard?¡± Madisyn was surprised to hear that. ¡°Let him in. ¡± Soon, Madisyn was even more surprised, as it wasn¡¯t just Howard who had arrived. Howard entered the office with a young woman. He seemed slightly apologetic as he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to interrupt your work, Madisyn. ¡± Madisyn responded, ¡°Howard, don¡¯t worry about it. We¡¯re family. You must have something important to tell me. ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Howard turned to the woman beside him and said softly yet clearly, ¡°This is my sister. Say hello to her. ¡± The woman looked up. Chapter 591 In that moment, Madisyn was taken aback. When the woman had her head down, she appeared quite ordinary. But as she lifted her face, Madisyn noticed her striking beauty. Although her face was dirty, her remarkable features shone through. ¡°Howard, who is this?¡± Madisyn asked excitedly. Perhaps Madisyn¡¯s extensive experience in the entertainment industry had honed her ability to discern potential stars. And this woman certainly seemed like she would attract a lot of attention. Howard approached Madisyn and quietly said, ¡°This girl nearly got hit by my car earlier. She¡¯s an orphan and quite destitute, so I¡¯ve taken her in for now. ¡± Such a tragic story? Madisyn found the situation odd, yet held back her doubt. ¡°Then why have you brought her to see me today?¡± ¡°She¡¯s unemployed. When I asked her what she wanted to do, she expressed the desire to be a star. Plus, she¡¯s truly striking. I thought she might have a chance in this field, so I brought her to you,¡± Howard exined, somewhat anxiously. ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea, I¡¯ll find something else for her. ¡± Observing Howard, Madisyn could see that he genuinely cared for this woman. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have my assistant get her some fresh clothes and she needs a shower,¡± Madisyn said. The assistant then escorted the woman away. ¡°Howard, don¡¯t you find this all a bit too coincidental?¡± Madisyn asked, eyeing her brother. ¡°I do,¡± Howard admitted. ¡°I had someone check her background but came up empty. She is really pitiful, with bruises all over her body. It¡¯s tough for a girl without any family to make it on her own. ¡± Madisyn sighed in her heart. Howard truly had a big heart. As they were talking, the assistant returned with the woman. Madisyn looked at her and suddenly understood the meaning of exceptional beauty. Her features were too stunning. Even Madisyn had to acknowledge her remarkable looks! Howard¡¯s gaze lingered on the woman, his expression distant for a moment before sadness touched his features. He mused that beauty, in istion, could be a tragic attribute.novelbin Having lived alone for years made the woman vulnerable to mistreatment. No wonder she had appeared so dirty earlier. ¡°You definitely have the look of a star, but what makes you want to be one?¡± Madisyn asked the woman. Chapter 592 The woman seemed embarrassed, ncing at Howard asionally. Howard urged her, ¡°Just say what you are thinking. ¡± The woman admitted, ¡°I want to earn money. I¡¯m tired of being homeless. ¡± Madisyn asked, ¡°Why not get a regr job?¡± The woman hesitated, then said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but wherever I work, people stare at me oddly¡­¡± She looked down. Now, even Madisyn felt a sting in her heart. It was clear her beauty made the woman stand out ufortably at work. Realizing this, Madisyn understood why her brother was so protective. Anyone would feelpelled to help the woman. ¡°Okay, your look meets our requirements, but we need to assess your skills first. ¡± Madisyn then instructed her assistant, ¡°Take her to the training room for a skills evaluation. ¡± The assistant escorted the woman away again. Howard murmured, ¡°She¡¯s fortunate to have met you. ¡± Otherwise, she would be very pitiful. ¡°She¡¯s fortunate to have met you, not me,¡± Madisyn replied. She didn¡¯t think the woman would be good at acting, given herck of formal training. Yet, an hourter, when the assistant arrived with the test results, the presence of four stars on the sheet left Madisyn speechless. A five-star rating was reserved for top-tier talent. Four stars was indicative of the potential to be an A-lister. In other words, this young woman was performing at an A-list level.novelbin The assistant was thrilled, eximing, ¡°Miss Johns, she¡¯s truly remarkable!¡± She was confident that someone so talented and beautiful was destined for stardom. Madisyn observed the woman, deep in thought. The woman hesitated, then said, ¡°I really enjoy acting and often practice on my own. I¡¯m not sure if I was doing it right¡­¡± ¡°You were. ¡± Madisyn suddenly smiled, saying, ¡°You have a natural talent. I¡¯ll have someone draft a contract for you. By the way, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°My name is Seven,¡± the woman answered. Chapter 593 That was her name? Madisyn decided Howard should first help the woman get an ID card. After Howard departed, Madisyn typed away at herputer, and the disy shifted. Ten minutester, the information on the woman appeared on her screen. It was utterly empty! Suddenly, her phone rang. ¡°Sweetheart, it¡¯s noon. Have you eaten?¡± Andrew¡¯s deep, soothing voice came. Madisyn often missed meals, prompting Andrew to check on her regrly. ¡°I¡¯ll eatter. Howard brought a woman over today,¡± Madisyn said softly. Andrew replied, ¡°I heard. He almost ran into her. What¡¯s up? Something seems off?¡± ¡°Do you think so too?¡± Madisyn asked. ¡°I do find it odd, but I haven¡¯t been able to dig up anything,¡± Andrew responded calmly. Given that this involved Madisyn¡¯s brother, and Howard was known for his integrity, Andrew felt it was his duty to help out. He then inquired, ¡°Have you looked into it as well?¡± ¡°Yes, but I came up empty too,¡± Madisyn said with a frown. ¡°I have this nagging feeling that something isn¡¯t right, but¡­ if there¡¯s no evidence, then it must be okay, right?¡± ¡°Now that the woman is with yourpany, you¡¯ll be the first to know if anything unusual happens,¡± Andrew said with somefort. . . Library ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. I hope I¡¯m just overthinking it,¡± Madisyn said. ¡°Make sure to eat something,¡± Andrew reminded her softly. ¡°I¡¯ll do that now,¡± Madisyn replied, smiling. After she finished lunch, Howard returned with the woman, now named Milly Duncan. Milly easilypleted her onboarding process and joined thepany. Madisyn observed as Howard leaned over to Milly, saying, ¡°Call me if you need anything, okay?¡± Milly nodded, looking utterly obedient. Madisyn bit her lip and nced back at herputer, her thoughts lingering on Howard¡¯s naivety.novelbin She silently hoped Milly didn¡¯t harbor any hidden agendas. If Milly turned out to be ungrateful like Tatiana, Madisyn wouldn¡¯t let her off easily. Chapter 594 After they departed, Madisyn noticed a message from Jared. ¡°Boss, what¡¯s your decision? When do you n to examine the new arrivals?¡± Madisyn responded, ¡°Let¡¯s hold off for now. I¡¯ve been swamped Lately. ¡± Jared replied, ¡°Understood. Also, your book is being adapted. Are you interested in being involved in the casting?¡± Madisyn arched an eyebrow at that, pausing to think. The book was one she had written years ago, focused on the intricacies of family rtionships. Back then, she had longed for family affection that was conspicuously absent, so she channeled her emotions into writing and shared the story online. Writing those words seemed to heal something inside her. Unexpectedly, the book caught the attention of some people who wanted to purchase its rights. However, Madisyn hadn¡¯t sold it; she and Jared ran their ownpany, after all. The rights to that book remained within theirpany, and over time, she penned several more, all of which were adapted into sessful TV dramas. But this particr book had been dyed in production, mainly due to the challenge of finding the perfect actress for the second female lead. Madisyn mentioned, ¡°I have someone in mind for the role. I¡¯ll send her over. ¡± Jared responded, ¡°Perfect. If she¡¯s your choice, she must be exceptional!¡± The next week, thepany was abuzz with talk of a stunning new arrival. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Milly, ever diligent, devoted every free moment to honing her acting skills, and her improvement over just a week was remarkable. When Madisyn visited, she found Milly deep in voice training. Madisyn knocked on the door. Milly paused and looked towards her. Milly was dressed simply in a white outfit, but she radiated undeniable allure the moment she looked up-a beauty that was breathtaking. Milly¡¯s features were impably delicate, her face almost doll-like with perfectly arched brows, radiant eyes, a straight nose, and cherry lips. Yet, it was her eyes that captivated Madisyn the most-so clear and innocent, they almost seemed untouched by the world. ¡°I¡¯m taking you to the audition,¡± Madisyn said.novelbin Milly nodded submissively, quickly gathering her belongings to follow. Chapter 595 She was remarkably quiet, speaking only when spoken to. However, she always responded with politeness whenever Madisyn engaged her. It was easy to feel affection for someone so gentle. Madisyn felt reassured-Milly didn¡¯t approach Howard for any ulterior motives. This wasforting. Today was the audition day for the second female lead. Upon their arrival at the venue, the lobby was bustling with hopefuls. Their entry instantly captured everyone¡¯s attention, because of their striking looks. Their distinct yet equally stunning appearances sparked apetitive vibe in the room. . . Library Madisyn was ustomed to such stares. She offered Milly a gentle reminder, saying, ¡°Ignore them. Focus on your performance. There will always be distractions, especially when you¡¯re in the way of others ¡± ambitions. ¡± Milly nodded. She appeared so delicate and innocent that Madisyn started to worry. She wondered if Milly could handle the harshness of fame and criticism without slipping into depression. ¡°The director is here,¡± suddenly, someone said from the side. Madisyn turned to find Victor White approaching, nked by Tatiana and another actress. Everyone around quickly started weing them.novelbin ¡°Hello, Victor. Hi, Tatiana. ¡± ¡°Tatiana, you look stunning today. ¡± Tatiana acknowledged thepliments with a smile. When Victor spotted Madisyn and Milly, he paused in surprise before heading into the audition room. Once he went inside, the audition began. The actress apanying Tatiana lingered in the waiting area, quickly bing the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. She was Kiley Green. ¡°Kiley, Tatiana is the leading actress, and you two are from the samepany. It looks like you¡¯re set for the second female lead,¡± Kiley responded with a modest smile. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen the results yet, so it¡¯s not confirmed. ¡± ¡°Oh,e on! With Tatiana in the mix, it has to be you!¡± The ttery towards Kiley continued unabated. Madisyn took a nce and then turned back to go over the scene with Milly. Chapter 596 ¡°We still have some time. How about we practice together?¡± Madisyn proposed. Milly nodded. As Madisyn observed Milly, her expression changed dramatically. She suddenly looked regal andposed, her eyes sharp and dignified, like those of a young noble. Her voice even took on the lower tones of a teenager, as she said, ¡°Is this your excuse? How absurd. ¡± Milly¡¯s eyes widened with a flicker of surprise. She clearly didn¡¯t expect Madisyn¡¯s acting skills were so good. But in a moment, Milly responded, fully embodying her character, ¡°Believe it or not. ¡±novelbin Under Madisyn¡¯s guidance, Milly found herself diving deeper into her role. Someone caught the act and nudged a friend, murmuring, ¡°Look, are they performing?¡± ¡°They are good. ¡± ¡°That woman is incredible. ¡± Everyone was astounded by Madisyn¡¯s acting, with Milly close behind in impressiveness. Even Kiley took notice, her eyes widening in astonishment. She had arrived assuming Tatiana had smoothed everything over with Victor and that her chances ofnding the second lead were solid. However, witnessing these two shook her confidence. Their acting skills far surpassed hers! But who were they? She had never encountered them before! Feeling uneasy, Kiley quickly took a photo and sent it to Tatiana. Tatiana was in the audition room when her phone buzzed. She checked it and read Kiley¡¯s message. ¡°Tatiana, who are these two? They¡¯re practicing here, and they look very talented. Could I lose my role?¡± Tatiana opened the photo and was confronted by her old rival, Madisyn. Madisyn wasn¡¯t an actress. She was likely just assisting the other woman with her Lines. But that woman¡­ Her presence was enough to cause a stir. Was there truly such a stunning neer in show business? Could she be a new talent signed by Edge Entertainment? If Madisyn was trying to help a neer get the second female Lead role, she was aiming too high. Tatiana scoffed. After the actress finished the audition, Tatiana struck up a Light conversation with Victor. She said, ¡°It seems there are many hopefuls today. I noticed someone from Edge Entertainment, a neer who looks quite promising. ¡± Chapter 597 ¡°A neer?¡± Victor¡¯s face clouded over. ¡°Is that woman a neer?¡± ¡°Yes, Edge Entertainment is known for its prowess. Their new talents are usually very gifted. ¡± Tatiana pretended to be impressed. But she was well aware that Victor had Little patience for overconfident neers. After a bad experience, he had grown cautious and avoided taking risks with them. Why take a chance on new actors when experienced ones were consistently reliable? Victor¡¯s face was stern, yet he remained silent. Tatiana noticed his displeasure and a subtle smile formed on her Lips. With Victor already biased against this neer, how could she seed in her audition? A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Then, it was Kiley¡¯s turn. Her performance was solid, and Victor appeared quite pleased. After Kiley, it was Milly¡¯s turn.novelbin As Milly entered, Victor¡¯s demeanor became more severe. He instructed her coldly, ¡°Choose a scene and begin. ¡± He then lowered his gaze to his notes, showing minimal interest in Milly¡¯s performance. Tatiana struggled to conceal her smile. ¡°Does any of this concern me?¡± Milly¡¯s voice was sharp and clear, like the chill of high altitude, and it carried a touch of sorrow, capturing everyone¡¯s attention. Victor, previously engrossed in his notes, couldn¡¯t resist looking up. As soon as he saw Milly¡¯s expression, he was taken aback. After ten minutes, Milly paused. Her gaze swept the crowd staring at her. She raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it time yet?¡± Victor checked the time on his watch. Ten minutes had passed. Typically, auditions only took five minutes. ¡°Oh, yeah, yeah. That¡¯s it. ¡± Victor was slightly taken aback. He couldn¡¯t believe how impressive this neer¡¯s acting skills were. She could evenpete with those veteran actors. He asked, ¡°Have you acted in any ys or movies before?¡± Milly shook her head and answered honestly, ¡°No. ¡± Victor frowned. ¡°No? So, did you study acting at university?¡± Milly shook her head again. She had never acted or studied acting before. Chapter 598 No one had trained her professionally. It was just that she had an exceptional natural talent. Victor pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Okay, I see. Please wait outside for the results. ¡± Milly nodded and left the room obediently. Tatiana saw all this and couldn¡¯t help starting to feel uneasy. She had heard from Kiley that Milly¡¯s acting skills were good. But she didn¡¯t expect it to be this good. It turned out that Kiley and Milly weren¡¯t even in the same league. Moreover, Milly was only a neer. If she could be given a chance in the industry, she would continue to improve. Then, she would undoubtedly be her biggest rival. Tatiana thought she would have a tough time if this happened. She observed Victor¡¯s expression for a while. Then, she took out her phone and sent a message to someone. Finally, the audition was over. Everyone was about to leave the room when Tatiana forwarded a message to Victor.novelbin ¡°Victor, I just received a video from a friend. You should take a look. ¡± Victor opened the video, and his expression instantly changed. The content of the video was utterly disgraceful. Tatiana sighed, ¡°I really thought this neer had potential. I didn¡¯t expect her to be this kind of person. It¡¯s so disappointing. She is actually a promising talent in the industry. ¡± Victor sneered, ¡°Among all neers, Hermione is the best. ¡± ¡°Of course! ALL novels penned by Hermione are captivating,¡± Tatiana readily agreed. Victor was a big fan of Hermione. In fact, he had already adapted several of Hermione¡¯s works into TV dramas. Even Hermione¡¯s debut novel was now entrusted to Victor for adaptation. When Victor and Tatiana walked out of the room, Madisyn and Milly were still outside. Madisyn was talking to Milly about something. Kiley was also there, waiting for Tatiana. The more she looked at Madisyn and Milly, the more irritated she became. Why were these two women so good-looking? She felt like her beauty was nothing if she stood next to them. Although she didn¡¯t want to, she had to admit that it was downright unsettling. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t be too delusional. Victor hates neers. This is one of Hermione¡¯s works, and he¡¯s a big fan of Hermione, so he won¡¯t let a neer ruin this TV drama,¡± Kiley said in a voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°When you say neer, are you referring to a neer in terms of acting skills, or a neer in terms of experience?¡± As she asked, Madisyn looked at Kiley with a faint, mocking smile. Kiley sensed the ridicule in Madisyn¡¯s words and immediately got angry. ¡°Of course, a neer in terms of experience. ¡± ¡°Oh! So, you¡¯re saying that someone who¡¯s been in the industry for many years cannot be considered a neer, even if they haven¡¯t produced any signature role? And Victor will still consider them?¡± Kiley wanted to retort, ¡°Certainly not. ¡± But she didn¡¯t say it. Instead, she pursed her lips tightly, and her face darkened. Chapter 599 She was not expecting Madisyn to be so sharp-tongued. ¡°I won¡¯t ept either of them.novelbin ¡± At this moment, a cold, steely voice sounded behind them. Madisyn turned around and saw Victor and some others walking out of the audition room. Victor looked displeased. His face was filled with disgust. Madisyn frowned slightly. The Victor she remembered wasn¡¯t like this. In fact, she had a good impression of him. How could he change all of a sudden? On the other hand, Kiley was secretly pleased. Victor showed up just right in time. She immediately chimed in, ¡°Exactly! You know Victor doesn¡¯t Like neers, yet you still brought one here. Are you deliberately disrespecting him?¡± Madisyn replied calmly, ¡°There are neers who are talented, and there are veterans who are not. If we don¡¯t give neers chances, we will definitely overlook many exceptional neers. ¡± ¡°So, are you saying that your artist is one of those exceptional ones?¡± Kiley retorted. ¡°If other people say your artist is talented, then she really is. But praising your own artist is just empty boasting. ¡± Victor sneered and walked away without saying a word. Kiley didn¡¯t know what Tatiana had done, but she was overjoyed. Judging from Victor¡¯s reaction now, she could tell he was very disgusted by Madisyn and Milly. . . Library She thought her rival was doomed. So, she happily chased after Victor. ¡°Victor White!¡± Madisyn suddenly called out. Everyone was startled by her voice. They didn¡¯t expect her to call Victor by his full name. Even Tatiana was taken aback for a moment. Then, she looked at Madisyn with interest. Victor turned around in surprise. However, he maintained a frosty demeanor. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Madisyn looked into his eyes. ¡°The author has given you the permission to adapt this book, hoping that you can create a work that everyone will enjoy, not just to satisfy your personal preferences. ¡± Victor¡¯s face darkened. He knew she was right. However, he would never choose an artist with poor character. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true that there are talented neers. But those with bad character won¡¯t survive in this industry. ¡± After saying this, Victor turned and left, not wanting to waste time talking nonsense with Madisyn. Madisyn was left there in confusion. Chapter 600 Bad character? What did Victor mean? Was he saying Milly had a bad character? Suddenly, Madisyn remembered the provocative look Tatiana gave her before leaving. She immediately understood what was going on. Tatiana must have done something behind the scenes. Milly¡¯s lips tightened, her expression shadowed by a deep mncholy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Madisyn reassured her gently, ¡°You¡¯ll get the role. I just know it. ¡± Milly met Madisyn¡¯s gaze but remained silent, her eyes filled with uncertainty. With nothing else to do, they decided to leave. Together, they headed towards the car parked at the edge of the road, only to be osted by Tatiana and Kiley. Crossing her arms over her chest, Tatiana radiated arrogance. ¡°I knew it, Madisyn. You just love going against me, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Going against you?¡± Madisyn blinked, genuinely puzzled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what this is?¡± Tatiana sneered, her tone dripping with suspicion. ¡°You must¡¯ve gone through a lot of trouble to find this girl just to sneak her into my crew. You¡¯re doing all this for Howard, aren¡¯t you?¡± Only then did the pieces click into ce for Madisyn. It turned out Tatiana thought she was plotting against her. ¡°Tatiana, Howard deserves so much more than you. ¡± Feeling indignant, Madisyn let out an exasperated sigh. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯d waste my time trying to undermine you? It¡¯s a blessing my brother can be with the right person now that you two have split up. ¡± Tatiana threw her head back andughed as though she¡¯d heard the most absurd joke. ¡°Howard can be with someone better than me? He¡¯s crippled! Who in their right mind would want to be with him?¡±novelbin Kiley chimed in with a sneer, ¡°Tatiana stuck by your brother for years. The least you could do is show some gratitude. Instead, you keep plotting against her like this? Pathetic!¡± Madisyn was left speechless, her frustration simmering just below the surface. How could these people be so shameless? Tatiana abruptly stoppedughing, her voice lowering to a growl. ¡°This is your final warning, Madisyn. Don¡¯t you dare show your face in front of me again. If you keep stirring up trouble for me, I won¡¯t hold back. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Tatiana¡¯s going to be a part of the Klein family-she¡¯s way out of Howard¡¯s league!¡± Kiley chimed in, a satisfied smile tugging at her lips as she gazed at Tatiana with admiration. Their exchange quickly drew the attention of the nearby artists who had just finished their auditions. The buzz of whispered gossip grew louder as people exchanged knowing nces. Everyone knew the history between Tatiana and Howard, but they didn¡¯t expect that Madisyn showed up with such a strikingly beautiful woman just to make trouble for Tatiana. Having drawn their own conclusions, most of the onlookers sided with Tatiana. ¡°Tatiana did nothing wrong. Your brother is disabled and seriously injured. Did you seriously expect her to stay with him and end up a widow someday?¡± one woman muttered, shaking her head in disbelief. Chapter 601 ¡°So that¡¯s Madisyn¡¯s n? How pathetic,¡± another chimed in, her tone dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Sister-inws like her are the worst,¡± a third person grumbled. ¡°Tatiana, we¡¯re behind you all the way!¡± As more voices joined the chorus of support, Tatiana¡¯s expression grew increasingly disdainful.novelbin Narrowing her eyes at Madisyn, she sneered, ¡°See? Everyone¡¯s on my side, Madisyn. I had been with Howard for years, and this is how you repay me? Where¡¯s your conscience?¡± Kiley, emboldened by the growing support, raised her voice. ¡°That¡¯s right! Stay away from Tatiana, or you¡¯ll regret it. Once we spread what you did, Howard will be ridiculed and criticized by everyone!¡± Madisyn¡¯s eyes darkened, the light in them fading to a chilling coldness as Kiley¡¯s words hung in the air. Kiley¡¯s lips curled into a smug smile when she saw her reaction. ¡°Why are you ring at me Like that? Howard¡¯s nothing but a washed -up cripple. Who¡¯d be foolish enough to waste their life looking after him Ah!!¡± Before Kiley could finish her taunt, her words were smothered as a hand mped over her mouth, yanking her off her feet in one swift motion. The world tilted around her as she was lifted. Madisyn had only felt a sharp gust of wind rush past her, and in the blink of an eye, she saw someone step forward-Milly. With a single hand, Milly had seized Kiley and hoisted her effortlessly into the air. Despite Kiley¡¯s petite and slender frame, she was over 80 pounds, yet Milly held her as if she weighed nothing at all. The surroundings fell into a stunned silence. Tatiana¡¯s mouth hung open, eyes wide with disbelief at the scene unfolding before her. Milly¡¯s delicate features were devoid of any emotions, her expression as cold as winter frost as she said, ¡°Say that again, if you dare. ¡± Kiley¡¯s heart pounded wildly in her chest as she dangled helplessly, like a fly caught in a spider¡¯s web. A shiver of terror raced down her spine, and before she could control it, a warm trickle of urine escaped her, sttering onto the ground below. The acrid scent filled the air, and those nearby recoiled in disgust, stepping back. Kiley was so scared out of her wits that she literally peed herself! Shame and fear warred within Kiley as she realized what she¡¯d done, but survival instinct overrode any concern for her dignity. She shook her head frantically, pleading silently for release. Without warning, Milly¡¯s grip loosened, and Kiley crumpled to the ground,nding in the puddle of her own filth, tears streaming down her flushed cheeks. As Kiley gasped for breath, Tatiana snapped back to reality, her shock giving way to indignation. She narrowed her eyes at Milly, her voice trembling with fury. ¡°You¡¯re too violent! This is nothing but bullying!¡± Milly approached Tatiana, pinching her chin firmly and said, ¡°No one can say anything bad about Howard, understand?¡± Feeling the ominous shadow of death looming over her, Tatiana trembled subconsciously. Her face drained of color, she had no choice but to nod in acquiescence. Chapter 602 With a violent jerk, Milly released her.novelbin Tatiana copsed to the ground, gasping for breath, her eyes burning with a hidden intent to kill. Those standing behind her didn¡¯t dare utter a word, holding their breath. Milly, with her delicate appearance, belied a surprising strength that left everyone aghast. It was so horrible. ¡°Let¡¯s go home. ¡± A warm voice intervened, instantly dispelling the cloud of fear that had settled over the group. A handsome man approached, dressed in a crisp white shirt and trousers that outlined his slender physique. With a bright smile, he told Madisyn and Milly, ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡± ¡°Howard, why are you here?¡± Madisyn asked, her voice tinged with astonishment. ¡°I¡¯m not busy today, so I came to see you,¡± Howard replied, his presence alone suffusing the air with the warmth of a spring breeze. Yet, all eyes around were drawn to his legs. Wasn¡¯t he disabled? Shouldn¡¯t he be confined to a wheelchair? However, there he stood, seemingly unimpaired. . . Library Tatiana gazed at Howard, her expression one of sheer disbelief. To her, it was as if time had rewound, bringing her back to days long past. Back then, every time Howard appeared, it would cause a sensation, and as his girlfriend, she too had basked in the overflow of attention. Through Howard, she had reaped many benefits. But after his ident, those days had faded into memory, and Howard had vanished from the limelight. To see him standing now, against all odds, left Tatiana utterly speechless. ¡°Has Howard¡¯s leg been cured?¡± whispered an onlooker. ¡°Oh my God, Howard is just as he was before. He still carries himself with such grace. ¡± ¡°Howard used to be the Prince Charming in many girls¡¯ hearts. ¡± ¡°He is so handsome and approachable. ¡± ¡°Of course, how else would he be dubbed Modern-Day Prince Charming?¡± Indeed, Howard was still considered the epitome of allure by countless admirers. Milly gave Howard a nod and shot Tatiana a sharp nce. Howard¡¯s gaze met Tatiana¡¯s, but the warmth in his eyes had dimmed, reced by a cool detachment as if he were regarding a stranger. ¡°Tatiana. ¡± Tatiana snapped back to her senses, her gaze fixating on Howard as she bit her lip. Despite Howard¡¯s miraculous recovery, he was no longer the pioneering genius in scientific research he once was, now overshadowed by Corbett¡¯s achievements. Even if Howard were to apologize and woo her, they couldn¡¯t get back together. Chapter 603 ¡°I hope you can stop. It¡¯s enough,¡± Howard stated. Tatiana was stunned, her ears ringing as if they had misheard. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bully my sister anymore,¡± Howard dered, his tone marked by an uncharacteristic indifference. ¡°I bullied her?¡± Tatianaughed, the sound tinged with disbelief and anger. ¡°Do you know she has always been against me?¡± ¡°There are Limited resources in the entertainment circle. As the head of an entertainmentpany, she has to fight for resources for her artists. Why do you think she is against you?¡± Howard¡¯s bright eyes now flickered with rare disgust. ¡°I hope you can restrain your arrogance. ¡± His words struck Tatiana like a p across her face. She had believed Howard still harbored feelings for her and that Madisyn¡¯s opposition was merely a byproduct of her rtionship with Howard.novelbin But here he was, delivering such harsh words. A wave of sadness washed over her. ¡°Well, even if she isn¡¯t against me, there¡¯s no way her new actress can pass the audition. If she has the time and energy, she¡¯d better go back and improve her skills!¡± Tatiana cast a sarcastic nce at Madisyn, her difort brewing like a storm. Turning on her heel, she left, the weight of sadness lingering in her heart. She couldn¡¯t pinpoint the source of her mncholy. Once in her car, Tatiana closed her eyes, seeking sce in the quiet. After a while, feeling somewhatposed, she opened her mobile phone. To her surprise, there was a new message from a friend. ¡°Tatiana, did you see Howard today?¡± Curious, she clicked on the link her friend had sent, revealing an image of Howard and herself. The picture was blurry, yet Howard¡¯s charm was unmistakable, drawing people in like a modern-day Prince Charming. Tatiana was lost in thought for a moment, but she soon noticed the string ofments beneath the photo. ¡°Tatiana abandoned Howard. However, Howard has not only recovered but also joined the esteemed Klein Group. Is Tatiana going to regret now?¡± ¡°I was right there witnessing it all! Howard¡¯s demeanor towards her was icily indifferent-it¡¯s undeniable. We were all taken aback. It was the first time we¡¯ve ever seen him disy such frosty detachment!¡± Howard¡¯s recovery had excited many people. Those who had admired Howard once naturally defended him. ¡°I was there too,ughing my head off. Tatiana imed that Madisyn went against her deliberately because she abandoned Howard. The truth? Howard had no desire to speak to her at all. How narcissistic of Tatiana!¡± Chapter 604 ¡°I totally agree. Shame on you, Tatiana¡­¡± ¡°Howard is so charming and likable. I really adore him. He¡¯s genuinely kind. Tatiana didn¡¯t appreciate a good man when she had one!¡± ¡°Howard has moved on. Why would he pine after a woman who betrayed him? Humph. Tatiana, you don¡¯t deserve him!¡± The inte echoed withughter at Tatiana¡¯s expense. Trembling, Tatiana clutched her phone, a maelstrom of anger and an inexplicable emotion swirling within her. She struggled to contain her fury, her efforts culminating in a sudden outburst. ¡°These damnizens!¡± Turning to her assistant, she demanded, ¡°Corbett is a hundred thousand times better than Howard. Why should I feel bad?¡± The assistant, taken aback yet observant, saw the determination in Tatiana¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yes, Tatiana. Corbett is far superior to Howard. Even though Howard has recovered, he can¡¯t reim his former research skills. You¡¯ve made the right choice. ¡± ¡°Yes, I made the right choice,¡± Tatiana repeated, as though convincing someone else, or perhaps herself. Tatiana continued, ¡°Let¡¯s divert theizens¡¯ focus to the second female lead. ¡± In Howard¡¯s car, the atmosphere was tinged with regret. Howard nced at Madisyn, his expression apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madisyn. I¡¯m sorry for dragging you into this mess. I¡¯ll speak to Tatianater and ask her not to cause any more trouble for you. ¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Without Tatiana, there would be someone else stirring up trouble. She¡¯s just jealous that I¡¯ve found such a talented actress,¡± Madisyn replied with a dismissive wave, smiling at Milly. However, her thoughts lingered on Milly¡¯s surprising strength, and she resolved to delve deeper into it. Howard¡¯s gaze shifted to Milly, his eyes softening with admiration. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you had such strength. ¡± At that moment, Milly came back to her senses, her gaze no longer distant but clear and focused. Responding to Howard in a subdued voice, she confessed, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I felt very ufortable when they spoke ill of you. Perhaps it¡¯s because I¡¯ve done heavybor for a long time that my physical strength is more developed than most. ¡± Howard was visibly moved by her words. ¡°Don¡¯t do that again. If you have any problems, just call me.novelbin You¡¯re just one person, and you can¡¯t tackle many alone,¡± he cautioned her gently. Milly nodded obediently. Madisyn watched the exchange, a smirk ying at the corners of her mouth. She was confident that Milly could handle herself against a group of people if needed. It was very likely that the strength of Milly was as good as hers. Later, they shared a meal together. Returning to her office, Madisyn dialed Jared¡¯s number. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Victor?¡± she inquired. Chapter 605 Jared said, ¡°Oh, boss, I¡¯m not sure. Victor was fine before, and his work is solid. Why is he being so difficult this time? Give me a moment, I¡¯ll look into it. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Madisyn replied, ending the call just as another call came in. It was Andrew. ¡°Did Tatiana cause trouble for you?¡± ¡°Yes, but Howard has taken care of it,¡± Madisyn replied, her hand absentmindedly massaging the space between her eyebrows. She chose not to mention Milly¡¯s strength just yet; after all, she hadn¡¯t uncovered anything substantial about her and decided it was best to observe for a bit longer. Andrew¡¯s voice softened over the line. ¡°There¡¯s a banquet tomorrow night. Would you like to join me? Many influential figures in the entertainment industry will be there. ¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Madisyn responded with a smile. After hanging up, she returned to her work, but her attention was soon captured by the news shing on herptop screen. It seemed that fame was always apanied by its fair share of troubles. Thetest headline detailed how Milly and Kiley were vying for the same supporting female role. Their photographs had already circted, revealing Milly¡¯s striking appearance beside Madisyn. Initially, everyone was captivated by her beauty, but when it became known that she had auditioned for the supporting role, the public¡¯s awe turned to mockery. ¡°This woman is merely a fledgling actress. How dare she aspire to be the second female lead in Victor¡¯s TV drama? Doesn¡¯t Victor abhor when neers bit off more than they could chew?¡±novelbin ¡°Precisely. Victor once invested copious time and effort in guiding a new actress, yet she proved adept at portraying only a single character type. He still harbors deep regret over this. ¡± ¡°Kiley might have the chops for the second female lead, but this woman? I don¡¯t even know her name. ¡± ¡°Surely, stardom isn¡¯t just a gift for the good-looking, right? She¡¯s clearly got an inted view of herself. Victor won¡¯t pick her. ¡± Since no one knew Milly, the fact that she had sparked such a discussion made it easy to specte about the instigator behind the scenes. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y As the workday drew to a close, Madisyn made her way downstairs to leave. Upon reaching her parents¡¯ vi, she encountered Rowan. ¡°Glenn, don¡¯t you think your actions border on cruelty?¡± Rowan¡¯s expression was tinged with sadness. Glenn responded icily, ¡°Compared to your family¡¯s deeds, my actions scarcely qualify as cruel. ¡± ¡°I acknowledge Courtney overstepped, and I¡¯ve made her introspect. But we¡¯re family. Surely, mo one would agree to strip me of my dividend,¡± Rowan argued. With a derisive snort, Glenn presented the vote result. ¡°Everyone consented. ¡± Rowan, though not employed by thepany nor a shareholder, had always received a dividend, which had sparked some displeasure among the shareholders. Now, everyone had agreed to its revocation. Rowan¡¯splexion nched. He hadn¡¯t anticipated such overwhelming opposition. Chapter 606 ¡°Glenn, we¡¯re brothers. How am I expected to sustain my lifestyle without that dividend? Ansport is expensive,¡± Rowan protested. He hadn¡¯t anticipated his brother being so ruthless. ¡°Rowan, think about it. What Courtney did hurt Madisyn deeply,¡± Glenn said, fixing him with a steady gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you don¡¯t cause us any more trouble for a year, I¡¯ll reinstate your dividend. ¡± Rowan remained reluctant, his pride wounded. He knew he depended on the Johns Group. Deprived of his dividend, he would now need to spend every penny carefully. Glenn, having delivered his verdict, shifted his gaze away from Rowan and immersed himself back into his work. After a moment of contemtive silence, Rowan rose and made his way out. Madisyn watched his departure with a heavy heart, then turned to her father, her voice tinged with uncertainty. ¡°Dad, are you sure this is the right thing to do?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve been leaning on the Johns Group as if it were a crutch for far too long, feeling invincible because of it. Once that financial crutch is gone, they¡¯lle to see the reality,¡± Glenn exined, his tone resolute. Madisyn nodded. However, a thread of worry lingered. She worried that Rowan might retaliate against her father in some way. This worry gnawed at her, a premonition she felt deeply, though she was unaware it would happen soon. When Rowan arrived back at home, Sarai and Courtney were in the living room, their faces etched with anxiety. They were stricken with fear when they learned of Glenn¡¯s decision to revoke their financial lifeline that very day. How were they supposed to manage in Ansport on their meager earnings alone? ¡°What did Glenn say? Did he change his mind?¡± Sarai asked, her voiceced with desperation. Rowan exhaled deeply, the weight of defeat in his tone. ¡°No. ¡± ¡°How could this have happened?¡± Sarai¡¯s brow furrowed in frustration and disbelief. ¡°You should talk to him again. If that doesn¡¯t work, we can go to the Johns Group ourselves!¡± ¡°What are you nning?¡± Rowan asked. ¡°The Johns Group was founded by your father. Why should Glenn hold the reins all alone? Half of thepany rightfully belongs to you. If we stir enough trouble within thepany, Glenn will be forced to reconsider!¡± Sarai suggested. ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± Rowan eximed, visibly shocked. ¡°That will never work!¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Sarai pressed, her frown deepening with her growing impatience. ¡°Do you have a better n?¡± It seemed they were devoid of alternatives. With Glenn staunchly refusing to reinstate their dividend, they felt cornered. Rowan exhaled a deep, weary sigh.novelbin ¡°Let¡¯s not discuss this further. My brother has assured me that as long as we don¡¯t cause any trouble for a year, our dividend will be restored. ¡± Chapter 607 ¡°Rowan!¡± Sarai seized his shoulders, her gaze intense and piercing. ¡°He¡¯s manipting you. Can¡¯t you see that? Both of you are your father¡¯s sons. Why is he the high and mighty CEO, yet he isn¡¯t even willing to give you the dividend?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all because of you!¡± Rowan snapped, his irritation palpable. ¡°Are you saying Courtney did something wrong? Yes, she made a mistake, but wasn¡¯t Madisyn also at fault? Your brother is merely exploiting the situation,¡± Sarai countered sharply, her words aimed to provoke. ¡°He has no right to cancel your dividend!¡± . . Library Rowan was both disturbed and annoyed. He hadn¡¯t anticipated his brother to turn a blind eye to his suffering! ¡°Think about it, honey. You chose to step down from the heir position. If you hadn¡¯t, perhaps thepany wouldn¡¯t be in your brother¡¯s control right now. In the worst scenario, you could have secured a managerial role with a decent annual sry. Yet, your brother hasn¡¯t even offered you any position.novelbin Doesn¡¯t that seem Like he¡¯s guarding against you?¡± ¡°Yes, Glenn is guarding against me,¡± Rowan admitted with a bitter smile. ¡°We may not need the dividend, but you deserve at least a role within the Johns Group!¡± That evening, Madisyn dined with her parents. During the meal, Glenn¡¯s phone started to ring. He answered it and came back looking distressed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, dear?¡± ine inquired. Glenn pursed his lips and said, ¡°Rowan wants a position at thepany. ¡± ine couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. ¡°Is he serious? He doesn¡¯t have the knack for business. How can he possibly work at thepany?¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Glenn responded. ¡°What did you tell him?¡± ine was curious. ¡°I said yes. If he thinks business is simple, let him try. I¡¯ll set up a separate department for him to see what he¡¯s capable of,¡± Glenn exined calmly. If Rowan managed to prove himself, Glenn wouldn¡¯t hinder his sess. Madisyn remained silent throughout, continuing to eat. She sensed that Rowan would soon regret this choice. The following day, after Madisyn wrapped up her work, Andrew arrived to take her to the banquet. The event was hosted at avish hotel in Ansport, where the grand setting lent an air of luxury. The banquet hall was buzzing with guests engaged in Lively conversations and enjoying their drinks. Though the conversations seemed light and casual, everyone had their own agendas, quietly probing for information they were curious about. Chapter 608 Courtney arrived in a light blue dress, looking both elegant and refined. Standing next to Tatiana, she maintained a somewhat distant demeanor in front of the crowd. Word had gotten out about Rowan¡¯s entry into the Johns Group, sparking curiosity among the guests. ¡°Courtney, is your father aiming to take control of the Johns Group?¡± ¡°Why has your father decided to work at the Johns Group? Could there be a shift in leadership?¡± Courtney kept herposure, her eyes betraying a hint of pride. ¡°Don¡¯t read too much into it. My father belongs to the Johns Group, so it¡¯s only natural he works there. He¡¯s been following his passions for years, and now he¡¯s ready to make his mark in thepany. ¡± . . Library Everyone exchanged knowing looks, pondering the implications.novelbin If Rowan assumed leadership at the Johns Group, Courtney¡¯s influence would undoubtedly grow. They all realized it might be wise to stay on her good side. As a result, everyone treated Courtney with extra warmth and enthusiasm. Courtney, not having been the focus of attention recently, relished the spotlight. Yet, as time went on, she began to feel uneasy. She turned to Tatiana and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Andrew wasing?¡± ¡°Yes, why isn¡¯t he here yet?¡± Tatiana replied, peering towards the door. Courtney frowned, frustrated. One of the main reasons she hade was to see Andrew. She was resolved to marry him. She wanted him to see her in only the best Light. Just then, amotion at the entrance caught everyone¡¯s attention. As Andrew entered, he naturally captured the room¡¯s attention. But the woman beside him also turned heads. As soon as she appeared in her red dress, the hall seemed to dim around her. While Andrew¡¯s dignified aura usually outshone others, Madisyn was an exception. Far from being overshadowed, she shone even brighter next to him, enhancing their joint appearance. The hall was captivated by the sight of Andrew and Madisyn together. Soon, guests gravitated towards Andrew, and before long, everyone was familiar with Madisyn, too. Courtney observed their interaction, her grip tightening on her ss to the point of nearly breaking it. She was furious! Why did Madisyn always have to be around Andrew? Her anger boiled over. What a shameless bitch! How dare she cling to a man when shecked real talent! Courtney fumed silently, spotting her chance when Madisyn moved towards the buffet, leaving Andrew momentarily alone. Seizing the opportunity, Courtney approached him. Chapter 609 ¡°Mr. Klein, may I propose a toast?¡± Courtney said, feigning shyness. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about what happenedst time. ¡± Andrew didn¡¯t even nce Courtney¡¯s way and kept talking to others. This caused those around to give Courtney meaningful looks. Courtney¡¯s cheeks turned red. She bit her lip, thinking Andrew hadn¡¯t heard her. ¡°Mr. Klein, may I offer a toast to you?¡± But Andrew continued to ignore her.novelbin Someughter from behind made Courtney incredibly embarrassed. She sensed someone was mocking her. Feeling wronged, Courtney moved closer to Andrew and said, ¡°Mr. Klein, there are some misunderstandings between us; I¡¯m really innocent. If Madisyn hadn¡¯t hurt me first, I wouldn¡¯t have acted that way. ¡± Courtney started to feel sorry for herself and began to sob. ¡°Are you an idiot?¡± Andrew finally spoke, but his words were harsh and his gaze was filled with disgust. ¡°Why would youe to your cousin¡¯s boyfriend and speak ill of her?¡± Andrew¡¯s mocking tone nearly crushed Courtney. She had thought Andrew was simply uninterested in her, but she hadn¡¯t anticipated such cruel words from him. This shifted the crowd¡¯s gaze to even more scornful looks. Just as Courtney felt she might copse, Tatiana stepped in and said, ¡°Andrew, she just wanted to exin to you personally. Please, don¡¯t misunderstand her intentions. ¡± Andrew showed no interest in continuing the conversation. After Tatiana and Courtney walked away, Courtney still felt the sting of mockery from those around her. Unable to hold back, Courtney burst into tears. Tatiana tried to console her, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. This is just how Andrew is. He doesn¡¯t care about anyone¡¯s feelings, and you were a bit rash just now. ¡± Courtney bit her lip and remained silent. She believed she was a better woman than Madisyn. Why did Andrew detest her so much? It must be Madisyn¡¯s doing. She red at Madisyn and suddenly approached her. ¡°Madisyn, are you happy now?¡± Madisyn was eating her steak when someone suddenly blocked her view. Looking up, she saw Courtney and said, ¡°Please, no drama. ¡± Courtney replied bitterly, ¡°Madisyn, have you been talking about me behind my back to Andrew? Why else would he despise me so much?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve earned his disdain,¡± Madisyn responded tly. Chapter 610 Courtney was so furious that she felt a headache. ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re more suited to be with Andrew than I am? I suggest you break up with him.novelbin I¡¯m the only one who should marry him. ¡± Madisyn gave Courtney a thorough look. She hadn¡¯t expected that Courtney, who once feigned innocence and elegance, would so openly reveal her true, greedy intentions. ¡°You?¡± Madisyn looked at her skeptically and said, ¡°And you think you¡¯re worthy?¡± ¡°I excel in every way! What about you?¡± Courtney¡¯s voice grew louder. ¡°I¡¯m more attractive and more intelligent than you. I won¡¯t embarrass myself Like you do¡­¡± Madisyn stood and moved closer, saying, ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± ¡°You¡­ Those things don¡¯t matter. ¡± Courtney clenched her teeth. ¡°Courtney, Madisyn. ¡± Tatiana¡¯s voice broke in as she approached with a smile, saying, ¡°There you both are. The organizers have brought in a piano. Who wants to y a piece?¡± Courtney¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°My cousin! Madisyn. She¡¯s immensely talented, beautiful, and artistically gifted. Everyone knows she¡¯s now Hutton¡¯s student, right? She¡¯s skilled in so many things!¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Tatiana gasped, covering her mouth. ¡°Really? Madisyn, you¡¯re incredible!¡± Madisyn crossed her arms and watched them intently. Courtney continued, ¡°Yes, Madisyn. Please, y for us!¡± Their exchange caught the attention of everyone around them. They all thought Madisyn must have been exceptional to earn the guidance from Hutton. Besides, everyone knew she was with Andrew. ¡°It would be an honor to hear Miss Johns y a piece. It will surely make my day brighter,¡± someone said. ¡°Miss Johns, no need to be shy. Go ahead. ¡± Everyone gathered around Madisyn. Courtney¡¯s mood lifted, and her spirits brightened as she watched Madisyn. Madisyn was skilled in painting and assessing antiques. It seemed unlikely she knew how to y the piano. Besides, her fingers were slender and fine, not the robust type usually seen in pianists, who often have well-worn joints from frequent practice. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to y, then don¡¯t,¡± Andrew said as he came over and put his arm around Madisyn. Many looked at them with envy. Previously, Andrew had shown little interest in women! Who would have guessed he would change so much? ¡°Thanks to Miss Johns, we get to see a softer side of Mr. Klein,¡± someone quipped,ughing. ¡°Mr. Klein is right. If Miss Johns feels like ying, she will. If not, then let it be. I¡¯m sure there¡¯ll be another opportunity to hear her y a piece. ¡± The guests were offering Madisyn an opportunity to gracefully decline, but Courtney wasn¡¯t ready to drop the issue. ¡°Madisyn is incredibly talented. She seems hesitant today, so how about I y first to give her some time to get ready?¡± Courtney proposed, shing a warm smile. ¡°That sounds wonderful,¡± Tatiana replied, her eyes sparkling. ¡°It¡¯s been too long since west heard you y, Courtney. I¡¯ve really missed it!¡± Chapter 611 With a calm smile, Courtney moved towards the piano. The crowd began to p. Some knew of Courtney¡¯s impressive piano skills, while others recognized her as Madisyn¡¯s rtive. After all, Madisyn was now Andrew¡¯s girlfriend, making Courtney a future rtive of Andrew. They couldn¡¯t afford to offend either of them. Thus, thepliments began to flow. ¡°I once had the privilege of hearing Courtney y the piano, and it was memorable. We¡¯re lucky to have the chance again today. ¡± ¡°Truly! We are lucky today!¡± Courtney¡¯s lips twitched into a smile as she positioned her hands on the piano keys and started to y. Her fingers released melodious and smooth notes. Madisyn observed, admitting silently that Courtney¡¯s piano skills were indeed formidable.novelbin The piece Courtney chose was notably intricate, featuringplex and expert maneuvers that held the audience spellbound. As thest note lingered, thunderous apuse filled the hall. ¡°Courtney is truly remarkable!¡± ¡°I almost forgot how multi-talented she is. ¡± ¡°Such exquisite music! It¡¯s like a melody from heaven!¡± The crowd¡¯s praise for Courtney was heartfelt. Courtney gracefully smiled and bowed to the audience, then turned to Madisyn. ¡°Madisyn, you¡¯re up next. ¡± Her look carried a strategic challenge. She had intentionally showcased her skills, aiming to outshine Madisyn and demonstrate to Andrew that Madisyn couldn¡¯t match her. Madisyn observed Courtney with a look of amusement. ¡°Are you certain?¡± ¡°Absolutely, Madisyn. I can¡¯t wait,¡± Courtney responded, maintaining her smile. ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m not great at paying the piano,¡± Madisyn said casually. ¡°Madisyn, there¡¯s no need for modesty. Please, go ahead,¡± Courtney said with a teasing grin. As Madisyn hesitated, whispers started among some of the guests. If Andrew¡¯s girlfriend couldn¡¯t even y the piano, it would indeed be quite embarrassing. Chapter 612 With this in mind, the scrutiny from the crowd intensified. Being Andrew¡¯s girlfriend, Madisyn was always under close watch. Any slip-up would be highly noticeable. Andrew¡¯s expression darkened, and he exuded a forbidding presence. This abrupt change rmed Courtney, and she felt the intense pressure of his stern look, nearly overwhelming her. Tatiana grasped Courtney¡¯s hand firmly. Despite Andrew¡¯s daunting aura, Tatiana did not let this moment pass without challenging Madisyn. With a friendly tone, she said, ¡°It looks like Madisyn isn¡¯t quite ready yet. Hopefully, we¡¯ll get to hear her y next time. ¡± The kind words appeared to offer Madisyn an escape, yet they only strengthened the impression that shecked any piano skills. A few smirks appeared among the audience. How could Andrew have chosen such a partner? They had anticipated that he would choose a partner as remarkable and multi-skilled as himself. ¡°Alright, since everyone is so keen to hear me y, I¡¯ll try,¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Madisyn said confidently, approaching the piano and sitting down. She positioned herself gracefully, her delicate hands poised on the keys. Soon, a well-known and powerful tune began to resonate from the piano. Could this be. The audience¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Courtney was equally surprised. Madisyn had chosen to perform the same piece that Courtney had just yed! Thisposition was well-known for itsplexity. Why had Madisyn picked this one? Although they performed the same music, the experiences were worlds apart. Courtney¡¯s rendition was technically wless but emotionally t, rendering it somewhat robotic-simr to many other pianists. Madisyn, in contrast, infused her ying with a unique personal touch. Her rendition was emotionally rich, seamlessly transitioning between soft and powerful moments, captivating everyone¡¯s hearts. The contrast in their abilities was ring! Courtney felt sweat dampen her forehead. She was gripped by panic. She had only performed half of the piece earlier because thetter section was exceptionally challenging, so challenging that it was seldom yed. Yet, Madisyn was now effortlessly progressing into this difficult part.novelbin The mesmerizing piano melody, unfamiliar to many, enthralled the audience. Chapter 613 As thest note lingered, the hall fell into a profound silence. It was only when Madisyn rose from the piano that the spell broke, and the hall erupted in apuse. The way they viewed Madisyn had transformed. ¡°Incredible! It¡¯s clear why she¡¯s Mr. Klein¡¯s partner. She ys even better than Courtney!¡± ¡°Yes, Courtney only yed half the piece, but Madisyn yed it all the way through. It¡¯s rare to see that kind of talent these days. ¡± ¡°Indeed. How could Mr. Klein¡¯s girlfriend be anything but exceptional?¡± The guests began tovish praise on Madisyn, their gazes filled with admiration for her. Clearly, being Andrew¡¯s girlfriend meant she was no ordinary person. Overwhelmed by all thepliments, Courtney felt faint and nearly copsed. A tightness in her chest made her feel ufortable. How was this happening? She was baffled. Madisyn could paint, was knowledgeable about antiques, and could y the piano as well? Was there something she didn¡¯t know? Courtney¡¯s face lost color, and Tatiana helped her up, murmuring, ¡°Courtney, take it easy. I¡¯ve juste across some fresh details about Madisyn. I¡¯ll fill you inter. We¡¯ve got other ways to ruin her. ¡± Hearing these words, Courtney managed topose herself and nodded. . . Library Madisyn rejoined Andrew, and together they became the focal point of the entire banquet, receiving praises from all corners. Tatiana observed this, her jealousy mounting. Given that this was a gathering for the entertainment industry, many attendees who met Madisyn eagerly presented her with opportunities for her artists. Would Edge Entertainment outdo Global Entertainment someday? No, she was determined to prevent that! Andrew was busy introducing Madisyn to various guests. The event proved to be extremely productive. Some guests were even eager to discuss partnerships with Madisyn right then and there. Many did that merely because of her connection with Andrew, thinking that a rmendation from Madisyn would clinch a deal with him. Yet, as they conversed with Madisyn, they started to view her differently.novelbin ¡°I hadn¡¯t realized you are so knowledgeable, Miss Johns. Quite remarkable for your age!¡± Madisyn offered a slight smile, exchanged a few courteous phrases, and after cementing the deal, the individual departed, making room for others to approach her. ¡°Miss Johns, I¡¯ve always respected Edge Entertainment and have been looking to work with you,¡± a man said with a smile. ¡°Take a Look, this is ourtest fashion show. We¡¯d like to have one of your artists participate, and we¡¯ve already selected someone. ¡± ¡°Sure, who have you chosen?¡± Chapter 614 ¡°Maxine. ¡± Maxine, not just an actress but also an ex-model, was known for her striking figure. Madisyn considered briefly before responding, ¡°Alright. ¡± Their discussion progressed smoothly. In the midst of their talk, Madisyn spotted a familiar figure from the corner of her eye. Susan? Without thinking, Madisyn dashed in that direction. Yet, when she arrived, there was nobody there. Madisyn found it odd. Had she imagined it? Andrew noticed her unusual behavior. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Madisyn?¡± ¡°I thought I saw Susan,¡± Madisyn said, touching her forehead. ¡°I¡¯ve been seeing things that aren¡¯t theretely. Susan shouldn¡¯t be here. ¡± ¡°Could it be you¡¯re just exhausted?¡± Andrew asked, concerned. ¡°I think I¡¯m alright,¡± Madisyn reassured, and they both left the area together. The figure who had been hiding behind the pir now stepped forward, watching Madisyn leave with tears forming in her eyes. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Madisyn seemed to be doing fine, and having Andrew with her wasforting. With a slight smile, Susan exited the banquet. She had attended the event today with her fiance for someworking. She had already made their rtionship official; she had no other options. In a spacious private room filled with strangers, Susan sat next to her fiance. Then, unexpectedly, the one sitting on her other sideid a hand on her leg. Startled, Susan let out a cry. ¡°What happened?¡± Onyx Norris inquired. Susan nced at the middle-aged man next to her, who pretended as if nothing unusual had urred, and she clenched her teeth, dismissing it as nothing.novelbin Yet, the man¡¯s hand wandered over again shortly after. Abruptly, the water Susan was holding spilled, causing the man to yelp as the hot water scalded his hand. The people nearby immediately showed concern, and Susan offered a forced apology. Chapter 615 The man shot a chilly look at Susan. He left to rinse his hand. Feeling uneasy, Susan thought about telling Onyx she was leaving, but he stood and headed to the restroom before she could speak. Left with no choice, Susan waited. The middle-aged man returned quickly and grabbed her hand, whispering in her ear, ¡°Susan, I¡¯d advise you to be obedient. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m Onyx¡¯s fiancee!¡± Susan said, her voice shaking, stunned by the man¡¯s boldness. Was he not concerned about being seen? ¡°Onyx? Don¡¯t you understand his reasons for bringing you here?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s sinister smile sent shivers down Susan¡¯s spine. Overwhelmed, she reyed the man¡¯s recent actions in her mind¡ªactions Onyx seemedpletely oblivious to. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Could it really be that he brought her here merely for entertaining another man? Disillusionment gripped her as she considered Onyx¡¯s true nature so different from the good man she had believed him to be. After she left the Riggs family behind, thest thing she had expected was to be treated like a pawn in someone else¡¯s game. ¡°I am a member of the Riggs family. If my father finds out about this, he won¡¯t let you get away with it,¡± Susan asserted, clenching her teeth in defiance. ¡°Your father?¡± The man¡¯sugh was scornful. ¡°The only child he cares about is your younger sister. You really think you matter? Everyone knows there¡¯s only one treasured youngdy in the Riggs family.novelbin ¡± His words hit Susan like a physical blow, knocking the breath from her lungs. She wanted to scream at him, to deny it, but the bitter truth was undeniable. Yes, there was only one treasured youngdy in the Riggs family¡ªand it wasn¡¯t her. A familiar ache settled in her chest, the realization tearing at her already wounded heart. The man leaned closer, his breath foul against her cheek. ¡°Stick with me, and maybe I¡¯ll offer you some protection-something that loser Onyx could never do. ¡± Susan¡¯s stomach turned, bile rising in her throat. The revulsion she felt was so strong that it left her numb. What was the point of it all? Was this the fate of her life-to be bartered, bought, and sold like some object? She shuddered, the thought of death almost feeling like a release from this nightmare. Despair filled her eyes, yet the man had the audacity to grab her waist. With a surge of repulsion, Susan shoved him back hard. The sharp sound of a p echoed as the man struck her face. Susan stood frozen, shock overtaking her senses. Sneering, he barked, ¡°Be smarter. You know why you¡¯re here. Now, pour me a drink!¡± The room was full of people, yet no one dared to speak up for Susan. Chapter 616 Their silence was damning, a sign of theirplicity. They had seen this kind of thing happen so often that they had grown desensitized, numb to the cruelty unfolding before them. ¡°Who are you asking to pour you a drink?¡± a cold voice suddenly cut through the tense air. Heads turned toward the door, where a tall, slender figure stepped into the room. His appearancemanded immediate attention. The man was strikingly handsome, with a refined face adorned by golden sses that lent him a sophisticated air. But his eyes, sharp and frigid, carried a chilling intensity that seemed to drop the temperature in the room by several degrees. ¡°Mr. Johns?¡± the middle-aged man uttered in shock at the sight of Dane. He quickly shifted his demeanor, stumbling over his words as he said, ¡°Mr. Johns, what brings you here unexpectedly? If I¡¯d known you wereing, I would¡¯ve prepared properly!¡± Ignoring the pleasantries, Dane stepped forward, his presencemanding. ¡°Let me ask you again-who are you asking to pour you a drink?¡± The middle-aged man blinked, stunned by the fury in Dane¡¯s eyes. Why was he so angry? He hesitated for a moment but answered instinctively, ¡°Susan¡­¡± ¡°Then pour it for him,¡± Danemanded, his gaze shifting to Susan. Susan¡¯s heart sank. She had never expected Dane to appear here, and when she saw him, she wished the floor would open up and swallow her whole. Her face burned with embarrassment. Now, his order for her to pour the drink struck her like a blow. Had Danee here just to humiliate her? Without a flicker of emotion on her face, Susan rose slowly to her feet and poured the drink for the middle-aged man. Dane watched her with a steely gaze, then suddenly snorted in displeasure. ¡°Who told you to pour like that?¡± . . Library Without warning, he snatched the bottle from Susan¡¯s hand and forcefully jammed its top into the middle-aged man¡¯s mouth. Dane¡¯s gaze was unrelenting, his sharp, cold eyes locking onto the man with a chilling intensity. ¡°You like to drink, don¡¯t you? Then drink it all!¡± hemanded, his voice icy. The bottle was full of strong liquor, and the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes widened in terror. His face twisted in panic, but under Dane¡¯s icy stare, he had no choice. His throat burned as the alcohol flooded down his throat. The heat from the liquor felt like it was scorching his insides. The moment Dane released his grip, the man staggered backward, coughing violently before he doubled over, vomiting onto the floor. His body convulsed as he tried to regain his breath. Yet before he could recover, Dane snapped his fingers crisply. ¡°Bring another case,¡± he ordered.novelbin His assistant, without hesitation, hurried to fetch it, leaving the room in a tense, suffocating silence. No one dared to speak. The onlookers averted their eyes, fearful of bing targets of Dane¡¯s wrath. Susan stood off to the side, feeling disconnected from everything around her. The scene yed out like a grotesque deja vu. This wasn¡¯t the first time she had witnessed such cold indifference from businessmen like these. Momentster, the assistant returned with a full case of Liquor. The middle-aged man looked at it with dread, his body already trembling. His face turned ashen; if he drank this much, he was certain he would die. ¡°Mr. Johns!¡± The man copsed to his knees in front of Dane, his voice shaking with desperation. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ve offended you. Please, tell me what I did wrong!¡± ¡°Offended me?¡± Dane¡¯s voice dripped with mockery. ¡°ALL I¡¯m asking you to do is drink. Why would you think you¡¯ve offended me?¡± The elegance in his demeanor only made him seem more like a devil in disguise. He looked perfectlyposed, yet his presence was terrifying. ¡°Feed him,¡± Dane ordered, his tone as smooth as ever. Chapter 617 Dane¡¯s assistant immediately poured the liquor into the middle-aged man¡¯s mouth. The middle-aged man had no way to resist. And since the liquor had filled his mouth, he had no choice but to swallow it. His face started to gradually turn red. Susan watched this scene, feeling the entire world was so absurd. A few seconds ago, this middle-aged man asked her to pour him a drink. Never did she think he would be so miserable like this now. After drinking four bottles in a row, the man could no longer swallow even a drop of the liquor. He couldn¡¯t even say aplete sentence coherently. It was as if he was about to copse the next second. Susan could no longer stand watching it. She lowered her head and said in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s enough. ¡± Dane raised his hand and the assistant immediately stopped. He said in an icy voice, ¡°If I see you bully her again, it won¡¯t only be simply drinking next time. ¡±novelbin After saying this, Dane took Susan¡¯s hand and pulled her out of the room. The middle-aged man fell to the floor, curling up in pain. Since he had severe stomach pain, he was rushed to the hospital immediately. Susan and Dane walked towards the exit of the hotel. The cold night wind blew from the outside, making Susan shiver a little. But it made her much more clear-headed. She looked at Dane, feeling he was near yet so far. ¡°Is this how the man you want to marry treats you?¡± Dane suddenly asked. He sounded a little sarcastic but not as cold as before. However, his eyes were full of anger and disappointment. Susan lowered her head and pursed her lips. She knew her fiance was despicable, making her do nasty things. But she could not resist. In the eyes of outsiders, she must be very cowardly. But there was nothing she could do about it. After being silent for a while, she raised her head, looked at Dane, and said, ¡°Thank you for your help today. I¡¯m leaving now. ¡± Susan turned around to leave. Dane¡¯s eyes narrowed. He stepped in front of her to block her way. ¡°Susan, how can you treat me like this?¡± His question was like a sharp knife that pierced Susan¡¯s heart. But she endured the pain. ¡°We are from two different worlds, so it¡¯s better for us to keep a distance from each other. ¡± ¡°Two different worlds? Do you think we are characters in the novels you read? We live on the samend now. We¡¯re stepping on the same ground at the moment,¡± Dane snapped angrily. ¡°You would rather ruin yourself like this than ept my help?¡± Susan couldn¡¯t find a word to retort. Dane stared at her, suddenly feeling helpless. He added in a voice filled with disappointment, ¡°Susan, I really didn¡¯t expect you to be like this. If I had known it from the beginning, I would never have approached you. ¡± Chapter 618 When Susan heard this, she raised her head in surprise. Dane¡¯s handsome and sexy face was as delicate as ever. But at this moment, she could see it was shrouded by sadness. It looked so distressing under the dim night. She said in confusion, ¡°What are you talking about? It was an ident¡­¡± Susan¡¯s brows furrowed tightly. Dane interrupted, ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Will youe with me and let me protect you, or continue to be with your fiance?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t go with you,¡± Susan said without hesitation. Dane was so angry that his heart ached. He felt like his chest would explode at any moment.novelbin He said through clenched teeth, ¡°Susan!¡± However, Susan left without looking back. Dane didn¡¯t chase her anymore. He could only watch her back, clutching his chest. He felt very ufortable. Dane¡¯s assistant felt sorry for his boss. He didn¡¯t want to see Dane like this. Also, he thought Susan was too ungrateful. ¡°Boss, let¡¯s go back. You have done enough. If she doesn¡¯t want toe with you, no one can force her. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your opinion. Mind your own business,¡± Dane said coldly, ring at his assistant. The assistant pressed his lips into a thin line to shut up. His intentions were good. But unfortunately, his kindness was disregarded. Susan went to a bar to work. She now worked several jobs in a day. She had to work extra hard to raise money for her grandfather¡¯s surgery and to cut all ties with the Riggs family. Meanwhile, Onyx didn¡¯t return to the private room. His purpose in bringing Susan here today was to offer her to the middle-aged man. He waited for a long time until he finally received a call from the middle-aged man. He answered his phone excitedly. ¡°Mr. Happer, our cooperation¡­¡± ¡°Onyx, you bastard! You are dead meat! How dare you frame me!¡± Cormac Happer¡¯s furious voice came from the other end of the Line, which startled Onyx. He quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You ask what¡¯s wrong? You idiot! You don¡¯t know whose woman Susan is?¡± Cormac felt extremely ufortable after the gastricvage. He swore not to let Onyx go. Onyx was confused. ¡°But she¡¯s my fiancee!¡± ¡°You fool!¡± Cormac, aware that Onyx was out of the loop, scoffed, ¡°She¡¯s Dane Johns¡¯s woman!¡± Chapter 619 ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Hearing the disbelief in Onyx¡¯s voice, Cormac smirked with a touch of satisfaction. ¡°Onyx, you¡¯ve mistakenly given Dane¡¯s woman to someone else. You¡¯re in big trouble. ¡± With that, he ended the call.novelbin Cormac shut his eyes, quite pleased with himself, imagining the difficulties Onyx would soon encounter. At the banquet. Madisyn was mingling with the guests, making small talk. Courtney felt distinctly uneasy watching her. ¡°Tatiana, tell me what you just discovered!¡± Courtney urged Tatiana for information. Tatiana answered, ¡°Okay, okay, here¡¯s what I found out. Madisyn didn¡¯t grow up in the mountains. She was living with a rtively wealthy family in Gemond. While they aren¡¯t arge family, they are quite prominent in the city. That exins her abilities. ¡± ¡°I see. ¡± Courtney realized her mistake. She regretted not doing her homework sooner. Had she known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have underestimated Madisyn. Knowing your enemy is crucial for victory. Her carelessness had led to her current predicament. Tatiana continued to reveal more information to Courtney. ¡°However, the Chapman family is currently struggling. Their family situation isplex. The Chapman couple have recently found their real daughter, Jenna, back and she doesn¡¯t get along with Madisyn. It seems someone else might be more eager to see Madisyn out of the picture than we are. ¡± Courtney realized there was no need to get her hands dirty when someone else could do the dirty work for her. She smiled. ¡°Tatiana, you¡¯re so insightful. I see what you mean now. ¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°I¡¯m happy you do, Courtney. I¡¯ve always hoped both you and I would marry into the Kein family. ¡± Tatiana smiled warmly. ¡°I¡¯ll do everything I can,¡± Courtney said resolutely. Time slipped by quietly, and before Madisyn knew it, it was already eleven o¡¯clock. Andrew left with her, a somber mood hanging over him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Madisyn turned to him. Andrew exhaled deeply. ¡°I have this feeling that once Edge Entertainment bes more sessful, you¡¯re going to be busier than me. ¡± Madisyn chuckled, surprised that Andrew felt left out. She took his hand and offered a reassuring smile. ¡°Oh,e on, it¡¯s just one busy evening, right? With such arge crowd, it¡¯s naturally hectic. I promise not to let work consume all my time. Life¡¯s too short not to enjoy it. ¡± Andrew nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s n a trip with your parents when we find some time. ¡± ¡°Sounds good. ¡± Andrew then drove Madisyn home. Before going to bed, Madisyn sat at her desk and logged into her Wattpad ount. Chapter 620 She used to write stories on this tform and evenworked with producers here. Immediately upon logging in, she was flooded with messages-fan messages and coboration proposals. Amidst them, she spotted messages from Victor. There were dozens of them. ¡°How are you today, Hermione?¡± ¡°The results are fantastic! All thanks to you!¡± ¡°Here¡¯s the script our writer put together.novelbin Please take a look, and let me know if it needs tweaking. ¡± ¡°Hermione, did you forget your ount¡¯s password?¡± Thetest message was sent today. ¡°We held the audition for the second female lead today, but no one really stood out. It would¡¯ve been great if you were here to rmend someone. ¡± Who would have guessed that the typically haughty Victor would send so many messages? Madisyn replied, ¡°Were none of the actresses from today¡¯s audition satisfactory?¡± Since it waste, she nned to go to bed after sending the message, but Victor replied immediately. . . Library ¡°Hermione, you finally replied! How can I put this¡­ There¡¯s one pretty skilled newbie, but there are doubts about her integrity. We might have to skip her. If she caused troubleter, it could impact the entire team. ¡± Madisyn¡¯s eyes narrowed. This newbie must be Milly. Why would Victor make such ament? ¡°Why do you think there are doubts about her integrity?¡± Victor responded, ¡°I¡¯ve seen a video. Her personal life seems chaotic. ¡± Madisyn answered, ¡°Send it to me. ¡± Shortly after, Victor forwarded the video. Madisyn viewed it and could tell right away it was not the original video. She massaged her temples, musing that although Victor could be sharp, sometimes he wasn¡¯t very perceptive. Madisyn¡¯s fingers danced across the keyboard. ¡°This video is clearly doctored. ¡± With a few deft clicks, she restored the original footage and sent it to Victor. Victor¡¯s reply was almost immediate. ¡°Oh, my god! It¡¯s actually fake? I can¡¯t believe I fell for it! Oh, no, I wrongly used that new actress. Well, although she performed well today, I¡¯m still worried about her performance in the future. ¡± Madisyn posed a subtle challenge. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to give her a chance?¡± There was a moment of silence. Madisyn imagined Victor hesitating, fingers hovering over the keyboard. Finally, his reply came through, more thoughtful this time. ¡°She deserves a chance. While I¡¯ve been let down by a neer before, that doesn¡¯t mean all of the neers should be written off so quickly. ¡± Chapter 621 Madisyn simply typed, ¡°Okay,¡± and with a tired sigh, she shut herptop. The weight of the day tugged at her, pulling her into theforting embrace of her bed. Sleep imed her quickly, and she drifted off into a deep, dreamless slumber. The next morning, the skies were grey with storm clouds. Tatiana got up early. Today was the opening ceremony for the new TV drama, which was critical for its sess. The original novel was written by none other than Hermione, so it was a given that many eager reporters would be present. Tatiana took her time getting ready, determined to stand out at the ceremony. . . Library Just as she was adjusting the final touches, her phone buzzed. It was Kiley. ¡°Tatiana, I still haven¡¯t heard anything from Victor. Did I get the part or not?¡± Kiley asked, her voiceced with anxiety. Tatiana frowned, her brow creasing in concern. Filming was set to start today, and Victor hadn¡¯t contacted Kiley yet? Among all the auditionees yesterday, Kiley had stood out the most. It didn¡¯t make sense. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Victor,¡± Tatiana offered, her voice calm. She tried calling Victor, but the line was busy. After several attempts, she finally gave up and called Kiley back. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe over first? I¡¯m sure you got the role. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Kiley responded, cheering up instantly. The opening ceremony buzzed with life, the air thick with anticipation as reporters swarmed the venue, their cameras at the ready. When Tatiana made her entrance, the shbulbs exploded in a frenzy, capturing her every graceful smile and wave. Kiley, just a step behind, felt the eyes of the crowd on her too. The photographers, like moths to a me, eagerly documented their every move. Spection had been rife online about who would snag the coveted second female lead, and now, the suspense was finally over. Reporters scrambled to break the news, eager to be the first to share the scoop. As soon asizens got wind of the news, reactions flooded in. ¡°I knew it! That role was Kiley¡¯s from the start. Victor would never gamble on some unknown rookie,¡± onement read. ¡°The neer is gorgeous, but it seems she doesn¡¯te across as very likable,¡± another chimed in.novelbin ¡°Such a shame. With looks like hers, she could¡¯ve been a star, but that personality? Total turn-off,¡± another added. Even before making her big break in the entertainment industry, Milly had already amassed a legion of haters. Settling into a quiet corner of the venue, Kiley checked her phone and scanned through theirments, a smug smile tugging at her lips. Confidence radiated from her. The role was hers¡ª-no question about it. Chapter 622 So what if that other woman was beautiful and talented? In this cutthroat world, it was all about connections, not skills. As Kiley reveled in her triumph, Victor made his grand entrance. The venue erupted in warm greetings, a chorus of respect for the man who held so much sway in the industry. But when the crowd caught sight of the woman trailing just behind him, a wave of shock rippled through the air. Who was she? Wasn¡¯t that the same woman who¡¯d beenpeting with Kiley for the second female lead? Hadn¡¯t Kiley already secured the role? Why was Milly here, too? Tatiana¡¯s eyes widened as she quickly interjected, ¡°Victor, what-¡° But Victor¡¯s cold gaze silenced her. His voice was icy as he dered, ¡°This is Milly, our second female lead. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Tatiana nearly shouted. Eyes wide, she lowered her voice and whispered, ¡°But, Victor, you. Hadn¡¯t he seen that video? How could he have possibly chosen Milly? Victor¡¯s expression remained stern, unyielding. ¡°Tatiana, I¡¯ve actually been meaning to ask you something. Why did you send me a doctored video?¡± Tatiana¡¯s heart dropped to her stomach. Victor was a staunch admirer of Hermione and shared her disdain for any hint of injustice. Her actions had clearly displeased him. A shadow of anxiety crossed her face. Had Victor uncovered the truth? A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Victor, this must be some kind of misunderstanding. Was that video really doctored? I swear I didn¡¯t know. A friend sent it to me, and I recognized the person in it, so I forwarded it to you, worried that someone unworthy might join in our production,¡± she quickly said, her voice trembling slightly. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. ¡± Milly, who had been silent until now, finally locked eyes with Tatiana. Her voice was calm but carried a sharp edge. ¡°So it was you who sent a video to Victor to mislead him? I¡¯m curious, where did you even find that video? I doubt many people even know who I am. ¡± The air grew thick with tension as those present began to piece together the situation. Tsk tsk. The dark underbelly of the entertainment industry was all too familiar to them. Obviously, Tatiana had tried to sabotage Milly but had failed miserably. Tatiana, a seasoned actress with numerous awards under her belt, resorted to setting up a neer? How small-minded could she be? Tatiana felt the judgmental stares of the crowd burning into her, her anger simmering beneath the surface. She clenched her fists, fighting the overwhelming urge to p Milly right then and there. How dare Milly confront her like that in public? Who did she think she was? Tatiana seethed.novelbin Plenty of actresses had been framed before, and they never dared speak up. Did Milly think she was untouchable? Swallowing her resentment, Tatiana forced a tight, apologetic smile as she said to Victor, ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, Victor. I¡¯ll make sure to double-check everything before showing it to you next time. ¡± Chapter 623 Victor barely nced at her, his expression cold. ¡°Humph!¡± he snorted dismissively, cutting off any further conversation as he sat down beside Milly. Shifting his focus to the audience, Victor began speaking in aposed tone. ¡°Thank you for attending this event¡­¡± As the ceremony began, the venue buzzed with activity, but Kiley sat stiffly in her seat, feeling painfully out of ce. The reporters eagerly flocked to the cast and crew for interviews, yet Kiley found herself ignored, like a forgotten prop. She nced at Milly, who sat there, radiant and poised, as if she belonged on the magazine cover. Kiley¡¯s heart twisted with envy and frustration. She was an A-list celebrity, after all! How could she-of all people- be overshadowed by a neer like Milly? She bit her lip, a surge of indignation rising in her chest. She couldn¡¯t stand this any longer.novelbin The humiliation was unbearable. . . Library Quietly, Kiley rose from her seat and slipped out of the event, searching for refuge. Once inside the solitude of her RV, she immediately pulled out her phone and visited a news website. The journalists had been quick to report on the events that had just unfolded, eager to capture the buzz and attract attention. Her fans had already taken to the inte, rallying behind her. ¡°This has to be some kind of setup!¡± one fan posted. ¡°There¡¯s no way a newbie like Milly has better acting skills than Kiley. It¡¯sughable! If the role was already decided behind the scenes, why bother with an audition at all?¡± ¡°The neer is quite impressive. ¡± ¡°She¡¯s stunning. She must have some powerful connections. ¡± ¡°Why so negative? I think she¡¯s perfect for the role! The second female lead is supposed to be beautiful, after all. ¡± ¡°I think Kiley¡¯s fans need to chill. Victor isn¡¯t one for shady dealings. He must have his reasons for picking her. ¡± ¡°Kiley¡¯s fans are unbearable. Anyone familiar with the book knows Milly is ideal for the role-and she¡¯s beautiful to boot!¡± The online debate was heating up, with opinions sharply divided. Half of thements were in support of Kiley, while the other half defended Milly. Kiley¡¯s frustration was palpable; her eyes shed with indignation. She couldn¡¯t ept that Milly might be a better actress. She was convinced that once the TV drama was out, everyone would see their mistake. Meanwhile, Madisyn kept a watchful eye on Milly from a distance. As the opening ceremony concluded, the filming of the first scene began. Milly¡¯s performance was solid, and Madisyn felt a wave of relief. Confident that the assistant on set could manage from here, she headed back to thepany. Chapter 624 Back at thepany, Madisyn summoned Maxine to her office. ¡°What¡¯s your take on this fashion show?¡± Madisyn inquired. Maxine nced at the fashion show details and looked up in surprise. ¡°This is very high-profile, Miss Johns. Is this opportunity meant for me?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Madisyn confirmed. ¡°They specifically sought me out to discuss a potential coboration with you. ¡± Maxine¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion. ¡°But I don¡¯t think I¡¯m that impressive. This fashion show¡­,¡± she trailed off, her gaze catching a familiar name. ¡°Tatiana is also participating in this show. ¡± Madisyn tapped the table lightly, fixing Maxine with a steady gaze. ¡°I¡¯m aware that Tatiana will be there. ¡± Confusion flickered across Maxine¡¯s face. The participation of both Tatiana and her meant the show would not be simple, as Tatiana would undoubtedly pull every string to clinch the spotlight. Maxine wondered why Madisyn was still interested in her opinion. ¡°Maxine, you¡¯ve often been outshone by Tatiana, yet your overall abilities surpass hers. Don¡¯t you want to show everyone what you¡¯re truly capable of?¡± Madisyn asked gently. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y She knew thepany¡¯s artists well and believed Maxine could be the brightest star in thepany¡¯s future.novelbin Maxine was momentarily taken aback. It had been Long since anyone had spoken to her with such confidence and encouragement. Her heart surged with renewed determination. She had always been overshadowed by Tatiana, whose sess seemedrgely due to her family¡¯s influence rather than her own merit. Maxine¡¯s desire to surpass Tatiana burned fiercely within her. However, as her excitement swelled, reality quickly tempered her enthusiasm. ¡°Miss Johns, Tatiana and I are not the same,¡± Maxine sighed. ¡°Her family¡¯s influence is overwhelming, and I¡¯m just an ordinary person. I have to face the reality of the situation. ¡± ¡°Exactly, this is your chance,¡± Madisyn replied, her eyes sparkling with conviction. ¡°The more they try to hold you back, the more you should rise above them. Use the obstacles they throw your way as stepping stones to your sess. ¡± Maxine gazed at Madisyn, her resolve reigniting at the sight of her unwavering confidence. Indeed, Madisyn was very charming. Maxine shivered slightly. ¡°Okay. ¡± Her voice shook, yet it sounded incredibly decisive. Following Madisyn, she felt she had discovered her path. Even if she risked defeat, she was determined to give her all. Shortly after, Madisyn sent Maxine¡¯s agent to sign the contract with the show¡¯s organizer. Once that was handled, Madisyn came across a piece of news. The Norris family was bankrupt? Madisyn raised an eyebrow. She was familiar with the Norris family, a prominent family in Ansport, though considered to be of the lower tier among the elite. Chapter 625 Still, even if they were of the lower tier among the elite, they were well beyond the means of average people. How had such a wealthy family gone bankrupt so suddenly? Driven by curiosity, Madisyn clicked on the news. After reading, she realized that the Norris family must have crossed someone powerful to fall into bankruptcy so quickly. However, Madisyn soon put the matter aside and resumed her work. At noon, Andrew joined her for lunch. Throughout the meal, he was busy texting on his phone. ¡°Who are you texting?¡± Madisyn was curious. He hadn¡¯t been like this before. Upon hearing her, Andrew put his phone away and exined, ¡°I have something to sort out. ¡± Madisyn frowned. ¡°Why do I get the feeling you¡¯re acting odd today?¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m quite busy. ¡± Andrew smiled and served some food to Madisyn, saying, ¡°Sweetheart, don¡¯t overthink it. ¡± But Madisyn still felt uneasy. She nced at Andrew asionally. After they finished eating, they went for a stroll in a nearby park. There, Madisyn caught a glimpse of the profile picture of the person Andrew had been chatting with. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y It was Dane! Madisyn¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Didn¡¯t they often sh with each other? Why were they talking? ¡°Did my brother give you a hard time?¡± Madisyn asked, furrowing her brow. ¡°No. ¡± Andrew put away his phone and said, ¡°Sweetheart, it¡¯s just work -rted. ¡± Yet, Madisyn continued to eye Andrew with suspicion. He took her hand and insisted, ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s nothing. ¡± But the more he acted this way, the less Madisyn believed him.novelbin She gripped his hand tighter and said, ¡°If something is really going on, you need to tell me. My brother might have misunderstood something. ¡± ¡°No,¡± Andrew denied. ¡°We actually get along quite well. ¡± Madisyn remained skeptical. The moment Andrew was gone, Madisyn called Dane. Chapter 626 ¡°Madisyn, what¡¯s up?¡± Dane¡¯s voice was soothing. ¡°Dane, have you been in touch with Andrew recently?¡± ¡°Andrew? Did he say something to you?¡± Madisyn replied, ¡°No, I saw you two chatting. Dane, he really is a good guy. Don¡¯t get the wrong idea about him. ¡± ¡°Ahem. ¡± Dane coughed and said, ¡°Madisyn, you¡¯ve got it wrong. I¡¯m on good terms with Andrew now. There¡¯s definitely no wrong idea. I¡¯m not giving him a hard time. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± Madisyn rified. She had just sensed something odd about Andrew. ¡°I need Andrew¡¯s help with some thingstely, so I¡¯ve been in contact with him. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± Madisyn was still uncertain. ¡°You need help from Andrew?¡± ¡°Absolutely, this is Ansport, not Gemond, after all. ¡± After that, Dane fell silent. Madisyn quickly picked up on something. ¡°Are you in Ansport? Dane, what have you gotten yourself into?¡± The more he spoke, the more suspicious she became. Dane eventually admitted, ¡°I had issues with a family here in Ansport, so I enlisted Andrew¡¯s help to handle it. ¡± ¡°Is it the Norris family?¡± ¡°How did you know that?¡± Dane was taken aback. Madisyn was at a loss for words. Just this morning, she was pondering who could have been behind the downfall of the Norris family. She hadn¡¯t imagined it was her brother and her boyfriend. ¡°But Dane, what issues do we have with the Norris family?¡± Madisyn frowned. What sort of conflict would drive her brother to take drastic action against the Norris family? ¡°This matter is ours to handle. You don¡¯t need to worry about it. Madisyn, if you¡¯re feeling tired, you should rest. ¡± Dane avoided the topic. Madisyn didn¡¯t press further. Since her brother preferred not to discuss it, she decided not to push, but she still felt uneasy about it. As usual, Madisyn reached out to Susan and checked in with her. ¡°Are you still swamped? When you¡¯re done with the issue, I¡¯ll swing by to see you.novelbin ¡± Susan replied, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll let you know if I¡¯m free. ¡± Madisyn felt a bit more at ease after seeing the message. Chapter 627 Susan, after responding, dove back into her work. Her job during the day was tough, physically demanding work, but the quick cash made it worthwhile. Susan wasn¡¯t one to shy away from hard work-she just needed the money, and fast. Amid her busy day, someone suddenly interrupted her. She looked up, startled, to see Onyx, his face twisted with anger. Without warning, he reached out to p her. But Susan wasn¡¯t about to let that happen. She swatted his hand away with surprising force. Her physical strength had grown from the demanding work she¡¯d been doing recently. Onyx was taken aback. He hadn¡¯t expected Susan to fight back, much less push him away Like that. He red at her coldly. ¡°Susan, I underestimated you!¡± Matching his icy tone, Susan replied, ¡°I underestimated you, too. ¡± They both knew there was more to their words than what was said. Onyx sneered. ¡°Susan, we¡¯re both outcasts from our families. If I manage to be the family leader, you¡¯ll benefit too. But you¡¯re too stubborn to see that. ¡±novelbin ¡°Should I be grateful for you pimping out me like I¡¯m amodity?¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Susan shot back, her voice dripping with irony. ¡°ALL rich families do it,¡± Onyx retorted, his face full of disdain. ¡°If you don¡¯t offer something in return, why would they support you? You¡¯re not special-other wealthy families have done the same. Why can¡¯t you?¡± In his mind, women were nothing more than bargaining chips. Susan asked, ¡°Does that include your mother?¡± Onyx¡¯s expression darkened. He raised his hand again, but something in Susan¡¯s eyes stopped him. He knew that if he hit her, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to fight back. Lowering his hand, Onyx demanded, ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and Dane?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Susan said coolly, though her heart twitched with pain. ¡°Nothing?¡± Onyx¡¯s voice rose. ¡°Then why did Dane attack my family? Do you realize my family is ruined?¡± He suddenly grabbed Susan¡¯s shoulder and asked, ¡°Are you his Lover? You im to have self-respect, but you¡¯re no different from those hypocritical women-acting pure while being no better than a whore behind closed doors!¡± p! Onyx was struck hard across the face. The force of the p left his head reeling. Disbelief was etched across his features as he slowly turned to face Susan. Chapter 628 ¡°How dare you hit me?¡± he demanded, his voiceced with shock. Susan gazed at him with a mixture of pity and resolve. . ¡±Now I see why your family abandoned you. People like you are trapped in your own delusions. ¡± ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Onyx shot back, teetering on the edge of despair. ¡°Why else would Dane target my family? It is ruined!¡± The Norris family was ruined? Susan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. The Norris family had deep roots in Ansport; it was hard to fathom their downfall. ¡°Maybe you crossed the wrong people,¡± she said. Dane wouldn¡¯t have done this for her. ¡°It was Dane and the Klein family,¡± Onyx spat coldly. ¡°And you still im it has nothing to do with you?¡± Dane and the Klein family? If those two forces joined hands, they could indeed bring the Norris family to its knees. But why would the Klein family involve themselves? As the pieces fell into ce, Susan realized the truth. Yet, it was almost unimaginable that Dane would destroy an entire family just for her. ¡°Susan, please go to Dane and persuade him to let us go,¡± Onyx said, suddenly recalling his primary motive for meeting with Susan. His eyes showed a desperate plea as he continued, ¡°I understand the only reason you agreed to marry me is that you can¡¯t marry Dane. If we get married, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re well cared for. I won¡¯ty a hand on you, and you¡¯ll be free to see Dane as you wish. ¡± If the Norris family could gain influence by leveraging Dane¡¯s connections, that would be great. Susan¡¯s stomach churned in response to his proposal.novelbin ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± This was utterly disgusting! With a cold look, Susan snapped back, ¡°Don¡¯t hassle me at work!¡± ¡°You won¡¯t help me?¡± Onyx¡¯s eyes grew red with frustration. ¡°Don¡¯t test my patience, Susan!¡± Just as Susan was ready to fire back a biting remark, a hand suddenly covered her mouth and nose. She tried to fight back, but darkness quickly enveloped her. She lost consciousness. Upon awakening, Susan had no idea how long she¡¯d been out. As her eyes fluttered open, she found herself in a hotel room. Lying on a bed, she carefully surveyed her surroundings. The room was disturbingly silent, with no sign of movement. Looking down, she noticed her clothes had been changed! Chapter 629 Could it be¡­ Fear gripped Susan. That bastard Onyx-he was as good as dead to her now! Her loathing for Onyx deepened. She swore vengeance, but a thorough check of the room revealed no sign of him. Just then, her phone rang. ¡°Susan, you really are something. ¡± Mara¡¯s taunting voice came through. ¡°You¡¯re a walking disaster! You haven¡¯t even married Onyx, yet have managed to get him killed!¡± ¡°What? He¡¯s dead?¡± Susan was shocked. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb with me. You didn¡¯t know? Onyx has been arrested and got a life sentence!¡± Mara scoffed. ALL of Onyx¡¯s tax evasion and various other illegal activities during his tenure had been exposed, resulting in his arrest. Mara had worked hard to pair Susan off to free herself from her, but her ns had failed miserably as Onyx proved to bepletely useless. Susan took a deep breath. That scoundrel got what he deserved! ¡°I did what you asked me to,¡± Susan said evenly. ¡°Hmph, you just got lucky this time. Wait until the next marriage I arrange,¡± Mara retorted sharply. ¡°Why should I? I¡¯ve already¡­¡± Susan began to argue, but the call ended abruptly before she could finish her sentence. Even though the call had ended, Mara was far from satisfied. She had racked her brains to find a marriage partner for Susan. Onyx seemed like a decent person on the surface, but in reality, he was very cowardly and selfish. That was why she was able to deceive Esteban into consenting to Susan¡¯s marriage! Finding someone else like Onyx wouldn¡¯t be easy. Susan didn¡¯t dwell on Mara¡¯s schemes. She had agreed to meet up with Madisyn and had set a day aside for shopping together.novelbin When Madisyn saw Susan again, she looked at her in shocked silence for quite some time. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Susan asked, puzzled. She was dressed neatly and properly today. Everything seemed in order. ¡°Why have you lost so much weight?¡± Madisyn asked with concern, taking her hand. ¡°Susan, what¡¯s been happening?¡± ¡°I told you, there¡¯s been some family issue. I¡¯ve been swamped Lately and haven¡¯t had much appetite. But now that I¡¯m out today, let¡¯s eat until we can¡¯t anymore,¡± Susan responded cheerfully, trying to sound casual. Madisyn, knowing Susan well enough, could tell the smile was strained. ¡°Susan, what¡¯s really happening with your family? Why can¡¯t you share it with me?¡± Chapter 630 Susan shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. ¡± She chose to keep her family matters private. Madisyn¡¯s expression showed concern, but she didn¡¯t ask any more questions. They started their shopping immediately. Though they hadn¡¯t seen each other for a while, their rtionship seemed stronger than ever. ¡°Have you heard anything from Giana?¡± Susan inquired. ¡°No. ¡± ¡°I saw online that she¡¯s moved abroad and appears to be thriving,¡± Susan said. Madisyn nodded. It was a good thing that Giana could focus on her efforts abroad instead of causing upheavals. During their shopping, they noticed a booth offering free consultations to raise awareness about cancer. Susan feltpelled to stop. Her grandfather was battling cancer, and though his prognosis even with surgery was grim, she was not ready to stop fighting. Each time she encountered a hospital or a medical event, she felt the need to gather information. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Madisyn noticed Susan¡¯s concerned expression. ¡°I want to check this out,¡± Susan said. They approached, and Susan spoke with the doctor about the details. Madisyn was taken aback by the conversation. The doctor¡¯s insights were simr to what Susan had heard before, leaving her visibly disheartened. ¡°There might be other options,¡± Madisyn suggested from behind her. ¡°Really?¡± Susan turned towards her with hope in her eyes. ¡°Yes, I know of a doctor who could potentially improve the sess rate of your grandfather¡¯s surgery,¡± Madisyn exined gently. Susan¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, her voice filled with hope, as she asked, ¡°Really? Madisyn, who is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get in touch with the doctorter.novelbin Don¡¯t worry,¡± Madisyn said gently. ¡°Did you go back home this time because of your grandfather?¡± Not really. But Susan still nodded. ¡°Yes. ¡± Madisyn¡¯s expression showed concern. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you tell me something so important? Aren¡¯t we close friends?¡± Susan replied with a hint of sorrow, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madisyn. I didn¡¯t want to burden you. ¡± Chapter 631 After observing Susan for a moment, Madisyn Looked away and said coolly, ¡°I understand. ¡± Susan asked anxiously, ¡°¡°Madisyn, are you upset?¡± ¡°No. ¡± As they walked through the mall, Susan kept an eye on Madisyn¡¯s expression. Though her face showed no anger, her impassiveness seemed just as intimidating! Susan took Madisyn¡¯s hand. ¡°I apologize. I¡¯ve been too overwhelmed to tell you.novelbin ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that you didn¡¯t have a chance to tell me; you chose not to,¡± Madisyn stated bluntly. Susan couldn¡¯t argue with that; it was the truth. She had kept her family background a secret because it wasn¡¯t something to be proud of. People in Ansport would mock her, knowing she was the unfavored daughter of the head of the Riggs family. Madisyn¡¯s eyes showed a trace of sadness. ¡°I always thought we were close friends. You¡¯ve always helped me in my troubles. It seems now we can only share joys, not sorrows. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± Susan replied anxiously, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I just didn¡¯t want to make you worry. ¡± ¡°So you decided to handle it all by yourself? Another person means another way to solve problems. If we hadn¡¯te across the free consultation, I might never have known. Besides, I could assist you, right?¡± Madisyn was slightly upset. Susan felt deep regret. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madisyn. I realize I was wrong. ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go see your grandfather,¡± Madisyn said resolutely. Unable to refuse, Susan gave a small, hesitant nod and took Madisyn to the hospital. Madisyn had assumed that Susan¡¯s grandfather was in a hospital in Gemond. But to her surprise, they pulled up in front of a hospital in Ansport instead. And her grandfather was in a VIP ward. The VIP ward at the hospital was known for its opulence, a ce where luxury came with a staggering price tag that most families could only dream of affording. As they walked through the gleaming corridors, Madisyn couldn¡¯t help but notice how much thinner Susan had be. Her heart tightened with concern; whatever Susan had been enduringtely, it had clearly taken its toll. When they entered the room, Susan¡¯s grandfather was sleeping, his chest rising and falling in the deep, slow rhythm of someone who had fought many battles and was now weary. Age had clearly taken its toll on him, sapping the strength from his limbs. His hands, lying limp on the white sheets, seemed almost as delicate as porcin. Susan¡¯s eyes brimmed with unshed tears as she gazed at her grandfather¡¯s frail frame. Since her mother¡¯s passing, he had been the only family member who loved her. Now, seeing him in such a sorry state, she felt an overwhelming sense of helplessness. ¡°Grandpa,¡± Susan whispered, her voice thick with emotion. ¡°I brought a friend. She said she knows how to help you. Please, you have to get better, Grandpa. ¡± Madisyn observed the scene quietly, her initial assumptions unraveling. Despite his illness, there was a certain dignity about Susan¡¯s grandfather, an air of grace that illness had not yet stolen. His skin was pale, but not sickly; his features, though softened by age, still bore the marks of a life well-lived. It dawned on Madisyn that perhaps Susan¡¯s family wasn¡¯t as ordinary as she had first thought. Chapter 632 After a careful examination, Madisyn asked Susan to retrieve the medical records. As she reviewed them, a sense of confidence settled over her. The situation was serious, no doubt, but it wasn¡¯t as dire as Damari¡¯s state. ¡°Prepare for the surgery Madisyn said with calm assurance. ¡°Your grandfather will be fine. ¡± Susan¡¯s face brightened, a spark of hope flickering in her eyes. ¡°Are you sure, Madisyn? Will my grandfather really make it out of this alive?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Madisyn replied, her tone firm and reassuring. ¡°Trust me on this. ¡± Susan met Madisyn¡¯s gaze and felt a wave of relief wash over her. She knew Madisyn wouldn¡¯t make such promises unless she was certain. Madisyn continued, ¡°Now, just focus on getting everything ready for the surgery. It will happen in a week. ¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Susan¡¯s voice held a newfound strength as she nodded, determination recing her earlier despair. Over the following week, Madisyn visited Susan¡¯s grandfather nearly every day. On the day of the surgery, she handled the preparations with meticulous care. Her ns were known only to the hospital director, whom she quietly instructed to have her surgical attire and an assistant ready for the operation. . . Library ¡°Are you out of your mind, Susan? Who¡¯s going to perform the surgery? Do you seriously want to kill your grandfather?¡± A sharp voice echoed down the corridor, her words sharp and using. It was Mara. She approached the medical team that was just about to enter the operating room. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± she asked the doctor who had covered her face with a mask. Susan tried to pull Mara away, her eyes shing with anger and exasperation. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business! Stop pretending you care about my grandfather.novelbin Just leave!¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t care, would I be here?¡± Mara shot back, her tone brimming with righteous indignation. ¡°You¡¯re so ungrateful, Susan!¡± But then, as her eyesnded on someone in the distance, her voice notably softened. ¡°Susan, I know you¡¯re desperate, but you can¡¯t just trust anyone. Do you even know who this doctor is? What if something goes wrong?¡± At that moment, Esteban, who had just arrived, cut through the tension with a disapproving voice. ¡°Susan, you don¡¯t even know who will perform the surgery? You¡¯re being reckless!¡± As the argument grew more intense, Madisyn observed the family, deducing their identities from their attire. It wasn¡¯t her imagination. She had indeed seen Susan recently. It turned out her good friend was actually a member of the powerful Riggs family. Yet, it was equally clear that Susan held Little influence within that circle. Perhaps that was why she kept her true identity hidden. ¡°Does my grandfather¡¯s situation concern you?¡± Susan looked at Esteban and asked. ¡°There¡¯s now a chance to save him. I won¡¯t let anyone stop me. ¡± Chapter 633 Mara quickly responded, ¡°Oh, Susan, why would we stop you? We¡¯re just worried you¡¯re being deceived. You¡¯re gambling with your grandfather¡¯s life!¡± ¡°Do you even care about my grandfather?¡± Susan retorted with sarcasm. Obviously, Mara did not. She rushed here as soon as she heard the news, merely intending to prevent Susan¡¯s grandfather from undergoing the surgery. However, upon arrival, Mara noticed that the doctor seemed suspicious, heavily disguised, and not at all like a typical doctor! She figured Susan must have been duped! This delighted Mara, as it would surely make Esteban even more disillusioned with Susan. Susan trusted a fraudulent doctor for the treatment. She waspletely thoughtless! ¡°How could I not care? Would I be here if I didn¡¯t?¡± Mara approached Madisyn, attempting to remove her mask, but Madisyn quickly grabbed her wrist. Mara red at Madisyn and demanded, ¡°Who are you? You won¡¯t fool Susan, and certainly not us. No real doctor hides their face like you do!¡± Madisyn shook off Mara¡¯s grip. Mara stumbled and fell, injuring her arm. Esteban scowled and helped Mara up.novelbin He then fixed a stern gaze on Madisyn, asking, ¡°Who in the hell are you? How dare you scam in a hospital!¡± Madisyn ignored them and proceeded into the operating room. Esteban tried to stop her but was unsessful. He turned to Susan and said, ¡°Susan, I¡¯ve been tough on you since you were a child because I wanted you to turn out well. Look at what you¡¯ve done now? How could you resort to a fraudulent doctor for your grandfather¡¯s treatment?¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Mara chimed in, ¡°Yes, Susan, you don¡¯t understand how much your father cares about you. He truly hopes you¡¯ll strive hard and continue the Riggs family¡¯s legacy. ¡± Susan regarded Esteban with a cold stare. Strive hard? She had never had a tutor as a child; she had to eavesdrop on Jada¡¯s lessons to learn piano on her own, yet she would be punished for not performing well! She was always made to wear Jada¡¯s worn-out clothes, never owning anything new herself, yet Esteban would criticize her sense of style whenever he saw her. He always found fault with her! Susan didn¡¯t feel like talking to them any longer, so she sat down, waiting anxiously. While she trusted Madisyn, the nerves were still there. She hoped her grandfather woulde through okay. Mara whispered to Esteban, ¡°Darling, try not to be so harsh on Susan. She¡¯s probably very stressed. ¡± Esteban¡¯s expression grew somber. He remained silent, looking let down. Mara was satisfied, believing her maniption had worked. Chapter 634 ¡°Darling, we have issues to address at thepany. Let¡¯s head back. ¡± ¡°No, let¡¯s wait a moment,¡± Esteban replied quietly, taking a seat. Mara was surprised. When she came to her senses, she clenched her fists tightly, her nails digging into her palms. She had hoped Esteban would bepletely disillusioned with Susan and lose all desire to speak with her, but he chose to stay by her side! Was their family bond that strong? Mara felt a surge of jealousy. She had always been fond of Esteban, but Susan¡¯s mother had won his affection first. After Susan¡¯s mother died, though Mara took her ce, Esteban¡¯s concern for Susan never waned. She had no choice but to sabotage Susan, hoping to turn her into a disappointment that would never meet Esteban¡¯s expectations. Yet, somehow, even without a piano teacher, Susan performed beautifully. When Estebanined about Susan¡¯s outdated clothes, he would asionally ask her to buy new clothes for Susan. Mara had never intended to buy new clothes for Susan. Whenever Esteban gave her money, it was always spent on new outfits for Jada. If Esteban ever asked about it, Mara would simply lie, iming that Susan had chosen the clothes herself. With Esteban and Susan rarely speaking, her deceit had gone unnoticed for years. Now, seeing Esteban still care about Susan so much stirred a deep anger within Mara. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Yet, she saw a silver lining in this unexpected turn of events. She knew all too well about Susan¡¯s grandfather¡¯s critical condition. The doctors had made it clear that even with surgery, the odds of survival were slim-only a thirty percent chance of sess. And now, Susan had brought in some unknown doctor to perform the operation, a decision Mara was convinced would lead to disaster.novelbin In Mara¡¯s mind, this was the perfect chance to ensure Susan¡¯s downfall. When Esteban witnessed the failure with his own eyes, his disappointment in Susan would be inevitable. So, Mara settled in to wait, though each passing minute frayed her nerves as the anticipation grew. To Susan, each passing minute felt like an eternity. The Light above the operating room stubbornly remained on, even as three agonizing hours crawled by. Her anxiety gnawed at her, twisting her insides with every second that ticked away. Was Grandpa okay? Another hour dragged on before the light finally flickered off. The door creaked open, and the doctor who had entered earlier stepped out, her expression unreadable. Mara, feigning concern, immediately rushed forward. ¡°How is he?¡± she demanded, her voiceced with faux urgency. But before the doctor could utter a word, her eyes locked onto the figure being wheeled out, a white sheet covering the face. Chapter 635 A jolt of triumph surged through her, though she expertly concealed it behind a veil of grief and indignation. ¡°He¡¯s dead?¡± she eximed, her voice sharp and using. ¡°Who the hell are you? Do you even have a medical license? What kind of doctor hides behind a mask Like this, afraid to reveal who they really are?¡± Madisyn remained silent, unmoved by Mara¡¯s barrage of usations, her expression calm and unwavering. Susan and Esteban rushed forward, their hearts pounding with panic.novelbin Susan reached her grandfather first, seeing the white sheet. The world spun around her, and her vision began to fade, but Esteban caught her just in time before she copsed. Tears streamed down Susan¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Grandpa¡± she whispered, her voice quivering with fear and sorrow. Mara seized the moment, stepping toward Susan with a blend of pity and scorn. ¡°Susan, I warned you not to trust this doctor. And now, look at what¡¯s happened! Your grandfather¡­¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Her voice broke as she feigned grief, tears flowing down her face. But before the scene could escte further, Madisyn¡¯s calm and steady voice cut through the tension. ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. The surgery was a sess. ¡± Her assistant quickly stepped forward. ¡°Yes, the surgery went well. The sheet is just to protect the patient from exposure to light. We¡¯re moving him to recovery now. ¡± Mara¡¯s tears abruptly stopped, her shock palpable as she processed the news. Sess? What? How? Susan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, her hand gripping the doctor¡¯s arm as she dared to hope. ¡°Really? My grandpa¡¯s going to be okay?¡± Madisyn nodded gently, her voice soft and reassuring. ¡°Just focus on his recovery and in time, he should get better. ¡± Overwhelmed with relief, Susan, unaware that it was her friend Madisyn behind the disguise, managed to speak through her tears. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say, doctor! Thank you so much!¡± ¡°Go to the ward with your grandfather,¡± Madisyn suggested. ¡°Right away,¡± Susan responded, her tone filled with gratitude. Esteban was stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected the surgery to seed. With so many doctors saying it was impossible, how had this one-this mysterious doctor Susan had found-actually managed to pull it off? Nearby, the nurses were buzzing with excitement. ¡°That doctor is unbelievable! She¡¯s so skilled!¡± ¡°I know, right? I can¡¯t wait to tell everyone about this!¡± Hearing this, Esteban turned to them. ¡°You¡¯re talking about the doctor who just operated?¡± ¡°Absolutely! She¡¯s a luminary in the medical field! We¡¯d only heard stories about her before, but today we saw her in action,¡± one nurse said, her voice trembling with excitement. ¡°She¡¯s none other than the legendary Dr. Mia!¡± Chapter 636 Esteban¡¯s mind reeled at the name. Mara, standing beside him, was equally stunned. Mia? The name was legendary in the medical world. She had performed only two surgeries in Lorpond, each time saving a patient from the brink of death, earning her a reputation as a miracle worker. But after those two operations, Mia disappeared from public view. Despite offers from many wealthy individuals willing to pay huge sums for her services, she turned them all down. She was so elusive that no one could locate her. It was rumored that she had gone abroad to continue her studies, which might exin her absence. But how had Susan managed to get in touch with her? Where had Susan gained such influence? Esteban watched Susan and the nurses as they made their way to the ward. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Ynovelbin He had always viewed his daughter as somewhat of a lost cause, someone who didn¡¯t seem to push herself to excel. He had no idea that she had been quietly making significant strides. After all, Mia was a highly esteemed doctor, normally out of reach even for the elite! Esteban was lost in his thoughts. Mara noticed the look on Esteban¡¯s face, and was momentarily rmed but quickly masked it with a smile. ¡°Who would have guessed Susan would be so fortunate? I¡¯ve heard Mia isn¡¯t swayed by money in her surgical choices. Susan¡¯s grandfather must be incredibly lucky!¡± She made thisment to subtly dismiss any deeper connection between Susan and Mia. Esteban responded calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t arrange any more blind dates for Susan. I¡¯ll take care of it from now on. ¡± Nara felt a sudden tightness in her chest, anger shing in her eyes. She had spent years trying to convince Esteban to give up on Susan. And now, because of Mia, Esteban had a renewed belief in his daughter? She was boiling with fury! Damn it! Yet, in her mind, Susan would never measure up to her own daughter, Jada. The Riggs Group was destined to be Jada¡¯s! Following that, Madisyn changed out of her surgical clothes and walked towards the parking lot. Suddenly, she felt dizzy. She stumbled but was caught by strong arms. Looking up, Madisyn saw the familiar,forting face of Andrew. She rxed immediately and fell asleep. When Madisyn woke up, it was already dark outside. ¡°Are you awake?¡± a soft, soothing voice asked from beside her. Chapter 637 Turning, Madisyn saw Andrew¡¯s caring, handsome face. He handed her a ss of milk, saying, ¡°You¡¯ve been asleep for ten hours. Have some milk, and I¡¯ll get someone to make whatever you like to eat. ¡± Madisyn hadn¡¯t performed such a demanding surgery in a long time, and she felt the toll it took on her body. She nodded, and Andrew helped her sit up to drink the milk. ¡°Anything is fine,¡± Madisyn said. ¡°Okay. ¡± After instructing the servants, Andrew turned back to her, his eyes full of concern. ¡°What happened? Why did you faint?¡± . . Library ¡°Maybe I¡¯ve just been overworking myselftely,¡± Madisyn said, looking down. ¡°Take a few days off to rest,¡± Andrew murmured gently, caressing her cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. ¡± Madisyn nodded. She observed how tired Andrew looked, noticing the stubble around his mouth. ¡°Haven¡¯t you rested at all?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep, worried about you.novelbin But I¡¯m okay. ¡± Andrew smiled. It was well past midnight. How could he not be tired? ¡°Why don¡¯t you get some rest? I¡¯m fine,¡± Madisyn said, feeling a warmth in her heart. ¡°I¡¯d rather stay by your side,¡± Andrew responded, gazing deeply into her eyes. Were they going to share the bed? Madisyn wondered. Her heart raced as she blinked rapidly. She bowed her head, caught in a tumult of emotions. She was usually slow to open up, but it was clear how caring Andrew was toward her. ¡°Alright. ¡± Madisyn pulled back the quilt, but at the same moment, Andrew said, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep on the sofa after the meal. ¡± Their words ovepped. They both paused, their eyes meeting, both mirroring surprise. ¡°Alright¡±, Madisyn whispered, quickly releasing her grip on the quilt. Her cheeks flushed a deep red as she shyly looked down. A small smile yed on Andrew¡¯s lips. She looked so endearing. With a teasing smile, Andrew said softly, ¡°If you really want me to sleep beside you, I might just agree. ¡± ¡°No, thanks,¡± Madisyn stated firmly. Andrew seemed a bit disappointed. ¡°Why are you so determined?¡± Madisyn bowed her head, avoiding his yful gaze. Chapter 638 The cook swiftly prepared the meal. While eating, Madisyn messaged Susan to inquire about her grandfather¡¯s situation. As she had hoped, his condition was stable. Susan expressed her gratitude, saying, ¡°Madisyn, how much did it cost? I¡¯ll cover it. ¡± Madisyn replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need to pay for it. Just focus on taking care of your grandfather. ¡± Susan persisted, ¡°No, a renowned doctor¡¯s services must be very expensive. I¡¯m earning now; I shouldn¡¯t use your money without reason. ¡± Madisyn exined, ¡°I actually didn¡¯t pay anything. That doctor owed me a favor, and she settled it with this treatment. If you want to thank me, just treat me to dinner!¡± Susan said, ¡°Alright, then dinner it is!¡± Turning to Andrew, Madisyn suddenly asked, ¡°Would you like to have dinner with my friend?¡± A flicker of anticipation shone in Andrew¡¯s eyes. Was she going to introduce him to her friend?novelbin ¡°Absolutely. ¡± Madisyn then asked Susan, ¡°Can I bring someone along?¡± Susan responded, ¡°Sure, who will you bring?¡± Madisyn said, ¡°My boyfriend. ¡± Susan was taken aback. ¡°You have a boyfriend? Is it Andrew?¡± Madisyn was equally surprised. ¡°How did you know?¡± Susan said, ¡°I sensed you two had a connection back then. That¡¯s wonderful. Congrattions!¡± A slight smile yed on Madisyn¡¯s lips. She was overjoyed. After the meal, Madisyn suggested Andrew go to sleep. Yet, as shey in bed, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Nearby, on the sofa, although it was spacious, Andrew, with his tall and lean frame, had to tuck his legs in, looking somewhat ufortable. Madisyn watched him for a moment before approaching. She had always known he was attractive, but up close, his features were strikingly handsome ¡ª bold eyebrows, a straight nose, and fine, long eyshes. Truly, he seemed blessed by divine favor. Her gaze lingered on his lips. The purplish-red, perfectly shaped lips seemed incredibly soft. Without realizing, Madisyn found herself touching his lips. Chapter 639 They were warm and soft. Holding her breath, she recalled their previous kisses. She had felt immensefort from those kisses. Madisyn moved closer. Their breaths gradually intertwined. Her nose almost brushed against his, and she was nearly about to kiss him, but she hesitated. Was it right to kiss him like this, in secret? Madisyn began to think about it. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Suddenly, Andrew¡¯s breath turned warm and forceful. As Madisyn turned toward him, he grasped the back of her head and his eyes snapped open. He gazed into her eyes intently with his dark, deep eyes. ¡°Sweetheart, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. ¡± Before Madisyn could respond, her lips were sealed. The fiery, tender invasion swept through her mouth wildly. It was likely their most fervent kiss. Within moments, Madisyn melted into Andrew¡¯s embrace. She felt weak all over and almost turned into a pool of water under his strong attack¡­ The kiss was long and intense. When Andrew finally released her, she remained dazed, looking up at him with wide, clear eyes. Andrew¡¯s eyes held a deeper desire as he said in a low, sexy voice, ¡°Sweetheart, if you keep tempting me like this, I might not be able to resist. ¡± He never considered himself a patient man, but he always tried to be cautious around Madisyn. She was still so young, and he didn¡¯t want to overwhelm her. Realizing what had happened, Madisyn flushed. ¡°How did I tempt you?¡± Madisyn retorted both shyly and indignantly. It was he who couldn¡¯t control himself and always made excuses. Andrew caressed her soft hair and asked in a raspy voice, ¡°You can¡¯t fall sleep?¡± ¡°Yeah.novelbin ¡± ¡°How about sleeping in my arms?¡± Andrew offered, his eyes soft and inviting. Madisyn couldn¡¯t say no and found herself wrapped in Andrew¡¯s arms. The sofa was narrow to begin with, and with both of them on it, space was even tighter. Her body pressed against his, she could feel the hardness of his muscles. Curiously, she poked at his arm. ¡°You¡¯ve been working out at the gym for a while, haven¡¯t you?¡± Andrew saw her innocent look and had to restrain himself. Did she not realize that her actions made it difficult for him to keep hisposure? Chapter 640 Andrew drew her in closer, leaving no room for movement. In a low voice, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Just try to sleep. ¡±novelbin His embrace wasforting, and Madisynplied, shutting her eyes. She felt especially secure in his arms and quickly drifted off to sleep. The night passed peacefully. Dawn broke as usual. Madisyn slowly stirred, feeling an ufortable pressure against her leg. She frowned slightly and muttered, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take off your belt for sleep?¡± She reached out to unfasten Andrew¡¯s belt, assuming it must be ufortable. But as she moved her hand, he caught it. Andrew gradually opened his eyes, roused by her movements. His eyes were still heavy with sleep, his voice rough and enticing from just waking up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Your belt is poking me,¡± Madisyn murmured, a bit annoyed. ¡°Belt?¡± Andrew seemed to wake up fully. Madisyn nodded. Suddenly, Andrew¡¯s expression grew serious. Noticing his change in demeanor, Madisyn looked at him, puzzled. Andrew tightened his grip and said gently, ¡°Stay put. I¡¯ll get up first. ¡± As Madisyn moved off the sofa and saw Andrew standing, she realized he wasn¡¯t wearing a belt at all. Seeing the bulge, she immediately realized what had been pressing against her, and her face flushed instantly. She had overlooked the fact that Andrew could be aroused just like any other men. Andrew headed to the bathroom for a shower. As the sound of water filled the air, Madisyn felt so embarrassed she wished she could disappear. Thank goodness she hadn¡¯t actually touched it-that would have been even more awkward. When Andrew returned from the shower, he found Madisyn lost in thought on the sofa. She was usuallyposed and witty, so her dazed appearance now was unexpectedly adorable. His expression softened as he approached and sat next to her, wrapping an arm around her. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°Nothing. ¡± Madisyn quickly regained her focus and responded, ¡°I was just thinking about what we could have for breakfast. ¡± ¡°What would you Like?¡± Chapter 641 ¡°Anything¡¯s fine.¡± Madisyn paused, then her face brightened. ¡°Actually, I¡¯d love some milk and pancakes.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Andrew then gave instructions to the cook. As they descended to the dining room, Madisyn was greeted by the weing scent of breakfast, which immediately whetted her appetite. They settled at the table, and Andrew watched her eat with affectionate eyes. ¡°How about we make breakfast together a daily thing?¡± ¡°I usually have breakfast with my parents.¡± ¡°Alright.¡±novelbin Madisyn nced around. ¡°But you¡¯re wee to join us.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Andrew raised an eyebrow in surprise. ¡°Absolutely. My parents really like you,¡± Madisyn said with a smile. Andrew smiled back. ¡°Okay.¡± After breakfast, Madisyn prepared to leave for the office and climbed into Andrew¡¯s car. However, as they drove, Madisyn noticed they were not heading towards her workce. She looked at him curiously and asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been pushing yourself too hard. Take the next few days off and just rx,¡± Andrew said warmly, yet his tone was decisively firm. Madisyn realized arguing would be futile, so she simply nodded. When the car stopped, Madisyn found they were at a park. It was a lovely, well-kept park with a small stream that added to its charm. The sunlight lit up the greenwn, making it look especially inviting for a lie-down. Madisyn was surprised. ¡°When was this park built? It¡¯s so beautiful.¡± ¡°Not too long ago,¡± Andrew said with a smile, pleased by her delighted reaction. Madisyn was so enchanted by the park¡¯s beauty that she wanted to Lie down on the grass and gaze up at the sky. Andrew stopped Madisyn and spread a mat on the grass. ¡°There might be bugs in the grass.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Madisyn gave him a curious look. ¡°You came prepared?¡± ¡°Always,¡± he replied with a grin. They both stretched out on the mat. It had been ages since Madisyn had simplyin back and stared at the sky. The vast blue canvas above was captivating, with clouds drifting leisurely by, filling her with a sense of calm and tranquility. Chapter 642 After a while, they continued their stroll through the park. Being newly established, the park was nearly deserted. They walked for quite some time without spotting another soul. ¡°Is this ce that remote? Why am I not seeing anyone else around?¡± Madisyn asked, puzzled. ¡°It¡¯s not remote, just newly built. Only invited guests are allowed in, so it¡¯s quite exclusive,¡± Andrew exined. Madisyn quickly caught on. An exclusive park? But the Luxury of it all didn¡¯t concern her. As they wandered deeper into the park, she marveled at how perfectly everything matched her tastes. Unable to contain her delight, she blurted out, ¡°Andrew, I absolutely love this ce.¡± ¡°Thene here often. You can even camp out if you want,¡± Andrew suggested with a smile. As they ventured further, Madisyn realized the park was far bigger than she had imagined. There was a forest, a swing, and most importantly, the ce was pristine-no overgrown weeds or pesky mosquitoes like in other parks. By noon, Andrew had arranged for some supplies to be delivered for a barbecue. They started grillingmb skewers,ughing, and enjoying each other¡¯spany. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Madisyn relished the rare and precious peace. As dusk set in, casting fiery hues across the sky, Andrew nced at Madisyn. ¡°We should head back. There are more bugs at night, but once all the facilities are finished, we can spend the night here.¡± Reluctantly, Madisyn agreed, and they made their way out of the park and went home. Unbeknownst to them, a car was parked near their vis and its upants were watching their every move. ¡°Did you see that?¡± Courtney Looked over at Jenna, whose eyes were fixed on Madisyn with a simmering hatred. Courtney smirked, satisfied that Tatiana¡¯s intel had been urate. It seemed Jenna indeed harbored a grudge against Madisyn even stronger than her own. ¡°Yes, I saw,¡± Jenna replied, her voice dripping with bitterness. ¡°Her life is perfect.¡± ¡°Of course. She¡¯s a Johns and now Andrew¡¯s girlfriend. At this rate, she¡¯ll marry Andrew, adored and envied by everyone,¡± Courtney said, painting a vivid picture of Madisyn¡¯s seemingly perfect future.novelbin Jenna envisioned a world where Madisyn was celebrated while she remained a shadowy, despised figure. The thought was infuriating. ¡°How did ite to this? She had upied my ce for years, leaving me to struggle, and now she¡¯s living this wless life. Why does everything always work out for her?¡± Jenna¡¯s voice trembled with hatred. Courtney sighed, ¡°Whether it¡¯s luck or fate, that¡¯s just how it is. And she¡¯s only going to keep rising. I genuinely sympathize with what you¡¯ve been through, which is why I invested in your family¡¯spany. But despite my help, your family is still on the brink.¡± Jenna¡¯s eyes widened in shock. The idea of her family going bankrupt was unbearable. Chapter 643 She¡¯d be forced back into her old, miserable life, mocked and scorned by everyone around her. She looked at Courtney¡¯s designer clothes and the sleek Maserati she drove, a world of luxury Jenna could only dream of. Realizing Courtney¡¯s influence, she asked, ¡°You¡¯ve helped me a lot. You won¡¯t let my family fall apart, will you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to see that happen, and I really do feel sorry for you.¡± But my resources are stretched thin. If it weren¡¯t for Madisyn.. I might have been able to do more to keep your family afloat Courtney said, her voice heavy with regret. ¡°Madisyn? What did she do?¡± Jenna asked, clearly baffled. ¡°Let me be clear. I¡¯m Madisyn¡¯s cousin. The Johns Group used to give my family a dividend every year, but after Madisyn came back, they cut us off. The money I invested in your family¡¯spany was from my personal funds. There¡¯s nothing left to give.¡± ¡°Why would she do that?¡± ¡°Because she thinks we don¡¯t contribute to thepany and don¡¯t deserve the dividend,¡± Courtney exined, frustration in her tone. ¡°But you¡¯re part of the Johns family!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but to her, it¡¯s all about profit. My father had to join the Johns Group to fight for its leadership, but he¡¯s not one for conflicts. I doubt he¡¯ll outmaneuver Glenn, unless something drastic happens to Glenn¡¯s family and he gets distracted. Only then might my father have a shot at taking control,¡± Courtney said softly. Jenna¡¯s mind raced with possibilities. If something were to happen to Madisyn.. The thought was unsettling. But if she killed Madisyn, she would have to go to jail! A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Jenna, I need your help,¡± Courtney said urgently, gripping her hand. ¡°I know you hate Madisyn as much as I do. If you assist me, and my father manages to take control, I promise I¡¯ll make sure your family is taken care of.¡± As Jenna met Courtney¡¯s eyes, a thought sparked in her mind, growing more powerful with each passing second.novelbin ¡°I¡¯ll figure something out,¡± Jenna whispered. ¡°No need, I¡¯ve already found a way. Jenna, I know what you¡¯re thinking, and I¡¯m here to help you,¡± Courtney said, her gaze steady and sincere. Her reassuring look gave Jenna the confidence she needed. Yes, if they didn¡¯t remove Madisyn from the picture, their lives would be nothing short of a nightmare. With newfound determination, Jenna nodded firmly. Madisyn had no inkling that these two were plotting against her. She had had a rxing day and went to bed early, drifting into a deep, peaceful sleep. The next morning, she paid a visit to Susan¡¯s grandfather, Erick Bowers, who was recovering well and had just woken up. When Erick learned that Madisyn had arranged for his surgery, he was deeply appreciative. ¡°So, you¡¯re Madisyn. Susan talks about you often,¡± he said warmly. Chapter 644 ¡°I knew your grandfather, Nn. We used to y chess together!¡± ¡°Really? I had no idea that you knew my grandfather!¡± Madisyn eyes widened in surprise.novelbin ¡°Of course! Your grandfather was a legend-everyone knew him,¡± Erick replied with a smile. Hearing her grandfather¡¯s name stirred something deep within Madisyn. Though she had never met him, his legacy was powerful, and she could feel the admiration people had for him. ¡°Mr. Bowers, just continue to rest and stick to a light diet, then you¡¯ll be fine,¡± Madisyn advised. ¡°I will, thank you.¡± Erick smiled, then turned to his granddaughter with a gentle look. ¡°Susan, you¡¯ve got a good friend. That puts my mind at ease.¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s been wonderful to me,¡± Susan said, her eyes glistening with emotion. ¡°Grandpa, you have to promise me you¡¯ll live a long, healthy life.¡± ¡°I intend to,¡± Erick replied, his voice full of warmth. As Madisyn watched the heartfelt exchange between Susan and her grandfather, a sense of calm washed over her. Despite the tensions between Susan and her father, it was clear that her grandfather¡¯s love and support were steadfast. Madisyn lingered at the hospital until after lunch before finally heading back to work. On her drive, a sense of unease began to creep in. ncing in the rearview mirror, she noticed a car following her. Madisyn¡¯s eyes narrowed. Was someone tailing her? A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y But who could it be and why? She quickly scanned her mind for her enemies in Gemond and Ansport, but couldn¡¯t quite determine who it might be now. Without missing a beat, she pressed down on the gas. Her luxury car roared through the traffic, expertly maneuvering between vehicles. Startled drivers and pedestrians turned their heads, one even leaning out of his car window, shouting, ¡°Is that for a movie?¡± In no time, Madisyn shook off her pursuer and arrived at Edge Entertainment, ready to start her workday. In the midst of a busy afternoon, Madisyn¡¯s phone rang-it was Jared. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve got some information on the matter you asked me to look into.¡± ¡°Is it about Damari?¡± Madisyn asked, her attention sharpening. ¡°Exactly. There¡¯s ab that¡¯s been developing a medication specifically for his condition. They¡¯ve been at it for years, but it¡¯s still iplete. Interestingly, they even tried to bring you on board as a consultant,¡± Jared exined. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the drug is eighty percentplete. Only the final, crucial step remains. This medication could be a game-changer for Damari¡¯s heart condition.¡± Chapter 645 This was the breakthrough Madisyn had been waiting for. ¡°Perfect. Send me theb¡¯s name,¡± she said. A few momentster, theb¡¯s name popped up on her screen-it was located in Ansport. Without hesitation, Madisyn sent an email to theb under her alias, Mia. It didn¡¯t take long for a reply to arrive. ¡°Are you really Dr. Mia? We¡¯ve been hoping you would join our research! When can youe? I¡¯ll arrange a meeting with our boss!¡± The enthusiasm in the response was palpable.novelbin Madisyn quickly typed back, ¡°How about today?¡± ¡°Great! I¡¯ll send you the contact details for our boss. He¡¯ll get in touch with you today. See you soon!¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Madisyn replied quickly. Not long after, Madisyn received a call from theb¡¯s boss. ¡°Hello?¡± The voice on the other end was deep and maic. For a moment, Madisyn hesitated¡ªthere was something oddly familiar about it. She quickly dismissed the thought. There was no way Andrew could be the boss of ab. ¡°Hello,¡± Madisyn responded, slightly adjusting her voice. ¡°This is Mia. I¡¯m interested in joining yourb, but I have one condition: I need to take one dose of the medication with me once the work isplete.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem. Let¡¯s set up a meeting.¡± The man agreed without hesitation. ¡°Sure!¡± Madisyn agreed. They quickly arranged a time and ce to meet. Madisyn was impressed with the efficiency of her new partner. After work, she changed into something more casual and headed to the restaurant where they had agreed to meet. When she arrived, she noticed someone already seated in the private dining room. The man sat quietly, sipping coffee, exuding an air of effortless nobility. Madisyn stopped in her tracks, stunned. Had she walked into the wrong ce? It was Andrew! Andrew¡¯s attention snapped to the doorway at the sound of a noise, his gazending on a woman wearing a mask. The visible portion of her face appeared ordinary-clearly the result of carefully applied makeup. Chapter 646 Naturally, the enigmatic Mia wouldn¡¯t easily unveil her true identity. Yet, despite the concealment, there was something oddly familiar about her. ¡°Please, have a seat, Dr. Mia,¡± Andrew invited, gesturing toward the chair opposite him. Madisyn, lost in her thoughts for a moment, blinked and then made her way over, gracefully lowering herself into the seat. Her voice was calm when she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the boss of theboratory to be you, Mr. Klein.¡± Andrew¡¯s eyebrows arched in mild surprise. ¡°You know me? I thought you were living a secluded life.¡± He leaned back slightly, studying Mia¡¯s every movement with caution. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the one in charge of thisb. I won¡¯t lie-I created thisb for my grandfather. His illness is progressing, and time isn¡¯t on our side. I need to develop a cure as soon as possible.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Madisyn nodded, a newfound respect glimmering in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Both Andrew and Corbett were Damari¡¯s grandsons, yet while Corbett was consumed with his quest for power, Andrew was quietly fighting to save Damari.novelbin Beneath Andrew¡¯s cold and distant exterior, there was a deep well of loyalty and care, qualities she hadn¡¯t fully appreciated before. She couldn¡¯t help but feel fortunate to have such a man by her side. ¡°Shall we order?¡± Andrew suggested, handing her the menu. Madisyn scanned the options and chose a few dishes that caught her eye. When Andrew nced over her selections before passing the order to the waiter, a flicker of surprise crossed his face. Was it just a coincidence? The dishes Mia had chosen were uncannily simr to Madisyn¡¯s favorites. As their meal was served, the conversation naturally shifted to their work at theboratory. Andrew listened intently, his initial wariness giving way to genuine admiration. This woman¡¯s expertise was undeniable, each word she spoke reinforcing his belief that she was indeed the real Mia-after all, such knowledge and insight could onlye from true experience. .. Library ¡°Mr. Klein, you¡¯ve hardly touched your food. Please, have some,¡± Madisyn urged, gently cing a piece of meat on his te. Andrew nced down at the meat and replied with a curt, ¡°Thank you.¡± Still, Madisyn couldn¡¯t help but notice that Andrew hadn¡¯t so much as touched the meat she put on his te. As the dinner neared its end, she couldn¡¯t resist needling him a little. ¡°Mr. Klein, are you worried I might poison you?¡± Andrew met her gaze, his expression calm but measured. ¡°If I were, I wouldn¡¯t havee. The truth is, I have a girlfriend.¡± For a moment, Madisyn was caught off guard. That was thest response she¡¯d expected¡­ But seeing how serious Andrew was, she couldn¡¯t help teasing, ¡°Your girlfriend¡¯s never going to know, right? Is it really necessary to be so¡­ principled, Mr. Klein?¡± Andrew¡¯s face softened, his tone earnest. ¡°She¡¯s someone I love deeply. It¡¯s not about principles; it¡¯s about respect. I don¡¯t want to do anything that might hurt her.¡± Madisyn raised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued. ¡°Most women wouldn¡¯t be bothered by something like this, right? Isn¡¯t that a bit¡­ petty?¡± Chapter 647 ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say she¡¯s petty. It¡¯s my duty to maintain some distance from other women to show mymitment,¡± Andrew replied, his voice steady with conviction. Madisyn found herself both amused and unexpectedly pleased by his response. As they exited the restaurant, she yfully brushed against his arm, only for Andrew to sidestep slightly, keeping his distance. ¡°Shall we head to theb now?¡± he asked. ¡°Of course,¡± Madisyn replied, her demeanor instantly turning professional at the mention of work. Theb was nestled in the quiet suburbs, far from prying eyes. Though the area seemed unassuming, the security was anything but, with guards patrolling both inside and out. The building itself looked like a simple residential block, but as they descended into the basement, it was like stepping into apletely different world. The basement was reinforced with bulletproof and st-resistant materials, a clear indication of the substantial resources Andrew had poured into this facility. The deeper they ventured, the more amazed Madisyn was at how sophisticated the facility was. Finally, they arrived at the office. As soon as Andrew stepped inside, the air shifted. The team, who had been deep in discussion, immediately rose to their feet and greeted respectfully, ¡°Good evening, boss.¡± Madisyn¡¯s eyes flickered towards Andrew curiously. In here, Andrew was apletely different man-a puzzle she was slowly piecing together. Each new detail she uncovered only made him more intriguing, more enigmatic. ¡°Good evening, everyone. Please, take your seats,¡± Andrew said, his voice cold and authoritative. As chairs scraped against the floor, all eyes inevitably drifted towards the stranger beside him. ¡°Allow me to introduce ourb¡¯s newest member, Dr. Mia,¡± Andrew announced calmly. At the mention of Mia, a ripple of excitement coursed through the gathered scientists. Dr. Mia? Her reputation preceded her-a figure of almost mythic proportions in the medical world.novelbin Her surgeries, famous for their daunting difficulty, were the kind that even seasoned surgeons hesitated to attempt. Yet, she had seeded in operating them. But as the scientists took in the young woman standing before them, there was a collective pause. Mia looked so¡­ ordinary, almost unassuming. ¡°Hi, everyone,¡± Madisyn greeted, her voice casual, almost too casual for someone with her reputation. ¡°Is this really Dr. Mia?¡± a voice questioned, tinged with doubt. ¡°In the flesh,¡± Madisyn replied, her calmness unwavering. Herposed assurance left little room for skepticism. After all, if Andrew himself had brought her here, there could be no mistake. Soon, the hesitation evaporated, reced by enthusiastic apuse. Chapter 648 ¡°This is incredible! With Dr. Mia joining us, our progress will skyrocket!¡± someone enthused, the excitement in the voice infectious. Theb¡¯s data was then turned over to Mia, who pored over it with intense focus. After all, developing the medication was no easy feat. Madisyn skimmed through the stacks of information, and what would¡¯ve taken an ordinary person days to absorb, she digested in a matter of minutes. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong here.¡± Madisyn pointed out a mistake, her tone calm but firm. A researcher approached and asked, ¡°Belen, did you write this?¡± Belen Pearson, another researcher, came over to inspect the document. ¡°Yes, I wrote it. There¡¯s nothing wrong with it!¡± ¡°The pharmaceutical method you are using doesn¡¯t allow the pharmaceuticals to reach their full potential, which is why your experiments haven¡¯t been sessful,¡± Madisyn said, her voice carrying a hint of indifference. Belen frowned, feeling a surge of irritation. She was an expert in medical materials, unmatched in Lorpond. But this neer was questioning her method, which made her skeptical. ¡°Dr. Mia, you¡¯re a genius in surgery, but that doesn¡¯t mean you know more about pharmaceuticals than I do. I assure you, no one will say my approach is wed.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not wed-it¡¯s just not perfect,¡± Madisyn replied, her voice steady. ¡°If you use my method, the results will be far better.¡± She quickly scribbled a few notes and handed them to Belen. Belen took the paper, her brow furrowing. What kind of method was this? She had never encountered anything like it before. Despite seeing the confidence in Madisyn¡¯s expression, Belen still felt a twinge of doubt. As she walked out the door with Andrew, she remarked, ¡°Boss, I think Dr.novelbin Mia is too full of herself. She¡¯s still so young. Even if she¡¯s skilled in surgery, that doesn¡¯t mean she understands how to make medicine.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Follow her instructions,¡± Andrew replied firmly. Though Belen was still unconvinced, she nodded reluctantly. She was eager to see if Dr. Mia¡¯s method would indeed yield better medicinal materials. Madisyn, aware of the current state of the medicine, knew she had to patiently await the results. As Andrew escorted her out, he asked, ¡°How did you get to the restaurant?¡± ¡°I took a taxi. Could you give me a ride, Mr. Klein?¡± Madisyn asked with a yful tone. In truth, she had driven herself. ¡°Of course,¡± Andrew replied without hesitation. They reached the parking lot. Andrew opened the door for Madisyn, who slipped into the car. But instead of joining her, he closed the door and stepped back. Andrew then said to the driver, ¡°Take her to her destination.¡± ¡°Sure thing, boss,¡± the driver replied respectfully. Chapter 649 Through the ss, Andrew spoke to Madisyn. ¡°Dr.novelbin Mia, thank you for today. Be safe on your way back.¡± He was polite, no doubt. but he was keeping his distance from her! Madisyn had intended to y a little game while they sat together, but Andrew¡¯s actions left her ns in ruins. With a resigned sigh, she asked the driver to drop her at the restaurant. Once there, she got out and drove herself home. When she arrived, she was surprised to see Andrew waiting at the gate. Madisyn stepped out of the car with a smile. ¡°Honey, were you waiting for me?¡± ¡°Yes, sweetheart. Why did youe back sote?¡± Andrew, dressed in a sharp ck suit, looked imposing and distant, but the moment he saw Madisyn, his expression softened, his eyes warm. This sudden change made Madisyn¡¯s heart swell with affection. ¡°I had a few things to take care of,¡± Madisyn replied, slipping her arm through his. ¡°My parents have prepared some snacks. Let¡¯s go eat together.¡± Andrew hesitated for a moment, but seeing Madisyn¡¯s determination, he nodded. In the vi, ine had just emerged from the kitchen, surprised to see them together. Although Andrew and Madisyn had been a couple for some time, they were always discreet, and Andrew had nevere back with Madisyn before. ¡°Andrew, you¡¯re here! I¡¯ve made some snacks. Join us,¡± ine said with a warm smile. Despite being a nobledy, she never put on airs, her elegant beauty softened by years of kindness. Madisyn was caught off guard-she hadn¡¯t expected her mother to cook today. As she nced at the delicious-looking spread on the table, a hint of nervousness crept in. ¡°The cook and I prepared these together. Madisyn, try some,¡± ine said, her tone encouraging. Madisyn felt a wave of relief and picked up a pancake. It tasted wonderful! She nced at her gentle, beautiful mother, wondering if ine was aware of her own limited cooking skills. ine turned to Andrew, saying, ¡°Andrew, you should eat more. You¡¯re looking thin, and you need your strength to work well.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Andrew replied politely. ine then turned to Madisyn, her expression softening with concern. ¡°Have you spoken to Dane recently?¡± ¡°Dane? No, why? What¡¯s going on with him?¡± Madisyn asked, a hint of worry in her voice ine sighed, ¡°He¡¯s been a bit distanttely. When I spoke to him, he seemed distracted, and his assistant mentioned he¡¯s been acting strangely. I suspect he might be in love!¡± Madisyn was so startled that she nearly choked on her food. She turned to ine and inquired, ¡°Then why did you sigh? Mom, haven¡¯t you always hoped for Dane to find a partner?¡± Chapter 650 ine sighed again and said, ¡°Yes, I want that for him, but he hasn¡¯t shown interest in any girls, just his close male friends. It makes me wonder..¡± ine trailed off, leaving her thoughts hanging, but the implication was clear to everyone. Madisyn and Andrew exchanged a nce, both feeling amused. Madisyn cleared her throat. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case.¡± ¡°But he really doesn¡¯t spend time with any girls at all!¡± ine said. ¡°No, I need to figure out who Dane might be seeing!¡± Madisyn muttered, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Madisyn, do you know anything?¡± ine suddenly questioned. Madisyn was taken aback once again. She probably knew¡­ But the dynamics between those two seemed strained. ¡°Mom, I think it¡¯s best not to worry. Let Dane manage his personal life,¡± Madisyn said, then shifted the conversation. ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Dad?¡± ine responded, ¡°Oh, Rowan made a mistake at thepany, so your dad is sorting it out.¡± ¡°What kind of mistake?¡± Madisyn asked. ine exined, ¡°It appears he made a deal that caused thepany to lose a few hundred million dors.¡± A few hundred million dors? While Rowan was known tock business sense, losing a few hundred million dors was no minor matter! Madisyn furrowed her brow, preparing to delve deeper, but ine continued, ¡°Even though it¡¯s a rtively small amount, it¡¯s still problematic. The reputation of the Johns Group is at stake, so your dad had to intervene.¡± A small amount? Madisyn quietly bowed her head and continued eating in silence. She realized she might have underestimated her family¡¯s actual wealth. They had just finished the snacks when Glenn finally returned, looking a bit worn out.novelbin ¡°Dad, you¡¯re back.¡± Madisyn greeted him and asked, ¡°How did things go at thepany?¡± ¡°Nothing to worry about,¡± Glenn reassured her with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll go heat up some food for you.¡± ine rose to warm up some food for Glenn. Spotting Andrew, Glenn said, ¡°Andrew, you¡¯re here. Has something special happened today?¡± Chapter 651 ¡°No, Dad, he just came to see you and Mom,¡± Madisyn smiled and said. ¡°Okay.¡± Glenn nodded. ine quickly set up the food, and Glenn began his meal. ine sat beside him, keeping himpany. They shared a tender moment. Madisyn observed them, feeling a mix of warmth and longing. This was the type of family life she deeply desired. Suddenly, she felt a warm hand grasp hers as Andrew whispered, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°I just think my parents have a really great rtionship,¡± Madisyn said. ¡°I find it quite enviable.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for envy. I promise to treat you even better,¡± Andrew assured her with a loving Look. Madisyn¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She nodded slightly, then curiously inquired, ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve never heard you talk about your parents. Where are they?¡± Andrew¡¯s expression froze momentarily before he responded, ¡°They¡¯ve been gone for a long time.¡± Madisyn was taken aback. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. They passed away when I was very young,¡± Andrew replied calmly. ¡°I¡¯ve learned to live with it.¡± Seeing the sadness in his eyes, Madisyn couldn¡¯t resist embracing him. ¡°I¡¯ll be here for you.¡± Feeling her tender, yet resilient embrace, Andrew wrapped his arms around her tightly. Her warmth made even the darkest night seem less cold. At the dinning table, Glenn observed this interaction with a less than pleased look. However, ine was delighted. ¡°They really share a close bond!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit much for our home?¡± Glenn expressed his displeasure. ine dismissed his concerns, saying, ¡°It¡¯s just a hug.novelbin What¡¯s so serious about that? Don¡¯t be so harsh. Andrew is a decent young man.¡± After being scolded, Glenn remained silent and quietly continued eating. As the evening wore on, out of consideration, Andrew decided to leave, and Madisyn also left her parents¡¯ house to return to her own. Over the next two days, Madisyn sensed that someone was following her each time she drove. Chapter 652 She tried to figure out who it was but realized the individual must have been hired by someone; she didn¡¯t know the person. On the third day, Madisyn drove to work as usual and once again noticed the same car trailing her in the rearview mirror. After several days, the follower hadn¡¯t even switched cars. She had nearly memorized the license te. Frustrated, she attempted to shake the car off, but suddenly a car darted out from the side, resulting in a collision! In an instant, mes engulfed the vehicles! Nearby cars swerved to avoid the ident, and pedestrians on the sidewalk screamed. A cacophony of cries and curses filled the air. At the Klein Group. Andrew was in the middle of work when, suddenly, a sense of dread washed over him, his heart skipping a beat. Acting on instinct, he picked up his phone and sent a message to Madisyn. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y There was no reply. Normally, if Madisyn didn¡¯t respond, Andrew would assume she was caught up with work and leave it at that. But this time, a gnawing urgency took hold of him, and he kept sending more messages. When there was still no response, Andrew called her directly. ¡°Hello, the number you have dialed is currently switched off.¡± Madisyn never turned off her phone. Panic surged through Andrew. He frantically started to track her location, but a breaking news alert shed on his screen. A car ident on Senna Street! That was the same street Madisyn drove on every day. With trembling hands, Andrew clicked on the link. His heart sank as he recognized the license te in the twisted metal. It was Madisyn¡¯s car. In that instant, it felt as though his entire world had crumbled. ¡°Get the car ready-we¡¯re going to Senna Street!¡± Andrew ordered his assistant without hesitation. When they arrived at Senna Street, the road was still engulfed in mes. Firefighters were on the scene, battling the fire with urgency.novelbin Chapter 653 Andrew stepped out of his Rolls-Royce, his heart pounding as he took in the chaos before him. Without a second thought, he rushed toward the burning wreckage. ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t go in!¡± A firefighter blocked his path. ¡°Madisyn!¡± Andrew cried out, his voiceced with desperation. ¡°sir, do you know anyone in the car ident?¡± The firefighters voice was thick with sympathy. ¡°But. there are no survivors.¡± The words hung in the air, unfinished, as if too painful to say aloud. ¡°Impossible!¡± Andrew¡¯s voice broke, his eyes filled with tears for the first time in his life. In that instant, the vibrant world drained of color, turning to stark ck and white. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y The warmth of autumn suddenly gave way to the biting cold of winter. Andrew refused to believe that Madisyn could be gone, just like that. Only yesterday, they had been eating andughing together! Desperation seized him, and he tried to break free, running toward the wreckage. But his assistant held him back tightly. ¡°Mr. Klein, please, you need to stay calm. The fire is too intense! The firefighters will have it under control soon!¡± The assistant knew all too well that with a ze of this magnitude, survival was almost impossible. The firefighters worked swiftly, extinguishing the mes before beginning their search. But what they found were two charred bodies. When Andrew saw this, his world shattered-he copsed, fainting on the spot. The assistant was stunned. When had hisposed, unshakeable boss ever been so overwhelmed? Hurriedly, the assistant called for an ambnce as the crowd murmured in sympathy. ¡°What a beautiful car. The owner must¡¯ve been someone wealthy.¡± ¡°Such a tragedy¡­ That man loves her so much. It¡¯s heartbreaking.¡± Amidst the murmuring crowd, a shadowy figure observed the scene with a cold smirk before quietly slipping away. ¡°Madisyn, you¡¯re finally out of my life! This is exactly what you deserved!¡± she muttered to herself. Back at the hotel, Jenna immediately dialed Courtney¡¯s number. ¡°You did well.¡± Courtney¡¯s voice held a note of excitement. Things had gone even more smoothly than she¡¯d anticipated. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Chapman Group will stand strong.¡± ¡°Thank you, Courtney,¡± Jenna replied, her voice tinged with emotion.novelbin After hanging up, she gazed out at the sky, feeling a sense of satisfaction. With Madisyn gone, the Chapman family secure, and her life as the pampered princess of a wealthy family intact, the world finally seemed like a better ce. Chapter 654 In the Johns Group¡¯s branch office. Recently, Glenn had been overseeing the branch¡¯s business, while Rowan served as a manager working under him. Ever since his mistake a few days ago, Rowan had been on edge, feeling as though everyone was watching him with judgmental eyes. He was furious-he hadn¡¯t meant to make such an error! After all, who doesn¡¯t make mistakes at work? Frustrated, Rowan returned to his office, working at a sluggish pace. By the time the morning had passed, he had only managed to review a few documents, leaving him with a throbbing headache. Irritation gnawed at him. He had never been interested in these tedious tasks, preferring to focus on his art. The idea of having to worry about everyday expenses had never crossed his mind before. With a heavy sigh, Rowan realized more and more that he wasn¡¯t cut out for the business world. But what choice did he have? If he didn¡¯t work, how would he and his family survive? Resentment toward Glenn began to fester within him. If Glenn hadn¡¯t cut off his dividend, he wouldn¡¯t be stuck in this job he despised. And with Glenn always overshadowing him, how could he ever make a name for himself? Just as Rowan¡¯s frustration peaked, his phone rang. It was Courtney. The news she delivered left him stunned. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious!¡± ¡°I¡¯mpletely serious, Dad. This is our moment.¡± Courtney¡¯s voice was filled with certainty. Rowan was floored-Madisyn was really gone? A fleeting moment of sympathy passed through him, but it was quickly overshadowed by a surge of ambition. Glenn had adored Madisyn; her death would shatter him. This was Rowan¡¯s chance to step into the spotlight! Even if business wasn¡¯t his forte, who else could the Johns Group be handed over to but him? With newfound resolve, Rowan stood and marched toward the CEO¡¯s office. As the elevator doors opened, he saw Glenn rushing out of his office, looking distressed. ¡°Glenn!¡± Rowan called out. Glenn entered the elevator, totally ignoring Rowan. Rowan turned to Glenn¡¯s assistant and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The assistant replied helplessly, ¡°It seems something has happened to Madisyn.¡± Rowan was surprised that Glenn had already known about Madisyn¡¯s death. The assistant felt sad. ¡°Since something happened to Madisyn, the chairman is very distressed. He cannot focus on thepany. But thepany still needs someone to manage it. Actually, we were in the middle of an important meeting when he suddenly left.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, how about I take over?¡± Rowan spoke with a sad expression. ¡°I am also deeply saddened by what happened to Madisyn. But thepany¡¯s affairs are important, too. We have many employees and clients who depend on us. So, let me manage thepany for now.¡± The assistant hesitated for a moment. Then, he said, ¡°Come with me.¡±novelbin While they walked, the assistant sent a message to Glenn, asking what to do. Glenn replied, ¡°Let him handle it.¡± Chapter 655 After reading Glenn¡¯s response, the assistant led Rowan to the conference room. Rowan took Glenn¡¯s ce and listened to everyone¡¯s reports. In the past, he always watched Glenn sit there calmly, looking like an emperor observing everyone. At that time, he was very envious of Glenn.novelbin But now that Rowan sat there, listening to everyone¡¯s reports, his mind was nk half the time. Many things were difficult to understand, including several decision-making issues. ¡°Glenn probably won¡¯t be able to handlepany matters for a while, so I¡¯ll help for now. Just bring all your reports to me,¡± Rowan said. ¡°And all documents that need to be processed should be sent to my office.¡± The senior executives exchanged wondering nces. However, they only got the chance to ask Glenn¡¯s assistant after the meeting. ¡°Do we really have to report to Rowan from now on? Is he capable of handling thepany matters?¡± ¡°He has not been with thepany for long. Besides, he just made trouble some time ago.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. What happened to the chairman? What is he doing?¡± The assistant sighed, ¡°The chairman¡¯s family is going through something right now. He can¡¯t deal withpany matters, so let¡¯s have Rowan handle things for the time being. Don¡¯t worry. This will only be temporary.¡± The senior executives were reluctant. But there was nothing they could do, so they could only agree. All the documents were quickly sent to Rowan¡¯s office. He enjoyed the respect everyone showed him and finally felt the pleasure Glenn had enjoyed. But when he looked at the documents in front of him, he immediately had a headache. The documents piled up like a hill, and it took Rowan a long time to go through just one. Moreover, these were all urgent and needed to be reviewed within two days. Even if he didn¡¯t eat or sleep, he wouldn¡¯t be able to finish them all. At that moment, Rowan was at a loss, not knowing what to do. He had never been this desperate before. Suddenly, there was a knock outside. Then, the door was pushed open. ¡°Dad¡­¡± Courtney walked in and greeted Rowan. ¡°Courtney¡­ Rowan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re here. Come here. Help me with these documents.¡± Courtney walked over confidently, picked up one document, and read through it. But halfway through, she quickly felt discouraged. The professional terminologies were far beyond her understanding. After all, she was an art teacher. She had no background in business. She used to think that business was very mundane. But now, she realized it was not something ordinary people could do. ¡°Do all these documents need to be processed?¡± Courtney asked, looking at the documents. ¡°Yes, and they are all urgent. I need to finish them within two days Rowan was so overwhelmed that he felt Like having a headache again.¡± ¡°Courtney, I can¡¯t deal with these documents in two days.¡± It turned out that even if the chairmanship was given to him, he couldn¡¯t handle it. Chapter 656 Courtney pursed her lips, lost in thought. After a while, she finally said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I have an idea.¡± Rowan looked at her expectantly. ¡°What idea? Spill it out.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll take control of the Johns Group. Then, we can hire a professional manager to handle everything.¡± As Courtney spoke, her eyes gleamed with ambition. Rowan was stunned for a moment. This was his first time seeing this side of Courtney. When he came to his senses, he instinctively reprimanded, ¡°How can we do such a thing? Your grandfather would never allow it. Besides, you and I know very well that Glenn is not a pushover.¡± ¡°Dad, do you know why you are being suppressed all this time? That¡¯s because you are too naive. If Grandpa really cared about you, he should have given you some shares in thepany.¡± ¡°But it was my own choice. I chose money over shares,¡± Rowan replied. ¡°Why did you choose money at that time? It was because Uncle Glenn hadplete control over thepany, right? If you had the opportunity to enter thepany back then and earn more money, would that little amount matter to you?¡± Courtney bombarded Rowan with a series of questions. Rowan fell silent, at a loss for words. Indeed, Glenn had always been too outstanding, and he could never catch up. So, he opted for money and left to carve out his own path in Ansport. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y He had grown tired of the life of being outshone by Glenn. Courtney could tell from Rowan¡¯s expression that he was moved by her words. So, she continued, ¡°Dad, this is our only chance to turn things around.¡± ¡°So, what should we do?¡± Rowan asked. Obviously, he was tempted by Courtney¡¯s idea. ¡°I have a n. At this moment, the Green City International Project is the most critical project for the Johns Group. If we leak the blueprints of this project, the Johns Group will lose more than one hundred billion.novelbin They won¡¯t have that much liquidity. So, their only option is to either dere bankruptcy or negotiate with others,¡± Courtney exined patiently. ¡°Leak the blueprints? To whom?¡± A dark light shed through Courtney¡¯s eyes. She smiled meaningfully. ¡°The Chapman family.¡± Rowan frowned in confusion. ¡°The Chapman family? Who are they?¡± He had never even heard of the Chapman family before. Courtney continued to exin patiently, ¡°They are a small family. Madisyn was raised by them. Theirpany, the Chapman Group, is also focused on real estate. Dad, since Uncle Glenn is not paying attention to thepany right now, you have full control. You can easily obtain any confidential blueprints.¡± Rowan was still hesitant. He was struggling with his decision. ¡°But the Johns Group was your grandfather¡¯s life work.¡± ¡°Dad, do we really have to live under Uncle Glenn¡¯s shadow all our lives?¡± Courtney was determined to convince Rowan. Rowan said through clenched teeth, ¡°I know what to do. You can go back now.¡± Courtney let out a heavy sigh of relief before quietly slipping away. Chapter 657 Rowan remained in the office, lost in thought for what felt Like hours. It wasn¡¯t until Glenn¡¯s assistant entered, reminding him about the pending documents, that Rowan snapped out of his daze. ¡°I just need a bit more time. By the way, where are the documents for the Green City International Project? That¡¯s our top priority right now.novelbin Let me review them first.¡± ¡°They should be in the chairman¡¯s office,¡± the assistant replied. ¡°Alright, got it. You can go now.¡± Once the assistant had left, Rowan made his way to Glenn¡¯s office. He began searching the room until he found what he was looking for¡ªa safe, discreetly tucked away. It seemed likely that the project documents were inside the safe, but Rowan faced a daunting challenge-what was the password? He tried Glenn¡¯s birthday-no luck. Thepany¡¯s founding date-wrong again. With only one attempt left, panic began to set in. What could it be? His mind raced, but anxiety clouded his thoughts. Sweat beaded on Rowan¡¯s forehead as he struggled to think. Then, a memory surfaced. He entered a date, and to his astonishment, the safe clicked open. Rowan¡¯s breath caught in his throat. The password was the day Nn had passed away. Glenn had always remembered that day¡­ A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Did he use this date as the password to honor their father? A crushing wave of guilt surged through Rowan, the realization hitting hard: Glenn was miles ahead of him in every way that mattered. Just as Rowan was drowning in his thoughts, his phone buzzed, jolting him back to the present. It was his daughter. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the status? The Chapman family wants the documents soon!¡± Rowan exhaled heavily, the weight of his guilt pressing down on him. ¡°I still can¡¯t shake the feeling that this is a terrible idea.¡± Courtney¡¯s voice was firm, as she urged her father on. ¡°Dad, there¡¯s nothing wrong with this n. I¡¯ve already reached an agreement with the Chapman Group. Once it¡¯s done, Johns Group will be ours to manage. We can hire a professional manager or even keep Uncle Glenn and the others in ce. The only difference is, you¡¯ll be the chairman!¡± Courtney¡¯s confidence was infectious, and Rowan found himself agreeing. The logic was sound-Johns Group would remain in their hands. ¡°Alright, I understand,¡± Rowan said, taking the documents from the safe. Chapter 658 After leaving the office, he headed home and handed the documents to Courtney. Her eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°Dad, just be patient. We¡¯re about to make a hugeeback!¡± Meanwhile, on Senna Street, the scene had been cleared. The ambnce had arrived, and two charred bodies were now on stretchers. When Glenn arrived and saw the devastation, the world around him seemed to spin. His vision blurred, and he nearly copsed, but he forced himself to approach the ambnce.novelbin The bodies, covered in white sheets, were a sight too horrific to bear. The strong,posed man broke down, tears streaming uncontrobly. It was his daughter, the one he had only been reunited with recently! Glenn felt as if the ground was slipping away from him. ¡°This isn¡¯t real. This can¡¯t be real.¡± ¡°Mr. Johns, please, calm down,¡± Andrew said, supporting him. ¡°You need to stay calm.¡± ¡°How can I possibly calm down? My daughter is dead!¡± Glenn¡¯s voice broke, raw with a grief so profound it shook the formidable business tycoon to his core, revealing a vulnerability no one had ever witnessed. Andrew, equally devastated, struggled to maintain hisposure, his voice trembling with barely contained fury. ¡°Mr. Johns, this wasn¡¯t an ident. Someone orchestrated this.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Glenn¡¯s sorrow quickly morphed into icy determination. The fog of despair lifted, reced by a burning resolve. His eyes darkened with a deadly intent. ¡°If someone did this, they¡¯ll regret it. I¡¯ll see to it that their entire family pays the ultimate price.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let them off either!¡± Andrew vowed, his eyes zing with the same cold fire. Leaning in close, he whispered something in Glenn¡¯s ear. A flicker of surprise crossed Glenn¡¯s face as he processed Andrew¡¯s words. Then, he nodded, his voice a steely whisper. ¡°I¡¯ll bring Madisyn home first. Don¡¯t say a word to ine-not yet. If she finds out now, it will break her.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Andrew replied, his nod resolute. Glenn left, followed shortly by Andrew, who drove off in silence. Once home, Glenn immediately arranged for ine to go on a trip, insisting with a firmness that left no room for argument. ine, puzzled by his urgency, sensed that something was amiss¡ª likely something rted to thepany. But seeing the determination in Glenn¡¯s eyes, she chose not to press further and agreed to leave the country as he suggested. With ine safe on her way, Glenn made his way to a bar, a ce he rarely went to. He reached out to a few old acquaintances, friends he seldom contacted, and invited them to join him for drinks. ¡°Mr. Johns, you¡¯ve never been one to drink with us. What¡¯s the asion today?¡± one of them asked, curiosity piqued. Glenn offered only a faint smile in response, his thoughts clearly elsewhere as he continued to drink in silence. Sensing the weight on his shoulders, hispanions exchanged nces. ¡°Alright, since Mr. Johns called us out, we¡¯ll drink with him until he¡¯s had his #411!¡± And so, they drank together. The drinking continued well into the evening until Glenn¡¯s assistant finally called. Chapter 659 ¡°Mr. Johns, Rowan isn¡¯t cut out to handle thepany affairs. I¡¯ve noticed a backlog of documents that haven¡¯t been dealt with yet!¡± The assistant hesitated to disturb Glenn, but the situation at thepany was growing dire. If these matters weren¡¯t addressed soon, the entire business could suffer. ¡°Let him deal with them. I can¡¯t do this now,¡± Glenn replied, his voice weary, before hanging up and returning to his drink. The assistant was left frustrated, unsure of what to do. A voice cut through the assistant¡¯s frustration. ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Has Glenn note back yet?¡± The assistant turned to find Rowan standing there, his expression a mix of concern and confusion. With a helpless sigh, the assistant replied, ¡°No, Mr. Glenn Johns has had far too much to drink. I¡¯ve never seen him like this before.¡± As the weight of the words sank in, realization struck Rowan-Madisyn must truly be gone. ¡°I¡¯m also heartbroken over what happened to Madisyn, but what Glenn must be feeling. it¡¯s unimaginable. I get why he¡¯s drowning in alcohol. But I can¡¯t let thepany suffer in the meantime. I¡¯ll take care of the documents. Thepany must stand strong, no matter what.¡± ¡°Mr. Johns, thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯m doing it for thepany,¡± Rowan replied. When Rowan returned to his office, he found Courtney was waiting for him. ¡°Dad, has Glenne back yet?¡± ¡°No, his assistant just called him. He¡¯s probably had too much to drink.¡± Rowan sighed. He hadn¡¯t anticipated Glenn to be like this. He used to be invincible, showing no vulnerabilities, but now he seemedpletely overwhelmed. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Courtneymented, ¡°I heard that Andrew was at a bar too. It looks like they handle their distress the same way!¡± Courtney was infuriated knowing how upset Andrew was, especially over someone as trivial as Madisyn. To her, it certainly wasn¡¯t worth it! She quickly regained her smugness. ¡°I¡¯ve handed over the documents to Chapman Group. It won¡¯t be long before they sue Johns Group for copying their designs. When Johns Group fails to settle, they¡¯ll be forced into bankruptcy, and Chapman Group will swoop in to acquire it and eventually hand thepany over to us!¡± ¡°Good.¡± Rowan nodded in agreement. After the discussion, Courtney departed. She had more pressing matters to attend to! At Nightfall Bar. This establishment was the epitome of luxury in Ansport, frequented only by the affluent and influential. This was Courtney¡¯s first visit to a bar, a ce she normally looked down on. However, with Andrew present, she had to be here, too. She made sure her appearance was wless, having chosen a ck, low-cut dress for the night. This was Tatiana¡¯s advice; to rise in status, she couldn¡¯t afford to be modest. After all, men were often swayed by appearances.novelbin Courtney made her entrance into the bar. The deafening music was almost painful to her ears. The bar was expansive, bathed in dim light that danced with vibrant colors. Courtney scanned the crowd until she spotted Andrew in a booth. Even in the low light, Andrew stood out. He was dressed in a ck suit, looking slightly intoxicated. Chapter 660 A flutter of excitement passed through Courtney as she approached him. The person nudging Andrew caught her attention.novelbin Courtney recognized him as Norton Santos, from the wealthy and influential Santos family. Norton was teasing Andrew with a smirk. ¡°Mr. Klein, are you really that tipsy?¡± Courtney averted her gaze. Those close to Andrew were indeed all remarkable. Norton was also an heir to one of Ansport¡¯s four major families. She hadn¡¯t realized they were so close. It turned out they were such good friends in private. A smile appeared on Courtney¡¯s lips as she walked forward. The crowd was surprised to see her. Someone recognized her, saying, ¡°Aren¡¯t you from the Johns family? What brings you here?¡± ¡°I came to see how Andrew is doing; I heard he¡¯s quite upset,¡± Courtney exined softly. Her words gave rise to suggestive looks. Norton chuckled and nudged Andrew. ¡°Who knew, Andrew? You avoid women usually, but it seems you have more admirers than I do!¡± Courtney¡¯s cheeks flushed at his remark, and she took a seat next to Andrew. Andrew was quiet, his breath reeking of alcohol, and had a lifeless air about him. Courtney¡¯s heart ached. She could see how deeply Andrew was hurt by Madisyn¡¯s death! She whispered words offort. ¡°Andrew, don¡¯t be so downhearted. Madisyn wouldn¡¯t want to see you Like this.¡± Suddenly, the previously silent Andrew turned to face her, his eyes dark and chilling, hinting at great anger. Courtney was taken aback, but it was fleeting; Andrew soon shut his eyes, too weary and inebriated to maintain the gaze. Courtney pressed her Lips together, sensing an opportunity. She looped her arm through Andrew¡¯s. ¡°Andrew¡¯s had too much to drink. I¡¯ll get him out of here so he doesn¡¯t spoil the fun.¡± ¡°Oh? Go ahead then,¡± Norton responded, lighting a cigarette. ¡°He¡¯s really drunk; make sure you look after him!¡± Courtney assisted apliant Andrew out of the bar. Her heart was racing as she helped him into the car. His strikingly handsome face was inches away, rivalling the beauty of figures in ssic paintings. She couldn¡¯t resist touching his face. ¡°Drive us to a hotel,¡± she instructed the driver. Andrew was intoxicated, and she saw her chance. Chapter 661 If he had been sober, he wouldn¡¯t have set foot in her car! Courtney¡¯s heartbeat quickened. Once in the hotel room, she helped Andrew onto the bed. ¡°Andrew, you¡¯re too drunk.novelbin I¡¯ll help you get cleaned up,¡± Courtney said as she began to unbutton his shirt. Gazing at his wless, smooth skin, she swallowed nervously. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Suddenly, Andrew shoved her away so forcefully she tumbled to the floor. He grumbled, ¡°Dirty!¡± Courtney was momentarily taken aback. Andrew thought she was dirty? Feeling a sting of hurt, she said softly, ¡°Andrew, I¡¯m not dirty.¡± Andrew remained silent. With a quiet resolve, Courtney said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go take a shower.¡± She stepped into the bathroom, letting the hot water wash over her. The thought of what might happen next filled her with thrilling anticipation. It was the longest shower she had ever taken. When she finally emerged, she found the room shrouded in darkness. ¡°Andrew?¡± she called out, puzzled. As she fumbled in the darkness to find the light switch, a deep, husky voice murmured from the shadows, ¡°Don¡¯t switch on the Lights.¡± The voice sounded unusually raspy, with an off-putting quality. Courtney frowned and made her way to the bed, where she detected a familiar scent-the distinct, woody fragrance that was unmistakably Andrew¡¯s. As her hand brushed over his bare skin, she realized he had already undressed, revealing a physique that took her breath away. Her heart raced. ¡°Andrew, why are you.¡± Before she could finish, the man gently cupped her neck and kissed her deeply. Her heart fluttered, and excitement surged through her. Tatiana had been right-men were indeed visual creatures. Courtney¡¯s seductive outfit had clearly had its desired effect on Andrew. She closed her eyes, savoring every moment. The night was a whirlwind of passion. Chapter 662 The next morning, when Courtney woke up, daylight was streaming through the window. A quick check of her phone revealed it was already noon. A satisfied smile spread across her face as she recalled the previous night¡¯s excitement, feeling as if she¡¯d been revitalized. She nced around the room, only to find that Andrew was no longer there. Huh? Where was he? Courtney got up and began searching the hotel room, but there was no sign of him. He left? Quickly, Courtney recalled the events of the night before and decided to look online for tips on how to get pregnant in a single night. If she could conceive Andrew¡¯s child, it wouldn¡¯t matter if his interest wanedter. Finding some suggestions, Courtney followed them carefully. As she was about to leave the hotel, a message from Tatiana pinged on her phone. Courtney smiled and dialed Tatiana¡¯s number. ¡°Tatiana, thank you so much. I can¡¯t believe your advice worked so well,¡± Courtney said gratefully. ¡°How did it go? Was it sessful?¡± Tatiana asked. ¡°Yes,st night¡­¡± Courtney didn¡¯t need to finish her sentence; her silence spoke volumes. Tatiana understood immediately and was taken aback. ¡°You slept with him? I never thought Andrew would be so easily swayed. I¡¯ve always said that a seductive outfit can make any man fall head over heels for you.¡± ¡°Tatiana, I¡¯ve been too conservative before. If I can get pregnant from this chance, it would be incredible,¡± Courtney said. ¡°Absolutely. Then we could be sisters-inw!¡± Tatiana replied warmly. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y After their conversation, Tatiana ended the call. Her previously gentle demeanor faded, reced by a look of disdain. She hadn¡¯t expected Courtney to have won over Andrew so easily. Courtney didn¡¯t deserve Andrew at all. But now, it was the perfect arrangement.novelbin With Madisyn out of the picture, there were no more obstacles. While time marched on, significant changes were unfolding within the Johns Group. Many projects at the Johns Group¡¯s Ansport branch hade to a halt, leaving Rowan buried under an avnche of paperwork andints echoing throughout thepany. Each day, Rowan felt like a hamster on a wheel, frantically scrambling to keep up. Finally, Glenn returned to work. On his first day back, he received awyer¡¯s letter- the Chapman Group was suing for design giarism. The issue quickly became a sensation online, with everyone talking about it. Chapter 663 ?Chapter 663: Thements section was filled with activity. ¡°Jada just got out of custody and now she¡¯s killed someone? How can she be so heartless? People like her deserve the death penalty!¡± ¡°Looks like this is Jada¡¯s true nature. No wonder Esteban wants a divorce. With a daughter like that, Mara can¡¯t be much better.¡± ¡°Jada should be sentenced to death right away!¡± ¡°Thank God Esteban survived. Jada is beyond despicable! I hope he sues her and throws her in prison.¡± ¡°Actually, I think Jada¡¯s innocent. His father gave thepany to Susan, and Jada is left with nothing. It¡¯s no surprise she snapped.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t go around killing people just because life doesn¡¯t go your way!¡± Most of thements were harshly criticizing Jada. Mara felt a knot of anxiety twist in her stomach, though she couldn¡¯t help but me her daughter. Jada had been so reckless! Mara understood her frustration, but as long as she remained Esteban¡¯s wife, things could have worked out in her favor. Now, everything had changed. The public, once sympathetic toward her, had turned against her, believing she deserved what was happening. Upon learning that Esteban was in the same hospital, Mara quickly asked for his room number. She reached the door of the VIP room and noticed that Esteban was already awake. Pushing the door open, Mara stepped inside. Her arrival briefly caught everyone¡¯s attention, but they quickly averted their gaze with cold indifference. Only Jada, kneeling in despair, lifted her head with hopeful eyes. ¡°Mom!¡± Jada cried out. Jada was a mess, dirt and blood smeared across her disheveled appearance. Mara felt a sharp pang of sympathy and rushed to help Jada to her feet. But before she could, Madisyn swiftly kicked her away. Clutching her waist in pain, Mara gasped, ¡°How dare you! Where are your manners? I¡¯m much older than you, and I¡¯m Susan¡¯s mother!¡± The audacity of Madisyn¡¯s actions left Mara seething. But Madisyn, calm and cold, simply replied, ¡°Do you deserve the title?¡± Those few cutting words made Mara burn with fury and humiliation. She shot a furious re at Madisyn but knew better than to argue now. Swallowing her pride, Mara turned and knelt before Esteban, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Esteban, Jada acted out of impulse! Are you alright?¡± Her voice trembled with worry. Esteban, still pale, sat quietly while Susan fed him soup. He didn¡¯t even spare Mara a nce. . . . Chapter 664 ?Chapter 664: Feeling awkward in the silence, Mara continued, ¡°Esteban, now that I see you¡¯re okay, I can finally breathe. You don¡¯t know how terrified I was when I heard the news.¡± ¡°Shut up! If you were really that terrified, let¡¯s divorce!¡± Even with his weakened voice, Esteban¡¯s words cut like steel. Desperate, Mara pleaded, ¡°Esteban, please, I want to stay and take care of you.¡± ¡°Who are you trying to fool? My father doesn¡¯t need your so-called care,¡± Susan snapped, her eyes shing with disgust. Seeing the cold look on Esteban¡¯s face, Mara felt as though her world was crumbling. Mara knew that refusing the divorce was no longer an option. Even theizens, once sympathetic, would no longer support her. Taking a deep breath, she turned to Esteban and said, ¡°Alright, Esteban, if you¡¯re so determined to divorce me, I have no choice but to agree. However, you need to give me a hundred million aspensation, and I want to take Jada with me. Don¡¯t hold her ountable for what happened. I promise we¡¯ll disappear from your life forever.¡± Susan nearly burst outughing in disbelief. She had never encountered someone so shameless. Naturally, Esteban was unwilling to agree. He replied coldly, ¡°I won¡¯t give you a single penny, and Jada must face the consequences of her actions.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t divorce you then, no matter what,¡± Mara retorted, gritting her teeth. Tears streamed down her face, but her voice dripped with menace. ¡°Last time I attempted suicide, plenty of people supported me. If you¡¯re set on sending Jada to prison, I¡¯ll die right at the gates of the Riggs Group!¡± How utterly vicious! Mara¡¯s audacity knew no bounds. Susan trembled with fury. Esteban¡¯s anger simmered beneath a calm exterior as he responded, ¡°Do you understand the consequences of threatening me?¡± ¡°Esteban, I know, but I can¡¯t abandon Jada. She¡¯s our daughter, and she carries your blood in her veins!¡± Tears welled up in Mara¡¯s eyes as she wielded both persuasion and intimidation in her plea. ¡°You¡¯ve always spoiled and tolerated her. Have you ever considered your role in how she has turned out? All those times you made excuses for her behavior,¡± Esteban said, his disgust evident. He deeply regretted marrying Mara and wished he could turn back time to change the past. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve made mistakes. I don¡¯t deny that,¡± Mara snapped, her anger rising. ¡°But does that mean you¡¯repletely right? Are you going to deny that you¡¯ve always been biased toward Susan?¡± Esteban fell silent for a moment, his thoughts swirling. . . . Chapter 665 ?Chapter 665: Mara seized the opportunity, pressing on, ¡°Let me remind you that Jada is also your daughter. Just because Susan is the child of that woman, should she always be your priority? What do you think Jada will feel? You don¡¯t care if Jada is hurt. Now that this has happened, you want to me us and wash your hands of the situation? What¡ªare you trying to make it look like you¡¯ve done nothing wrong?¡± Mara¡¯s words hit Esteban hard. She was right. He couldn¡¯t deny that Susan had always held a more significant ce in his heart than Jada. For the first time, he questioned if he had made the wrong choices all these years. After all, Jada was his daughter too. His gaze fell on Jada, sitting in the corner, disheveled and pitiful, and his heart sank. Mara, knowing him well after years of marriage, sensed his wavering resolve. She pressed on, ¡°Give us one hundred million dors. After the divorce, I promise we won¡¯t bother you again. You can consider it a price for peace.¡± Everyone in the room, including Susan, remained silent. They found Mara repulsive, her actions driven by selfishness and greed. But ultimately, it was up to Esteban to decide. At that moment, Madisyn¡¯s phone buzzed. She nced at the screen, excused herself, and stepped out of the ward. Esteban looked at Susan with guilt in his eyes. She immediately understood his expression and said gently, ¡°Dad, no matter what decision you make, I¡¯ll support you.¡± ¡°Fifty million at most,¡± Esteban sighed resignedly. He then turned to Mara, his tone firm. ¡°Take Jada, leave Ansport, and never show your face here again. If you ever set foot in this city again, I will make sure you regret it.¡± Mara¡¯s expression hardened, clearly dissatisfied. ¡°Fifty million? That¡¯s far too little.¡± She and Jada had lived a life of luxury with the Riggs family. Fifty million might seem like a fortune to most, but for them, it was just a year¡¯s worth of expenses. Susan sneered. ¡°Too little? How ridiculous! Don¡¯t you realize what you¡¯ve done? We could send Jada to prison at any moment.¡± g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s, the heart of storytelling Mara red at Susan, her voice defensive. ¡°How dare you speak up! Who gave you the right to say anything? If Jada had been the only child of the Riggs family, she would never have turned out this way.¡± Even now, Mara was still trying to manipte Susan. Esteban¡¯s expression darkened, but before he could respond, Madisyn returned to the ward, holding a document in her hand. Esteban nced at the document, confused. He looked up at Madisyn and asked, ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Mr. Riggs, you¡¯ll understand once you read it,¡± Madisyn replied with a smile. Esteban opened the envelope, his eyes widening in shock when he saw the bold words on the paper: ¡°Paternity Test Report.¡± . . . Chapter 666 ?Chapter 666: Mara, standing close to Esteban, saw the words as well. Her heart raced, and unease gnawed at her insides. She turned to Madisyn, noticing the cold smirk and anticipation in her eyes, which only deepened her sense of dread. Almost instinctively, Mara lunged for the document, but Dane quickly held her back. It was toote. Esteban had already seen the paternity test results. The document revealed that the probability of him and Jada being father and daughter was just 0.001%. Esteban¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he processed the implications. Jada wasn¡¯t his child. For a moment, his mind went nk. Then, fury surged through him. Without warning, he hurled the document at Mara, the paper slicing through the air like a dart aimed at its target. The document hit Mara¡¯s head, causing it to bleed. But she paid no attention to the pain, hastily picking the document up from the floor. After reading it, her face drained of color, turning as pale as a ghost. Jada, standing not far away, had no idea what was happening. But judging by the reactions around her, it was clear the document was significant. She stepped forward, standing beside Mara to take a look at the paper. As soon as she read the contents, her world seemed to copse. How could she not be biologically rted to Esteban? Her eyes widened in disbelief as she turned to Mara. ¡°Mara, you better exin this,¡± Esteban demanded, his voice shaking with rage. ¡°Whose daughter is Jada?¡± His anger was so intense that his eyes were bloodshot. From the very beginning, he had always questioned how he had ended up with Mara. But now, with the pregnancy test result right in front of him, there was no denying it. He was forced to ept the truth. |??¨¨$? ¡é??t?€§ñ? 1n ??l¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c?? It dawned on him that Mara had deceived him for years. ¡°No! This is fake! Madisyn, why are you framing me?¡± Mara screamed, turning to Madisyn in panic. She reached out to scratch Madisyn¡¯s face in fury. But before Mara couldnd a blow, Dane grabbed her wrist and pushed her back forcefully. She stumbled, falling to the cold floor with a loud cry of pain as her hip mmed against the unforgiving surface. Madisyn cast a condescending nce at Mara. ¡°Do you really think your lies are wless? Karma has a way of catching up with people, and whatever wrongs you¡¯vemitted will eventuallye to light.¡± ¡°No, this is fake!¡± Mara eximed, her eyes darting to Esteban in desperation. ¡°Jada is your child! Madisyn is framing me!¡± ¡°Do you see any resemnce between Jada and me?¡± Esteban shot back, his expression as cold as ice as he pointed toward Jada. ¡°Mara, you¡¯ve truly lost your mind!¡± . . . Chapter 667 ?Chapter 667: Susan, equally stunned, stood frozen. Although she had prepared herself for this moment, the truth still unsettled her. She realized just how far Mara had gone in her attempt to secure her marriage to Esteban¡ªstooping so low as to falsely im Jada as his child. A flicker of sympathy for Esteban washed over Susan. ¡°Call the police! They should arrest Jada!¡± Estebanmanded, his voice cold and resolute. Dane nodded in agreement immediately. Panic overtook Mara as she dropped to her knees, her voice breaking with desperation. ¡°No, I¡¯ll take Jada and leave! I¡¯ll divorce you. Just don¡¯t get her arrested!¡± She believed that with Jada¡¯s looks and talents, she could easily find a wealthy suitor elsewhere, ensuring their lives wouldn¡¯t be so miserable. But if Jada ended up with a criminal record, it would truly ruin her future. Jada, who had been lost in a haze, suddenly snapped back to reality. She rushed to the bedside, tears streaming down her face as she cried, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve always thought of you as my father! I didn¡¯t know I wasn¡¯t your daughter. This has nothing to do with me!¡± A surge of rage red within Jada, directed squarely at Mara. Madisyn¡¯s voice wasden with significance as she asked, ¡°Did Esteban do anything wrong? Why did Esteban have to raise a daughter who isn¡¯t his own?¡± Jada spun around to face Mara, her expression fierce. ¡°It¡¯s all her fault, Dad! She¡¯s the one who¡¯s been evil, the one who taught me those dishonest ways. I promise I¡¯ll stay by your side and learn from you. I¡¯ll never do anything immoral again!¡± Everyone was left speechless by her words. In such a crucial moment, Jada was ready to cast aside her own mother. Mara was equally taken aback, and after a brief moment of stunned silence, she pped her own face hard. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Esteban, I¡¯ll divorce you. Jada is innocent! I¡¯ll leave after the divorce. You¡¯ve watched Jada grow up; she¡¯s no different from your own daughter!¡± Mara firmly believed that no man could ept being cheated on, nor would they want others to know. However, Esteban was clearly different. ¡°Since Jada isn¡¯t my daughter, why would I continue to keep her?¡± Esteban¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Divorce is inevitable, and you must face the mess you¡¯ve created. You also need to repay every penny I¡¯ve spent on you!¡± Esteban felt as though a heavy burden had been lifted from his shoulders. He had indeed struggled with guilt over not raising Jada properly. As a father, he naturally felt responsible for her misdeeds. But now, that guilt was gone. Mara, on the other hand, was devastated. ¡°Pay back the money? Where on earth would I find such funds?¡± she cried. ¡°Esteban, are you trying to push me to my end? Would you really be happy if I died?¡± She banged her head against the wall, leaving a crimson streak behind her. Jada gasped in horror. . . . Chapter 668 ?Chapter 668: Yet Esteban didn¡¯t even spare a nce at Mara. He knew her too well¡ªself-absorbed and terrified of death, she would never truly follow through on such a threat. Dane, noticing Esteban¡¯s indifference,manded the bodyguards to remove her from the scene. At the same moment, the police arrived to escort Jada away as well. Jada wailed and pleaded, but sadly, no one seemed to pay her any mind. As they were taken away, a profound silence enveloped the room. Susan cast a sympathetic nce at Esteban. To her surprise, his expression softened noticeably. He turned to her, his eyes shimmering with unshed tears. ¡°I have never cheated on your mother,¡± he dered, his tone lighter, as if a great weight had been lifted. Instantly, Susan¡¯s eyes filled with tears. A wave of heartache washed over her. Her father had always harbored deep love for both her and her mother, yet she had been blind to it, even harboring resentment due to the deceitful words of others. Susan couldn¡¯t hold back her tears any longer. ¡°Yes, Dad, it¡¯s my fault. I should have talked to you properly sooner.¡± ¡°Oh, my silly child, it¡¯s my fault too. You were so young back then, and I didn¡¯t take proper care of you,¡± Esteban replied gently. Dane and Madisyn quietly slipped out of the room to give them some space. Once outside, Dane turned to Madisyn and said, ¡°Madisyn, you¡¯re getting engaged tomorrow. You should head back now.¡± Madisyn nodded. ¡°Alright, you stay here with Susan.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Dane replied, arranging for a bodyguard to escort Madisyn home. On the way, Madisyn sent a message to Andrew, but he seemed preupied and didn¡¯t reply. She gazed out at the warm glow of the streetlights, a slight smile ying on her lips. They were getting engaged! The next day, the atmosphere buzzed with excitement. The most luxurious hotel in Ansport was adorned with vibrant banners and twinkling lights, while a fleet of luxury cars lined the entrance. The grand hall, with its gleaming marble floors and towering chandeliers, looked nothing short of spectacr. Today marked the highly anticipated engagement party of the Johns and Klein families, two of the most influential and powerful families in the city. Naturally, it attracted a great deal of attention. The engagement party radiated romance and a dreamlike quality. Madisyn moved gracefully through the crowd, entertaining guests. Her parents stood proudly beside her with Damari, who was beaming. Everyone showered him withpliments. Today, he epted all the praise, chatting happily with everyone. Everyone was convinced that Damari was satisfied with the engagement. However, as the celebration continued, some guests couldn¡¯t help but feel that something was amiss. After all, they had been there for a while, yet Andrew was nowhere to be seen. . . . Chapter 669 ?Chapter 669: Susan approached Madisyn and whispered, ¡°Madisyn, where is Mr. Klein?¡± As the groom-to-be, he should have been here long ago, greeting the guests alongside Madisyn. Madisyn looked at Susan with a hint of worry in her eyes. She, too, had found it strange. She had sent Andrew several messages but received no reply. Was he really too busy? She took out her phone and said to Susan, ¡°I¡¯ll call him again.¡± She then stepped out of the hall to make the call. At that moment, a striking woman in a sleek ck dress, radiating confidence, entered the hall. It was Tatiana. Of course, she wasn¡¯t invited, but she was someone else¡¯s plus-one. ¡°Congrattions on your engagement, Madisyn!¡± Tatiana said with a smile as she approached ine. ine¡¯s face darkened when she saw Tatiana. But since it was Madisyn¡¯s engagement party, she couldn¡¯t ask her to leave. She could only respond coldly, ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°But why don¡¯t I see Mr. Klein? Is he not here yet?¡± Tatiana said loudly, ncing around the room. ¡°Could it be that Mr. Klein doesn¡¯t want toe?¡± The grand hall fell silent as the guests who were already seated turned their heads to look in Tatiana¡¯s direction. Indeed, Andrew wasn¡¯t there yet. They had all been wondering why Madisyn was entertaining the guests alone. Andrew should have been with her. How could Andrew bete on the day of his own engagement? Almost all of the invited guests had already arrived at the venue, yet Andrew had not shown up. At this moment, the members of the Johns family and Damari began to look displeased. Susan, who despised Tatiana, spoke up. ¡°Tatiana, just because you¡¯re too unfortunate to get married doesn¡¯t mean you have the right to curse others to share your fate. Everyone can see how much Mr. Klein loves and cares for Madisyn. How dare you say he doesn¡¯t want toe! He¡¯s just dyed by something important. If you¡¯re not here to celebrate with them sincerely, then leave. You were never invited.¡± Susan¡¯s words infuriated Tatiana. She hadn¡¯t expected Susan to be so bold. But she held back the anger rising in her chest and said, trying to sound righteous, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m here to sincerely celebrate with them. I¡¯m just concerned about Madisyn because Mr. Klein hasn¡¯t shown up yet. Don¡¯t misunderstand me. It¡¯s almost time for the engagement ceremony to start. No matter how busy Mr. Klein is, his engagement should be his top priority, right?¡± ¡°I already told you, Mr. Klein has important matters to attend to. Tatiana, why are you trying to sow discord here? Your behavior is disgusting. Don¡¯t you think?¡± Susan retorted bluntly. Tatiana felt humiliated, her eyes darkening as her expression hardened. The man who had brought Tatiana here today appeared visibly shaken by the rising tension. He nervously wiped the sweat from his forehead with a trembling hand. He stood in front of Glenn, apologizing with a shaking voice. Glenn remained calm, asking him to take a seat. At this moment, all the guests had already arrived. . . . Chapter 670 Chapter 670: Madisyn continued calling Andrew, but to no avail. An uneasy sense of foreboding crept into her heart. There was absolutely no way Andrew would ever ignore her calls. Moreover, he hadn¡¯t replied to her messages sincest night. Something must have happened to him. Madisyn subconsciously gripped her phone, feeling a wave of unease. When Damari noticed Madisyn¡¯s troubled expression, he assumed she was angry. He immediately said, ¡°Madisyn, don¡¯t worry. Andrew must have been dyed by something. When he arrives, I¡¯ll make sure to teach him a lesson.¡± Madisyn shook her head and replied softly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid something might have happened to him.¡± ine and Glenn¡¯s expressions also grew grim. Andrew had been eagerly looking forward to this event. He would never abandon it. If he hadn¡¯t shown up, it could only mean something had happened to him. Damari, too, was agitated. How could something go wrong at such a crucial moment? Why, of all times, was it happening now? Inside the hall, the atmosphere began to shift as the guests exchanged uneasy nces and whispered among themselves. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Mr. Klein arrived yet? Does he really not want toe?¡± ¡°But I think Mr. Klein likes Madisyn very much. I¡¯ve seen how attentive he was to her.¡± ¡°Well, men can be fickle, especially someone like Mr. Klein. He¡¯s surrounded by countless beautiful women. Maybe he¡¯s lost interest in Madisyn. His family might have forced him into this engagement, so now he¡¯s choosing not toe.¡± Although everyone was surprised, many found it usible. The wealthier a man was, the more unfaithful he tended to be. Perhaps Andrew really didn¡¯t care for Madisyn anymore and had lost interest in her. Tatiana sat smugly in her seat, watching Madisyn at the door. She was very satisfied with the way things were unfolding. As time passed, it would be clearer to everyone that Andrew didn¡¯t truly care for Madisyn and was only being forced into this engagement. A waiter suddenly approached Tatiana. ¡°Ma¡¯am, this way, please.¡± Tatiana, feeling confused, stood up and followed him to the adjacent lounge. The waiter swiftly exited, and someone else entered. Before Tatiana could even think of voicing a sarcastic remark, the person grabbed her by the neck and lifted her off the floor. In that terrifying moment, the same chilling fear she once felt from Milly washed over her. ¡°You¡­¡± Tatiana gasped, her face turning pale as she stared at Madisyn¡¯s cold, unfeeling expression, struggling to breathe. ¡°Tell me, where is Andrew?¡± Madisyn¡¯s voice was icy. . . .
Message from Noa: Happy Sunday, lovely people! May your day be filled with peace, joy, and plenty of moments to enjoy. God bless you, and Noa wishes you all the best. (^?^ ) . Chapter 671 ?Chapter 671: Tatiana, realizing what Madisyn wanted, felt a twisted satisfaction. She pointed weakly at her throat, barely able to speak. ¡°How¡­ how can I talk like this?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you one minute. If you don¡¯t tell me, this ce will be your grave,¡± Madisyn said, her voice chillingly ominous. The smugness drained from Tatiana¡¯s face in an instant. The cold realization hit her¡ªMadisyn truly meant to kill her. In that moment, Madisyn seemed like a demon incarnate. The next second, Madisyn released her grip, and Tatiana copsed to the floor, gasping for air, feeling the oppressive force radiating from Madisyn. She shakily touched her bruised neck, her voice wavering. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because Andrew doesn¡¯t want to get engaged to you? How would I know where he is?¡± Madisyn towered over her, her gaze icy and lethal. ¡°So many guests came today, yet you were the only one who boldly said he wouldn¡¯t show up. Are you really going to im you don¡¯t know where he is?¡± Tatiana shook her head frantically, terror etched across her face. ¡°I just wanted to mock you! You¡¯ve humiliated me so many times¡ªI couldn¡¯t miss the chance to make you look bad.¡± Madisyn stood quietly, watching her, considering the exnation. It did sound usible. ¡°I figured that on such an important day as your engagement, Andrew not showing up would be the perfect excuse to take a jab at you. But as for where he is¡­¡± ¡°How would I know? I¡¯m just an actress!¡± Tatiana quickly added, desperate to fill the silence as Madisyn¡¯s cold gaze remained fixed on her. ¡°Really? You sound convincing.¡± Madisyn suddenly chuckled softly. Tatiana, feeling a brief moment of relief, moved to stand. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be going now.¡± But before she could take a step, a cold de pressed against her neck. Her blood ran cold, freezing her in ce as her eyes locked onto Madisyn. The woman before her was utterly expressionless, her presence colder than a cier¡¯s frozen depths. ¡°Are you insane? How is it my fault that Andrew didn¡¯t show up? You should call him and ask where he is!¡± Tatiana¡¯s heart pounded in her chest, but fear drove her to speak with a sharp, defiant edge. ¡°The man you came with is one of the top suppliers in Ansport. He¡¯s fully aware of the bad blood between us, yet he still brought you as his date. You mocked me in front of him, and he didn¡¯t stop you¡ªnot even once,¡± Madisyn said coldly. ¡°That¡¯s because he likes me. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Tatiana retorted, her voice unwavering. ¡°Just because you¡¯re a fool doesn¡¯t mean everyone else is. In high society, it¡¯s all about power and money. Do you really think your looks alone are enough to let you walk around here acting like you own the ce?¡± Madisyn¡¯s dagger lightly brushed Tatiana¡¯s cheek, sending a dangerous message without needing words. Tatiana¡¯s panic spiked as her mind raced. Thest thing she wanted was for her face to be ruined. . . . Chapter 672 ?Chapter 672: As much as Madisyn¡¯s words dripped with sarcasm, they were quite true. The only reason she had managed to snag that man¡¯s attention tonight was because of Hector¡¯s influence. While Tatiana was still thinking of a way out, Madisyn cut her off with a cold voice. ¡°Your minute¡¯s up. Looks like you¡¯ve got no will to live.¡± The dagger moved closer, slicing through the air toward her face. In terror, Tatiana dropped to her knees. ¡°Wait! I¡¯ll tell you¡ªI¡¯ll tell you! I overheard someone say that Andrew¡¯s already in Aswil¡­ he¡¯s marrying the princess there!¡± Madisyn¡¯s hand trembled ever so slightly as her gaze locked onto Tatiana. ¡°Is this information reliable? Why would he marry the princess of Aswil?¡± ¡°Maybe the princess needs his help or something. I don¡¯t know the details.¡± Tatiana sobbed. If she had known mocking Madisyn today would lead to this, she never would havee. Without another word, Madisyn left the lounge. As she stepped into the corridor, she ran straight into Susan, who grabbed her hand anxiously. ¡°Madisyn, the engagement is canceled!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Madisyn replied softly. It made sense, as Andrew clearly wasn¡¯t going to show up today. Susan nced at Madisyn, clearly struggling to get the words out. ¡°Andrew¡­ he¡¯s getting engaged to the princess of Aswil! Did you know about this?¡± Madisyn¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, shock rippling through her. Had the news spread that fast? Susan pulled out her phone, showing her a news article. It was from a global site and featured pictures of Andrew and Savannah together, confirming everything. ¡°The news just broke, courtesy of a respected media outlet in Aswil. What¡¯s going on with Andrew? How did he suddenly end up there, and why is he marrying the princess?¡± Susan eximed, her brow furrowed with worry as she stared anxiously at Madisyn. ¡°There¡¯s got to be something shady going on!¡± If Susan had figured out that something shady was going on, then Madisyn surely was aware as well. Madisyn nodded, her expression serious. ¡°This has to be something Savannah orchestrated. I need to go to Aswil myself.¡± ¡°I¡¯lle with you!¡± ¡°No need for that. Your father is still in the hospital. Take good care of him; it¡¯ll be easier if I go alone.¡± A flicker of cold determination gleamed in Madisyn¡¯s eyes. Susan hesitated, wanting to argue but realizing herck of martial skills. Even if she joined, she wouldn¡¯t be of much help. She handed Madisyn a packet. ¡°There are some hypnotic herbs in here. They mighte in handy if things get dicey.¡± Madisyn epted it, her gaze softening with gratitude. As they made their way back to the engagement venue, they found that guests were already leaving. Damari was so furious that he had thrown his cane across the room, and ine and Dane were doing their best to soothe him. . . . Chapter 673 ?Chapter 673: ¡°He haspletely lost his mind! I¡¯ll personally drag him back to apologize to all of you!¡± Damari seethed, his body trembling with rage. Madisyn approached him gently. ¡°Damari, please don¡¯t be upset. I believe this situation is far moreplicated than it appears. I¡¯ll get to the bottom of it.¡± ¡°Madisyn, I¡¯m truly sorry. I¡¯m sure he only has you in his heart, yet today you¡¯ve been so mistreated,¡± Damari said, a deep sense of shame washing over him. Madisyn spoke with conviction. ¡°Damari, we all know what Andrew is capable of. The fact that he suddenly went to Aswil probably means they have already set their sights on him. I¡¯ll find a way to help him.¡± Despite the embarrassment of the engagement ceremony, Madisyn remained poised, her mind racing to devise a n to assist Andrew. Damari was deeply moved, realizing just how fortunate Andrew was to have someone like her by his side. He handed a badge to Madisyn. ¡°Take this.¡± Madisyn looked at it, her shock evident. Prestigious families typically had their own elite guards, and the Klein family¡¯s were among the finest. They had poured significant resources into training these guards, deploying them only during critical moments; they were the very backbone of the family. She never imagined Damari would ce such trust in her by letting hermand them. Madisyn epted the badge without hesitation. ¡°Thank you, Damari.¡± She understood that her opponent this time was none other than the royal family of Aswil. Having more allies would certainly be advantageous. ine¡¯s concern was clearly visible. ¡°Sweetheart, are you really going? We shoulde with you!¡± The Aswil royal family was no ordinary group. Despite Madisyn¡¯s considerable skills, she was still a young woman. Confronting the royal family could be incredibly dangerous. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I¡¯ll assess the situation first,¡± Madisyn reassured her. ¡°I won¡¯t act recklessly. If too many of us go, it might attract unwanted attention.¡± ine wanted to say more, but Glenn quickly interjected, ¡°Madisyn is right. If we all go, we might draw too much attention. We still don¡¯t know what the Aswil royal family intends, and besides, Madisyn now has the elite guards of the Klein family backing her.¡± The Klein family¡¯s guards were formidable, and they might not easily lose to Aswil¡¯s. Reluctantly, ine nodded in agreement. Dane turned to Madisyn, his expression serious. ¡°Madisyn, make sure to contact us immediately if anything happens.¡± ¡°Okay, Dane, actually, I need to discuss something with you,¡± Madisyn replied. Dane raised an eyebrow, curiosity flickering in his gaze. They stepped aside, and he asked, ¡°Are you going to talk about Hector?¡± . . . Chapter 674 ?Chapter 674: Madisyn was taken aback¡ªher brother was sharper than she had expected! ¡°Exactly. Tatiana¡¯s confidence earlier made it seem like she was sure Andrew wouldn¡¯te back. With her skills, there¡¯s no way she could have known about Andrew¡¯s whereabouts unless Hector spilled the beans. If Hector knows, then I suspect¡­ the forces backing him are tied to the Aswil royal family,¡± Madisyn¡¯s voice was heavy with gravity. Dane¡¯s expression darkened. He understood that Hector couldn¡¯t have built Global Entertainment all on his own. There had to be outside support, but he never imagined it woulde from the Aswil royal family! It wasmon knowledge that Lorpond and Aswil had never been on good terms. Decades ago, the two nations had been at war, and only recently had tensions started to ease. Even now, many in Lorpond were still boycotting Aswil products. Hector was audacious to be involved with the Aswil royal family! Madisyn continued, ¡°Hector¡¯s ambitions don¡¯t stop there. He¡¯s been lurking within the Johns Group for ages, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. While I¡¯m away, you need to be extra cautious.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Thepany has me, and I won¡¯t let Hector seed,¡± Dane assured her. The Johns Group was their lifeline. They exchanged a knowing nce, and after Madisyn said her goodbyes, she left. Susan watched Madisyn¡¯s slender figure disappear, her heart heavy as tears welled in her eyes. She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Madisyn was carrying an immense burden on this journey. ¡°Andrew has truly let Madisyn down this time,¡± she whispered softly. Dane felt a simr anger coursing through him, though confusion gnawed at his mind. Everyone knew how Andrew felt about Madisyn. Why had he left for Aswil without a word, and why was he getting engaged to the princess of Aswil? At that moment, Waylon was also aware of the situation. After the race, he had traveled abroad for a gig. He had nned to return home today, but when he discovered that Andrew had gone to Aswil, he was seething with anger. While Madisyn was in the car, she received a call from Waylon. ¡°Damn it!¡± Waylon eximed angrily. ¡°That little rascal Andrew, I¡¯m going to find him right now!¡± ¡°Calm down,¡± Madisyn responded calmly. ¡°If you storm into the pce like this, they¡¯ll catch you immediately.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Waylon swore, unable to contradict her. After all, they were up against the royal family of Aswil. ¡°Madisyn, this is all my fault. I should never have introduced you two,¡± Waylon said regretfully. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. We still don¡¯t know the full story,¡± Madisyn reassured him. ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Waylon muttered, upset again. ¡°What¡¯s going on with Andrew? He¡¯s not the type to chase after wealth and power. And the princess of Aswil? She¡¯s not that captivating, is she?¡± . . . Chapter 675 ?Chapter 675: Aswil was caught up in its own turmoil, and it was uncertain when the princess might lose her standing. ¡°Andrew doesn¡¯t need a princess, but the princess needs him,¡± Madisyn replied. ¡°You think Andrew is being coerced? But who could force him if he doesn¡¯t want to?¡± Waylon was perplexed. Madisyn was at a loss, too. That was the reason she was heading there. She had to figure out what had driven Andrew to willingly go to Aswil. Holding the badge of the Klein family, she went directly to the Klein family¡¯s private airport. After several hours in the air, she touched down in Aswil as evening shadows fell. Waylon, who was in town for a concert, picked up Madisyn and drove her to a hotel. His global travels and extensive contacts had given him a deep understanding of Aswil¡¯s current dynamics. Over dinner, Waylon said, ¡°In Aswil, the big businesses hold tremendous influence, and the king¡¯s brother is closely allied with them. The two brothers engage in both overt and covertpetition. Savannah is the daughter of the king¡¯s brother. An alliance with the Klein family would be a major global talking point. Such a move would strengthen her father¡¯s political position and pave his way to the throne.¡± Madisyn considered this information, which wasn¡¯t entirely new to her. ¡°However, if the conglomerates continue to hold power, the wealthy will thrive while the poor will find it harder and harder to rise.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Waylon agreed, noticing that Madisyn¡¯s te remained untouched. He offered her some food, saying, ¡°Thankfully, Andrew isn¡¯t facing any immediate danger. We need a good meal to help us strategize!¡± Madisyn met Waylon¡¯s concerned look and nodded, beginning to eat. The food was vorful, but it also reminded her of Andrew¡¯sforting, home-cooked meals. While they dined, a sudden knock interrupted the quiet. ¡°Waylon,e out here!¡± someone shouted, banging on the door. Waylon muttered a curse under his breath. ¡°Damn!¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Madisyn asked. ¡°It¡¯s the daughter of my boss I mentioned earlier. She¡¯s also Savannah¡¯s cousin!¡± Waylon exined with frustration. ¡°She must have heard I brought you here and now she wants to stir up trouble. She¡¯s so irritating!¡± Madisyn sympathized with him. Waylon didn¡¯t answer the door, but the knocking intensified. ¡°Waylon,e out! Is there a woman with you? Open the door in one minute or I¡¯ll break it down! Don¡¯t underestimate me!¡± The person outside exuded arrogance. Waylon was seething but felt powerless, knowing that this spoiled woman might actually follow through on her threat. ¡°Do you need my help?¡± Madisyn asked. . . . Chapter 676 ?Chapter 676: ¡°You help me? How?¡± Waylon questioned skeptically. He had his doubts. If he was struggling with this spoiled woman, what could Madisyn possibly do? Madisyn stood up, approached the door, and swung it open. A p was aimed at her, but she effortlessly caught it with one hand. The woman confronting Madisyn was dressed in high-end fashion and clutched an extravagant bag, signaling her status as a top-tier heiress. Taken aback, the woman paused for a moment, then yanked her hand away, ring at Madisyn. ¡°Waylon is my man. Don¡¯t you know that, you shameless bitch?¡± Madisynughed softly. ¡°Just as Princess Savannah described¡­¡± The woman was puzzled. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Not much. Just that an empty-headed heiress really can¡¯tpare to a princess,¡± Madisynmented lightly. The remark soured the woman¡¯s expression and deepened her frustration. Growing up alongside Savannah, she had always beenpared to her, a reality that had wounded her deeply. Yet, she couldn¡¯t express these feelings, as Savannah held the title of princess! But why should this audacious woman be allowed to criticize her? ¡°You bitch, how dare you criticize me?¡± The woman raised her hand once more. Madisyn stood unguarded, a faint smile ying on her lips as she gazed at the woman before her. ¡°Well, you hardly seem fit to be my opponent. You¡¯re rted to Savannah by blood, yet you¡¯re so¡­ beneath her. No wonder she looks down on you. Your mothers are sisters, yet Savannah lives in the pce while you¡¯re stuck out here. How pathetic!¡± The woman¡¯s face twisted with fury, and she screamed, ¡°You vile creature! I¡¯m still better than you, no matter what! Seize her!¡± At hermand, the bodyguards stepped forward to apprehend Madisyn. Seeing this, Waylon was ready to step in, but Madisyn shot him a look. The woman sneered. ¡°Who says I can¡¯t stay in the pce? I have a house there too! Before your death, I¡¯ll show you what real power looks like, you wretch!¡± In that moment, it clicked for Waylon. Madisyn was provoking the woman on purpose, all to gain ess to the pce. Patty Hunt, infamous for her fiery temper, was easily riled¡ªand just as easily manipted. Waylon couldn¡¯t help but admire Madisyn; she was incredibly sharp, turning the situation to her advantage with such ease. Once inside the pce, she could meet Andrew, couldn¡¯t she? Still, a tinge of worry crept in. It was a pce, after all. Would Madisyn be alright? Patty¡¯s bodyguards ushered Madisyn into the car, and Patty sat across from her, arms crossed, radiating arrogance. ¡°So, tell me, what¡¯s your real reason for wanting to visit the pce?¡± Madisyn was briefly caught off guard¡ªperhaps this woman wasn¡¯t as foolish as she had assumed. . . . Chapter 677 ?Chapter 677: ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Madisyn replied calmly. Patty snorted, crossing her legs with a smug air of superiority. ¡°Did you really think I¡¯m that naive? You said all that just to rile me up so I¡¯d bring you inside, didn¡¯t you? My cousin is such a noble woman; how could she ever talk to someone like you?¡± A dangerous glint flickered in Patty¡¯s eyes. Madisyn met her gaze coolly. ¡°Do you remember the racingpetition a few days ago?¡± Of course, Patty remembered. It was the first global racing event held in Aswil. She had even attended as a spectator. ¡°Savannah was there. I¡¯m a racer for the YM Club. Don¡¯t you think I might¡¯ve crossed paths with her?¡± Madisyn said, her tone casual, almost dismissive. Suddenly, it dawned on Patty. Savannah had always had her eyes on Andrew, a member of the YM Club, so she must have approached him back then. Patty¡¯s gaze towards Madisyn changed. Madisyn¡¯s eyes gleamed with a touch of disdain. ¡°Because I met Savannah once, I know you and your cousin are leagues apart. Your mothers may be sisters, but the distance between you two is enormous.¡± Patty stiffened, bristling at the remark. ¡°Yes, Savannah¡¯s a princess, noble as ever, but I¡¯m no less. I¡¯m the daughter of Aswil¡¯s most powerful financial conglomerate!¡± Patty proimed loudly. ¡°Savannah might not even have as much freedom as I do. I can live wherever I want¡ªinside or outside of the pce¡ªbut she¡¯s stuck in there all the time.¡± Madisyn raised an eyebrow, amusement flickering in her eyes. ¡°And what makes you, an outsider, think you have the right to live in the pce?¡± Patty lifted her chin, her pride unmistakable. ¡°Savannah¡¯s father canpete for the throne because of my family¡¯s backing. Of course, he has to give me a house in the pce. Hmph, before your death, I¡¯ll let you take in the view.¡± Madisyn murmured softly, ¡°So, the financial conglomerates really hold that much power¡­¡± ¡°Of course! Right now, Aswil is under our thumb. Once Savannah¡¯s father rises to power, we¡¯ll hold even greater influence,¡± Patty boasted, her arrogance spilling over. She couldn¡¯t tolerate anyone saying she was inferior to Savannah, especially since everything Savannah had was thanks to her family and the other conglomerates¡¯ backing. Without their support, Savannah¡¯s father wouldn¡¯t even stand a chance against the current king. Savannah should be grateful to her. They cruised through the bustling city streets and finally pulled up to the pce, whose entrance was heavily guarded. Patty rolled down the window, and the security guard waved them through without hesitation. Patty shot Madisyn a proud look, while Madisyn feigned surprise. ¡°So, you really can just waltz right in!¡± . . . Chapter 678 ?Chapter 678: Patty was quite satisfied with herself. ¡°Of course. Without my family, Savannah wouldn¡¯t be where she is today. Honestly, half of the pce should belong to us.¡± The influence of Aswil¡¯s business tycoons was undeniably overwhelming. They drove along the high walls until they reached the entrance of an imposing mansion. Madisyn looked unimpressed. ¡°But your home is tucked away in such a remote spot.¡± Patty bristled. ¡°They only get to live in the center because of their surname. So what if my home is farther out? They still rely on our power.¡± Madisyn nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Patty smirked as she stepped out of the car. The mansion loomed before them, exuding grandeur and dignity. Inside, it was even more breathtaking, with rare calligraphy and priceless paintings adorning the walls. The sheer extravagance of the design must have cost billions. The king¡¯s family probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to afford such luxury without the support of business tycoons. ¡°See? This mansion was designed by a world-renowned architect. Every detail was crafted with care and precision. My mansion cost more than Savannah¡¯s,¡± Patty said, her chin lifted high. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. She¡¯s a princess, after all,¡± Madisyn said, feigning surprise. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? I¡¯ll show you!¡± Patty dered, heading outside with determination. They strolled through the garden, following a winding path until they arrived at Savannah¡¯s house. It was grand, elegant, butcking in over-the-top luxury. ¡°See? Her house isn¡¯t nearly as expensive as mine,¡± Patty said, crossing her arms with a smug grin. ¡°That¡¯s just the outside. She¡¯s a princess¡ªsurely the inside must be beautiful,¡± Madisyn replied calmly. ¡°You¡¯re so naive. Do you really think being a princess makes someone that much better?¡± Patty sneered, though she didn¡¯t dare enter the mansion. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m not¡ª¡± Patty huffed, ¡°I¡¯m not going to waste my time arguing with you. Just seeing all this grandeur is already an honor for you.¡± As Patty rambled on, a sudden wave of sleepiness washed over her. She yawned widely, sinking to the ground, slipping into unconsciousness. The two bodyguards, too, sumbed to drowsiness, loosening their grip on Madisyn¡¯s arms. Madisyn quickly adjusted the bodyguards and Patty, noting how effective Susan¡¯s gift had been. ¡°Well, enjoy your little nap,¡± Madisyn said with a smirk before swiftly scaling the wall to the second-floor balcony. . . . Chapter 679 ?Chapter 679: She slipped into a room, peeking around the door. Seeing no one outside, she stepped into the dim hallway. She expected Andrew to be in the building. Meticulously checking each room, she found no trace of him. By the time she reached thest room, she opened the door and saw a familiar figure standing by the floor-to-ceiling window. The man had broad shoulders and a narrow waist, impably dressed in a ck suit. He stood in the shadows, the absence of light lending him an air of mystery and restraint, bathed in a dim glow. At that moment, he exuded a faint mncholy that stirred an inexplicable curiosity. Madisyn felt her eyes redden slightly as she stepped inside. Not bothering to conceal her footsteps, she drew Andrew¡¯s attention almost immediately. He turned his head toward her. Their eyes locked, and Madisyn held her breath, waiting for his reaction. But Andrew¡¯s expression shifted, his voice turning stern and icy. ¡°Who are you?¡± Madisyn had envisioned their reunion, but she hadn¡¯t anticipated such a cold greeting. For a moment, she was taken aback, realizing that he seemed somewhat different from the man she remembered. His usual hairstyle, a casual three-seven part with bangs, had been reced by a slicked-back look that revealed a smooth, prominent forehead, giving him an aloof and sharp appearance that radiated upper-ss nobility. Madisyn¡¯s first thought was that perhaps someone else was in the room, but she quickly sensed that they were alone. ¡°What happened?¡± Madisyn asked, her tone steady and calm. ¡°Who are you? How did you get in here?¡± The man¡¯s voice was cold, his eyes devoid of warmth, as if she were nothing more than a stranger. In that moment, understanding washed over Madisyn, and her heart sank like a stone. ¡°Did you lose your memory?¡± she asked, her voiceing out hoarse, the sound unfamiliar to her ears. She had assumed that Andrew had been brought here against his will, but she hadn¡¯t anticipated that he might have lost his memory. ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t know you at all,¡± Andrew replied, towering over her, a head taller than Madisyn. His long, strong fingers lifted her chin, forcing her to meet his gaze. It was a beautiful face, yet Andrew was certain he had never seen it before. Madisyn¡¯s heart sank even further. Not only had he lost his memories, but she feared that false ones might have been nted in their ce. Normally calm and unfazed, she now found herselfpletely at a loss in this unsettling situation. ¡°Do you remember this?¡± Madisyn asked, raising her hand. A delicate ring glinted on her finger¡ªthe one Andrew had given her. Andrew furrowed his brows tightly. He subconsciously raised his hand, revealing a simr ring on his finger. However, the ring he wore was a token of love between him and Savannah. ¡°You also have this ring¡­¡± Andrew murmured, confused. . . . Chapter 680 Chapter 680: ¡°Andrew, your memory has been altered by someone,¡± Madisyn said gently. ¡°I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e.¡± She took his hand, trying to jog his memory. ¡°You were brought here by Savannah¡¯s people. Their goal is to make you marry Savannah, so they can gain control over Aswil more easily.¡± Suddenly, the sound of multiple footsteps echoed in the hallway. It was clear that the footsteps belonged to a group of people. Their approach meant only one thing: her presence had been discovered. Madisyn was alone, and she knew she couldn¡¯t fight off the royal guards on her own. She had no choice but to leave Andrew behind. Before she fled, she looked at him and said, ¡°I¡¯lle back for you. If you miss me, just look at your ring.¡± Taking a deep breath, she opened the window, took a quick nce back at the room, and jumped out. The moment she jumped, the guards appeared at the door, with Savannah leading the group. ¡°Someone has been here,¡± Savannah said with a grave expression. She turned on the lights and scanned the room for any signs of another presence. When she didn¡¯t find anything, her gaze fixed on the window. She was about to walk over to it when Andrew spoke up. ¡°No one has been here. I¡¯m a little tired. I want to rest.¡± Andrew was confused. He didn¡¯t understand why he was covering for the woman he had just met. Savannah¡¯s eyes narrowed, scrutinizing Andrew suspiciously. ¡°You¡¯re lying. You were talking to someone just now.¡± She walked toward him, staring at his face with a mix of hurt and usation. ¡°You promised you¡¯d be good to me forever. We¡¯re about to get engaged. How can you lie to me?¡± When Andrew heard these words, memories of him and Savannah flooded his mind. Although they had only met six months ago, their bond felt strong. He had fallen in love with her at first sight, and it had taken him so much effort to finally win her over. He had vowed to himself that he would treat her well for the rest of his life. How could he break that promise now? Andrew felt conflicted. He instinctively asked, ¡°Have you ever lied to me?¡± A flicker of surprise crossed Savannah¡¯s eyes, but it was fleeting. She quickly replied, ¡°Lie to you? How could I do that?¡± She leaned in closer and added in a soft, persuasive voice, ¡°We¡¯ll be engaged soon. Aren¡¯t we the most important people to each other?¡± Andrew fell silent. Savannah¡¯s expression softened. She held his hand and said with concern, ¡°Maybe meeting my father and the others these past few days has worn you out. You should rest now.¡± Andrew nodded, still not saying anything. Savannah squeezed his hand slightly, smiled, and left with her guards. Meanwhile, Madisyn had sessfullynded downstairs. She immediately knocked out a guard nearby and changed into his uniform. This was her only way to leave the pce safely. . . .
Message from Noa: I hope you all enjoyed the chapters, dear readers! Had an amazing day. God bless you, and Noa wishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ? . Chapter 681 ?Chapter 681: As she walked along the road, she secretly surveyed the surroundings. The guards stationed at every corner made it clear that security in this area was extraordinarily tight. The main gate was also heavily guarded. Madisyn knew it would be nearly impossible to slip past the security without being noticed. Yet, she had already walked around the pce and found no gaps in the security. Even the towering walls were reinforced with electric fences. If she scaled them, she would certainly die. In the end, she realized she had no choice but to leave through the main gate. The guards at the main gate stood upright, vigntly guarding the area. ¡°Something happened! Miss Hunt was attacked just now! Hurry! Go there and help!¡± Suddenly, shouts rang out from a certain direction, and a guard was seen running anxiously. The guards at the main gate exchanged nces, and some of them immediately ran towards themotion. Madisyn seized the opportunity and dashed outside. However, one guard at the main gate noticed her and shouted, ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡± Madisyn took a deep breath, forcing her voice to sound deeper and more authoritative, like a man¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯m going to report to Miss Hunt¡¯s father.¡± The guard frowned, sensing something was off. Just then, Savannah approached with a group of men, shouting, ¡°Stop her! She¡¯s an intruder.¡± The guards¡¯ expressions shifted drastically. ¡°Stop right there!¡± one of them shouted, reaching for Madisyn¡¯s arm. The pce guards were no ordinary men. In an instant, a dagger was thrust at Madisyn. She sidestepped to dodge it, but it was followed by a hail of bullets fired in her direction. Madisyn instinctively ducked, feeling the bullets whiz past her. However, she was still shot in the arm. She turned her head, and her heart sank when she saw a dark mass of people rapidly closing in behind her. ¡°Madisyn, you can¡¯t escape. But I¡¯ll give you a way out. If you kneel and crawl over to me, I may consider sparing your life,¡± Savannah said coldly, standing behind the guards. She had already recognized Madisyn. Madisyn didn¡¯t move. If she made a run for it now, she would surely be caught in the crossfire, with no chance of escape. Her face turned grim as she clutched her arm, feeling the warmth of blood trickling down. She nced down and saw the crimson stain spreading across her sleeve. At that moment, the harsh glint of gun muzzles reflected in the dim light, surrounding her like a deadly halo. Savannah looked at Madisyn, her eyes gleaming with a mix of satisfaction and triumph. The feeling of controlling Madisyn¡¯s life and death was utterly exhrating. ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯te over, I¡¯ll let them shoot you,¡± Savannah warned, her voiceced with menace. She raised her hand and counted slowly, ¡°One¡­ Two¡­¡± When she was about to raise her third finger, the guards cocked their guns. The next moment, a thunderous roar tore through the night. ¡°What are you doing?¡± . . . Chapter 682 ?Chapter 682: Savannah turned toward the sound, her eyes widening in shock as her smug expression melted away when she recognized her aunt-inw. This aunt-inw was none other than the king¡¯s wife, Babette Wilson. ¡°Babette¡­¡± Savannah¡¯s voice softened as she addressed the queen with apprehension. ¡°This person is here without an invitation. No one knows her purpose. I¡¯m only trying to protect our pce.¡± ¡°Who says she¡¯s here without an invitation? This person was brought here by your cousin. You don¡¯t know the full situation, and you didn¡¯t even bother to ask. How can you just mete out punishment? If news about this gets out, what will the citizens think of you?¡± Babette¡¯s voice rang out with unassable authority,manding the room. ¡°Take your people and leave!¡± Savannah¡¯s expression darkened. However, she knew better than to defy Babette. Though reluctant, she motioned for her guards to retreat. But before she left, she cast Madisyn one final, fierce nce. Although they were gone, Madisyn didn¡¯t let her guard down. Her eyes remained fixed on Babette vigntly. Babette approached Madisyn and, in a softer tone, said, ¡°You need to leave quickly.¡± Madisyn looked at Babette with surprise and gratitude, feeling genuine kindness emanate from her. Without saying a word, she turned and left. However, when she looked around, she saw no vehicles on the road. Her wound was still bleeding, and she was growing weaker from blood loss. Desperate, she tore a strip from her shirt and wrapped it around her throbbing wound. Then, with trembling hands, she fumbled for her phone and called Waylon. When Waylon arrived, he was shocked to see Madisyn¡¯s bleeding arm. Blood continued to seep through the cloth she had wrapped around it. He rushed to her side, his face pale with concern. ¡°What happened? Who did this to you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a minor injury. Do you know any doctors we can trust?¡± Madisyn replied, her face pale and thin beads of sweat covering her forehead. ¡°Fine? How can you say that?¡± Waylon eximed. ¡°Look at how much blood you¡¯ve lost. We need to go to the hospital right now.¡± ¡°No, we can¡¯t. Going to the hospital will only draw attention,¡± Madisyn said, her voice strained but firm. ¡°Unwanted attention,¡± Madisyn refused the idea despite the exhaustion setting in. ¡°It¡¯s really not that bad. Just take me back to the hotel.¡± Seeing Madisyn¡¯s unwavering resolve, Waylon had no choice but to take her back to the hotel. As soon as they entered the room, a sudden knock on the door interrupted their silence. They exchanged cautious nces, uncertainty in their eyes. Waylon walked to the door and peered through the peephole. Outside, he saw two men standing, one of whom wore a white coat, looking like a doctor. The two men seemed to sense someone was watching them. One of them spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We are here to help Miss Johns.¡± . . . Chapter 683 ?Chapter 683: Madisyn, hearing this, furrowed her brows in confusion. How did these strangers know her name? She looked through the peephole and saw no immediate signs of threat. Cautiously, she opened the door. An elderly man in a pristine butler¡¯s uniform stood outside, apanied by the doctor. ¡°Who are you?¡± Madisyn asked, scrutinizing the two men. ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside,¡± the elderly butler said with a gentle smile. Madisyn stepped aside, allowing the two men to enter. The doctor wasted no time. He immediately set down his medical kit, which was meticulously stocked with surgical tools, and began preparing to treat her wound. ¡°Please sit on the sofa. I¡¯ll remove the bullet from your arm,¡± the doctor said. ¡°Wait,¡± Madisyn interrupted. ¡°You¡¯re not doing anything until you tell us who you are first.¡± The butler nodded respectfully. ¡°I understand your concerns. But you are Howard¡¯s sister, aren¡¯t you?¡± Madisyn was even more confused. ¡°You know my brother?¡± The butler nodded again. ¡°Howard saved our princess. Since your brother is our benefactor, the queen sent us to help you.¡± Madisyn¡¯s eyes widened with realization. Babette had protected her against Savannah. Howard had saved the princess? The king¡¯s daughter? But wasn¡¯t he with the Serpentine Palers now? Madisyn and Waylon exchanged bewildered nces. When the butler saw their expressions, he took the initiative to exin. ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t know about this, but it¡¯s alright. Let me tell you what happened. One day, our princess was abducted by a group of men. We searched high and low but couldn¡¯t find her. Eventually, we discovered that she had been taken to the base of the Serpentine Palers. When we finally found her, she was lying under a tree. We waited until she woke up, and she told us that Howard was the one who saved her.¡± ¡°Your princess is the daughter of the king. How could someone be so bold as to kidnap her?¡± Madisyn shook her head in disbelief, her brows furrowed tightly. She thought it was utterly imusible. The butler smiled bitterly. ¡°Our princess was once an unprecedented child prodigy in Aswil, mastering eightnguages by the age of sixteen and achieving remarkable sess in various fields. She was poised to be our queen, a beacon of hope for our nation. But a year ago, she was struck by a severe fever, which left her mentally impaired. Even the top doctors in our country couldn¡¯t cure her.¡± As the butler recounted the past, his voice trembled with emotion, and tears welled in his eyes. After all, he had watched the princess grow up. She was the king¡¯s only child, dedicating herself tirelessly to her country. Hermitment was unparalleled. She would only sleep four hours a day, devoting the rest of her time to studying. . . . Chapter 684 ?Chapter 684: Behind the facade of a genius was the unwavering dedication that had driven her to excel. Fortunately, her hard work was not in vain. She became an unprecedented prodigy admired by all. She was a symbol of hope, meant to be a remarkable queen. However, fate had other ns for her, cruelly snatching away the dreams that had once seemed within her grasp. At the thought of this, the butler¡¯s heart ached. Waylon said softly, ¡°Now I understand. The people gradually shifted their support to the king¡¯s brother because of what happened to his daughter.¡± ¡°Exactly. If this had not happened to our princess, she would have undoubtedly be the queen,¡± the butler said regretfully. Waylon and Madisyn exchanged poignant nces, a profound sense of pity washing over them. Judging by the butler¡¯s words and expression, it seemed that the two men meant no harm. Madisyn rxed slightly, allowing herself to trust them. After all, her situation required immediate attention. So, she finally allowed the doctor to remove the bullet. Waylon watched from the side, his heart clenching with every move the doctor made. Madisyn¡¯s face grew even paler, and beads of sweat covered her forehead. But she simply bit her lower lip, not uttering a single word of pain. The operation had concluded. Waylon gently wiped the sweat from Madisyn¡¯s forehead, his expression filled with concern. ¡°Madisyn, you¡¯ve endured so much. By the way, have you seen Andrew?¡± ¡°Yes, I have.¡± Madisyn briefly shut her eyes, her tone steady. ¡°He has lost his memory.¡± Waylon was shocked. ¡°How could he lose his memory? Was he in a car ident?¡± Memory loss wasn¡¯t a simple matter. It typically resulted from significant brain trauma. ¡°There were no visible injuries on him,¡± Madisyn replied. g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is where magic happens ¡°Then how did he lose his memory? Could he be deceiving you?¡± Waylon¡¯s anger rose. ¡°Is his intention to marry into the royal family?¡± The butler, Ramon Kennedy, took a moment to think before answering slowly. ¡°It¡¯s possible he was hypnotized.¡± ¡°Hypnotized? Is that even possible?¡± Waylon frowned. In his understanding, hypnosis was something used to help people rx or bring back memories. Ramon said, ¡°Savannah and her associates have nurtured many skilled individuals, aiming to usurp the throne. It¡¯s likely that our princess¡¯s suffering was connected to them, though we don¡¯t have proof.¡± He added with a hint of bitterness, ¡°I suspect Mr. Klein¡¯s memory loss was their doing too. However, it seems more like his memories have been altered, given how kindly he treats Savannah¡ªalmost as if he¡¯s truly in love with her.¡± Madisyn was taken aback. . . . Chapter 685 ?Chapter 685: The power of hypnotists was well-known to her, yet she was aware that using such skills in this way crossed ethical boundaries and broke the rules of the hypnosismunity. Waylon eximed in anger, ¡°How shameless! Is it possible for such a vicious person to ascend to the throne?¡± A bitter smile lingered on Ramon¡¯s face. ¡°Of course, we¡¯re against their rise to power. Our king has always been a supporter of peace, building friendly ties with other nations and strengthening international rtions. On the other hand, Savannah¡¯s faction is inherently hostile and aggressive. If they take control, war is unavoidable. The quadrennial election is¡­¡± ¡°Near, and Savannah¡¯s father will likely receive substantial backing from the conglomerates¡­¡± Ramon¡¯s eyes filled with tears at the thought of what Aswil might endure under Savannah¡¯s father¡¯s rule. It was unbearable. They, as loyal citizens, were opposed to this. Waylon¡¯s expression was full of concern. ¡°No, this can¡¯t happen. War would bring so much harm.¡± Madisyn said, ¡°I¡¯ll go see your princess.¡± ¡°You?¡± Ramon reacted with shock before letting out a sigh. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but the world¡¯s finest doctors have seen the princess, and they all agree that nothing can be done. Her intelligence remains at the level of when she was six years old.¡± ¡°Maybe I can make a difference. How will we know if we don¡¯t try?¡± Madisyn replied. ¡°Plus, isn¡¯t the princess yourst hope? If she recovers her intellect, will the supporters remain with Savannah¡¯s faction?¡± Her argument waspelling. Ramon thought it over briefly. ¡°I must get our queen¡¯s permission.¡± He then stepped away to make the call. Shortly, Ramon came back. ¡°Okay, you cane with me tomorrow.¡± ¡°I would prefer to do it immediately,¡± Madisyn suggested calmly. ¡°It¡¯s better to start early.¡± Seeing the resolve in Madisyn¡¯s eyes touched Ramon. He nodded in agreement. Without dy, Waylon chimed in, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± He needed to stay close to Madisyn to ensure her safety. The four of them then left the hotel. Not long after they left, Patty arrived with her people. Having been scolded by her cousin earlier, she seethed with anger. Patty found Madisyn despicable, especially since Madisyn had knocked her out and escaped. Determined not to let Madisyn off easily, she was set on tearing her apart. A menacing and savage look came over Patty as she stormed into the hotel, only to be halted abruptly. ¡°Excuse me. We¡¯re not allowing visitors at the moment.¡± ¡°Are you aware of who I am?¡± Patty¡¯s eyes narrowed in disdain. . . . Chapter 686 ?Chapter 686: Unmoved, the security guard responded, ¡°Apologies, but this area is off-limits at the moment.¡± ¡°You imbecile, I am Patty Hunt!¡± The Hunt family name was one of the top aristocratic families in Aswil. No one would dare stop them anywhere. The security guard remained calm. ¡°Miss Hunt, I know who you are, but the queen has given strict orders not to let anyone in.¡± Patty was stunned. The queen? What could possibly be the reason behind this decision? Was something unusual happening? With no other option, Patty conceded. It was clear that Madisyn and Waylon were likely not inside either. She quickly ordered her team, ¡°Find out where that woman and Waylon have gone!¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Meanwhile, Madisyn and Waylon had made their way back to the pce. Waylon was a bit taken aback as he looked at the grand, majestic estate. Soon, the group arrived at a secluded vi. Ramon led Madisyn and Waylon inside. Babette, who had been waiting in the living room, stood up from the sofa. She looked at Madisyn gently and said, ¡°Hello, Miss Johns.¡± Babette¡¯s warm gaze and gentle demeanor moved Madisyn. She politely replied, ¡°Hello, Your Majesty.¡± Waylon, following behind Madisyn, also greeted Babette, and Babette nodded at him in response. She then turned her attention back to Madisyn and said admiringly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know medicine. You¡¯re as impressive as your brother.¡± She paused and sighed softly. ¡°Dottie is already asleep. I¡¯ll take you to her room.¡± Ever since Dottie had fallen ill, Babette had been unable to sleep well at night. She was always filled with worry for Dottie. As they walked, she spoke in a faltering tone. ¡°I¡¯ve spoken to every renowned doctor I could find, but none have been able to help Dottie.¡± Now that there was a glimmer of hope, she wouldn¡¯t let it slip away. They reached Dottie Wilson¡¯s room, and Babette opened the door. They entered. The room was decorated with a reserved elegance, dominated by shades of ck, white, and gray¡ªan unusual choice for a woman. When Babette noticed Madisyn¡¯s surprised expression, she spoke nostalgically. ¡°Dottie has always been calm andposed. She knew she carried the weight of the entire nation on her shoulders, so she never dared ck off. She said this style helps her think clearly.¡± Dottie¡¯s determination and hard work had surpassed countless others. She had once been the hope of the royal family, and even of the nation. Madisyn¡¯s gaze was fixed on the bed, where Dottiey with her eyes closed. . . . Chapter 687 ?Chapter 687: She had sharp, striking features. Although her brows were slightly furrowed, her sleeping face looked serene. Madisyn walked to the bed, bent over, and gently smoothed Dottie¡¯s eyebrows with her delicate fingers. As she did, Dottie¡¯s features rxed. Madisyn took Dottie¡¯s hand and noticed the thick calluses on her palms, which must have developed over time. It seemed that Dottie, like Madisyn¡¯s brother, also excelled in martial arts. While Madisyn was examining Dottie, Babette couldn¡¯t help but tense up. What if this turned out to be another failure? After nearly fifteen minutes, Madisyn gently released Dottie¡¯s wrist and lowered her hand. Seeing this, Babette anxiously asked, ¡°Miss Johns, how is she?¡± ¡°She can be cured. However, the treatment procedure isplicated. The princess wasn¡¯t suffering from a simple high fever. She was poisoned.¡± Madisyn¡¯s tone turned grave. ¡°It¡¯s a rare, odorless, and tasteless poison called Anor. Once ingested, it affects the brain¡¯s central system, causing disorientation and a high fever. That¡¯s why everyone thought it was just a fever,¡± Madisyn exined. She paused, taking a deep breath before continuing. ¡°This poison is extremely rare. There are probably less than a hundred people who know about it, and many believed it had been lost to time. The people who harmed the princess went to great lengths to use it.¡± Tears welled up in Babette¡¯s eyes, and a surge of hatred flooded her heart. Through clenched teeth, she said, ¡°They are so vicious!¡± Ramon, equally concerned, asked, ¡°Can this poison be removed from her body?¡± Madisyn nodded. ¡°It can.¡± Her eyes softened as she looked at Dottie. ¡°However, she will have to endure some pain.¡± At that moment, Dottie stirred and slowly opened her eyes. She didn¡¯t say anything, only gazed quietly at Madisyn. She blinked slowly. Even though her intelligence remained at the level of a six-year-old, she already understood a lot for her age. Madisyn spoke softly, ¡°Since you¡¯re unwell, I need to treat you. But the process may be painful. Are you afraid?¡± Every journey starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c???? Dottie looked up at Madisyn, herrge eyes pure and innocent, a stark contrast to her sharp features. She nodded slowly, seeming to understand Madisyn¡¯s words. Madisyn smiled gently. ¡°You¡¯re different from others. You¡¯re very smart. Even though you¡¯ve lost some things, you still recognized Howard.¡± Dottie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. She lowered her head, trying to hide the emotions she felt. Afterforting Dottie, Madisyn turned to discuss the treatment n with Babette. Without wasting any time, Madisyn began the first treatment that very night. Madisyn instructed Babette to prepare the herbs. They were carefully refined and poured into arge tub filled with boiling water. Once ready, Madisyn asked Dottie to undress and sit in the tub. . . . Chapter 688 ?Chapter 688: ¡°In this process, every second will feel like burning pain. It will feel as though you are being scorched by fire,¡± Madisyn exined, watching from the doorway. As Babette looked at Dottie, her heart tightened. Sweat drenched Dottie¡¯s forehead, and her expression contorted with pain. It was as if she were enduring torture. Tears welled up in Babette¡¯s eyes, but she forced herself to hold them back. With the country in turmoil, Dottie had to recover. She had no choice but to endure the excruciating treatment. ¡°Ahh!¡± Dottie¡¯s agonized scream echoed through the bathroom. Babette could no longer contain her emotions and began to sob uncontrobly. Dottie had always been resilient. She had endured countless injuries from her martial arts training but neverined. Instead, she wouldfort Babette, telling her not to feel sorry for her. Yet, at this moment, she cried out in misery. The pain in her voice was so intense that it was clear how much suffering she was enduring. Babette¡¯s tears streamed down her face uncontrobly. ¡°Dottie¡¯s willpower is extraordinary,¡± Madisyn said softly. ¡°Anyone else would have copsed under this pain. Even though her intelligence remains at the level of when she was six years old, the six-year-old Dottie was already exceptional. She knows the changes in herself and desperately wants to recover.¡± Since Dottie had recognized Howard, Madisyn understood that she had been fighting to regain the life that had been taken from her. Someone like Dottie was truly remarkable. Having a queen like her would be an honor for Aswil and its people. Dottie would undoubtedly transform Aswil. Madisyn understood the significance of Dottie¡¯s potential rise to the throne. A leader like her could reshape the rtionship between Lorpond and Aswil. Babette looked at Dottie with tears in her eyes. ¡°Dottie¡­¡± Dottie¡¯s heart-wrenching screams continued until her voice became hoarse. After half an hour, Madisyn entered the bathroom and, with Babette¡¯s help, carefully carried her out. Dottie¡¯splexion had improved, with a healthy glow signaling her recovery. ¡°If Dottie can be cured, I will ensure you are generously rewarded,¡± Babette dered firmly, locking eyes with Madisyn. Madisyn nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Let me take you to rest,¡± Babette offered, guiding Madisyn to a private vi nearby. Waylon was already there, and as soon as he saw Madisyn, he sighed in relief. ¡°How is Dottie?¡± ¡°She¡¯s doing fairly well. Her willpower is strong,¡± Madisyn replied. Babette added, ¡°Please, make yourselvesfortable here. If you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to call on the servants.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Madisyn said gently. ¡°It¡¯ste; you should get some rest yourself.¡± After Babette left, Waylon assumed Madisyn would finally take a moment to rx. But instead, she busied herself in the kitchen, diligently preparing herbal medicine. . . . Chapter 689 ?Chapter 689: ¡°Let me handle that,¡± Waylon offered, his concern for Madisyn evident. ¡°No, I must do this myself,¡± Madisyn insisted. ¡°You¡¯re injured, and you need rest,¡± Waylon said, worry etched on his face. ¡°You¡¯ll wear yourself out.¡± Madisyn managed a small smile and looked at him with calm resolve. ¡°I know my own limits, Waylon. Besides, there will be times when I¡¯ll need your help. You should rest.¡± ¡°How am I supposed to sleep when you¡¯re pushing yourself like this?¡± Waylon¡¯s voice trembled with concern. ¡°Andrew is to me for all of this!¡± ¡°If Andrew hadn¡¯te here, what would Aswil¡¯s internal affairs have to do with us?¡± he continued, frustration clear in his voice. Madisyn exined gently, ¡°It¡¯s more than just Andrew now. This has be about Aswil and our own country. Think about it¡ªSavannah is such a despicable woman. How decent could her father possibly be? He¡¯s likely even more ruthless. If a man like him takes the throne, he could very well incite wars with neighboring regions, leading to countless innocent lives lost.¡± Waylon couldn¡¯t argue with her reasoning. As he gazed at Madisyn¡¯s calm expression, a mix of worry and admiration stirred within him. She had an uncanny ability to see the bigger picture¡ªsomething he struggled to do himself. ¡°Waylon, get some sleep. Otherwise, when I need your protection, you¡¯ll be too exhausted,¡± Madisyn urged gently. ¡°I can handle things here.¡± Reluctantly, Waylon settled onto the sofa to rest. As he did, Madisyn continued preparing the medicine and reached out to Jared. Jared¡¯s reply came quickly. ¡°Wait¡ªyou¡¯re saying the girl Howard saved is Dottie? My goodness, what a coincidence. Our undercover agents within the Serpentine Palers did witness your brother rescuing a girl who was nearly assaulted. Later, that girl was quietly sent away.¡± It seemed Dottie was telling the truth. Although her story appeared wless, Madisyn knew she would need to confirm it herself. Madisyn asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation within the Serpentine Palerstely?¡± Jared responded, ¡°Howard¡¯s new weapon is nearingpletion, or so the people in Serpentine Palers believe.¡± Madisyn pressed further. ¡°What are they nning to do with the weapon?¡± Jared exined, ¡°The financial groups in Aswil are very united. They want the king¡¯s brother to take the throne, but they¡¯re wary of failure. If negotiations fall through, they¡¯re prepared to use this weapon to intimidate others. This new weapon bypasses security checks, is cleverly engineered, and has powerful explosive capabilities. However, Howard has embedded his own chip in every weapon. If he chooses, he can render them useless. Moreover, he¡¯s developing a bomb capable of annihting the entire Serpentine Palers.¡± Madisyn felt a flicker of emotion at the mention of Howard¡¯s ns. Jared continued, ¡°This informationes straight from our undercover agents. Wow, Howard is a genius. Boss, do you think I could meet him?¡± Madisyn replied, ¡°Once everything is settled.¡± . . . Chapter 690 ?Chapter 690: ¡°Alright. By the way, how are you?¡± Madisyn briefly exined the situation. The pce was hauntingly quiet, its silence unsettling even during the day. Guards were heavily stationed, and despite its opulence, the ce felt as cold and unweing as a mausoleum. In the following days, Madisyn dedicated herself fully to treating Dottie. Initially, Babette was cautious around Madisyn, but as she witnessed Madisyn¡¯s tireless efforts to help Dottie, she became deeply moved. Babette frequently gifted Madisyn precious supplements and constantly reminded her to take care of herself. ¡°Have you been sleeping welltely?¡± Babette asked with concern, noticing the faint exhaustion on Madisyn¡¯s face. Madisyn nodded, but Waylon interjected, ¡°She¡¯s barely slept¡ªmaybe two hours a night before getting up to prepare the medicine again.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Babette¡¯s voice was filled with both sympathy and gratitude. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure Dottie properly thanks you. If you need anything, just let me know.¡± Madisyn smiled softly. ¡°The princess¡¯s recovery is our top priority.¡± As hoped, Dottie¡¯s condition improved daily. Her eyes began to hold a new depth and wisdom. In addition to taking her medicine, she spent her days immersed in study. Finally, Madisyn was able to breathe a sigh of relief. Dottie¡¯s learning ability astonished Waylon. In just a few days, she hadpleted several books¡ªall in foreignnguages that even someone as well-traveled as Waylon found challenging toprehend. Waylon was in disbelief. Casting a nce at his sister, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡ªwere women simply smarter than men? In the kitchen, Madisyn was diligently preparing medicine. Once she finished, she¡¯d finally be able to grant herself the much-needed rest she had longed for. As this thought crossed her mind, she leaned back against the wall. Before she realized it, she slipped into a gentle slumber. She had been burning the candle at both endstely, and just as she was about to copse, she felt herself enveloped in a familiar,forting embrace. Madisyn¡¯s eyes fluttered open to find a face of striking handsomeness. The man¡¯s features were chiseled and sharp, his hair slicked back, revealing a broad, unblemished forehead. He exuded an air of both arrogance and nobility. A faint hint of cologne lingered around him. ¡°Andrew¡­¡± An unusual tightness gripped Madisyn¡¯s throat. She lifted her hand to caress Andrew¡¯s face, but his expression remained stoic as he gently held her in his arms. Sleep soon reimed Madisyn, her hand dropping. ¡°Madisyn!¡± . . . Chapter 691 ?Chapter 691: The abrupt shout jolted her awake. She blinked, momentarily dazed, and looked up to find Waylon standing there. Confusion clouded her gaze¡ªwhere had Andrew gone? ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Waylon asked. ¡°Andrew¡­¡± Madisyn¡¯s voice trailed off. Then, it dawned on her¡ªAndrew had lost his memory; it was impossible for him to be here, let alone hold her while she slept. It must have been a dream. Remembering the medicine, she sprang up, but Waylon quickly reassured her, ¡°I noticed you usually let it brew for four hours, but when you didn¡¯te out this time, I came in. I found you on the floor and turned off the stove. Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you,¡± Madisyn replied with a gentle smile. She handed the finished medicine to Ramon. ¡°I¡¯m really exhausted,¡± she admitted to Waylon. ¡°Then you need to rest. Dottie¡¯s condition is improving every day. I think she¡¯ll be fully recovered soon,¡± Waylon said, his voice filled with genuine concern. ¡°Alright,¡± Madisyn replied. She made her way upstairs to rest, falling asleep almost the moment her head touched the pillow. Meanwhile, Ramon slipped through a hidden path and returned to Dottie¡¯s ce. From a distance, a pair of watchful eyes followed his every step. In her grand residence, Savannah was practicing her etiquette when a breathless servant rushed in. ¡°What is it?¡± Savannah asked, not pausing in her practice. ¡°Princess Savannah, it appears that Dottie has truly returned. I¡¯ve seen Ramon making frequent visits to that secluded house recently,¡± the servant reported. ¡°Did you see Dottie?¡± Savannah inquired. ¡°No, the area around her house is heavily guarded, so I couldn¡¯t get close. But Ramon seemed to be delivering something¡ªsomething that resembles medicine,¡± the servant added. Savannah¡¯s eyes narrowed thoughtfully. Thest time Dottie had ventured out to enjoy herself, Savannah had orchestrated her kidnapping, sending her to Serpentine Palers for torture. Yet, Dottie¡¯s resilience had been remarkable, enabling her to escape. ¡°Humph¡­ So what if she¡¯s back? Her mother is still exhausting every possible method to heal her, but it¡¯s all proving futile,¡± Savannah said with disdain. ¡°Since Dottie has returned, I suppose I should pay her a visit.¡± With a calcting smile, Savannah adjusted her attire. Though she was convinced that Dottie could never fully recover, she still feltpelled to see it for herself. Savannah made her way to the secluded house where Dottie was staying. As the guards were about to inform the queen and Dottie, Savannah spoke in a stern voice, ¡°Do I need permission to see my own cousin? Don¡¯t startle her; I¡¯ll go in directly.¡± . . . Chapter 692 ?Chapter 692: The guards hesitated, but Savannah was already striding forward, her entourage following close behind. Inside the quiet living room, Dottie had just finished sipping her medicine and was absorbed in a book. Savannah stepped into the room, her gaze immediately drawn to the sight before her. The title of Dottie¡¯s book, written in a foreignnguage, caused her expression to flicker with a hint of surprise. Could it be that Dottie was truly recovering? Ramon, who had been attending to Dottie, was momentarily startled by Savannah¡¯s abrupt entrance. He knew that if word of Dottie¡¯s recovery spread, those with malicious intent would surely try to hurt her again. ¡°What does this mean, Ramon?¡± Dottie¡¯s voice, tinged with innocent curiosity, echoed as she pointed to a word in the book. Her gaze shifted to Ramon, silently asking for an exnation. ¡°It means ¡®tomorrow,''¡± he replied gently, his tone calm and reassuring. ¡°Tomorrow?¡± Dottie said with a pout, lightly tapping her cheek. Although she appeared to be an adult woman, her innocence and naivety still shone through. ¡°Why does it look so different from what I remember?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s written in anothernguage,¡± Ramon exined softly, before turning to Savannah. ¡°Princess Savannah, what brings you here so unexpectedly? The guards seem tock manners, failing to announce your arrival.¡± Savannah caught the subtle rebuke in Ramon¡¯s words about her unannounced entrance. Putting on a concerned expression, she replied, ¡°I heard Dottie had returned, so I came to see her right away. I¡¯ve missed her so much during her absence!¡± Moving closer, Savannah wrapped her arm around Dottie in a warm embrace. Up close, Dottie¡¯s eyes still held that pure, innocent gleam as she looked up at Savannah and nodded. ¡°I missed you too, Savannah.¡± For reasons she couldn¡¯t quite ce, those words sent a chill through Savannah¡¯s heart. But as she observed Dottie¡¯s gentle, na?ve expression, she brushed the unease aside. After all, the poison her father had obtained, with much effort, was supposed to be incurable, with no known remedy. ¡°Really? That makes me so happy. I¡¯m d you¡¯re well,¡± Savannah said with a warm smile. ¡°I¡¯m getting engaged soon, and I hope you¡¯lle to my engagement ceremony.¡± ¡°Really? Of course, I wouldn¡¯t miss it for the world.¡± Savannah chatted with Dottie for a while. When she noticed nothing unusual about Dottie, she said her goodbyes and left. After Savannah¡¯s departure, Dottie watched the door close behind her with cold eyes, the warmth vanishing from her expression. She then turned her attention back to the book in front of her, refocusing on her studies. It was already noon when Madisyn woke up the next day. She stretchedzily, feeling an unusual lightness in her limbs and a rity in her mind. The twenty hours of sleep had rejuvenated her. . . . Chapter 693 ?Chapter 693: She got up, went to the bathroom, and sshed water on her face before heading downstairs. As she descended, she saw Waylon sitting on the sofa, holding a card. He seemed deeply engrossed in whatever was written on it, his brow slightly furrowed. She approached him and asked, ¡°Waylon, what are you looking at?¡± Upon hearing her voice, Waylon instinctively tried to hide the card. However, Madisyn, who had already sat beside him, quickly spotted it. It was an invitation to Savannah and Andrew¡¯s engagement party. Madisyn¡¯s face remainedposed, though she felt a slight pang in her heart. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just abduct Andrew? You¡¯re so capable. Maybe you can help him regain his memory,¡± Waylon suggested. ¡°Abduct Andrew?¡± Madisyn replied in a low voice. ¡°We can¡¯t even get a chance to see him now.¡± Waylon thought for a moment before nodding. ¡°You¡¯re right. There are guards everywhere here. If only he¡¯de out to see us¡­¡± He sighed regretfully. Andrewing out to see them? It did sound like a good idea. But in Andrew¡¯s current state, they were nothing more than strangers to him. He didn¡¯t remember them at all. Why would hee out to meet them? Madisyn¡¯s heart sank at the thought. She desperately wished for an opportunity to help Andrew regain his memory. ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask the queen for help? Maybe she is willing to assist us,¡± Waylon suddenly suggested. Madisyn nodded in agreement. She then took out her phone and sent a message to Babette. Fortunately, they had exchanged contact information a few days ago. Meanwhile, in Savannah¡¯s house, she was elegantly eating lunch. She couldn¡¯t help but admire the man sitting across from her. His chiseled features were entuated by the soft glow of the midday sun filtering through therge windows. He looked exceptionally handsome, exuding an air of timeless nobility. Andrew had always carried himself with a natural charisma that set him apart from others. ¡°My dear, you¡¯ve been very busy with the engagement preparations these days. It must have tired you,¡± Savannah said softly, gazing at Andrew with tenderness in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s for our engagement. How could it tire me?¡± Andrew replied. Though his expression remained stern, he offered a faint smile. Savannah¡¯s heart fluttered slightly. She had no romantic feelings for Andrew. Their marriage was purely a matter of power. But she couldn¡¯t deny that his striking features and the air of nobility around him were something she¡¯d never encountered in Aswil. After lunch, they sat on the sofa in the living room. Savannah¡¯s hand gently caressed Andrew¡¯s waist as she leaned in closer to him. Although they had been spending a lot of time together recently, they had never kissed. Savannah, taking the initiative, moved in for a kiss but suddenly stopped. Any man would understand her hint, yet Andrew seemed oblivious to it. He even said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? There¡¯s nothing on your face.¡± . . . Chapter 694 ?Chapter 694: A warmth crept into Savannah¡¯s cheeks, and a rare blush immediately spread across her face. Was Andrew truly oblivious, or was he pretending? Her suspicious nature began to nag at her. What if Andrew hadn¡¯t really lost his memory? What if he was simply ying along with her? After all, how could he resist such a beautiful and passionate woman like herself? Softly, and with a shy tone, Savannah spoke, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I just realized you haven¡¯t kissed me these days.¡± ¡°Oh, that? Well, I always think it¡¯s better to save those things for after our wedding,¡± Andrew replied earnestly. Savannah was momentarily at a loss for words. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Andrew had acted the same way when he was with Madisyn. Savannah couldn¡¯t quite believe it. But as she looked into Andrew¡¯s gentle and focused eyes, a sense of disorientation crept over her. Could there truly be such a chaste man in this world? She clenched her fists tightly. She would not allow him to be with anyone else. She didn¡¯t care whether or not Andrew had been chaste in his past life. Now that they were together, she would do whatever it took to ensure his loyalty. Still, she wanted to know: Was he refraining from kissing her because he was pretending to have lost his memory? ¡°But I don¡¯t mind,¡± she said, her voice soft but firm. ¡°We¡¯re a couple now. A wedding is just a ceremony. We can do what couples do, right? Unless¡­ you don¡¯t love me?¡± As she spoke, Savannah looked at Andrew with a hint of hurt in her eyes. ¡°How can you say that?¡± Andrew replied quickly, his tone reassuring. ¡°Of course, I love you. Everything I¡¯ve been doingtely is for you.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Savannah crossed her arms with feigned indignation. ¡°I won¡¯t believe it until you kiss me.¡± She leaned in, their breaths mingling, her lips just inches from his. She pretended to act coy, but her eyes were closely observing his every move. Andrew¡¯s deep-set eyes remained inscrutable, like dark ocean depths hiding secrets. His gaze was calm and imprable, showing no hint of emotion at all. Savannah¡¯s face slowly darkened as she noticed hisck of response. Was he really just pretending to have lost his memory? Before she coulde to any conclusions, Andrew slowly leaned in even closer. The world around her seemed to blur, and as he did, all her suspicions melted away with the warmth in his steady gaze. She thought she had made all the necessary preparations. How could Andrew not have lost his memory? Her heart raced as she waited for his kiss. Their lips were almost touching when¡ª ¡°Your Highness, the queen wishes to see Andrew,¡± a voice suddenly interrupted, cutting through the moment. Savannah¡¯s face darkened at once. ¡°Why does she want to see Andrew?¡± . . . Chapter 695 ?Chapter 695: ¡°The queen mentioned that, since the day after tomorrow is your engagement ceremony, she wanted to ensure Andrew is fully prepared.¡± Savannah¡¯s displeasure was evident. However, she knew it was the queen¡¯s responsibility to inquire about such matters. She waved her hand dismissively, and Andrew obediently followed the servant out. He soon found himself in Babette¡¯s tea room. The room was serene, with minimalist decor that exuded a sense of calm. They sat cross-legged on either side of the table. A soothing, woody aroma filled the air, adding to the peaceful atmosphere. Babette,posed and authoritative, asked detailed questions about the engagement arrangements, and Andrew responded to each one with precision. However, as the conversation continued, Andrew began to feel a headache building. He instinctively rubbed his temples. Noticing his difort, Babette asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell? Shall I call a doctor?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Andrew replied, shaking his head. Despite his reassurance, Babette summoned a doctor anyway. The doctor entered, her face obscured by a veil, but her calm, graceful presence was unmistakable. Andrew felt a strange sense of familiarity wash over him. ¡°I found this doctor abroad. She¡¯s highly skilled. Please lie down and let her examine you,¡± Babette suggested. Andrew nced at her but didn¡¯t object, lying down on the mat as instructed. Madisyn, the doctor, took out her silver needles, carefully inserting them into specific points on Andrew¡¯s head. Before long, Andrew drifted into a deep sleep. Sitting quietly, Madisyn said, ¡°He¡¯s indeed had part of his memory reced with false ones by a skilled hypnotherapist.¡± ¡°This is uneptable! Savannah has gone too far!¡± Babette, who was rarely angered, was visibly upset. She looked at Madisyn, her trust in her having deepened after Dottie¡¯s recovery. ¡°Is there any way to help him now?¡± Madisyn remained silent for a few moments. ¡°I can try.¡± She finally said, though even she couldn¡¯t guarantee sess. The hypnosis was intricate and difficult to unravel. Babette, aware of the history between Madisyn and Andrew, couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of sympathy. ¡°Alright, you can treat him here. With me around, I can ensure he visits more often.¡± Madisyn nodded. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. You saved Dottie, and I haven¡¯t even properly thanked you yet,¡± Babette said, gratitude shining in her eyes. An hourter, Andrew woke up. The doctor was gone, yet for some reason, he felt a sense of disappointment. ¡°Mr. Klein, are you feeling better?¡± Babette inquired. ¡°Yes, after that nap, I feel much better. Your doctor is indeed very skilled,¡± Andrew replied. . . . Chapter 696 ?Chapter 696: ¡°Then you should go back and get some rest,¡± she suggested. When Andrew returned to his room, he sat at his desk, absentmindedly staring at the ring on his finger. A hollow ache gnawed at him, as if he had forgotten someone¡ªsomeone important. And that person¡­ Who was it? A sharp pain shot through his chest, so intense that he clutched at his heart, as though it were being torn apart. He forced the ache down, but when he nced at the mirror, he was startled to see tears welling in the corners of his eyes. The next day, Babette found another reason to summon Andrew, giving Madisyn a chance to treat him again. Though they loved each other deeply, Madisyn had to wear a veil in front of him. ¡°Tomorrow is the engagement ceremony. Will Andrew regain his memory by then?¡± Babette asked. Madisyn gazed at the sleeping Andrew, her delicate hand brushing lightly across his face. Her eyes were filled with an ache that seemed endless. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she replied softly. ¡°Perhaps we should find a way to disrupt the engagement ceremony,¡± Babette suggested. Her gentle elegance was momentarily overshadowed by a firm resolve. ¡°What do you have in mind, Your Majesty?¡± Madisyn inquired. ¡°If the bride doesn¡¯t show up, the ceremony can¡¯t proceed,¡± Babette replied calmly. Madisyn was briefly stunned, taken aback by Babette¡¯s decisiveness. ¡°I hope he regains some of his memory this time,¡± she murmured. Babette nodded, her tone steady. ¡°I hope so too.¡± Neither of them noticed Andrew¡¯s eyshes flutter faintly as they spoke. When their conversation ended, they both turned their eyes toward him, their expressions more serious than before. His recovery wasn¡¯t just important for his rtionship with Madisyn¡ªit was crucial for the safety of both nations as well. Minutes ticked by slowly, and atst, Andrew began to stir, waking to the soft, lingering scent of sandalwood. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Babette asked, her eyes studying him closely. ¡°I feel great,¡± Andrew replied with a smile, his gaze settling on Madisyn. This time, she hadn¡¯t disappeared. He looked at her with an intensity that was anything but the nk stare of a stranger. His eyes, deep and searching, seemed to recognize her, causing both Madisyn¡¯s and Babette¡¯s hearts to skip a beat. Had they seeded? Had Andrew finally regained his memory? ¡°And who might this be?¡± Andrew asked. Madisyn, holding back the surge of emotions within, slowly lifted her veil. Her breathtaking beauty was revealed, and a flicker of surprise passed through Andrew¡¯s eyes. That fleeting reaction sent a wave of excitement through both Madisyn and Babette. It seemed Andrew had truly regained his memory! . . . Chapter 697 ?Chapter 697: ¡°Your Majesty, I didn¡¯t expect your doctor to be so captivating,¡± Andrew remarked, a hint of a smile curving his lips. Babette and Madisyn exchanged a surprised look. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Babette was the first to speak. ¡°Andrew¡­ doesn¡¯t she seem familiar to you?¡± Andrew¡¯s gaze lingered on Madisyn. ¡°She does seem a bit familiar,¡± he admitted, his voice thoughtful. ¡°Look closer,¡± Babette said softly. Madisyn¡¯s expression remained calm, though her eyes held secrets, like a deep, unbrokenke, waiting for someone daring enough to stir its depths. Andrew¡¯s smile turned wry. ¡°Maybe I just find all beautiful faces familiar.¡± A quiet tension fell over them. How had Andrew be so flirtatious now that his true memories were gone? ¡°Our doctor is indeed quite beautiful,¡± Babette observed with a smile, watching the exchange between Andrew and Madisyn. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be on my way!¡± Andrew nced at his watch, nodding to himself. ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s the engagement¡ªI should head to the venue for a check-up.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Babette murmured, watching as he left without looking back. Once he was gone, she turned to Madisyn, her face shadowed with worry. Madisyn¡¯s expression remained calm, and her voice steady. ¡°I¡¯ll just keep trying,¡± she replied. ¡°But aren¡¯t you¡­ hurt?¡± ¡°Of course I am,¡± Madisyn replied softly. ¡°But sadness won¡¯t help now. If this attempt fails, I¡¯ll find another way. I have faith that before the wedding, he¡¯ll remember.¡± ¡°Before the wedding¡­ but the inauguration is next month.¡± Babette¡¯s eyes widened in concern. ¡°I¡¯ll figure something out,¡± Madisyn said. With that, she turned and left, her steps measured andposed. Yet, secretly, she clenched her fists. Babette watched her go, sighing. Madisyn didn¡¯t return to her room. Instead, she wandered through the garden under the quiet evening sky. Wearing a veil, Madisyn watched from a distance as Andrew oversaw the workers preparing for the engagement. Thewn, a sea of flowers, was a whimsical, almost unreal sight¡ªstraight out of a fairy tale. Lost in her thoughts, she observed in silence, unnoticed by Andrew, who was engrossed in his tasks. ¡°Feeling heartbroken?¡± came a voice from behind, dripping with mockery. Madisyn turned slightly to see Savannah approaching, dressed in avish gown that glittered under the lights. Although Madisyn wore a veil, Savannah¡¯s recent probing had already confirmed her identity. Unfazed, Madisyn replied evenly, ¡°Ill-gotten gains have a habit of slipping away.¡± . . . Chapter 698 ?Chapter 698: Savannah let out a dismissiveugh. ¡°That sounds like something the poor say to make themselves feel better. Madisyn, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve joined their ranks.¡± ¡°The poor?¡± Madisyn¡¯s gaze turned sharp. ¡°So, you look down on those with less?¡± Savannah¡¯s eyes shed with impatience. As a royal, she was expected to be benevolent, to care for all her subjects. But her true thoughts were unmistakable. She despised the poor. ¡°Look down? They¡¯re beneath my notice.¡± Savannah¡¯s lips twisted into a smug sneer. ¡°I shudder to think what Aswil will be once your father bes king,¡± Madisyn said, her eyes narrowing. ¡°Aswil will flourish,¡± Savannah said, her voice filled with pride. ¡°In ways you could never understand.¡± She leaned closer, her smile triumphant. ¡°Face it, Madisyn. You¡¯re shattered inside because Andrew¡¯s heart belongs to me now.¡± Madisyn met her gaze, unwavering. ¡°I¡¯m not shattered.¡± Savannah¡¯s smile faded into disbelief. ¡°Stop lying. I see right through you.¡± ¡°I pity you,¡± Madisyn said softly, her gaze steady on Savannah. ¡°To stoop so low for love, sneaking and scheming like a thief in the night.¡± The words hit Savannah like a blow. Born into privilege, worshipped by society¡ªhow dare Madisyn look at her with such disdain? However, Savannah was not as naive as Patty. ¡°You think you can rattle me with cheap shots?¡± she sneered. ¡°Tomorrow, it¡¯s my engagement to Andrew. And you? You¡¯ll be lurking in the shadows, nothing more than a ghost.¡± Her lips curled into a smug smile, convinced Madisyn felt every ounce of pain. Once, Andrew and Madisyn were inseparable, but now all she could do was watch him pledge his future to someone else. Surely, Madisyn¡¯s heart was tearing apart. ¡°Best wishes on your engagement,¡± she murmured, turning on her heel with a calmness that felt unnervingly cold. For reasons she couldn¡¯t exin, Savannah felt a surge of anxiety. A strange instinct told her that Madisyn wouldn¡¯t give up so easily¡ªshe would certainly make a move. Savannah snapped an order to her attendants, her voiceced with urgency. ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s ceremony is crucial. Watch everything. Not a single slip-up is allowed.¡± ¡°Rest assured, Your Highness. We¡¯ve stationed the most elite guards. The event will go smoothly.¡± Only then did Savannah breathe a little easier, reassured. Meanwhile, Andrew was inspecting the preparations when a worker, burdened with a precarious stack of heavy boxes, tripped. ¡°Mr. Klein, move¡ªquickly!¡± the worker yelled. However, Andrew just stood there, motionless, as if oblivious to the impending collision. . . . Chapter 699 ?Chapter 699: ¡°Mr. Klein!¡± the worker called again, urgency in his voice, snapping Andrew back to reality just in time to avoid a collision. A servant rushed over, concern etched on his face. ¡°Mr. Klein, are you alright?¡± The servants were responsible for Andrew¡¯s safety, especially now that he was about to be part of the royal family. Any misstep would be uneptable. Still, knowing Andrew¡¯s usual sharpness, they couldn¡¯t understand why he had suddenly spaced out. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Andrew replied calmly. Madisyn stepped into the vi and found Waylon pacing back and forth in the living room. ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re making me dizzy!¡± she remarked. Waylon immediately stopped and grabbed her arm, his expression filled with worry. ¡°Madisyn.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± she responded. ¡°Why don¡¯t we leave? Let¡¯s go back to Lorpond. We can find you someone better than Andrew to marry!¡± he dered, his voice firm with determination. He¡¯d spent the entire day mulling things over, convinced that with Andrew¡¯s marriage to Savannah inevitable, the only way to spare Madisyn more pain was to walk away. Watching her suffer was something Waylon simply couldn¡¯t bear. Moreover, it seemed overwhelming for Madisyn to even consider standing against the royal family of Aswil. Sensing Waylon¡¯s concern, Madisyn smiled softly. ¡°Are you worried that I¡¯ll be heartbroken, Waylon?¡± ¡°You say you¡¯re not heartbroken, but how could you not be?¡± Waylon frowned, his gaze full of unease. ¡°With you and our parents caring for me, I¡¯m already happy. Staying here isn¡¯t just about Andrew; it¡¯s for the sake of Lorpond and Aswil. You know that if Savannah¡¯s father takes power, Lorpond will be his first target, and innocent lives will be lost.¡± Waylon froze for a moment, her words sinking in. She was right¡­ ¡°I just think it¡¯s unfair¡­ You¡¯ve sacrificed so much,¡± Waylon muttered, clenching his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s not unfair. If Andrew and I were in each other¡¯s shoes, he¡¯d stay for me too.¡± ¡°That may be true, but you¡¯re up against the royal family of Aswil, and they¡¯re getting engaged tomorrow.¡± ¡°Waylon, maybe you should check the news.¡± ¡°The news?¡± Waylon blinked, confused. He had been so wrapped up in his own thoughts that he hadn¡¯t even nced at the headlines. When he opened Twitter, Waylon¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. His name was trending. ¡°Waylon¡¯s mysterious girlfriend?¡± ¡°Is Waylon being fair to Patty?¡± ¡°Waylon¡¯s scandal?¡± What? He hadn¡¯t done anything! How did he end up with a ¡°mysterious girlfriend¡±? As he clicked through the posts, the truth became clear. Paparazzi had snapped photos of him and Madisyn entering a hotel. . . . Chapter 700 Chapter 700: Fans who shipped him and Patty were losing their minds. ¡°What is Waylon doing? Patty is amazing. How could he cheat on her?¡± ¡°This woman doesn¡¯t even hold a candle to Patty. Just look at her¡ªso in! Patty¡¯s the heiress to a top conglomerate. Waylon, don¡¯t be such a jerk!¡± ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for Patty, Waylon wouldn¡¯t have half the good opportunities he¡¯s had!¡± ¡°Ha, I think Waylon is just a gold digger!¡± Patty had once boldly dered her love for Waylon in front of the whole world. Given Patty¡¯s status, people naturally assumed Waylon wouldn¡¯t dare turn her down and that they must be together. Patty¡¯s habit of controlling media narratives only fueled that perception, cementing the idea that Waylon¡¯s rise to fame was all thanks to her influence. And now, with these rumors of him betraying her, the public was in an uproar. ¡°These damn paparazzi!¡± Waylon was boiling with anger. Madisyn, however, stayedposed. ¡°The equipment they used is too high-end for ordinary paparazzi. The shots probably came from Patty¡¯s people, who have been keeping tabs on you in secret.¡± ¡°Of course! Patty¡¯s absolutely crazy!¡± Waylon sighed in frustration. ¡°I¡¯ve turned her down more times than I can count. What on earth does she see in me? Whatever it is, I¡¯ll remove it!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that some people only want what they can¡¯t have?¡± Madisyn remarked calmly. It was clear that Patty was one of those people. She didn¡¯t genuinely care for Waylon; his refusal only fueled her desire to im him. ¡°That¡¯s it! I¡¯m clearing this up right now!¡± Waylon quickly tweeted, ¡°Please don¡¯t believe the rumors! I don¡¯t have a girlfriend!¡± Within five minutes, thements section exploded with over ten thousand responses. ¡°Aren¡¯t you with Patty?¡± ¡°Are you covering for your new girlfriend?¡± ¡°Wait, what are you all even saying? Waylon never said he was with Patty, right?¡± ¡°Exactly! I¡¯ve followed him for ages, and he¡¯s never confirmed anything about Patty. If he had a girlfriend, he¡¯d be open about it!¡± ¡°But there were so many news articles about them being together, and he never denied it.¡± ¡°Maybe he didn¡¯t want to embarrass Patty because of her status.¡± ¡°Then how do you exin the pictures of him going into a hotel with another woman?¡± Madisyn was well-known back in Lorpond, but in Aswil, hardly anyone knew who she was. Thements section was pure chaos, with people tagging Patty left and right, demanding to know if Waylon was really with her. . . .
Message from Noa: Had a great weekend dear readers! Had an amazing day. God bless you, and Noa wishes you all the best. (©¤??O) . Chapter 701 ?Chapter 701: Meanwhile, Patty was getting ready for bed, unaware of the storm brewing online. She had been trying to track down Waylon for days but hadn¡¯t been able to find him. Only today did she learn he was with Madisyn at the pce! Normally, Patty would have marched straight there, but after causing trouble during herst visit, she didn¡¯t dare show up unannounced. Besides, her cousin¡¯s engagement ceremony was tomorrow. Her phone buzzed incessantly, and when she finally nced at it, she was met with a flood of messages asking if she was with Waylon. Patty frowned, taking a moment to grasp the unfolding situation. Waylon had publicly denied her! Though he had never officially imed her as his girlfriend, Patty, with her lofty status, had arrogantly assumed that he could never have anyone else. In her mind, Waylon was already hers. Now, faced with his outright rejection broadcasted for all to see, Patty felt utterly humiliated. With a haughty snort, she fired off a post: ¡°Turns out some efforts don¡¯t yield any returns.¡± This cryptic post didn¡¯t escape the scrutiny ofizens. ¡°You¡¯ve done so much for Waylon, haven¡¯t you? We all thought you were a couple, and you probably believed it too. Who knew Waylon was just using you! My heart really goes out to you!¡± ¡°Does Waylon think denying the rtionship is enough? If Waylon doesn¡¯t want to be with Patty, he should return all the perks he got from her!¡± ¡°Waylon is shameless, nothing but a gold digger! He should apologize to Patty!¡± Netizens rallied around Patty, moring for Waylon to apologize. ¡°Seriously? Does Patty have no shame? I earned my sess through my own hard work. What does that have to do with her?¡± Waylon seethed with rage. Theseizens were out of their minds! They had blindly thrown their support behind Patty. Madisyn, however, mused thoughtfully, ¡°Patty is just digging her own grave. You work for apany under her family¡¯s conglomerate, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t realize at first that ourpany was backed by a conglomerate in Aswil. Ever since I found out, I¡¯ve been itching to terminate the contract,¡± Waylon¡¯s frustration was palpable. ¡°Perfect! This is a golden opportunity,¡± Madisyn said, her smile piquing Waylon¡¯s curiosity. She continued, ¡°You want to break the contract, right? If they breach it first, you won¡¯t have to pay any penalties.¡± ¡°But doesn¡¯t everyone think I¡¯m the one breaking it now?¡± Waylon scratched his head in confusion. ¡°That¡¯s precisely what we need,¡± Madisyn replied, her tone calm and assured. Waylon gazed into Madisyn¡¯s eyes, the realization dawning upon him as excitement bubbled up within him. ¡°You¡¯re a genius, Madisyn!¡± . . . Chapter 702 ?Chapter 702: Madisyn merely smiled lightly in response. ¡°Now you need to make Patty truly believe you have a girlfriend. That will only make her angrier, and she¡¯ll demand a hefty breach penalty. By then, it¡¯ll be the perfect moment to reveal our rtionship.¡± Just as she finished speaking, Waylon¡¯s phone rang. It was Patty. Madisyn gestured for him to take the call. Waylon answered. Patty¡¯s voice rang through with an air of superiority. ¡°Waylon, do you finally get it? If you leave me, you¡¯ll be criticized by everyone!¡± Her tone dripped with arrogance. ¡°If you¡¯re with me, I can help you be a global star! But if you turn your back on me, I¡¯ll make sure you struggle to survive in this industry!¡± She was convinced that no one in their right mind would dare reject her. After all, she was rich and stunning, and countless people longed for her favor but found themselves unable to win it. Waylon¡¯s fists tightened in frustration as he shot back, ¡°I don¡¯t like you! Patty, I¡¯ve told you countless times, you¡¯re just not my type!¡± ¡°What do you mean? You¡¯re into that woman in the photos, aren¡¯t you?¡± Patty¡¯s fury red instantly. ¡°What¡¯s so special about her? She¡¯s no match for me!¡± Patty couldn¡¯t believe it. That woman wasn¡¯t even wearing anything luxurious! What could Waylon possibly see in her? With a sneer, she said, ¡°Oh, I get it now. You¡¯re into women who are beneath you, huh? You¡¯re just like every other man.¡± These men only wanted women who could boost their egos. ¡°Be my boyfriend, and I could give you everything you want,¡± Patty tried to tempt Waylon once more. ¡°Even if she weren¡¯t around, I still wouldn¡¯t like you.¡± Waylon let out a coldugh. ¡°So, you do like her?¡± Patty hissed through gritted teeth. Waylon fell silent. His silence was deafening, like a de twisting in Patty¡¯s heart. The man she had pursued for so long was drawn to someone she considered beneath her¡ªa blow to her pride that cut deep. ¡°Fine, Waylon, you¡¯ll regret this,¡± Patty said coldly before hanging up the phone. Madisyn, unfazed by the drama, let out a yawn. Waylon suggested, ¡°You should get some sleep, Madisyn. You need the rest.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Madisyn replied. Waylon also went to bed, eager to sleep in until noon. It had been days since he¡¯d gotten a decent night¡¯s rest, and he wasn¡¯t keen on being awake for Andrew¡¯s engagement anyway. However, he was jolted awake early by the loud crackle of fireworks. Savannah¡¯s engagement had kicked off with a bang, quite literally. He groaned, muttering curses under his breath as he tried¡ªand failed¡ªto drown out the noise by pulling the nket over his head. Just then, footsteps echoed outside his door. Curious, he got up and opened it, spotting Madisyn heading downstairs. Without hesitation, he followed her. . . . Chapter 703 ?Chapter 703: ¡°Madisyn, where are you going?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the engagement ceremony today. Oh, and Waylon, you shoulde too.¡± Madisyn nced back at him. ¡°Patty will be there as well.¡± Waylon tensed at the thought. ¡°Are you sure about this? Maybe we should skip it. How about we go to Hita instead? You haven¡¯t had a chance to explore the country yet.¡± ¡°No, Waylon. Get dressed. I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs,¡± Madisyn said before disappearing down the stairs. Waylon had no choice but to start changing his clothes. As they sat down for breakfast, he kept sneaking nces at Madisyn, searching for any hint of sadness. But her face remained calm. It only made him worry more. He knew she had to be hiding her pain. After all, how could anyone watch the person they loved get engaged to someone else and not feel crushed? He would be heartbroken if he were in her shoes! By the time they arrived at the venue, it was nearly noon. This time, neither of them bothered with disguises. Their arrival caused a bit of a stir. The scandal about Waylon¡¯s supposed affair had already flooded the inte, and everyone at the event was well aware of it. The looks Waylon and Madisyn received were loaded with unspoken thoughts. Patty had arrived early to help with the preparations, and the sight of the two of them sent her blood boiling. She had warned Waylon just the day before, yet here he was, acting like nothing had happened, parading that woman at her cousin¡¯s engagement ceremony! The burning question in her mind was: how did they even get in? There was only one exnation¡ªWaylon must¡¯ve pretended to be her boyfriend. After all, to show off her status in front of Waylon, she had brought him here once, and the guards might have assumed Waylon was her boyfriend. Furious, Patty stormed toward Waylon and Madisyn. All eyes turned her way, anticipating the drama about to unfold. Everyone knew Patty¡¯s temper, and it looked like Waylon and his girlfriend were about to face her wrath. Patty resorted to her usual tactic, raising her hand to strike Madisyn. Madisyn found it tedious¡ªPatty had never managed to hit her, yet she always tried. This time, though, Waylon intercepted, grabbing Patty¡¯s wrist and pushing it aside. Patty felt even more humiliated. Her eyes burned with resentment. ¡°Waylon, have you no shame? Pretending to be my boyfriend just to sneak another woman in here?¡± Her usationnded like a bombshell. M??? ??d???? ?? g????????.???? The crowd gasped. ¡°Is he really that despicable?¡± ¡°Miss Hunt, throw them out!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not enough¡ªlock them up in the holding cell!¡± The crowd¡¯s whispers turned vicious. They were all eager for a spectacle. Patty¡¯s eyes narrowed with a smug, haughty re. ¡°Waylon, did you hear that? I¡¯m giving you an out. Stay with me, and get this woman out. If not, you¡¯ll both be tossed out!¡± Waylon¡¯s expression turned ice cold. ¡°And what if I choose neither?¡± . . . Chapter 704 ?Chapter 704: ¡°Heh¡­¡± Patty sneered. ¡°Then both of you can enjoy the holding cell together!¡± The threat was no joke. The holding cell was notorious¡ªa ce reserved for traitors, outfitted with brutal tools of punishment where many had met their end. Patty was now driven by the twisted logic that if she couldn¡¯t have him, no one could. She waved her hand, and some guards moved forward. ¡°Take them to the holding cell!¡± shemanded. The guards closed in on Waylon and Madisyn, their hands just inches away when a sharp, authoritative voice rang out. ¡°Stop!¡± Babette had arrived. She was nked by two servants, radiating an aura of undeniable power. Her mere presence silenced the crowd, who quickly bowed in respect. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Good day, Your Majesty.¡± Patty quickly greeted her as well. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Then she turned toward Waylon and Madisyn. ¡°Your Majesty, these two are frauds! This man pretended to be my boyfriend just to sneak in with another woman.¡± Patty looked at Babette with a mix of grievance and anticipation. Since Babette was her rtive and knew the whole story, she was sure she would help her get Madisyn and Waylon kicked out. ¡°Are you telling me that he pretended to be your boyfriend just to get in here?¡± Babette asked, her eyes fixed on Patty. Patty nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Babette raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is that so? But they¡¯ve been here for several days now.¡± She sneered coldly. Patty was stunned, caught off guard by Babette¡¯s response. The others¡¯ eyes widened in surprise. Had these two really been here for days? Madisyn looked at Patty, the corners of her lips twitching into a disdainful sneer. Although she remained silent, her piercing gaze spoke volumes. Patty could feel the waves of intense contempt emanating from her. ¡°Your Majesty, why are they here?¡± Patty asked, her confusion evident. Babette didn¡¯t bother to exin. Instead of answering Patty¡¯s question, she simply said, ¡°The engagement ceremony is imminent.¡± Clearly, she implied that further disruptions would not be tolerated, and those causing trouble needed to stop. With that, Babette turned and walked away without saying another word. The guards returned to their posts,pletely ignoring Patty¡¯s plight. The onlookers around cast sidelong, amused nces at Patty. Rather than sympathizing with her, the crowd mocked her. Patty trembled uncontrobly, her face burning with a mix of humiliation and rage. This was the first time she had experienced such intense public mortification. She red at Waylon and Madisyn with fury, as if she wanted to swallow them alive. But Madisyn ignored Patty¡¯s anger. With a smile of contempt, she took Waylon¡¯s arm and walked away, brushing past Patty. Before leaving, Madisyn spoke in a low voice, ¡°Do you really believe Waylon can only rely on you?¡± Her expression was deeply scornful. . . . Chapter 705 ?Chapter 705: The image of Madisyn¡¯s dismissive expression was deeply imprinted in Patty¡¯s memory. Her anger red, and an overwhelming urge to p Madisyn surged through her. However, her past experiences had taught her that such an impulse would be pointless. All she could do was watch their receding backs, her confusion deepening. How could Madisyn stay here for several days? Why would Babette help Madisyn and Waylon? As more people arrived, the anticipation grew. The crowd was eagerly waiting for the ceremony to begin. Madisyn stood calmly, her gaze directed toward the door. She noticed that Savannah and Andrew had not yet arrived. Waylon also noticed this and couldn¡¯t help but nce at Madisyn with concern. The engagement ceremony had been scheduled for noon, and it was already past that time. The main participants were still missing, causing hushed murmurs to ripple through the crowd. ¡°Are they not here yet?¡± ¡°It seems there¡¯s going to be a dy. It probably takes a lot of time for Savannah to do her makeup.¡± ¡°Savannah¡¯s marriage to Andrew means that her father will¡­¡± The sentence hung in the air as the guests exchanged meaningful nces. Though it was unfinished, the implication was clear. If Savannah could form a strong alliance with Lorpond, her father would gain more support, increasing his influence and standing. Slowly, many in the crowd began siding with Savannah. Patty, however, felt a deep dissatisfaction gnawing at her. Even though some nobledies tried to ingratiate themselves with her, she couldn¡¯t shake the resentment in her heart. As Savannah had not shown up yet, Patty couldn¡¯t help but walk toward Waylon. He looked at her warily, instinctively positioning himself between her and Madisyn. ¡°What do you want?¡± he snapped, his sharp gaze cutting through her. Patty¡¯s words were through clenched teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯ty a finger on her. After all, today is my cousin¡¯s engagement ceremony.¡± £í????£å £õ??£ä??£ô£å£ó ??£î ???£ì????£ö??£ì??.?????? However, Waylon remained vignt, his stance unwavering. Patty said coldly, ¡°Waylon, the contract you signed with thepany explicitly states that artists are prohibited from being in a romantic rtionship. Now you¡¯re breaching that contract. Have you ever considered the consequences? Maybe you can¡¯t bear them.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s in a rtionship?¡± Waylon replied, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re not? But here you are, attending a banquet with another woman,¡± Patty said, her anger rising. Waylon fell silent. Seizing the opportunity, Patty continued, ¡°Do you know how much the penalty is? I¡¯m giving you onest chance. If you want to save yourself, make her leave.¡± ¡°Make her leave? How is that even possible?¡± Waylon remained firm. His steadfastness exhausted Patty¡¯s patience. ¡°Fine! Prepare to pay a ten-billion-dor penalty then.¡± With that, she raised her head, searching Waylon¡¯s face for any sign of panic. . . . Chapter 706 ?Chapter 706: For more popr celebrities, the penalty for breaching a contract was exorbitant¡ªdesigned to keep them in check. Some of Patty¡¯s friends stepped in, trying to persuade Waylon. ¡°Patty is good to you. Don¡¯t be ungrateful.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Where else can you find someone as good as Patty?¡± ¡°Waylon, if I were you, I¡¯d be overjoyed to be given such an opportunity.¡± Despite their attempts to sway him, Waylon¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He looked at them with disdain in his eyes and said, ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t like you. I just don¡¯t. Even if you were the only woman left in this world, I would never choose you. I will never be with someone I don¡¯t like.¡± Such insulting words darkened Patty¡¯s face immediately. Waylon had gone too far this time. How dare he humiliate her in front of everyone again? Damn it! It seemed she had been too kind to him. ¡°Fine! Just wait for the letter from our legal department. Make sure you¡¯re prepared to pay the liquidated damages. Even if you beg meter, it won¡¯t change a thing,¡± Patty said coldly, her hatred practically radiating from her. Waylon said indifferently, ¡°Thepany is responsible for managing my image. You should have done more to address the rumors when they spread like wildfire online. Instead, you did absolutely nothing.¡± ¡°Really? You have the nerve to say that after breaching the contract? You¡¯re no longer part of thepany, and you brought this upon yourself. Why should thepany waste any resources on you now?¡± Patty scoffed, turning around to leave with her friends. Inside, her heart burned with jealousy and resentment. Her friends, sensing her mood, tried to console her. ¡°Patty, don¡¯t let it bother you. It¡¯s just ten billion dors. He doesn¡¯t have the means to pay such an enormous sum. He¡¯ll eventually crawl back to you, begging.¡± ¡°Exactly! Men shouldn¡¯t be pampered. You¡¯ve been too good to Waylon. He¡¯s be arrogant because of all your indulgence,¡± one friend added. Their words eased the anger in Patty¡¯s heart, but they only strengthened her resolve. Even if Waylon came crawling, she wouldn¡¯t make it easy for him. As time passed, Patty noticed that Savannah still hadn¡¯t shown up. She was confused, knowing how excited Savannah had been for this engagement ceremony. Besides, Savannah was usually punctual. It had been over half an hour. How could she bete on such an important day? This was Savannah¡¯s engagement ceremony, one of the most significant days of her life. Something didn¡¯t seem right. Patty¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, a sense of unease growing in her. Deciding to check on Savannah, she made her way to the dressing room. Meanwhile, Savannah was in the dressing room, still preparing. She had woken up at six in the morning to begin her preparations, and by noon, her makeup was finallyplete. She wore a stunning gown, blue and white with diamonds sparkling under the lights, making her look regal and exquisite. Her makeup was perfectly done, entuating her beauty. The aura of luxury surrounding her portrayed her as the epitome of sophistication and wealth. . . . Chapter 707 ?Chapter 707: Savannah looked at her reflection in the mirror, feeling quite satisfied with her appearance. Still, she turned to her servant and asked, stroking her hair, ¡°How do I look?¡± ¡°Your Highness, you are undoubtedly the most beautifuldy today. No princess in history has ever been as stunning as you,¡± the servant replied reverently. Savannah smiled. The servant¡¯s words bolstered her confidence, reinforcing her sense of importance for the engagement ceremony. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go,¡± she said. However, the servant stopped her. ¡°Your Highness, please wait a moment.¡± Savannah looked at the servant, frowning. ¡°It¡¯s already noon. The ceremony is about to start. Is there anything left to arrange?¡± The servant hesitated for a moment, then stammered, ¡°Oh¡­ No, it¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s not that. It¡¯s just¡­ we don¡¯t know where Mr. Klein is.¡± Savannah¡¯s expression darkened immediately. ¡°The ceremony is starting soon, and you¡¯re telling me you don¡¯t know where he is? The pce isn¡¯t thatrge. Hurry, find him now.¡± Savannah clenched her dress tightly, a sense of urgency growing within her. Suddenly, Madisyn¡¯s image shed in her mind. She had deliberately arranged for someone to take Andrew away before their engagement ceremony could begin, leaving Madisyn to face it alone. But now, Andrew was missing before the ceremony even started. She didn¡¯t want to go through the humiliation of facing the guests alone, dreading the gossip that would soon engulf the kingdom. ¡°Your Highness, our people have been searching tirelessly, but strangely, we still can¡¯t find Mr. Klein. We¡¯ve checked every corner of the pce, and there¡¯s no sign of him.¡± The servant looked visibly anxious. ¡°Damn you, ipetent fools! Andrew can¡¯t possibly have left the pce. He must still be here somewhere. Get more people and find him! Now!¡± As she spoke, Savannah took out her phone and tried calling Andrew. But his phone was off. At that moment, Patty entered the dressing room, walking toward Savannah. ¡°Savannah, are you ready? Everyone has arrived. They¡¯re all waiting for you.¡± Before Savannah could respond, she immediately sensed the tension in the room. She looked around the dressing room and frowned. ¡°Savannah, what¡¯s wrong? Did something happen here?¡± Savannah took a deep breath, trying to calm herself. She waved at the servant, signaling her to leave. Then, turning to Patty with a grim expression, she said, ¡°Andrew is missing.¡± Patty¡¯s eyes widened in shock. The engagement ceremony was about to start. How could Andrew vanish at such a crucial time? If word of this got out, the consequences would be disastrous. ¡°How can Andrew disappear now, of all times? Savannah, think about it. Where could he possibly go?¡± Patty pressed, but Savannah fell silent, deep in thought. Andrew had always been unpredictable and enigmatic. In fact, it had taken considerable effort to get him here. Then, suddenly, Savannah seemed to have an idea. A sly, knowing smile tugged at the corners of her lips. . . . Chapter 708 ?Chapter 708: Wasn¡¯t Andrew¡¯s biggest concern that person? ¡°Patty, I need you to do something for me,¡± Savannah said, leaning in closer and whispering something in Patty¡¯s ear. Patty¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement, and she eagerly nodded. It was something she was more than willing to do. Meanwhile, in the grand hall, the guests had grown increasingly restless. The engagement ceremony had been dyed by almost an hour, but there was still no sign of the bride or groom. As time passed, murmurs rippled through the crowd. People began specting about what might have happened. ¡°Could it be that Andrew got cold feet and backed out?¡± one person asked. ¡°It¡¯s strange. How can both of them bete for such a significant event?¡± another person whispered. ¡°I think they are still haggling over the terms,¡± someone else suggested. The crowd¡¯s spections grew more unsettling as the atmosphere in the grand hall became tense. While observing the crowd, Madisyn felt a pair of eyes staring at her. She exchanged a few words with Waylon before excusing herself to the restroom. As soon as she stepped inside, someone appeared behind her and covered her mouth and nose. Instantly, she lost consciousness and copsed to the floor. Cold water suddenly sshed across Madisyn¡¯s face, jolting her awake. She blinked, quickly realizing she was now in Savannah¡¯s dressing room. Savannah stood over her, looking down with an air of superiority. Despite knowing she¡¯d been kidnapped, Madisyn remained calm, showing no hint of fear or panic. This unsettled Savannah. People like Madisyn, in Savannah¡¯s mind, were supposed to cower, beg, and cry in front of someone of her status. But here she was, standing firm, unshaken. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious why I brought you here?¡± Savannah¡¯s voice dripped with arrogance. Fresh updates avable at galno¦Íe?s?c?m ¡°What¡¯s there to be curious about? Even if you wiped Andrew¡¯s memories, he still doesn¡¯t care for you,¡± Madisyn replied, her tone steady. A flicker of cold rage shed in Savannah¡¯s eyes. Without a word, she grabbed the whip from behind her andshed it violently across Madisyn. Madisyn didn¡¯t dodge. The crack of the whip sliced through the air, tearing her clothes and leaving a raw, bleeding line on her skin. Her body trembled slightly from the sharp sting, her face paling as sweat dotted her forehead. Yet, not a hint of fear crossed her expression. Savannah sneered. ¡°If you were one of us, I might have actually respected you. But no, you¡¯re nothing but lowborn, with filthy blood. People like you don¡¯t deserve dignity!¡± With that, she swung the whip again, striking Madisyn harder. Nearby, a servant quietly filmed the scene. The footage would be sent directly to Andrew. This was Savannah¡¯s twisted way of luring him out of hiding. Ever since Andrew disappeared, she suspected he might have started regaining some of his memories. . . . Chapter 709 ?Chapter 709: And wasn¡¯t Madisyn the person he cared for the most? Surely, he wouldn¡¯t just stand by and let her die here. But even if Andrew didn¡¯t show up, Savannah felt content with unleashing her fury on Madisyn instead. Someone had to suffer today, and Madisyn had the misfortune of being that person. The servant trembled, his eyes fixed on the blood streaking down Madisyn¡¯s body. He knew all too well that Savannah¡¯s whip was lined with silver hooks, each strike more painful than thest. Enough to break even the toughest soldier. Yet, despite the agony, Madisyn remained silent. Madisyn¡¯s face grew paler by the second. Unexpectedly, Savannah¡¯s eyes gleamed with a trace of admiration. ¡°You know, in all the history of our country, no one¡¯s ever survived more than fiveshes. After five, it doesn¡¯t matter how strong you are¡ªblood loss alone is enough to kill you,¡± Savannah said, watching Madisyn with unsettling curiosity. ¡°I wonder if you¡¯ll break that record.¡± Madisyn¡¯s face remained unreadable, showing no reaction. Savannah let out a sigh, almost as if she felt genuine disappointment. ¡°Andrew hasn¡¯t appeared yet¡­ Looks like he hasn¡¯t gotten his memory back. What a shame for you.¡± Her voice was light, almost mocking, as she lifted the whip high in the air again. Even the servant couldn¡¯t help but shut his eyes. The unsettling sound of blood dripping onto the floor echoed in the room. Slowly, he opened them again, but to his shock, the blood wasn¡¯t from Madisyn. Instead, a strong hand had caught the whip mid-strike, and crimson droplets were now falling from the man¡¯s palm onto the floor. The servant froze in disbelief. Andrew had actually shown up! Savannah¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, but that quickly turned into pure, seething rage. Uncover new worlds at g alnov els This was it. Andrew had regained his memory. Just as she was about to pull the whip back, Andrew gave it a sudden, forceful yank, ripping it from her grasp. The unexpected pull sent Savannah stumbling backward, crashing to the floor. Madisyn nced up, and a flicker of surprise danced in her eyes as she saw Andrew standing there. She had only been testing to see if he woulde, and yet, here he was. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡ªhad he truly regained his memory? Had the recent treatments actually worked? Her eyes grew misty. A mix of exhaustion and relief washed over Madisyn¡¯s aching body. But there was no time to dwell on emotions. Her mind quickly assessed their situation. Even with their skills, taking on so many pce guards would be nearly impossible. How could they possibly escape? Savannah, now back on her feet, red icily at Andrew. ¡°When did you regain your memory?¡± Andrew was still gripping the whip as he said, his tone cool, ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± . . . Chapter 710 ?Chapter 710: ¡°Still acting? Why did you run off right before the engagement ceremony began?¡± Savannah¡¯s anger red. ¡°I cked out on the road,¡± Andrew responded, his voice unbothered. ¡°You expect me to believe that?¡± Savannah scoffed, disbelief etched on her face. Before she could continue, one of her attendants hurried in, thrusting an iPad into her hands. ¡°It¡¯s true¡ªhe did faint suddenly on the road, and a servant took him to a room for treatment.¡± Savannah reviewed the surveince footage, and much to her surprise, it was exactly as Andrew had said. After leaving his room that morning, he had veered off course, eventually copsing without warning before being carried away by a servant. Still suspicious, Savannah narrowed her eyes. ¡°Why were you walking in that direction to begin with?¡± That road didn¡¯t even lead to the venue for the engagement ceremony. Andrew said, ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know. I was dizzy.¡± As he spoke, his expression remained calm, making it difficult for Savannah to gauge the authenticity of his words. Her eyes darkened slightly. ¡°Why did you go out alone?¡± She had meticulously arranged for a few trusted individuals to keep a close watch on Andrew, monitoring his every move. Yet, Andrew had managed to slip away from their surveince and go out on his own. Savannah couldn¡¯t help but be suspicious. Andrew shook his head and said solemnly, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Savannah turned to the servant, who hastily exined, ¡°I spoke with the people assigned to watch Mr. Klein, and they said he suddenly attacked them, knocking them all unconscious. They also said Mr. Klein looked very strange.¡± Andrew chimed in, ¡°I¡¯ve been having headachestely.¡± As he spoke, he clutched his head, and his expression twisted with difort. His pain seemed genuine, and looking at him made Savannah feel ufortable. Suddenly, she remembered the hypnotist¡¯s warning. Indeed, he could alter Andrew¡¯s memories, but it would inflict significant harm, particrly to his brain. What Andrew was experiencing now seemed entirely usible because of the hypnotist¡¯s maniption. Savannah stared at Andrew for a few seconds, quickly assessing the situation. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. Come on. You need to rest.¡± Savannah helped Andrew sit on the chair nearby. Andrew still looked extremely ufortable, and beads of sweat were already covering his forehead, trickling down his handsome face. Savannah¡¯s heart sank at the sight of this. She was even more convinced that his headache was a result of the hypnosis. ¡°By the way, what did you mean by regaining memory just now?¡± Andrew asked, looking confused. ¡°Did I lose some memories?¡± ¡°No. Don¡¯t think too much about it. Just get some rest,¡± Savannah said gently. Her main goal was to ensure Andrew attended the engagement ceremony. So, it was good that he hadn¡¯t regained his memory. . . . Chapter 711 ?Chapter 711: However, it seemed Andrew didn¡¯t want to rest. He looked at Madisyn and asked, ¡°Who is she? Why did you hit her? You¡¯re not that cruel.¡± Savannah stammered, ¡°She¡­ She did something wrong.¡± Then, she turned to her subordinates and said without hesitation, ¡°Take her away.¡± Savannah¡¯s men followed her orders. Waylon had been searching for Madisyn everywhere. Finally, he spotted her approaching. He quickly strode over to her, only to be filled with anger and horror when he saw the wounds and bruises all over her body. ¡°Madisyn, what happened? Who did this to you?¡± Waylon immediately grabbed her hand, his eyes brimming with concern. A sense of protectiveness rushed through him. Since her return to the family, every family member had been exceptionally caring and concerned about her. If they found out she was hurt, they would beat him to death. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just minor injuries,¡± Madisyn shook her head, forcing a smile. However, her face was deathly pale. ¡°Minor injuries? Have you seen yourself? You¡¯re covered with wounds and bruises,¡± Waylon said, his eyes reddening. He asked through clenched teeth, ¡°Who did this? Was it Patty or someone else?¡± ¡°Waylon, calm down first. I¡¯m fine, really. I¡¯m hurt, but it¡¯s worth it,¡± Madisyn said calmly. ¡°I obtained some crucial information.¡± She leaned closer and whispered in Waylon¡¯s ear, ¡°Andrew has regained his memory.¡± ¡°What? He regained his memory?¡± Waylon was stunned. But the anger simmering inside him intensified. ¡°He regained his memory, but just stood by and watched you get hurt? That¡¯s not Andrew at all. If the former Andrew knew you were hurt, he would definitely¡­¡± ¡°Ahh!¡± Before Waylon could finish his words, a piercing scream suddenly echoed through the building, interrupting him. The guests in the grand hall rushed in the direction of the voice. ¡°What was that? Did something happen to the princess?¡± Your imagination starts at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s?conn ¡°Oh my God! What happened?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go see!¡± Instantly, a crowd of people swarmed, eager to find out what was happening. Madisyn and Waylon exchanged nces and silently followed the crowd upstairs, towards the source of the noise. Everyone gathered around the door of Savannah¡¯s dressing room. ¡°Is it true? Mr. Klein hit Savannah?¡± ¡°Oh, my! This is insane! Has the world gone mad?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Waylon asked someone in the crowd. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s unbelievable! Mr. Klein hit Savannah. And I heard him threaten the guards that if they came in, he¡¯d kill her. They¡¯re still inside the dressing room. We don¡¯t know the exact situation,¡± the man replied, his shock and nervous anticipation evident on his face. After all, this was the first time a princess had been held hostage in the pce. Such an unprecedented event had shocked everyone. Moreover, the two involved were soon-to-be-engaged. This incident was almost too much toprehend. Themotion had reached Ynda Wilson, Savannah¡¯s mother, who rushed over to see what was happening. As soon as she arrived, the crowd instinctively parted to make way for her. . . . Chapter 712 ?Chapter 712: Ynda stood at the door, banging on it angrily, ¡°Open the door!¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± Savannah screamed from inside. Her miserable cry squeezed Ynda¡¯s heart with a tight grip. ¡°Savannah, what¡¯s going on in there? Andrew, I¡¯m warning you¡ªif you dare hurt Savannah, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± There was no response from inside. Ynda turned to the crowd, her chest tightening with anxiety. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. Please return to your ces,¡± she said, her voice steady despite the tension. Given the gravity of the royal scandal, no one dared stay and continue watching. The crowd silently dispersed. Once the guests had finally left, Ynda turned to Babette, barely able to hold back her rising fury. ¡°Babette, what on earth were you thinking? This is a massive incident, and yet you just let everyone linger? Why didn¡¯t you send them away immediately?¡± If Babette had done her job properly, they wouldn¡¯t have ended up as the center of everyone¡¯s ridicule, humiliated in front of so many eyes. The reputation of the royal family was everything¡ªit was something that simply couldn¡¯t be tarnished. Babette, on the other hand, remainedpletely calm. ¡°Maybe I should be asking you about Savannah and Andrew instead. Didn¡¯t you im they were truly in love?¡± Ynda¡¯s face briefly betrayed a hint of guilt, but she quickly pushed it aside. ¡°Of course they are. Savannah¡¯s a kind-hearted, gentle girl,¡± she responded. Her gaze shifted toward the door, her eyes filled with worry. ¡°Andrew,e out here this instant. Just tell me what you¡¯re after!¡± She knocked firmly on the door, and it slowly creaked open. However, Ynda froze in shock as Andrew seized Savannah and leapt straight out of the window with her. ¡°Ah!¡± Ynda cried, rushing forward in horror. This was her only daughter¡ªher precious Savannah. ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.??? Ynda rushed to the window, her heart pounding. Only when she saw themnd safely did she exhale a shaky breath of relief, grateful that Savannah had made it through. But her relief quickly shifted to horror as she took in Savannah¡¯s condition¡ªher clothes were smeared with blood, stark evidence of the brutalshings she had endured. Ynda could hardly breathe. Her beloved daughter, her princess, had never endured anything so cruel in her life. ¡°Andrew Klein!¡± Ynda shouted, her voice full of raw anger. ¡°Get a car ready for me right now, or she¡¯s dead,¡± Andrew demanded, his voice chillingly calm. His striking features took on a sinister edge, making him appear even more threatening. Ynda clenched her teeth, a fierce desire to end Andrew herself battling with the helplessness of knowing he still had Savannah at his mercy. ¡°Ah! Mom, help me!¡± Savannah cried out. . . . Chapter 713 ?Chapter 713: Andrew¡¯s dagger pressed against Savannah¡¯s neck, bringing her closer to death than she had ever felt before. Wide-eyed with terror, she looked straight at Ynda, desperate for help. Ynda¡¯s heart shattered at the sight. This was her cherished daughter, a princess of Aswil, yet now she stood there, looking utterly helpless and broken. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll arrange it,¡± Ynda replied, knowing that the quicker she ended this nightmare, the better. They couldn¡¯t risk anyone else witnessing Savannah¡¯s humiliation¡ªit would destroy herpletely. The car was ready in record time, and Andrew quickly guided Savannah inside. ¡°Once we¡¯re safely out of reach, I¡¯ll release her. But if anyone even attempts to follow us, she¡¯s dead.¡± Those words erased any remaining urge in Ynda to follow after them. Andrew had long been known for his cold, merciless reputation. When he threatened Savannah, everyone knew he would follow through. Ynda stood helpless, watching the car pull away, a bitter mix of sorrow and regret twisting in her chest. Savannah¡¯s once-refined, graceful persona had now beenpletely destroyed. But perhaps even more troubling was the fact that Andrew would now carry asting grudge against her. Ynda¡¯s heart sank as she reflected on her initial scheming against Andrew, realizing how those choices had led to this heartbreaking disaster. ¡°Ynda, we need to have a serious conversation.¡± The calm yetmanding voice from behind made Ynda turn to see Babette, her expression like winter chill. Ynda felt her heart sink even further. ¡°Babette, what is it that you want to discuss with me?¡± Ynda asked, already fearing the answer. ¡°You insisted that Savannah and Andrew were deeply in love,¡± Babette began, her tone chilling. ¡°But clearly, that¡¯s not the case. Ourws are strict when ites to dishonesty and deceit, especially within the royal family.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t engage in any dishonest or deceitful actions!¡± Ynda snapped back instantly. ¡°Savannah was the one who got deceived. Andrew filled her head with sweet words, and she trusted him¡ªnever imagining he¡¯d take advantage of her innocent feelings.¡± Waylon, clearly amused, interjected, ¡°Mrs. Wilson, what could Andrew possibly gain from deceiving Savannah?¡± ¡°Savannah¡¯s a princess! There¡¯s so much he could gain from this!¡± Ynda retorted, ring at Waylon. ¡°And just who are you, anyway? Why are you here?¡± ¡°He¡¯s here as my guest,¡± Babette answered coldly. Ynda, realizing it was wiser to stay quiet, held her tongue. Patty, who had been watching everything unfold, stood in stunned silence. She never could have imagined that Savannah¡¯s engagement party would devolve into such a disaster. It was unbelievable! Savannah, always so dignified and elegant, now found her reputation in tatters. . . . Chapter 714 ?Chapter 714: And yet, despite everything, Patty felt no pity¡ªonly a faint, smug satisfaction. Ha! Savannah had always carried herself so arrogantly. Would she still wear that smug face after all of this? ¡°By the way, what happened to you?¡± Babette asked, her gaze shifting to Madisyn with a touch of concern. Madisyn replied calmly, ¡°It seems Patty has an issue with me. I was abducted in the restroom and woke up to find myself beaten.¡± ¡°What?¡± Patty eximed, her voice rising in rm. ¡°It was Savannah who beat you, not me.¡± As soon as the words left her lips, Patty realized her mistake, and she was met with a sea of stunned stares. She stumbled, trying to correct herself. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± ¡°How did you know it was Savannah who beat me up?¡± Madisyn asked, her tone unwavering. ¡°Patty, you¡¯ve never hidden your disdain for me. Why are you pinning this on Savannah?¡± Patty felt her chest tighten with frustration, teetering on the edge of losing control. It wasn¡¯t her! She couldn¡¯t understand why Savannah would kidnap Madisyn, but she assumed Madisyn must have provoked her in some way. Meanwhile, Ynda shot Patty a sharp, warning look. With a clenched jaw, Patty muttered, ¡°I was just¡­ joking.¡± ¡°You were just joking?¡± Madisyn shot back, her voice tinged with usation. ¡°To cover up your own misdeeds, you framed your cousin. Not only did you kidnap me, but you also dragged Princess Savannah¡¯s name through the mud!¡± Patty opened her mouth, but no words came out. ¡°Patty, you¡¯ve really made a mistake this time,¡± Ynda said, her tone firm. ¡°Someone, take her away.¡± Turning her attention to Madisyn, Ynda added, ¡°I sincerely apologize for this. I promise she will face the consequences she deserves.¡± Madisyn¡¯s lips curled into a sneer. She knew that removing Patty was Ynda¡¯s way of protecting her. ¡°Perhaps it would be better for the queen to handle this,¡± Madisyn suggested, her tone dripping with mockery. ¡°Everyone knows about your connection to Patty. If you go easy on her, people will think you¡¯re biased towards your niece, and that won¡¯t reflect well on your reputation, will it?¡± Her logic was irrefutable. Ynda watched helplessly as Babette¡¯s men escorted Patty away. A wave of dizziness swept over her. Why was everything spiraling out of control today? She caught a glimpse of Madisyn, who, despite her youth, radiated a sharp intellect. This was no ordinary woman! Yet, Ynda had no time to dwell on Patty¡¯s fate. She had to find Savannah and quickly made her exit. Babette, her expression clouded with concern, examined Madisyn¡¯s injuries. ¡°Did Savannah really hit you?¡± ¡°Yes, to lure Andrew out,¡± Madisyn replied, her voice steady. ¡°I¡¯ll have a doctor attend to your injuries and ensure you receive the best care,¡± Babette said, guiding Madisyn back to her ce and summoning a physician immediately. As the doctor tended to Madisyn¡¯s wounds, she remained silent, herposure both impressive and unsettling. . . . Chapter 715 ?Chapter 715: ¡°Doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡± the doctor asked, curious if Madisyn was somehow immune to pain. ¡°It does,¡± she replied, her expression unflinching. Waylon watched her, his heart heavy with distress at Madisyn¡¯s suffering, and his anger toward Andrew burned fiercer than ever. Gently holding her, he felt his eyes sting with unshed tears. ¡°That damned Andrew! I won¡¯t let him get away with this!¡± ¡°But he avenged me, didn¡¯t you see?¡± Madisyn tried to soothe him. ¡°He hurt Savannah even worse than I was.¡± ¡°But you should never have been hurt in the first ce!¡± Waylon¡¯s voice quivered with raw emotion. After all, she was his cherished sister. Madisyn managed a faint smile. ¡°Andrew got away smoothly this time, which tells me he must have nned this meticulously. Consider my injuries a minor sacrifice for something greater. I believe Andrew has more up his sleeve. He¡¯ll definitely find a way to prevent Savannah¡¯s father from seizing the throne.¡± Waylon felt the urge to argue that Madisyn¡¯s safety was the only thing that truly mattered. Yet, the fierce determination shining in her eyes made him realize he was being shortsighted. With a heavy sigh, he resigned himself to her resolve. ¡°Alright, I wish I could bear your pain instead,¡± Waylon murmured, his voice heavy with despair. ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. It¡¯s just some minor injuries. I¡¯ve faced much worse,¡± Madisyn reassured him, though her attempt atfort only deepened Waylon¡¯s unease. ¡°You¡¯ve endured so much already. Now that you¡¯re finally back with us, it¡¯s my duty as your brother to protect you. I can¡¯t believe I let you get hurt again. I¡¯ve truly failed you!¡± His hand rose instinctively, as if to strike himself in frustration. Madisyn quickly grasped his wrist. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m okay now.¡± Babette observed their interaction in silence before turning to issue orders to her subordinates. Meanwhile, Patty was being led toward a holding cell. She had originally nned to bring Madisyn and Waylon there during the engagement ceremony, but now she found herself trapped behind bars. The sight of the bleak chamber, filled with various instruments of punishment, sent a tremor through Patty¡¯s legs. She spun around, desperationcing her voice. ¡°I¡¯m the princess¡¯s cousin! I demand to see the queen! I need to speak with Aunt Ynda!¡± ¡°Miss Hunt, we¡¯re merely following orders,¡± a guard replied, his expression as cold as stone. ¡°You are a rtive of the royal family, yet your actions have caused harm. The punishment must be severe to maintain order and harmony within the kingdom.¡± Patty understood the royal family¡¯s rules, yet they often felt like mere formalities. Members of the royal family typically escaped real consequences for their actions! ¡°No! You have no right to treat me like this! I want to see the queen and Aunt Ynda. I must speak with them!¡± she said stubbornly, convinced the guards were being unreasonable. If it were up to Babette or Ynda, she knew she wouldn¡¯t be subjected to such harsh punishment. Growing impatient with her protests, the guard shoved her aside and mmed the cell door with a resounding ng. . . . Chapter 716 ?Chapter 716: Soon, her screams echoed through the ce, cutting through the oppressive silence like a de. ¡°You¡¯re safe now. Can you let me go?¡± Tied up in the passenger seat, Savannah red at Andrew¡¯s stoic, unyielding face, filled with nothing but hatred. Throughout her life, she had manipted others, but this was the first time she had been on the receiving end of such deceit. Moreover, the incident had been witnessed by many at the pce. Savannah feared that rumors might tarnish her reputation. Andrew had destroyed the image she had so carefully crafted over the years. Such a scandal could ruin her father¡¯s chances in the uing general election! Her hatred for Andrew intensified. If she had a gun at that moment, she wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to use it. Andrew, however, ignored her entirely. ¡°Can you hear me? You¡¯re safe now, away from the pce. Can you let me go?¡± Savannah asked. ¡°I know you¡¯ve regained your memory, and I admit I made mistakes. You¡¯ve already struck me, so let¡¯s just end it here. From now on, we¡¯re done with each other!¡± Savannah tried to reason with him, hoping he would release her. If she made it back, she would issue a warrant for Andrew¡¯s arrest immediately. Her hatred for him was boundless. But Andrew remained silent, his expression cold and merciless, radiating an unmistakable aura of danger. As the environment grew more unsettling, Savannah¡¯s anxiety mounted. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± It became clear to Savannah that Andrew had no intention of releasing her. Eventually, the car came to a stop in front of an apartment building. Andrew exited and forcefully dragged Savannah inside. As she was pulled along, Savannah¡¯s body scraped painfully against the ground, adding insult to injury. As royalty, she had never faced such humiliation. Andrew shoved her into a room and locked the door behind her. Trapped in the dark, Savannah banged desperately on the door. ¡°Andrew, let me out! You promised that if we didn¡¯t send anyone after you, you would let me go!¡± Savannah shouted, but no reply came. Exhausted, she copsed onto the floor. She was surrounded by darkness, her fear intensifying. As she reflected on her actions, she regretted ever challenging Andrew, who had revealed himself to be a devil. He not only jeopardized her pursuit of power, but also humiliated her. Tears slipped from Savannah¡¯s eyes. As time dragged on, she continued to pound on the door and shout repeatedly, but there was no response. With one final blow, the door unexpectedly creaked open. Savannah rushed out, tumbling to the floor. Standing before her were several guards and a startled Ynda, who quickly helped her to her feet. Ynda¡¯s face was a mask of restrained emotion as they made their way back to the pce. . . . Chapter 717 ?Chapter 717: Once inside Savannah¡¯s room, Ynda pped her sharply across the face. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re hitting me now?¡± Savannah covered her face, her eyes filled with tears. ¡°What were you thinking?¡± Ynda¡¯s voice was full of frustration. ¡°Do you even realize what people are saying about you now? Everything you¡¯ve worked so hard for has been ruined by that man!¡± Ynda continued, ¡°I care about you, but your father¡¯s career matters more. Can¡¯t you see how serious your mistake was this time?¡± Savannah remained silent. She knew that her actions would affect her father¡¯s career. She quietly wept. After a moment of anger, Ynda sighed. ¡°What happened? Didn¡¯t you say the hypnotist reced Andrew¡¯s memories?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Savannah answered, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°But I don¡¯t know why Andrew suddenly changed. I¡¯ll ask the hypnotistter.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no time for that,¡± Ynda replied impatiently. ¡°We need to get rid of the hypnotist now to protect our secret.¡± Ynda paused and then said, ¡°I¡¯ll call the doctor to treat your wounds. After that, you need to apologize to your father.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Savannah murmured, her head bowed, her eyes hidden beneath her hair. Ynda added, ¡°Don¡¯t be too heartbroken. Even though we couldn¡¯t gain control over the Klein family, we still have an ace up our sleeve in Lorpond.¡± The news of Savannah¡¯s return quickly spread throughout the pce. Meanwhile, Madisyn waspleting Dottie¡¯s final treatment. Thest traces of poison left Dottie¡¯s body, and she was fully healed. galnovels hosts great stories With a calm, ocean-like gaze, Dottie extended her hand and caught a bird flying by. The bird let out a frantic cry in her grasp. Waylon stood a short distance away,pletely stunned. He hadn¡¯t even seen how Dottie made her move. It honestly felt unfair to him¡ªthere had to be something in those female genes that gave them an edge over men! Dottie slowly opened her hand, and the terrified bird, sensing its release, pped its wings in a frantic rush to escape. Madisyn nced at Dottie with admiration. Dottie possessed incredible strength but never misused it against the innocent. She carried herself with the regal air of someone destined to lead. ¡°You¡¯ve fully recovered. Congrattions. We¡¯ll be leaving now,¡± Madisyn said. Dottie gazed at Madisyn, a flicker of reluctance in her eyes. ¡°Madisyn, you could stay a few more days.¡± ¡°I have things I need to take care of,¡± Madisyn replied. Dottie didn¡¯t press further, sensing the sadness that lingered behind Madisyn¡¯sposed exterior. She knew from her mother about Madisyn¡¯s situation and understood. With quiet determination, Dottie promised, ¡°When I im the throne, I¡¯ll make sure justice is served for you.¡± Madisyn gave a gentle smile. ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± . . . Chapter 718 ?Chapter 718: With that, they parted ways. As Madisyn and Waylon left the pce, Waylon turned to her. ¡°Should we go find Andrew?¡± Madisyn pulled out her phone. ¡°No. Right now, Andrew isn¡¯t their target. They¡¯ve likely shifted their focus to someone else. I need to warn Dane.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Waylon asked, scratching his head in confusion. ¡°Hector is Savannah¡¯s informant in Lorpond,¡± Madisyn said calmly, exining Hector¡¯s secretive actions. Waylon was shocked, his eyes widening in disbelief. ¡°God! I always thought Hector was a nice guy!¡± Who could¡¯ve guessed that someone who appeared so dignified on the surface was scheming behind the scenes in Lorpond? Dane sat in his office when Madisyn¡¯s call came through. ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ve always been cautious. But what about you? Is everything running smoothly on your end?¡± he asked, concern evident in his voice. Madisyn responded calmly, ¡°Yes. The election ising up soon. I can promise you, Savannah¡¯s dream is about to fall apart.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Dane mused. ¡°They¡¯ve been nning for ages. Do you really think they¡¯ll fail just because they don¡¯t have the Johns and Klein families backing them?¡± ¡°Of course not. Their trump cards aren¡¯t just our families. They¡¯ve also got the Serpentine Palers. But Howard is with them, and I¡¯m confident he¡¯ll tear them down from the inside,¡± Madisyn smiled. Nearby, Waylon listened, growing more confused with each word. The longer his siblings talked, the less he understood. When the call ended, he couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and asked for details. Madisyn didn¡¯t leave him in the dark. She exined everything to him. ¡°So¡­ you, Dane, and Howard are all in on this? I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s been kept in the dark?¡± Waylon groaned, feeling utterly left out. Were they even still family? Madisyn¡¯s voice softened as she reassured him, ¡°Waylon, we just want you to be happy every day.¡± Waylon was at a loss for words. He felt like an absolute fool. Discover your escape on g aln ov el s ¡°But hey, I¡¯ve got my strengths too. I¡¯m pretty good at steering public opinion online. Just look¡ªSavannah and her family are getting torn apart right now!¡± Waylon pulled out his phone with a flourish. ¡°Savannah¡¯s family has been trying to cool things down, even going so far as to threaten the media. But I had a little chat with the queen beforehand. Those media outlets won¡¯t buckle under pressure. The queen has got their backs.¡± Madisyn scrolled through thements online, and sure enough, the bacsh was fierce. Savannah¡¯s once gentle, dignified image had beenpletely shattered, and rumors of her manipting one of Lorpond¡¯s wealthiest men only made the citizens despise her more. ¡°Savannah is so disgusting! We¡¯ve been working so hard to improve rtions with Lorpond, and here she is, trying to wreck everything!¡± ¡°She¡¯s only doing this to help her father seize the throne, but I stand with the current king!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°It¡¯s such a shame about Dottie, though. If she were healthy, I¡¯d choose her in a heartbeat.¡± . . . Chapter 719 ?Chapter 719: ¡°Princess Dottie has always been my idol. If she could just recover, she¡¯d be the perfect choice.¡± ¡°Savannah is heartless and cruel! She¡¯spletely unfit to be a princess!¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Savannah exin herself? You can¡¯t let personal ambition ruin diplomatic ties between nations!¡± Most of the citizens of Aswil were fairly level-headed. With Lorpond rising as an unexpected powerhouse on the international stage, everyone wanted to keep things smooth between the two nations. Thest thing anyone wanted was a war¡ªit would only hurt the innocent. So, naturally, the people were hoping for peaceful rtions to remain intact. Everyone was repulsed by Savannah¡¯s behavior. Madisyn looked at Waylon and said approvingly, ¡°You did a good job. Otherwise, Savannah would have controlled the narrative, and no one would have known what she had done.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Waylon nodded in agreement, holding his head high. His chest swelled with pride, and he was obviously pleased with Madisyn¡¯spliment. They then returned to the hotel. As soon as Madisyn entered her room, she sent a message to Andrew. Then, she quietly stared at her phone, waiting for his reply. Her worry grew with each passing moment. Andrew should have been safe by now, yet her phone remained silent, offering no response from him. Could it be that Savannah¡¯s people had done something to him again? ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Waylon saidfortingly. ¡°I heard from the queen that, given Ynda¡¯s personality, if she discovered the hypnotist didn¡¯t do the job properly, she would definitely get rid of them to avoid leaving any evidence. So, it¡¯s impossible for Andrew to be hypnotized again. Maybe he¡¯s just busy with something.¡± Madisyn nodded, but her grip on her phone tightened. She raised her head and looked at the distant sky, her eyes filled with a storm of emotions. They had been here for a while, but she had only seen Andrew a few times. At that moment, Waylon¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He stepped aside to answer it. His agent¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Waylon, thepany is demanding enormous liquidated damages. What are we going to do? Who are you dating exactly?¡± Waylon replied calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already thought of a countermeasure.¡± ¡°What countermeasure?¡± the agent implored. ¡°Thepany is pressing you to pay the liquidated damages. It¡¯s a whopping ten billion!¡± The agent was anxious, unaware of Waylon¡¯s true identity. Waylon had been in the industry for many years, relying solely on his talent and hard work to secure opportunities. Therefore, his agent instinctively assumed that he¡­ Waylon came from an ordinary family. With his modest background, how could he possiblye up with such an enormous amount? He would definitely end up in jail. ¡°Believe me. Everything will be fine,¡± Waylon said, remaining very calm. This made his agent confused, not understanding how he could still beposed despite his predicament. . . . Chapter 720 Chapter 720: ¡°What are you going to do? Are you going to pay? Or are you going to break up with that woman? If you break up with her, maybe I can help you negotiate with thepany.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Leave everything to me,¡± Waylon replied, his tone resolute. He hung up and browsed through his phone. Sure enough, the news about him had already spread like wildfire online. Everyone seemed to know he had to pay ten billion for the sake of his girlfriend. The news had escted to the point where it almost rivaled Savannah¡¯s scandal. ¡°Waylon, you must be out of your mind! We¡¯ve worked hard to support you. How can you abandon your career for a woman?¡± ¡°Waylon,e out and rify this matter. Tell us this isn¡¯t true.¡± ¡°Waylon, I always thought you were a sensible man. Turns out you¡¯ve been in a rtionship. How could you hide it from us? Waylon, you¡¯re a jerk!¡± Although Waylon wasn¡¯t a pop idol, he still had a substantial number of female fans. The news hit them the hardest, turning their adoration into vitriol. They flooded thement section with harsh insults. Abusive private messages swamped his Twitter ount, and fans unfollowed him in droves. Patty watched the spectacle unfold, a whirlwind of emotions swirling inside her. She had just managed to leave the cell, seriously injured. Her body ached with every step she took. As soon as she got home, she called a doctor to treat her. Patty¡¯s mother, rissa Hunt, swept her gaze over Patty. Her heart was torn between breaking and burning with fury when she saw the bruises, cuts, and exhaustion on Patty¡¯s face. ¡°Patty, why did the queen treat you like this? What did¡ª¡± Patty recounted everything to rissa, from Savannah¡¯s instructions to how Ynda had made her take the fall. rissa¡¯s rage coursed through her like an unbridled force, making her body tremble. How could her sister be so ruthless? Did having a daughter who was a princess inte her sense of superiority? It was all Savannah¡¯s doing, but Patty had to bear the brunt of her schemes, enduring immense suffering. rissa reflected bitterly on how everything had changed since Ynda married the king¡¯s brother. Their rtionship had twisted into something grotesquely unequal. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, where the best stories live Despite marrying one of Aswil¡¯s wealthiest and most influential men, she remained in Ynda¡¯s shadow. Ynda had dictated their lives. Their family was now helping her brother-inw seize power at the expense of their own dignity. They had put in so much effort but were dragged into a vortex of turmoil. Watching Patty cry in pain, rissa felt a mix of heartache and frustration. At that moment, a servant came in and reported, ¡°Mrs. Hunt, someone is here to see you.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± rissa asked with a frown. ¡°He didn¡¯t tell us his name. He just said he could help you.¡± rissa was even more confused. With the election approaching, she had to be cautious. She stood up and went to the reception area where the guest was waiting. As soon as rissa saw the man, she sensed his extraordinary presence. He exuded an air of nobility, power, and aristocracy. However, she could not see his face clearly because of the sunsses he wore. rissa looked at him and asked, ¡°May I know who you are?¡± The man didn¡¯t say anything. He simply removed his sunsses, revealing a strikingly handsome, aristocratic face. . . .
Message from Noa: Happy Tuesday, dear readers! I hope you all had a wonderful start to the week. Wishing you a productive and joyful day ahead. God bless you, and Noa wishes you all the best. (>?=)? . Chapter 721 ?Chapter 721: rissa was taken aback. She couldn¡¯t possibly forget such a visage. She had seen it before. The man in front of her was Andrew, the heir to Lorpond¡¯s most prestigious family. And he had almost be Savannah¡¯s husband. ¡°Why are you here?¡± rissa asked cautiously, her voice tinged with suspicion. Andrew maintained a calm demeanor and replied, ¡°Mrs. Hunt, you¡¯ve worked tirelessly to help your dear brother-inw seize power, all because they promised you the most valuable plot ofnd in the city center once they seed. That plot generates at least five billion in annual profits.¡± Not expecting Andrew to know so much about their dealings, rissa was surprised. With a sharp gaze, she said, ¡°You didn¡¯te all this way just to tell me that, did you, Mr. Klein?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to offer you a friendly warning,¡± Andrew continued. ¡°Do you truly believe your brother-inw will hand over thatnd once he¡¯s in power? Without a signed contract, he can back out whenever he wants. When he¡¯s in control, he¡¯ll hold all the cards. If he decides not to give it to you, there¡¯s nothing you can do.¡± Andrew¡¯s words stirred unease within rissa. Her dissatisfaction with her sister¡¯s family had been growingtely, especially after Patty had been mistreated at the pce. However, she couldn¡¯t let an outsider see her vulnerability. ¡°If you¡¯re here just to sow discord, Mr. Klein, then please leave. My sister and I are family; there¡¯s no need to fuss over such matters.¡± rissa stood up, clearly indicating it was time for Andrew to go. Unfazed, Andrew continued in a steady tone, ¡°I¡¯ve heard some of their ns from Savannah. In Aswil, there are many business tycoons withplex rtionships. For example, your rivalry with the ck family¡ªthe secondrgest conglomerate¡ªis well-known. You¡¯ve been battling overnd endlessly. But now, the ck family is supporting your brother-inw. Haven¡¯t you wondered¡­¡± rissa remained silent as her mind raced. It was clear her brother-inw must have promised the ck family significant benefits. ¡°You might know your brother-inw¡¯s family made promises to the ck family, but perhaps not the specifics. Let me enlighten you¡ªthey offered them the samend in the city center!¡± Andrew seemed to have read rissa¡¯s thoughts. g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s has it all Her eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°That can¡¯t be true!¡± ¡°Why not? What else would the ck family want besides thatnd?¡± Clenching her fists, rissa felt sweat form on her palms. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, perhaps you should ask your sister to sign a contract with you. However, I suspect she won¡¯t agree, since she¡¯s already signed one with the ck family.¡± A subtle, knowing smile appeared on Andrew¡¯s face. He decided to leave when he noticed rissa¡¯s face turning pale. For a while, rissa stood still, taking deep breaths to steady herself before going tofort Patty. Only then did she finally leave the house. Meanwhile, Patty was fully engrossed in watching the online attacks on Waylon, feeling increasingly pleased. She understood that without her protection, Waylon would struggle in the entertainment industry. Soon enough, he would regret not apologizing to her. When that time came, she nned to make his life miserable. Upon arriving at the pce, rissa was warmly greeted by Ynda. . . . Chapter 722 ?Chapter 722: ¡°rissa, what a delightful surprise! Please, have a seat. It¡¯s been ages since west met; I¡¯ve missed you so much. How have you been?¡± Ynda¡¯s voice was brimming with affection. She even brought out her finest tea to make their reunion special. However, rissa wasn¡¯t in the mood for pleasantries; her face bore a grim expression that spoke volumes. Noticing her sister¡¯s somber mood, Ynda sighed softly and gently patted her hand. ¡°You¡¯re here about Patty, aren¡¯t you? I never imagined Babette would go so far. She¡¯s truly overstepped this time. But don¡¯t worry. Once my husband bes king, we¡¯ll make sure they face the consequences. Patty won¡¯t have to endure any more injustice.¡± These promises were ones rissa had heard countless times before. Every time her family turned to Ynda for assistance, she deferred matters until her husband would be king. Over the years, they had toiled tirelessly to support her brother-inw¡¯s ambitions. But what had they gained in return? Patty had endured days of mistreatment at the pce. Thend they had longed for had been heartlessly given away by Ynda herself! Though rissa¡¯s hands trembled with suppressed anger, her expression remained calm. Locking eyes with Ynda, she said evenly, ¡°Ynda, I know that during this crucial time, we can¡¯t let anything jeopardize Savannah¡¯s reputation. Patty has been mistreated, but there¡¯s another issue bothering me. We never actually signed a contract about thend, did we?¡± Caught off guard by the sudden shift in topic, Ynda hesitated before replying with a hint of irritation, ¡°What are you trying to say, rissa? Are you implying that I would break my promise once my husband is in power?¡± ¡°Certainly not. We¡¯re sisters, and I trust youpletely. But as the saying goes, clear agreements make good friends. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s wise to have a contract?¡± rissa fixed her gaze on Ynda. Deep down, she clung to a small glimmer of hope. After all, they were family; surely Ynda wouldn¡¯t betray her. Ynda responded, ¡°rissa, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling to sign. But creating such a contract is impossible right now. We¡¯re at a critical juncture. If the agreement leaks and falls into the wrong hands, our entire n could copse, and my husband¡¯s career would be ruined!¡± Thest bit of hope in rissa¡¯s heart vanishedpletely. Abruptly standing, rissa fixed a cold stare on Ynda. ¡°So you don¡¯t trust me? If the contract is with me, no one else will ever see it!¡± Ynda reached out and grasped her hand, her voice soft. ¡°Please, rissa, calm down. You¡¯re my only sister; of course, I trust you! I¡¯m just thinking about the bigger picture. You can¡¯t imagine howplicated my situation is.¡± rissa replied, ¡°How could I not know? My family has sacrificed so much for yours over the years! Yet now, you won¡¯t even give me a straight answer. If you¡¯re worried about the contract being leaked, we can record it as proof instead!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way we can record anything. Don¡¯t you realize how many hackers are out there these days? They¡¯re keeping both our families under close surveince. We simply can¡¯t risk any mistakes right now!¡± Ynda rejected the idea firmly but softened her voice tofort rissa. ¡°But trust me, if my husband rises to power and doesn¡¯t grant you thend, he¡¯ll jeopardize his own position as well.¡± With an unreadable expression, rissa gazed at Ynda. . . . Chapter 723 ?Chapter 723: After a lengthy plea, Ynda finally offered rissa a small piece ofnd, which persuaded her to leave. Meanwhile, in a presidential suite of a hotel, Madisyn was focused, typing furiously on herputer. She was deep into trying to hack into the Serpentine Palers¡¯ system. Thirty minutes passed, and she finally broke through their security. Madisyn began poring over their list of missions. Her expression turned into a scowl as she uncovered details of thefts, murders, and plunder. The extent of the ruthlessness of Savannah¡¯s family became painfully clear. They clearly deserved to be taken down! Fired up by this, Madisyn resolved to erase everything on theirputers. Suddenly, the window flew open. Without thinking, she grabbed a fruit knife from the table, squinting as she aimed it at the intruder. She thrust the knife forward, but when she saw the person¡¯s face, her eyes widened in astonishment. She tried to withdraw, but it was toote; the man grasped her hand firmly. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Madisyn eximed, her voice filled with shock. The man¡¯s eyes softened as he replied, ¡°Aren¡¯t you d to see me?¡± His tone was gentle, filled with yearning as he drew her into an embrace. Tears welled up in Madisyn¡¯s eyes. She remained silent, just soaking in Andrew¡¯s heartfelt, apologetic words. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for all the worry I¡¯ve caused you.¡± Madisyn buried her head deeper into his embrace. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe back sooner?¡± ¡°I wanted to rush back to you. But I needed to think about our future. As long as Savannah¡¯s family is around, many people will die.¡± g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, where stories thrive He then shifted the conversation toward his recent visit to rissa. ¡°Did Ynda really give thend to the ck family?¡± Madisyn asked. ¡°Not at all,¡± Andrew said calmly. ¡°At this point, Ynda wouldn¡¯t risk handing anything over to anyone, scared that she might get caught. But as long as she holds out against giving it to rissa, rissa will be convinced that it¡¯s gone to the ck family.¡± Madisyn couldn¡¯t help but admire Andrew¡¯s brilliant thinking. She began to think ahead, her mind whirling. ¡°But Ynda fears rissa might not back her, so she¡¯ll eventually have to concede something.¡± Andrew nodded in agreement. ¡°Ynda is both ruthless and shrewd. She won¡¯t simply make a concession to rissa without ensuring some hold over her, especially knowing rissa isn¡¯t as loyal anymore. She needs that leverage to secure the Hunt family¡¯s support during the leadership change.¡± ¡°So, what Ynda offers is actually leverage against rissa?¡± Madisyn asked. ¡°rissa must havepletely lost faith in Ynda by now.¡± As rissa sat in the car, she looked down at the contract in her hands, her fingers gently tracing the embossed seal. At first nce, the contract seemed perfect. . . . Chapter 724 ?Chapter 724: However, an unsettling feeling of doubt prompted her to seek a professional¡¯s verification of its authenticity as soon as she returned home. ¡°This seal is a forgery,¡± the expert dered bluntly. In an instant, rissa¡¯s face shifted, her shock evident. It became clear that Andrew had been right all along¡ªYnda was certainly trying to deceive her. The presence of the counterfeit seal meant that if her family proceeded with construction on thend, Ynda could easily take them to court at any time. What a ruthless move! Despite the fa?ade of sisterhood, Ynda¡¯s actions revealed that she did not truly see rissa as family in any meaningful way. A wave of anger surged within her once again. Noticing the change in rissa¡¯s expression, Patty leaned in closer and asked, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong? You look really upset.¡± ¡°Patty, it¡¯s time we stop supporting Ynda and her family,¡± rissa said, her voice tight with frustration. Patty looked confused. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Mom? Is this about me taking the me for Savannah? I am angry, but I understand that at the time, Aunt Ynda had no other choice.¡± Even with her lingering resentment, Patty understood that if her cousin¡¯s father ascended to the throne, their family¡¯s status would undoubtedly rise. Patty was capable of grasping the significance of such matters. rissa locked eyes with her daughter, jaw clenched. ¡°Ynda has been plotting against me. Even if her husband bes king, I seriously doubt they¡¯ll do anything to help our family.¡± She went on to exin the situation with thend and the forged seal. Patty was left in stunned silence, her hopes shattered. ¡°Aunt Ynda has really crossed the line. We¡¯re supposed to be family, after all!¡± Anger sparked in Patty¡¯s eyes, mirroring her mother¡¯s outrage. ¡°This is exactly why we cannot depend on Ynda¡¯s husband. Knowing their many secrets puts us at risk, making us potential threats to them. Right now, if the current king retains leadership, it will be better for us because our family¡¯s standing will remain unchanged,¡± rissa stated. ¡°The current king truly is a just and fair man.¡± Patty nodded in agreement, seeing no reason to oppose her mother¡¯s perspective. ¡°If Princess Dottie were healthy, that would be even better. She could guide our country toward significant progress, offering us arger tform,¡± Patty remarked. ¡°Absolutely. I¡¯ll meet with the queenter. We¡¯ll lend our support in the uing election. However, we must also maintain a positive public rtionship with Ynda¡¯s family, as we can¡¯t predict who will ultimately take the throne,¡± rissa advised wisely. Patty nodded decisively, showing her understanding. In her hotel room, Madisyn listened intently as Andrew outlined his n. She couldn¡¯t hide her admiration for him, though she had some questions. ¡°When did you get your memory back? And when did you start gathering intelligence?¡± she asked, her eyes locked firmly on Andrew. Andrew returned her gaze, his eyes clouded with a weighty guilt that seemed to hang in the air, making it feel thick and suffocating. . . . Chapter 725 ?Chapter 725: Madisyn pulled him into a tight embrace without saying a word. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, but that wasn¡¯t your fault. I¡¯m honestly amazed at how quickly you got your memory back,¡± she murmured softly. A warm tear fell onto her shoulder, causing her to flinch. She nced up, only to see Andrew hiding his face in the curve of her neck. Her cor slowly grew damp, and a soft ache filled her chest. ¡°Please, don¡¯t be sad. It hurts me too. You¡¯ve done nothing wrong, and you don¡¯t need to bear the guilt. I¡¯m just so d you¡¯re back with your memories¡ªI was afraid you¡¯d never remember me¡­¡± ¡°That won¡¯t happen,¡± Andrew replied, his voice thick with emotion. ¡°Actually, the first time Iid eyes on you after I lost my memory, I felt something¡ªsomething I couldn¡¯t exin.¡± It felt as though his heart had recognized Madisyn even before his mind could. Maybe hypnosis could twist his memories, but it couldn¡¯t erase the deep, unmistakable feeling that had always tied them together. With a soft smile, Madisyn gave his shoulder aforting pat. ¡°That means a lot to me. It feels like, somehow, we can always find our way back to each other.¡± ¡°How are your wounds?¡± Andrew asked, his concern evident as he reached over to check on her injuries. Madisyn stopped him gently. ¡°I¡¯m feeling a lot better now. It doesn¡¯t hurt as much as it did.¡± ¡°Just let me take a look.¡± ¡°No,¡± Madisyn replied firmly. She was reluctant to show her vulnerable side, worried it would only make Andrew feel sadder. But even though Andrew had been rejected, she still noticed a hint of sadness in his eyes. Unable to bear seeing him in such distress, she sighed and took his hand. ¡°I really am doing better, I swear. Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m a doctor. I won¡¯t let myself end up with a scar.¡± As rissa sat in the car, she looked down at the contract in her hands, her fingers gently tracing the embossed seal. At first nce, the contract seemed perfect. However, an unsettling feeling of doubt prompted her to seek a professional¡¯s verification of its authenticity as soon as she returned home. ¡°This seal is a forgery,¡± the expert dered bluntly. In an instant, rissa¡¯s face shifted, her shock evident. It became clear that Andrew had been right all along¡ªYnda was certainly trying to deceive her. The presence of the counterfeit seal meant that if her family proceeded with construction on thend, Ynda could easily take them to court at any time. What a ruthless move! Despite the fa?ade of sisterhood, Ynda¡¯s actions revealed that she did not truly see rissa as family in any meaningful way. A wave of anger surged within her once again. Noticing the change in rissa¡¯s expression, Patty leaned in closer and asked, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong? You look really upset.¡± ¡°Patty, it¡¯s time we stop supporting Ynda and her family,¡± rissa said, her voice tight with frustration. . . . Chapter 726 ?Chapter 726: Patty looked confused. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Mom? Is this about me taking the me for Savannah? I am angry, but I understand that at the time, Aunt Ynda had no other choice.¡± Even with her lingering resentment, Patty understood that if her cousin¡¯s father ascended to the throne, their family¡¯s status would undoubtedly rise. Patty was capable of grasping the significance of such matters. rissa locked eyes with her daughter, jaw clenched. ¡°Ynda has been plotting against me. Even if her husband bes king, I seriously doubt they¡¯ll do anything to help our family.¡± She went on to exin the situation with thend and the forged seal. Patty was left in stunned silence, her hopes shattered. ¡°Aunt Ynda has really crossed the line. We¡¯re supposed to be family, after all!¡± Anger sparked in Patty¡¯s eyes, mirroring her mother¡¯s outrage. ¡°This is exactly why we cannot depend on Ynda¡¯s husband. Knowing their many secrets puts us at risk, making us potential threats to them. Right now, if the current king retains leadership, it will be better for us because our family¡¯s standing will remain unchanged,¡± rissa stated. ¡°The current king truly is a just and fair man.¡± Patty nodded in agreement, seeing no reason to oppose her mother¡¯s perspective. ¡°If Princess Dottie were healthy, that would be even better. She could guide our country toward significant progress, offering us arger tform,¡± Patty remarked. ¡°Absolutely. I¡¯ll meet with the queenter. We¡¯ll lend our support in the uing election. However, we must also maintain a positive public rtionship with Ynda¡¯s family, as we can¡¯t predict who will ultimately take the throne,¡± rissa advised wisely. Patty nodded decisively, showing her understanding. In her hotel room, Madisyn listened intently as Andrew outlined his n. She couldn¡¯t hide her admiration for him, though she had some questions. ¡°When did you get your memory back? And when did you start gathering intelligence?¡± she asked, her eyes locked firmly on Andrew. Andrew returned her gaze, his eyes clouded with a weighty guilt that seemed to hang in the air, making it feel thick and suffocating. Every chapter lives on g a lno vels ;m Madisyn pulled him into a tight embrace without saying a word. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, but that wasn¡¯t your fault. I¡¯m honestly amazed at how quickly you got your memory back,¡± she murmured softly. A warm tear fell onto her shoulder, causing her to flinch. She nced up, only to see Andrew hiding his face in the curve of her neck. Her cor slowly grew damp, and a soft ache filled her chest. ¡°Please, don¡¯t be sad. It hurts me too. You¡¯ve done nothing wrong, and you don¡¯t need to bear the guilt. I¡¯m just so d you¡¯re back with your memories¡ªI was afraid you¡¯d never remember me¡­¡± ¡°That won¡¯t happen,¡± Andrew replied, his voice thick with emotion. ¡°Actually, the first time Iid eyes on you after I lost my memory, I felt something¡ªsomething I couldn¡¯t exin.¡± It felt as though his heart had recognized Madisyn even before his mind could. Maybe hypnosis could twist his memories, but it couldn¡¯t erase the deep, unmistakable feeling that had always tied them together. . . . Chapter 727 ?Chapter 727: With a soft smile, Madisyn gave his shoulder aforting pat. ¡°That means a lot to me. It feels like, somehow, we can always find our way back to each other.¡± ¡°How are your wounds?¡± Andrew asked, his concern evident as he reached over to check on her injuries. Madisyn stopped him gently. ¡°I¡¯m feeling a lot better now. It doesn¡¯t hurt as much as it did.¡± ¡°Just let me take a look.¡± ¡°No,¡± Madisyn replied firmly. She was reluctant to show her vulnerable side, worried it would only make Andrew feel sadder. But even though Andrew had been rejected, she still noticed a hint of sadness in his eyes. Unable to bear seeing him in such distress, she sighed and took his hand. ¡°I really am doing better, I swear. Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m a doctor. I won¡¯t let myself end up with a scar.¡± Though Waylon frequently grumbled about Andrew, Madisyn had noticed the worry in his eyes each time he did. Waylon¡¯s face flushed. ¡°Why would I be worried about him? I¡¯m just annoyed that he¡¯s made us waste so much time and effort!¡± Andrew pulled Waylon into a sudden embrace but quickly let go, saying, ¡°Waylon, thank you. My memories have fully returned now, and Savannah and her family will pay for what they¡¯ve done.¡± Waylon cleared his throat, his anger softening. ¡°Of course, they need to pay! And for the record, I wasn¡¯t worried about you!¡± He maintained a serious expression, but Andrew smirked. ¡°Alright, you weren¡¯t worried about me.¡± Waylon snorted, his tone shifting awkwardly. ¡°Have you had lunch?¡± ¡°Not yet,¡± Andrew answered. ¡°I¡¯ll have someone bring you food,¡± Waylon muttered before striding out. Explore captivating tales on galnovels . Madisyn had watched the whole scene with amusement, surprised to see this rare side of Waylon. Soon, Waylon returned with lunch for Andrew, who suggested they eat in the living room together, cherishing the chance to share a meal. It had been a long time since they¡¯d all eaten together. Madisyn took the opportunity to inform their parents about Andrew¡¯s regained memories, assuring them they could finally stop worrying. Outside, the sun bathed the world in a warm glow, and everyone¡¯s spirits lifted like never before. Meanwhile, Savannah¡¯s team had located the hypnotist. He resisted, using all his strength to hypnotize a few of them, but was ultimately captured. ¡°Why do you want to kill me?¡± the hypnotist asked, bewildered. He¡¯d been nothing but dedicated to Savannah¡¯s cause. ¡°You imed the memory recement was irreversible, yet that man has regained his memories. Do you realize how humiliated this has made our princess?¡± a man in ck replied in a chilling tone. The hypnotist¡¯s face darkened. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Unless¡­ someone with powers like mine restored his memory! You must have overlooked something!¡± ¡°Hmph! Possible or not, you¡¯re the reason the princess¡¯s n failed,¡± the man in ck said, striking swiftly. . . . Chapter 728 ?Chapter 728: The hypnotist quickly fell to the ground, and the men in ck vanished into the shadows. They returned to their organization, where a woman approached them. ¡°Miss Duncan,¡± they greeted her with respect. Milly gave a slight nod before moving on. The men exchanged whispers. ¡°How long has it been since Milly took on a mission? She used to only ept tasks to eliminate those deemed ¡®bad.¡¯ I wonder why the organization lets her have so much leeway.¡± ¡°If you were as sessful as she is, the organization would indulge you too. Remember that infamous businessman hunted by international police? They even authorized anyone who crossed his path to kill him. A year went by, and he remained untouchable. Yet, the day after Milly took the mission, he was dead!¡± ¡°What a she-devil!¡± The men in ck proceeded to update Peyton on the mission status. With a simple wave, Peyton dismissed them. As they departed, Corbett entered. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Peyton barely nced his way, his disinterest obvious¡ªa clear disy of contempt. Corbett¡¯s expression faltered for a moment. Once, people had eagerly sought his favor, but now he found himself in this lowly position. Yet, he quickly masked his frustration, fully aware of where he stood. This was the Serpentine Palers¡ªa ce where taking a life was as routine as breathing. Corbett reced his discontent with a sycophantic smile, a glint of malice flickering in his eyes. ¡°Peyton, here¡¯s the thing. I¡¯ve noticed Mr. Johns has been acting a bit unusuallytely, so I¡¯ve been observing him closely. I discovered he might not be producing exactly what you¡¯re asking for.¡± Peyton¡¯s face grew serious in an instant. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Well, for example, the high-tech watch you asked him to create, the one that can fire three poison needles capable of incapacitating someone instantly. He made them, but while others wear the watches, the master control is still in his hands. He can activate them anytime he wants.¡± These watches were meant for Savannah¡¯s father¡¯s supporters to wear during the election. Savannah¡¯s father was a man who trusted no one and took no chances. They had been preparing for the leadership change for years; sess was the only option. If they failed, they¡¯d attack everyone there without hesitation. Corbett continued, ¡°And I found out he¡¯s rigged the entire base with explosives. He can level the ce whenever he feels like it!¡± Peyton was stunned, anger and humiliation boiling inside him. How could Howard pull something like this right under his nose? He shot up from his seat. ¡°Take me there now!¡± Of course, Peyton wasn¡¯t about to just take Corbett¡¯s word for it, so they made their way to theb. Along the way, Peyton ordered his men to be on standby. If Corbett was telling the truth, Howard would die on the spot. But if Corbett was lying, then it would be his turn to meet a swift end. As they neared theb doors, Corbett felt his nerves dance between anxiety and excitement. Soon, Howard would die before him! . . . Chapter 729 ?Chapter 729: The man who¡¯d rivaled him for years would finally be gone. Corbett almost wanted tough. But just as they stepped through the door, Peyton suddenly copsed. Corbett frowned, only to feel a sharp blow to the back of his head before everything went ck. Milly nced at the two men lying on the floor and dragged them into a nearby room. Corbett really was a lost cause. Her eyes narrowed with a deep, contemtive look. As for Peyton, he had killed countless people. So, Milly had no hesitation, dragging them both to a nearby forest. This wasn¡¯t just any forest¡ªit was a ce of danger, teeming with wild predators, a death trap where few who entered ever came out. The organization often used this ce for those who disobeyed. Hardly one in ten ever survived. As Milly turned back, she noticed a figure standing by a tree in the distance. She said nothing and continued walking, but in an instant, the person was beside her. ¡°Peyton is the third-inmand of our organization; you shouldn¡¯t have done that to him!¡± The man¡¯s voice was low, tinged with frustration. Milly¡¯s expression remained cold. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t done that, they would have killed Howard.¡± The man fell silent. Milly indeed had no other options. As they walked, Milly suddenly whispered, ¡°Don¡¯te back with me.¡± Before the man could even ask why, Milly had already vanished into the shadows. g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm hosts thrilling adventures When she returned to the base, she spotted a man at the entrance, his face covered in heavy makeup. It was the second-inmand, ranked among the top three assassins¡ªknown as Magician. His face was never the same twice, but Milly recognized him instantly. She knew him all too well. ¡°Come with me,¡± Magicianmanded. Milly followed him into a cell. Magician was clearly pleased with herpliance. ¡°I like obedient people. Those who can¡¯t face the consequences always end up draining my energy.¡± Milly lowered hershes, her face unreadable. ¡°Tell me, why did you do it?¡± Magician asked, pulling out a chair and sitting down, his gaze locked on Milly. She remained still, showing no intention of escaping. She knew getting those two out of the organization would undoubtedly draw much attention. ¡°Because they did something offensive to me,¡± Milly said tly. Magician raised an eyebrow, intrigued. ¡°Oh? And what exactly did they do?¡± ¡°They made unwanted advances,¡± Milly replied. Magician was taken aback. . . . Chapter 730 Chapter 730: He knew Milly¡¯s beauty was striking¡ªhe had to admit that if she ever chose to weaponize her looks,pleting jobs would be a breeze. But Milly never relied on that; she always chose her skill over her appearance. Her reputation in the organization was well-established, yet those two had still dared to cross the line with her? Magician¡¯s eyes narrowed in doubt. ¡°You should havee up with a better excuse. Peyton would have to be out of his mind to do something like that with you.¡± Milly responded coolly, ¡°You¡¯re right. He really did lose his mind.¡± Magician stared at her, taken aback. ¡°Are you ying dumb? I¡¯m saying your story doesn¡¯t make any sense!¡± Milly stayed quiet, unfazed. Magician got up, pacing the room in frustration. ¡°Peyton¡¯s in charge of theb where Howard¡¯s developing new weapons. You got rid of Peyton for Howard¡¯s sake, am I right? Corbett was captured by you along with Peyton, which means he must¡¯ve done something. Corbett¡¯s a tech genius, the only one who could¡¯ve noticed if Howard was up to something. He probably spotted Howard¡¯s tricks and reported them to Peyton. That¡¯s why you took them out.¡± Indeed, in this organization, no one was a fool. But Milly remained silent, giving nothing away. Magician¡¯s expression softened. He looked at her with something almost like pity. ¡°Milly, you¡¯re the only one I admire in this ce. You know what happens to traitors. Is it really worth it¡ªfor a man?¡± Still, Milly said nothing. Magician let out a soft sigh and turned to leave. The heavy stone door closed behind him with a dull thud, plunging the cell into darkness. The distant sound of water began to echo. Find your favorite stories at galnovels This was the organization¡¯s favored method of torture, a slow and agonizing death. Water would steadily rise, filling the chamber until it imed its victim. ¡°Wait,¡± Milly suddenly called out. The stone door creaked open again, and Magician stepped back inside. Milly fixed her gaze on him. ¡°I need a favor.¡± Magician raised an eyebrow. ¡°This is my doing. It has nothing to do with anyone else,¡± Milly said firmly, her eyes locked on his. Magician paused for a moment before a smile tugged at his lips. ¡°You are just as I thought. Even when you¡¯re staring death in the face, you¡¯re still thinking about others. I wonder how Howard will react when he finds out you¡¯re gone. You¡¯re like this because you defy the cold, ruthless nature an assassin should have. How can you be so¡­ kind?¡± Magician smiled, but his eyes were filled with something far moreplicated. To most people, assassins were seen as nothing but cold, ruthless killers. But they were human too, each with their own hidden weaknesses. . . .
Message from Noa: Happy Thursday, dear readers! I hope you all had a fantastic week so far. May your day be filled with positivity and sess. God bless you, and Noa wishes you all the best. (©¤??O) . Chapter 731 ?Chapter 731: Magician and Milly didn¡¯t interact often, but as fellow assassins, they understood each other in ways words couldn¡¯t express. Magician was frustrated with her choices, feeling like her actions weren¡¯t worth the consequences. ¡°Milly, your sacrifices won¡¯t be appreciated,¡± Magician said, his voice turning icy. ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s appreciation. Just tell them I did it because I couldn¡¯t stand Peyton and Corbett,¡± Milly replied. ¡°I¡¯m not helping you with that,¡± Magician shot back. Milly fell silent. As he turned to leave, she asked, ¡°Are you doing this willingly?¡± Willingly? They had all be assassins by choice¡ªat first, anyway. In the beginning, they had followed someone, a leader. Back then, their missions were almost noble, like Robin Hood. As their leader neared death, they discovered a shadowy organization, the Serpentine Palers, had been pulling the strings all along. From that point on, they were forced to obey the group¡¯s orders without question. Some assassins, having killed so many, became numb to the value of human life. It didn¡¯t matter if the target was good or bad¡ªif there was a mission, they would carry it out. Magician was one of those. He needed money, so he took on more jobs, like most others. But Milly was different. Even under the grip of the Serpentine Palers, she refused to kill the innocent. Milly¡¯s voice was steady as she spoke. ¡°I know you¡¯re doing this because you need money, because there¡¯s someone you¡¯re trying to save. If you had a choice, you wouldn¡¯t be like this.¡± Magician¡¯s tone turned cold. ¡°Are you seriously trying to pull at my heartstrings now?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t pull at anyone¡¯s heartstrings. But we¡¯re the same. You¡¯re living for her, and I¡¯m living for him,¡± Milly replied. Magician¡¯s voice remained icy. ¡°I have no reason to help you. Besides, it won¡¯t stay hidden for long. The organization will find out, and when they do, I¡¯ll go down with you.¡± ¡°I believe in him. Before the organization finds out, he¡¯ll destroy it. Then you¡¯ll be free to do whatever you want. Consider that my gift to you,¡± Milly said. Magician hesitated, caught off guard. Milly pressed on. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t ask for your help without giving something in return. I know you want out of the organization too.¡± Magician fell silent. Milly locked her gaze onto him. If he didn¡¯te around, Howard was as good as dead. Magician stood there in silence before turning on his heel and walking away. Milly exhaled a deep sigh of relief, her heart fluttering with the certainty that he had, indeed, agreed to help. . . . Chapter 732 ?Chapter 732: At theb, Howard had already started wrapping up his work. Peyton was supposed to show up for an inspection, but he was nowhere to be found. After asking around, Howard discovered that both Peyton and Corbett had disappeared. How could they have vanished at the same time? Something didn¡¯t sit right with him. But in the organization, death was just part of the job, and soon enough, new personnel would be sent to work with him. After Howard demonstrated how the watch worked, the man beside him eximed, ¡°This is amazing! Just what we¡¯d expect from Lorpond¡¯s top innovator! Hand them over. I¡¯ll get them distributed.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Howard leaned against the table, watching the person walk away with the watches. Everything had gone off without a hitch, but that only made him more uneasy. Why was it all going so smoothly? It felt¡­ off. Too off. He thought about contacting Milly, but she had warned him not to reach out unless it was absolutely necessary. Taking a deep breath, Howard decided to wait. Milly would find him when the time was right. Since Andrew had returned, everyone felt relieved, and Madisyn, atst, could get some much-needed rest. In the next few days, Waylon and Andrew showed her around the capital of Aswil. They had purchased a few things here and there, while lending their ears to the worries of the citizens. ¡°Is the king really going to be reced? I don¡¯t want us falling under the control of business tycoons.¡± ¡°The Hunt family and the ck family are truly terrifying. A rtive of mine identally bumped into a youngdy from the ck family, and he was fired on the spot!¡± ¡°Are they really that ruthless?¡± ¡°Yes. They have the wealth to do as they please, and with the king¡¯s brother poised to take power, they¡¯ll grow even more reckless.¡± The people¡¯s fears were palpable. No one wanted their nation under the iron grip of the business tycoons, for it would spell hardship for themon folk. Yet, despite their anxiety, the citizens were powerless to stop it. That evening, Waylon received a message that he was needed at thepany, so he said his goodbyes to Madisyn and Andrew. The moment Waylon was gone, Andrew took Madisyn¡¯s hand. Madisyn nced at Andrew, his fingers softly tracing the back of her hand, while a touch of longing flickered in his eyes. ¡°It feels like it has been ages since west held hands.¡± They had both kept their distance with Waylon around, as Madisyn didn¡¯t like being too affectionate in front of others. Madisyn found Andrew¡¯s little grievance endearing and let out a lightugh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯ll be plenty of chances ahead.¡± ¡°I want to hold your hand forever.¡± ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s keep holding hands.¡± As soon as the words left her lips, Andrew leaned in, pressing his mouth against hers with a tenderness that held the weight of something long-awaited. Beneath it, though, simmered an intensity that couldn¡¯t be contained. . . . Chapter 733 ?Chapter 733: Madisyn wrapped her arms around Andrew, returning his kiss with quiet fervor. His passion soon grew more urgent, the kiss deepening as the intensity between them swelled. Before long, her body softened against his, her breath quickening, and her heart racing in sync with his. Madisyn looked at Andrew, her eyes soft with affection. Andrew gently cradled her face in his hands. ¡°Darling, you¡¯re tempting me, and I can¡¯t hold back.¡± Madisyn¡¯s cheeks flushed, and she yfully pushed him away. ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything.¡± ¡°Alright, if you say so.¡± Andrew didn¡¯t push the matter, pulling her right back into his arms. In that quiet moment, just being wrapped up in each other, the warmth between them was undeniable. Madisyn¡¯s lips curved into a smile, but then a thought crossed her mind, and her smile faltered. ¡°You and Savannah¡­¡± She stopped herself mid-sentence. ¡°Never mind.¡± ¡°What is it? Tell me,¡± Andrew asked gently. Madisyn shook her head. She had suddenly wondered if Andrew had ever held Savannah the same way¡­ or kissed her with the same tenderness when they were together. However, even if Andrew had shared those moments with Savannah, Madisyn couldn¡¯t hold it against him¡ªafter all, in his altered memories, Savannah was her. Still, the mood shifted, the air between them growing tense and heavy. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. I never had any intimate moments with her,¡± Andrew said, his voice steady. ¡°After I met you, something just didn¡¯t feel right, so I kept my distance from Savannah. Even though she twisted my memories to make me think we were close, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to go near her.¡± Madisyn nodded. It seemed that, despite the tampered memories, certain instincts were impossible to change. With someone unfamiliar, there was always a natural hesitation. A weight lifted from Madisyn¡¯s chest. Her lips curved into a smile, easing the tension. Taking Andrew¡¯s hand, she said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s keep exploring. We don¡¯t get a chance toe here often¡ªlet¡¯s enjoy the local life while we can.¡± Andrew nodded in agreement. They casually strolled through the bustling mall, and then Madisyn¡¯s eyesnded on a delicate ne disyed in a shop. ¡°Do you like it? Why not try it on?¡± Andrew suggested, noticing her lingering gaze. ¡°Sure,¡± Madisyn said, just before Andrew¡¯s phone buzzed. ¡°Go ahead. Take the call. I¡¯ll check it out,¡± she said. Andrew nodded, stepping aside while she entered the shop. The ne was even more beautiful up close, its design perfectly suiting her taste. ¡°Hello. Could you wrap this up for me, please?¡± Madisyn asked the sales assistant. ¡°That ne has already been reserved by me,¡± a cold, arrogant voice cut through the air. Patty sauntered over with her arms crossed. Madisyn frowned. If the ne had truly been reserved, it certainly wouldn¡¯t be on disy. . . . Chapter 734 ?Chapter 734: Her gaze flicked to the sales assistant, who was shifting nervously before finally stammering, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, miss, but this ne is indeed reserved.¡± In that moment, Madisyn understood¡ªPatty¡¯s influence in Aswil was quite significant. ¡°Interesting, isn¡¯t it? Fighting over a purchase with a customer,¡± Madisyn remarked, her voiceced with cool indifference. Patty arched an eyebrow, intrigued. Madisyn pressed on. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this store is under your family¡¯spany, right?¡± Otherwise, the sales assistant wouldn¡¯t be so afraid of Patty. Pattyughed smugly. ¡°Smart guess. But let me save you the trouble: you won¡¯t be buying anything here today!¡± Patty carried a heavy resentment towards Madisyn. Even though Savannah had been the one tond her in trouble, Madisyn was still partially to me. ¡°Are you seriously saying you pick and choose your customers while doing business?¡± Madisyn asked. ¡°Exactly! I just won¡¯t sell to you. What are you going to do about it?¡± Patty replied with deliberate malice. After all, this store was part of her family¡¯spany, and she¡¯d be damned if she let Madisyn buy even a single piece of jewelry! An idea flickered in Patty¡¯s eyes. ¡°If you really want that ne, I might give you a chance. Just kneel down and bark like a dog, and I¡¯ll hand it over to you. How about that?¡± Madisyn¡¯s gaze turned icy. Just then, she noticed someone approaching from a distance. She clenched her teeth and raised her voice. ¡°You are really crossing the line!¡± ¡°I am¡ªwhat are you going to do about it?¡± Patty shot back, a smirk stretching across her face. The more enraged Madisyn became, the more satisfaction gleamed in Patty¡¯s eyes. ¡°Fine, if you don¡¯t want to do business, then there¡¯s nothing I can do!¡± Madisyn huffed, waving her hand dismissively as she turned to leave. Patty watched Madisyn walk away. ¡°Not just in this store. I guarantee you won¡¯t be able to buy a single thing in the whole mall!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Madisyn said, her fists clenching and her face flushed with fury. Pattyughed heartily. ¡°I told you, you can¡¯t outsmart me! Madisyn, you dared to steal my man; now you have to face the consequences!¡± Watching Madisyn leave empty-handed filled Patty with delight, and she didn¡¯t even notice someone nearby capturing the entire scene on camera. Madisyn found Andrew, and they left the mall. ¡°Weren¡¯t you nning to shop around? Why are we leaving so soon?¡± Andrew asked. Madisyn recounted the entire event, and a sh of anger flickered in Andrew¡¯s eyes. ¡°Patty is not even a princess of Aswil. I could have someone take care of her tonight.¡± . . . Chapter 735 ?Chapter 735: Madisyn sighed, shaking her head. ¡°As you said, she¡¯s just a minor character. There¡¯s no need to make a big fuss. Interestingly, I saw the youngdy from the ck family in the store. I doubt she¡¯ll pass up this opportunity to humiliate Patty.¡± ¡°What a smart girl you are! The ck family and the Hunt family have been bitter rivals for ages, embroiled in a relentless feud with no clear victor in sight.¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s hope the ck family doesn¡¯t disappoint me,¡± Madisyn said with a slight smile. They dined at a Michelin three-star restaurant, where the cuisine was nothing short of exquisite. The ck family didn¡¯t disappoint Madisyn. A quick nce at her phone revealed breaking news. #HuntFamilyStoreEvictsCustomer #WouldYouDareEnterSuchAMall #HuntGroupIgnoresPublicRights Discussions about the Hunt family erupted, soaring to the top of trending topics. Someone had captured footage of Madisyn being unceremoniously tossed out of the store by Patty. Their faces were blurred, but Patty¡¯s unmistakable style and social media presence made her easily recognizable. The news struck a chord with many. ¡°Patty has always been so full of herself, acting like a bully! All my friends can¡¯t stand her!¡± ¡°Just the other day, I was trying on clothes when she barged in and had the staff clear the ce out. I was still browsing! Can the daughter of a conglomerate really be this insufferable?¡± ¡°That poor customer, what did she ever do to deserve being thrown out?¡± Your imagination thrives at galnovels punt ¡°Customers deserve respect, but Patty treats them like they¡¯re nothing!¡± ¡°I will never buy anything from Hunt Group ever again.¡± ¡°Me, too. Patty has gone too far. I¡¯m too intimidated to go to their stores. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll kick me out if she sees me.¡± ¡°Inparison, I think the ck Group is much better. Miss ck is actively involved in numerous charity events. She¡¯s a very gentle and knowledgeable person. I like Miss ck.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! I once met Miss ck at one of their events, and she personally introduced the products to me. She was so charming that I couldn¡¯t resist buying them all.¡± ¡°Really? Wow! You¡¯re so lucky! Do you still have those products? I want to try them too. Can you sell some to me?¡± The crowd began talking about the ck Group. Netizens¡¯ opinions shifted dramatically. They flooded Twitter withments praising the ck Group. Indeed, it was much better than the Hunt Group. ¡°It is undeniable that Miss ck has sharp business acumen,¡± Madisynmented, shaking her head. ¡°Well, reaching such a position is no easy feat. But in my eyes, you¡¯re still the smartest,¡± Andrew said in a soft and soothing voice, staring at Madisyn tenderly. Madisyn¡¯s face flushed slightly. She rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re biased.¡± . . . Chapter 736 ?Chapter 736: Andrew shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. You are really amazing.¡± After saying this, he nced at his phone. His brows furrowed at once. When Madisyn saw this, she immediately sensed something was wrong. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Milly seems to be in trouble,¡± Andrew replied earnestly. His face darkened. ¡°An undercover from the Serpentine Palers told me that Milly hasn¡¯t attended meetings for days, which is very unlike her. She¡¯s never been absent before. Also, Corbett and Peyton, who is in charge of theb, have disappeared. Putting these two things together, I suspect Milly might have killed Peyton and Corbett, and the organization found out.¡± Madisyn suddenly felt anxious. ¡°Is she still alive?¡± She didn¡¯t know how Howard would react if something happened to Milly. ¡°For now, it¡¯s still unclear. But their organization¡¯s punishments are extremely harsh. I fear something might have already happened to Milly,¡± Andrew said with a frown, looking at Madisyn. Madisyn suddenly lost her appetite. She put down her spoon and fork and said, ¡°I need to go there.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Andrew offered. Outside, the sky was dark and heavy. The moon didn¡¯t shine, and even the stars were hidden behind thick clouds, making the entire sky look gloomy. It was as if a torrential downpour could start at any moment. The Serpentine Palers¡¯ prison was pitch-ck. Milly was inside, submerged in water for three days and nights. Fortunately, the water hadn¡¯t filled the entire cell. She could still keep her head above the water. However, her body trembled uncontrobly. Her cold and beautiful face had turned deathly pale, and her lips were colorless. Suddenly, she heard voices outside the door. ¡°What is going on? After all this time, why is Milly not dead yet?¡± A man¡¯s voice, cold and harsh, echoed. ¡°How do I know? Maybe there¡¯s a problem with the mechanism,¡± replied Magician nonchntly. ¡°You set it wrong. What is wrong with you? It¡¯s such a simple task. How could you mess it up?¡± the man said sternly after checking the settings. ¡°I¡¯m not like you, who kills people here every day. How do I know how to set it up?¡± Magician replied coldly. The man didn¡¯t argue with Magician. Instead, he went to the mechanism and adjusted the water level to its maximum. Milly¡¯s eyes darted around the dark room as the water slowly crept higher. Her breaths became shallow, and she gasped against the rising water, now brushing her chin. A look of pain crossed her face. But she had already expected this day, though it hade a littleter than she thought. Milly felt no regret. . . . Chapter 737 ?Chapter 737: When she became an assassin, she only sought revenge and survival. Once her revenge wasplete, she had no other goals. She never thought of searching for Howard. She hadn¡¯t expected fate to make them meet again. Milly slowly reached into her clothes under the water. From her chest, she took out a banknote, which had be extremely soft and was on the verge of disintegration after being submerged in the water for an extended period. Milly stared at it, the corners of her lips curling into a faint smile. Her life had been bleak, but fortunately, God had been on her side. She was grateful to have been given a glimmer of hope. Even if she couldn¡¯t pull through this time, she would be satisfied as long as Howard survived. Milly¡¯s smile broadened. She put the banknote back in her chest and spread her arms, prepared to embrace death. ¡°You must be out of your mind!¡± A man¡¯s furious roar suddenly came from the door. ¡°Mano, do you have a death wish?¡± The water in the room suddenly receded. Milly immediately opened her eyes when she heard Mano¡¯s name. Mano had actuallye! ¡°After everything she¡¯s done for the organization, you¡¯re really going to kill her over a misunderstanding? How can you be so heartless?¡± Mano Brown shouted, his voice trembling with rage. The man stared at Mano, his gaze icy. ¡°This isn¡¯t your business. It¡¯s the organization¡¯s decision. Unless you want to die with her?¡± Mano¡¯s eyes reddened with fury. ¡°Even if it costs me my life, I won¡¯t stand by and let you hurt her!¡± In a sh, a dagger gleamed in Mano¡¯s hand, and without another word, they shed in a vicious fight. Magician, watching from the side, shook his head with a sigh before disappearing without a trace. Mano was one of the most skilled assassins in the organization, while the man he faced was more of a bureaucrat, not known for his strength. It wasn¡¯t long before the man started losing ground. But with a wave of his hand, a flood of ck-d men stormed into the room. Outnumbered, Mano was quickly overwhelmed and subdued. The man wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, his expression darkening as he turned and slowly opened the stone door. The heavy stone door groaned as it slowly swung open, revealing a nearly drained chamber. Lying unconscious on the damp floor was Milly. Mano¡¯s eyes filled with grief the moment he saw her. ¡°Milly!¡± The man sauntered toward her, pulling out a gun and taking aim. ¡°She could¡¯ve had a slow death, but you¡¯ve forced my hand. This organization¡¯s gotten sloppy, letting anyone meddle in my affairs.¡± A sinister grin spread across his face as he began to squeeze the trigger. Just then, Mano, driven by pure desperation, somehow broke free from the men restraining him and lunged forward. The man, startled, couldn¡¯t stop the gun from firing in time. ¡°Ugh!¡± . . . Chapter 738 ?Chapter 738: Mano¡¯s body jolted as the bullet struck him, and he copsed onto Milly. A tear slid down his cheek as he looked at her pale, beautiful face. Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth, and slowly, his eyes fluttered shut. The man, momentarily taken aback, knelt down to check for any signs of life. Finding none, he sighed, a blend of mockery and disappointment in his tone. ¡°What a waste.¡± Reloading the gun with deliberate slowness, he raised it toward Milly once more, but the men in ck at the door began to fall, one by one. The man¡¯s eyes sharpened as a poison needle whizzed toward him from the doorway. He dodged it swiftly, raising his gun and firing a round toward the entrance. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± he barked. A silver figure stepped into view, and when he recognized Howard in ab coat, the man¡¯s shock was evident. ¡°Mr. Johns? You too? ying the heroic savior for Milly, huh? I didn¡¯t realize she had so many admirers.¡± Howard, who had been growing uneasy after days of not seeing Milly, had finally tracked her down¡ªonly to find her imprisoned. His gaze darkened upon seeing her unconscious on the floor, and the air around him seemed to grow icy and foreboding. ¡°Rx, Mr. Johns. You¡¯re the organization¡¯s tech genius. It would be such a waste to kill you over something trivial.¡± The man raised his hands in a gesture of mock surrender. ¡°You like Milly, don¡¯t you? How about this: I¡¯ll give her to you¡ªno strings attached. All you need to do is stay loyal to our cause.¡± ¡°And you¡¯ll stay out of her life?¡± Howard¡¯s expression remained cold and unyielding. ¡°I swear. We value skilled people like you. And, honestly, we have more than enough assassins like Milly.¡± The man smirked as he stepped forward, extending his hand. ¡°So, what do you say? Deal?¡± The man was sure Howard wouldn¡¯t refuse. And just as he anticipated, Howard extended his hand. The man¡¯s smirk deepened as he believed he had won. Just as the man attempted to toss Howard over his shoulder, Howard, having anticipated the move,nded smoothly on the floor. In one fluid motion, he flipped the man instead, driving a poison needle straight into his skull. The man¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and he copsed, dead before he could say a word. Without wasting a second, Howard rushed over to check on Mano and Milly. Mano was already gone. Howard hoisted Milly onto his back and bolted out of there. Luckily, most of the organization¡¯s members were away on missions, leaving only a handful behind. He sprinted through the corridors, but soon encountered resistance. With a flick of his wrist, his watch shot out silver needles. This enhanced gadget could fire up to thirty poison needles, and despite Howard¡¯s refined and schrly demeanor, he had trained in martial arts alongside his brothers. It didn¡¯t take long for the men in ck to fall to the floor, defeated. As the needles fired, he felt the watch grow lighter, but the exit was still far off. He nced at Milly, her head drooping on his shoulder, her body cold and her face deathly pale. A sharp ache struck him. ¡°Milly, please wake up!¡± . . . Chapter 739 ?Chapter 739: Suddenly, another man in ck lunged at him, attacking with swift and brutal force. Howard¡¯s hand shot up just in time, and the man in ck copsed mere inches from where he stood. The crowd of attackers thickened, and a cold sweat drenched Howard¡¯s back. ¡°Get out of here now! The base is going to blow in less than ten minutes!¡± he yelled, his voice sharp with urgency. The men in ck hesitated, casting wary nces at each other, unsure whether to believe him. Could the base really be about to explode? ¡°The base¡¯s defenses are tight. No way it¡¯s blowing up. Get him! The boss will make it worth your while,¡± one of them sneered, pulling out a handgun and taking aim at Howard. Howard dodged the shot, but the bullet grazed his arm. Another man lunged at him, throwing a punch, but Howard countered, grabbing his arm and kicking his legs, sending him crashing to the floor. The remaining men swarmed him. Within moments, Howard was battered, his body aching from the relentless blows. He wasn¡¯t a martial arts expert, and these men were some of the organization¡¯s elite fighters. His strength was fading fast, and panic flickered in his eyes as he nced at Milly, still unconscious. He couldn¡¯t hold out much longer. Howard wasn¡¯t afraid of dying here, but he couldn¡¯t let Milly die¡ªnot like this. As a dagger gleamed in the dim light, aimed directly at her, he instinctively moved, taking the blow with his left shoulder. The de sank deep, and blood poured from the wound, but he gritted his teeth against the searing pain. With shaking hands, he yanked out his stun gun and jammed it into one of the men in ck. The man convulsed violently before copsing. ¡°Just give it up! You¡¯re outnumbered¡ªyou can¡¯t win!¡± one of the men sneered. Howard was panting, his body battered, covered in cuts and bruises. His vision blurred, and he felt the pull of unconsciousness creeping in. But no, he couldn¡¯t give up¡ªnot yet. Desperation surged through him as he lifted the stun gun, only for a gunshot to ring out, knocking it from his hand. Hisst weapon was gone. ¡°The base is going to explode! I¡¯ve nted explosives. Stay here, and you¡¯ll be blown to bits!¡± Howard shouted. But the men didn¡¯t budge. They sneered, clearly thinking he was bluffing, just trying to buy time to escape. Howard clutched Milly tightly, bracing himself as the blows kepting. Then, without warning, the base lit up with blinding red and blue lights, shing urgently. The ground beneath them trembled. A mechanical female voice boomed through the chaos. ¡°One minute until explosion. Fifty-nine seconds until explosion¡ª¡± The violent shaking threw everyone into a panic. Howard seized the moment, his voice cutting through the confusion. ¡°I know some of you want out of the organization¡¯s grip! This is your chance! Run! Get as far away as you can. If you leave now, they won¡¯te after you!¡± . . . Chapter 740 Chapter 740: The shing lights and quaking ground only deepened the chaos, and Howard¡¯s words began to sink in. Some of the men dropped their daggers, their eyes filled with uncertainty. No one wanted to stay a pawn forever, but until now, escape had felt impossible. Yet here was their chance, right in front of them. A few bolted without a second thought. The rest hesitated for only a heartbeat before following. Only a handful remained uncertain. ¡°Even if you kill me, the reward¡¯s out of reach. The evidence against the organization has already been sent to the international police. They¡¯reing. They¡¯ll investigate, and the leaders of this ce will be arrested. If you stay here, it¡¯s either death or being caught by the authorities,¡± Howard said calmly. The remaining few nced at each other, their expressions shifting. Suddenly, no reward seemed worth it. What was more valuable than their own lives? In an instant, they scattered, fleeing for their survival. Howard, still clutching Milly, made his way toward the prison. Many people were imprisoned here. As the door creaked open, all eyes inside turned toward him¡ªmost filled with fear, some with raw anger. But one thing was certain¡ªnone of them were in good shape. Emaciated, pale, their bodies bore the scars of cruel, inhumane torture. The eldest among them was over seventy, while the youngest was just a three-year-old child¡ªa grim testament to how vile the Serpentine Palers truly were. ¡°Run! They¡¯ve all escaped! Get out of here; the ce is about to blow!¡± Howard¡¯s voice rang out. The captives¡¯ faces shifted with terror, and in a frenzy, they ran toward the exit. Howard, still carrying Milly, followed, though his strength was fading fast. Blood oozed from his many wounds, and his body grew colder with every step. He was barely holding on, teetering on the edge of copse. But with sheer will, he bit down on his lip. The sharp pain kept him conscious as he forced himself to keep moving forward. ¡°Boom!¡± A deafening explosion roared behind him, and the nightmarish base began to copse¡­ Andrew and Madisyn arrived at the Crimson Strip in a private jet. From a distance, the sight of the base swallowed in fiery explosions greeted them. Panic gripped the surrounding area as people scattered in every direction. ¡°The st went off sooner than we expected,¡± Madisyn muttered, her brows furrowed with worry. She wasn¡¯t sure if Howard had made it out, but she knew one thing for certain¡ªHoward would never abandon ship without warning the innocents first. He¡¯d make sure everyone had a chance to escape before saving himself. As the final section of the base crumbled in a massive explosion, Madisyn¡¯s eyes swept over the fleeing crowd, her heart pounding. But there was no sign of Howard. A cold sweat broke out across her forehead. ¡°Get us closer!¡± Andrew ordered the pilot. ¡°Boss, getting any nearer could put us at risk! The st could hit us!¡± the pilot cautioned. . . .
Message from Noah: Happy Sunday, everyone! Wishing you a day full of joy, peace, and blessings. Enjoy! God loves you and Noa wishes you the best. (?O?=)? ? . Chapter 741 ?Chapter 741: ¡°Closer!¡± Andrew snapped, and the jet inched nearer to the chaos below. Madisyn¡¯s eyes flickered over the sea of terrified people rushing away from the destruction, some filled with relief, others still frozen in fear. In the distance, the wail of countless police cars filled the air as they sped toward the scene. ¡°My undercover told me the base was destroyed today,¡± Andrew exined. ¡°I knew they¡¯d be trying to escape, so I contacted the police in advance to help them get out.¡± Madisyn nodded, a wave of relief washing over her. At least these innocent people would make it back to their homes. But where was Howard? She still hadn¡¯t spotted him. At the exit of the base, Howard struggled to move, Milly heavy on his back. The harsh light outside nearly blinded him, tears stinging his eyes. Without warning, an explosion erupted in front of him, sending debris tumbling down andpletely blocking the doorway. His heart sank. He realized the exit was now sealed¡ªescape was impossible. Behind him, the explosions continued, their heat relentless, as though the very air around him was on fire. Howard found a corner and copsed to the ground, gently easing Milly off his back. He brushed his hand against her cheek, the touch tender but powerless. Despite the blistering heat, her face remained cold and pale, a haunting reminder of the torment she¡¯d suffered. Howard whispered, his voice barely audible, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t get you out.¡± He pulled Milly closer, holding her tight as he braced for the inevitable end. The waves of searing heat battered him relentlessly, but he refused to let go, his body shielding Milly from the mes. The base was a nightmare, crumbling and burning, as if the very world wereing apart at the seams. Howard closed his eyes, a single tear tracing a line down his cheek. His heart ached with the regret of not being able to repay his parents for their years of worry, and his sister¡­ He felt he¡¯d failed as a brother. Howard, who had never allowed himself to cry, was overwhelmed with emotion. As the explosion drew nearer, he steeled himself to face death. ¡°Come on, everyone, push harder!¡± From beyond the wreckage, a voice rang out. The debris shifted, and a small gap began to form. Bricks tumbled away, and a ropedder was flung through the opening. ¡°Howard!¡± Madisyn¡¯s voice called urgently from the helicopter above. Howard was jolted out of his daze, a spark of hope igniting in his eyes. He scrambled up the ropedder with Milly, but his strength was fading fast, and he struggled to carry her. Andrew quickly descended, his voice firm, ¡°I¡¯ll take her. You go up first.¡± Howard nodded gratefully and climbed up. Andrew carefully lifted Milly onto his back, then grabbed thedder and began his ascent. Just as the helicopter pulled away, a massive explosion ripped through the base, turning it to rubble and ash. . . . Chapter 742 ?Chapter 742: The crowd at the entrance was now safely at a distance. They gazed at Howard with gratitude. ¡°Mr. Johns, thank you!¡± someone called out. Many of them were from Lorpond, familiar with Howard¡¯s reputation. They knew their escape had been made possible because of him, and their gratitude was palpable. Howard watched as thest of them climbed into the police cars and drove off. A deep sigh of relief escaped him, but his gaze soon shifted to Milly, whoy on the sofa. Madisyn was by her side, carefully checking on her. ¡°Her vital signs are weak, but she¡¯s still breathing. Thank goodness,¡± Madisyn said. ¡°I¡¯ll start treating her now. Let¡¯s move her to the bedroom.¡± Andrew gave a quick nod, and together, they gently ced Milly onto the bed. Once she was settled, Andrew and Howard moved to the living room to wait. Howard turned to Andrew, his voiceced with gratitude. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re in bad shape,¡± Andrew noted, taking in the sight of bloodstains on his clothes. Howard, usually the picture ofposure, now appearedpletely battered. Without a word, Andrew retrieved a medical kit and began tending to Howard¡¯s wounds. Howard didn¡¯t resist; he was far too drained, and within moments, he slipped into a deep sleep on the sofa. When he awoke, Howard found himself in a bedroom. He pushed himself to his feet, disoriented, and made his way to the living room. There, he saw Madisyn and Andrew sitting together. ¡°Where are we?¡± he asked. ¡°A hotel,¡± Madisyn answered. ¡°You werepletely wiped out, Howard. You slept for twelve hours.¡± Howard, not a martial arts expert, had clearly reached his breaking point. ¡°Where is Milly?¡± he inquired. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Milly¡¯s resting. She¡¯s slowly getting better and should wake up today,¡± Madisyn reassured, her tone calm. She reached into her pocket and pulled out a crumpled banknote. ¡°I found this tucked in her clothes, right over her heart. There¡¯s something written on it¡ªit seems to mean a lot to her.¡± Howard took the note, his eyes scanning the familiar scrawl. It read, ¡®Keep going.¡¯ His breath hitched. That handwriting¡­ it was his, rough and a bit childish, likely scribbled down years ago. Howard was stunned. This banknote¡­ had he given it to Milly? A flood of memories hit him, and he found himself recalling his childhood days spent helping ine with charity work. He had met so many people¡ªfaces he could no longer ce¡ªbut this note pulled him back to one in particr. A young girl from the slums, dirty and ragged, yet with eyes that burned with fierce, icy defiance. Could it be¡­ Milly was that girl? . . . Chapter 743 ?Chapter 743: So¡­ Milly must have recognized him from the start, while he had beenpletely unaware. Howard gripped the banknote tightly, tears slipping down and dampening the worn paper. Madisyn¡¯s voice was gentle as she said, ¡°It looks like you and Milly have a bond that runs deep, Howard. Years ago, you helped her, and now, you¡¯ve saved her from the organization¡¯s grip.¡± But Howard shook his head, his voice thick with emotion. ¡°No¡­ she¡¯s helped me just as much.¡± It was Milly who had made him forget the bitterness of old betrayals, restoring his faith in people, in hope. ¡°Milly hasn¡¯t woken up yet. She¡¯s resting in there.¡± Madisyn pointed to a nearby room. Howard walked into the bedroom. There, Millyy, peaceful in the soft, golden light that streamed through the window. But despite the serene scene, Howard knew the weight of the burdens she carried. He sat by the bed, gently holding Milly¡¯s hand. Her skin was soft and fair, yet her palm bore the roughness of someone who had endured much. ¡°Milly,¡± he whispered, his voice barely audible. Memories of his past actions washed over him¡ªhow he hadshed out at her, those sharp words he had thrown her way, and the petty games he yed with Nni just to make her appear. Only now did it hit him how foolish, how immature, he had been. Milly had stayed with him because she cared for him¡­ and left for the very same reason. In his desperate attempts to make her reappear, he had only deepened the hurt. Tears welled up in his eyes and spilled over. Suddenly, a soft hand brushed against his cheek. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Milly¡¯s voice, cool and light like the first breeze of winter, carried a hint of confusion. Howard turned, startled to see her awake, her beautiful eyes gazing at him with quiet concern. Without thinking, he pulled her into a tight embrace. ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± he choked out, his tears soaking through her shirt. Milly¡¯s voice was steady, soothing. ¡°I¡¯m awake. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Are you feeling ufortable anywhere?¡± Howard asked softly as he let her go, his concern evident. Milly gave a faint smile. ¡°No.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good¡­ Why were you locked up?¡± Howard asked. Milly¡¯s gaze shifted away, avoiding his eyes. ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± She tried to get out of bed. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Howard grabbed her hand, his grip firm, his anxiety clear. ¡°I need to leave, to return to where I belong,¡± Milly answered softly, her eyes meeting his. ¡°You must know by now, I¡¯m not an ordinary person. Staying with you will only drag you into trouble.¡± Milly lowered her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for deceiving you before. I should have been honest about who I was from the beginning.¡± Guilt tugged at her. . . . Chapter 744 ?Chapter 744: She had selfishly stayed by Howard¡¯s side, blinded by her own feelings, knowing full well the dangers her presence brought. It wasn¡¯t fair to him. This was perhaps the most selfish thing she¡¯d ever done. Howard¡¯s breathing grew heavier, and his face flushed with a touch of anger. Sensing his anger, Milly gently pulled her hand free. ¡°Now that you¡¯re safe, go home and live a good life. Don¡¯t get caught up in any of this anymore.¡± With that, she turned and began to walk away. ¡°So, you¡¯re abandoning me again, huh?¡± Howard¡¯s voice came from behind,ced with a bitterness that stung. Milly froze mid-step, her heart wavering. Did he really think she was abandoning him? ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good. Being with me will only drag you into danger,¡± she said softly, turning around with sincerity in her eyes. Howard pulled her into his arms. He cupped her face and kissed her fiercely. Her lips were cold yet soft. Though Milly¡¯s eyes widened in shock, she didn¡¯t push him away. She let him vent, watching him with her clear, unblinking eyes, waiting for him to finish. Howard instantly regretted his rashness. His anger at her n had clouded his judgment, but deep down, he knew she was acting out of love and concern. ¡°I¡¯ve already destroyed the organization. Don¡¯t tell me you will bring me trouble anymore. Even if you did, I¡¯d send that trouble right back where it came from!¡± Howard¡¯s voice was unusually firm, a sharp contrast to his usual calm. Milly blinked in surprise. ¡°The organization has been¡­ destroyed?¡± Howard nodded. ¡°Yes. The international police are hot on the trail of the Serpentine Palers, so those people are too busy taking care of themselves toe after you.¡± As he spoke, his voice sounded very cold. Milly couldn¡¯t help but look at him admiringly. Howard hadn¡¯t changed at all. Since he was a child, he had always been admirable. In her eyes, he was still just as impressive as ever. Many people admired Howard openly, and he was already used to their admiring nces. But for some reason, he felt secretly pleased when Milly gave him such a look. ¡°You can¡¯t avoid them forever, but don¡¯t worry too much. We can face any problem head-on. Running away is only for cowards.¡± Howard couldn¡¯t help but tap her head lightly, feeling a bit frustrated. Milly winced slightly, rubbing the spot where he¡¯d tapped her. She looked at him, unsure of what to say. ¡°And since you recognized me from the beginning, why didn¡¯t you tell me? You shouldn¡¯t have kept me in the dark,¡± Howard continued. At first, Milly was confused. But when she saw the banknote Howard took out, her expression instantly changed. Her eyes became a little evasive. . . . Chapter 745 ?Chapter 745: Those painful and tormenting memories were condensed in this banknote. Howard noticed the drastic change in Milly¡¯s expression. He gently asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You¡­ you remember me?¡± Milly stammered, her voice barely audible. Howard nodded, his gaze steady yet filled with quiet intensity. ¡°Of course. After all, it was my first time giving money to someone.¡± Confusion was written all over Milly¡¯s face. ¡°How can that be? You¡¯ve always been doing charity work. Don¡¯t you give money to many people?¡± ¡°Yes, we allocate money to those in need. But the funds are taken from the charitable trust. So, it¡¯s not like I personally hand out money every time,¡± Howard exined, looking her in the eye. Milly¡¯s mind swirled with confusion as she stared at him unblinkingly. Had she been an exception? Howard reached out and pinched her cheek. It was still as soft as he expected. ¡°So, the biggest mistake you made was not telling me who you were from the beginning. It would have avoided many misunderstandings between us.¡± ¡°I was scared¡­¡± ¡°I know you were afraid that those disasters would defeat me. But now, you see? They mean nothing to me,¡± Howard said, interrupting her. Milly, dazed, said, ¡°Howard, you are really incredible!¡± The way she praised Howard made him feel almost like a god to her. Howard¡¯s heart danced with joy, but on the surface, he kept a stern face. ¡°So, what will you do in the future?¡± ¡°In the future? What should I do? Tell me.¡± Milly looked at Howard obediently. ¡°From now on, stay by my side. No matter how difficult the situation is, we will face it together. You are never allowed to leave me,¡± Howard said with a straight face. Milly didn¡¯t show any resistance. She simply nodded obediently. Howard couldn¡¯t help but lean closer and kiss her cheek, thinking she was just too adorable. Milly held her breath as his lips brushed her cheek. Before she could react, a knock sounded at the door, followed by a woman¡¯s voice. ¡°Howard, is Milly awake?¡± ¡°Yes, she just woke up,¡± Howard quickly replied. ¡°May Ie in? I want to check on her.¡± ¡°Of course. Come in.¡± The door was pushed open from the outside, and Madisyn walked in. She saw Milly standing beside Howard, looking obedient, and couldn¡¯t help but marvel at what a perfect match they were. Madisyn checked Milly¡¯s condition. Her body had recovered much quicker than Madisyn had anticipated, a clear indication of the strength she had honed over years of training as an assassin. ¡°It¡¯s good that you are recovering well. Your body is fine. Just focus on your recovery. From now on, no one will disturb you and Howard anymore. By the way, what do you n to do when you return home?¡± Madisyn asked. . . . Chapter 746 ?Chapter 746: Milly was silent for a moment, seemingly deep in thought. Then, she nced at Howard and replied, ¡°I think I¡¯ll continue being an actress.¡± Howard reached out and gently stroked her hair. ¡°You can do whatever you want, as long as it makes you happy.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go back to Edge Entertainment.¡± Milly quickly made up her mind. Madisyn nodded in agreement, then changed the topic. ¡°You two have both slept for a long time. I¡¯m sure your stomachs are empty now. Come out and have something to eat.¡± Andrew had already prepared a sumptuous lunch, so they all gathered around the dining table and enjoyed their meal, relishing this rare moment of tranquility. The midday sun hung high in the sky, its golden rays casting a serene glow on the ground below. ¡°How¡¯s everything at home?¡± Howard asked, feeling sorry for leaving in a hurry, which must have worried his parents. ¡°Everything¡¯s fine at home. But¡­¡± Madisyn¡¯s voice trailed off. Hesitating for a moment, she eventually decided to tell Howard about the royal family in Aswil. Howard immediately understood because he was also aware of the situation. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve prepared everything. The high-tech watches they wear won¡¯t pose a threat to anyone.¡± ¡°Oh, Howard! I knew you were amazing!¡± Madisyn looked at him with eyes filled with admiration. ¡°But no one else knows about this, right? If they find something wrong with the watches, they¡¯ll definitely try something else.¡± This time, Milly chimed in, ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any problems. Corbett found out and told Peyton, but I¡¯ve already killed both of them.¡± When Howard heard this, he immediately understood why Milly was locked up. But if Milly hadn¡¯t done that, he might be the one who was dead now. Howard looked at Milly and gently squeezed her hand. ¡°Sweetheart, you¡¯ve really done a lot this time.¡± galn¦Ò¦Íels.c¡ðm hosts fresh updates Milly¡¯s face turned crimson at once. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. This concerns our nation, after all.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just too kind-hearted,¡± Howard said with a smile, looking at Milly with eyes full of affection and tenderness. Such apliment from him made Milly even more bashful. For her, those words were rare. Kind-hearted? She never thought of herself as kind. Howard noticed Milly blushing¡ªa rare sight that captivated him. He gently stroked her hair, his touch filled with a tenderness that spoke volumes. Across from them, Madisyn and Andrew exchanged knowing nces, clearly overwhelmed by the unintentional disy of affection unfolding before them. Madisyn cleared her throat, breaking the moment. ¡°You two should rest today. Andrew and I have some things to take care of.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± Howard asked. ¡°There are still a few matters we need to attend to,¡± Madisyn replied casually. ¡°We have to deal with some financial conglomerates.¡± . . . Chapter 747 ?Chapter 747: Andrew chimed in, ¡°We¡¯re helping Dottie secure her position, and in return, she¡¯ll lend us a hand.¡± ¡°Dottie?¡± Howard echoed, his curiosity piqued. Madisyn almost forgot that Howard had no idea who the girl was that he¡¯d saved. ¡°Do you remember rescuing a girl from the Serpentine Palers?¡± ¡°Yes, how do you know?¡± ¡°That girl,¡± Madisyn exined, ¡°is Dottie.¡± Howard looked stunned, his gaze shifting to Milly, who seemed equally surprised. Madisyn continued, ¡°Funny how fate works, isn¡¯t it? If you hadn¡¯t saved Dottie, the queen wouldn¡¯t have stepped in to help me. I might not have made it past the pce gates.¡± ¡°I see¡­ But as far as I know, Dottie has some¡­ intellectual issues,¡± Howard remarked. ¡°I¡¯ve already cured her,¡± Madisyn reassured him. ¡°You¡¯re incredible, Madisyn,¡± Howard said, admiration evident in his voice. ¡°Alright, you two should get some rest. Andrew and I will be heading out,¡± Madisyn said, then nced at the time before leaving with Andrew. The truth was, Howard and Milly were so wrapped up in each other that it felt awkward to stay any longer. But seeing them happy brought Madisyn genuine joy. A soft smile yed on her lips. Everything was finally falling into ce, and that brought a much-needed sense of relief. ¡°You¡¯ve got nothing left to worry about now,¡± Andrew said, taking her hand. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a relief that Howard is okay,¡± Madisyn replied. |??€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? ?¦Ç ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.c?? Their destination today was the ck family¡¯s house. With the Hunt family already out of the picture, all that remained was ensuring the cks didn¡¯t back Savannah. Once that was handled, Dottie would secure her position as the queen. In the car, Madisyn¡¯s phone rang¡ªit was Babette. ¡°I heard about the explosion at the base of the Serpentine Palers. Is your brother alright?¡± Babette asked, casting a nce at Dottie, who sat next to her. Dottie, poised and regal, exuded the air of a queen, though her calm eyes revealed a flicker of concern. Babette, ever perceptive, noticed the subtle change in Dottie. Howard¡¯s timely rescue clearly meant something deeper to her. ¡°Thank you for asking, Your Majesty. Howard¡¯s fine,¡± Madisyn replied. Babette exhaled in relief, and Dottie¡¯s posture softened, a glimmer of joy lighting her eyes. Babette smiled knowingly, her fondness for Howard growing. A brilliant tech mind with a heart of gold, hailing from Lorpond¡ªHoward seemed more and more like the perfect candidate for a son-inw. The thought was certainly a pleasant one. ¡°Dottie is extremely grateful for your brother¡¯s help. Madisyn, if you have the time, please bring your brother to the pce. We¡¯d love to properly host you both,¡± Babette suggested warmly. . . . Chapter 748 ?Chapter 748: ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. We¡¯ll definitely visit when we can.¡± ¡°Where are you headed now?¡± Babette inquired. ¡°We¡¯re on our way to the ck family¡¯s house.¡± Babette immediately understood the n. ¡°You¡¯ve done so much for us these past days. If you can keep the throne from slipping into the wrong hands, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re rewarded generously. In fact, Lorpond¡¯s business in Aswil will have our full backing.¡± It was a promise of immense benefit for Lorpond¡¯s future. Madisyn nodded in acknowledgment before ending the call. Dottie nced at Babette. ¡°You¡¯re sending Madisyn and Andrew to negotiate with the wealthy families?¡± ¡°Yes, we need to make sure you secure the throne,¡± Babette replied, meeting Dottie¡¯s gaze. Dottie¡¯s brow furrowed, a cold glint flickering in her eyes. ¡°Negotiating with the other families is one thing, but the ck family is different. Did you tell them?¡± She knew her mother hadn¡¯t, otherwise Madisyn and Andrew wouldn¡¯t be heading there so casually. Babette looked away, avoiding Dottie¡¯s gaze. ¡°Dottie, trust me. I¡¯ll make sure they¡¯re safe.¡± ¡°Mom, Howard saved my life. And without Madisyn, I wouldn¡¯t have recovered. Isn¡¯t it selfish to put them in danger?¡± Dottie¡¯s voice hardened, her presence growing more imposing. Babette¡¯s face crumpled, and her shoulders began to shake with silent sobs. Dottie¡¯s anger melted away at the sight of her mother¡¯s tears, and she quickly moved tofort her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom. I didn¡¯t mean to be so harsh.¡± ¡°Dottie, I know I¡¯ve made mistakes. But they¡¯re the only ones who can help us now. I¡¯m thinking of the greater good¡ªfor the country. And I trust in their abilities. The ck family won¡¯t dare harm them,¡± Babette said through her tears. Dottie hugged Babette tightly, her heart weighed down by a sense of regret and helplessness. All of it stemmed from her own weakness. g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m is packed with great reads If only she had been stronger, she might have avoided being poisoned and spared herself the loss of her cognitive abilities for an entire year. A whole year had been wasted, time she could have used to grow and learn. She couldn¡¯t afford to lose any more time now. Once Babette left, Dottie threw herself back into her studies. Meanwhile, after Madisyn ended the call, she checked thetest news. Things weren¡¯t looking good for the Hunt family. After Patty¡¯s dismissal of her customer, public sentiment toward her family had taken a sharp dive. Some people had even started boycotting Hunt Group¡¯s malls, flocking instead to businesses owned by the ck family. Patty, enraged by the bacsh, retaliated by revealing that Madisyn was the woman who had taken Waylon from her, which stirred up sympathy online. But Waylon quickly stepped in, announcing that he had no romantic ties to Madisyn and no connection to Patty either. . . . Chapter 749 ?Chapter 749: The situation spiraled into chaos, with some defending Patty¡¯s actions while othersbeled her delusional, iming Waylon never liked her to begin with. In the end, Hunt Group¡¯s business took a hit, while the ck family saw a sharp rise in their fortunes. Soon, Madisyn and Andrew arrived at the grand entrance of the ck family¡¯s mansion. The mansion, perched elegantly on the hillside with a blend of soft gray and white hues, exuded an air of timeless sophistication¡ªa reflection of a family that had held its ce for generations. As they approached the gate, a security guard stepped forward, his tone polite yet firm. ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Miss ck if she¡¯s pleased with the business I sent her way?¡± Madisyn replied smoothly. The guard blinked, momentarily caught off guard, before he moved to make the call. After a few moments, he returned with a more formal air. ¡°Miss ck extends her invitation, but we don¡¯t allow visitors¡¯ vehicles into the mansion. Please step out of your car.¡± Madisyn raised an eyebrow at the subtle power y. Andrew casually remarked, ¡°Well, if Miss ck isn¡¯t keen on weing us properly, we¡¯re happy to leave.¡± The guard¡¯s face tightened. Realizing they were serious, he quickly ryed the message. Inside the mansion¡¯s study, Sonya ck, who had been quietly reading, lifted an eyebrow at the report. ¡°Since they¡¯re such honored guests, let¡¯s show them the proper courtesy. Have them brought in with our car,¡± she instructed smoothly. Clearly, these two were more formidable than she had anticipated. At the entrance, the guard ryed Sonya¡¯s message and swiftly arranged a car to escort them. Madisyn and Andrew stepped out of their vehicle and settled into the ck family¡¯s sleek ride. As they made their way through the estate, they couldn¡¯t help but notice the distinctiveness of the mansion¡¯s grounds. Instead of the typical disy of exotic flowers, the ck family¡¯s courtyard was filled with towering, ancient trees, each a relic of centuries past. The rows of these majestic trees stood tall and orderly, their thick canopies casting dappled shadows on the perfectly manicured grounds. The atmosphere was serene yet carried a touch of something almost haunting beneath its tranquility. The car came to a halt before a stately house. From the outside, it looked simple yet imposing. But the interior was understated luxury, with light gray tones that radiated a quiet, restrained elegance¡ªexactly what one would expect from a family with a legacy that spanned generations. ¡°Wee, my esteemed guests,¡± Sonya greeted them with a warm smile as she descended the staircase, her white shawl draped effortlessly around her shoulders, giving her an air of grace and poise. . . . Chapter 750 Chapter 750: ¡°Miss ck,¡± Madisyn greeted back, her tone cool andposed. ¡°Please, make yourselvesfortable,¡± Sonya said, gesturing toward the sofa as she took her seat and began pouring coffee. In just a few seconds, they silently sized each other up, already grasping the weight of each other¡¯s presence. Sonya was exactly what Madisyn had expected¡ªher delicate, gracious demeanor barely masked the sharp, calcting nature beneath. The rough calluses on her hands showed that she was not weak. If it ever came down to a fight, Madisyn wasn¡¯t entirely sure she¡¯de out on top. ¡°You two make quite the pair. It¡¯s a shame Patty is too blind to see that,¡± Sonya remarked with a smile. ¡°Indeed, Miss Hunt is a bit too stubborn for her own good, always going with her gut and nothing else. If she weren¡¯t so headstrong, none of this mess would¡¯ve happened. I must say, inparison, you seem far more reasonable, Miss ck,¡± Madisyn replied smoothly. Sonya¡¯s eyes flickered with a hint of interest at Madisyn¡¯s words. Her tone remained soft as she asked, ¡°So, what brings the two of you here today?¡± Andrew, his deep voice steady, cut straight to the point. ¡°Miss ck, let¡¯s not dance around it. We hope you won¡¯t back Owen in the uing election.¡± Owen was Savannah¡¯s father and the king¡¯s younger brother. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but that¡¯s not something I have the power to decide,¡± Sonya responded firmly. ¡°Backing Owen will only damage your standing with the current king. The way things are going, it¡¯s almost certain the election will fall in the king¡¯s favor,¡± Andrew countered. Sonya¡¯s smile wavered just a little. ¡°If you were that sure, you wouldn¡¯t be here trying to convince me.¡± ¡°We came to you because we know you¡¯re clever, Miss ck,¡± Andrew replied smoothly. ¡°Why should I believe you?¡± Sonya asked. ¡°Because, although they haven¡¯t openly dered it, many tycoons are already leaning towards the current king,¡± Andrew replied. ¡°They¡¯re just pretending to still support Owen.¡± Sonya fell silent, lost in deep thought. After a while, she finally said, ¡°I will discuss this with my family.¡± Then, Madisyn changed the topic. ¡°The design of the ck family¡¯s estate is very different from others. I wonder why there are so many trees nted in the yard.¡± Sonya smiled. ¡°We believe in the spiritual essence of nature, especially trees. We see them as protectors.¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s interesting! It¡¯s rare to find a family that values nature in such a spiritual way. I wonder if it¡¯s possible to look around?¡± Madisyn asked. A light flickered in Sonya¡¯s eyes. ¡°Of course.¡± Sonya led Madisyn and Andrew through the estate, proudly pointing out each section and exining the structure of her home. . . .
Message from Noah: Happy Tuesday, everyone! Hope your day is full of good vibes, peace, and happiness. God bless you, and Noa is sending you all the best. (=?=) / . Chapter 751 ?Chapter 751: As they walked around, Madisyn noticed something strange. They didn¡¯t see a single person around the estate. Normally, wealthy families had numerous servants. So, she couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Don¡¯t you have gardeners? With so many nts and trees here, someone must maintain them, right?¡± ¡°We do. But our family prefers privacy, so they don¡¯t stay here. They onlye regrly,¡± Sonya replied with a smile. Madisyn nodded in understanding. She lowered her head, but out of the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of a shadow that passed behind her. After the tour, Madisyn and Andrew left. As they passed through the dense woods, the thick leaves totally blocked the sunlight, and there was no trace of light. The canopy cast a shadowy gloom over the yard, creating an eerie and oppressive feeling. The silence was almost unnatural, with only the asional creak of branches swaying in the wind. It was as if the trees might copse at any moment and bury them. Madisyn was only able to breathe properly again when they left the ck family¡¯s estate. She leaned back against her seat in the car with a cold expression and said, ¡°The ck family is indeed different.¡± ¡°Well, yes. They have many dedicated warriors,¡± Andrew replied with a nod. These dedicated warriors would go through life and death for their masters. Training each of them required a significant investment. When Andrew and Madisyn had walked through the ck family¡¯s estate earlier, they had sensed the subtle but unmistakable presence of these warriors hidden within the shadows. Some of them had even considered attacking them several times. Fortunately, there had been royal guards stationed at the entrance, so the dedicated warriors didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. Madisyn couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°I noticed that their movements were incredibly fast¡ªnot something an ordinary person could do. Even a skilled assassin like Milly can¡¯t match their speed. It¡¯s really strange. I feel like something¡¯s off.¡± Andrew looked at her, and seeing her furrowed brow, he gently asked, ¡°Do you have any thoughts?¡± Madisyn nodded. ¡°Yes. I suspect there¡¯s something wrong with the bodies of those dedicated warriors. Human beings are incredibly capable, but no one can fully unlock their potential. Even the most brilliant scientists have only used about five percent of their brain capacity. If someone could unlock all of their brain¡¯s potential, they¡¯d have perfect memory. If all physical functions were unlocked, perhaps humans could achieve immortality. The person I saw was very fast. So those dedicated warriors must have unlocked some specific abilities. It may be caused by some kind of drug. But of course, this is just my theory. After all, no one has achieved this yet.¡± Madisyn took a deep breath, shaking her head slightly to clear her thoughts. She felt her imagination was running wild. ¡°I think what you said is possible. But we can¡¯t just specte on how they managed to move so quickly,¡± Andrew said. ¡°If the ck family really has such dedicated warriors, I¡¯m afraid the election day won¡¯t go smoothly.¡± . . . Chapter 752 ?Chapter 752: ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your grandfather entrusted me with your secret guards. I believe they won¡¯t be much inferior to those dedicated warriors,¡± Madisyn said with a smile. Andrew looked at her with surprise and admiration. He hadn¡¯t expected to see so much trust and responsibility ced on Madisyn by his grandfather. Indeed, there wasn¡¯t much difference between their secret guards and the dedicated warriors. Both were trained with a significant investment. ¡°Alright, Madisyn, since we¡¯ve entrusted our most valuable asset to you, you can¡¯t abandon me now,¡± Andrew said, hugging Madisyn. Madisyn was stunned for a moment. When did she say she would abandon him? She looked at Andrew and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it, okay? How could I ever abandon you?¡± The corners of Andrew¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile. At that moment, Madisyn¡¯s phone rang. It was Babette calling. As soon as Madisyn pressed the answer button, Babette¡¯s warm voice came through. ¡°Have you already left the ck family¡¯s estate?¡± ¡°Yes. Thanks to you, we came out unscathed,¡± Madisyn replied coldly. Babette sensed the coldness in her tone and immediately felt something was amiss. She smiled wryly. ¡°It seems you have some grievances against me.¡± ¡°Grievances? How dare I hold grievances against you?¡± Madisyn replied. Her response made Babette even more certain that something was wrong. She then said straightforwardly, ¡°Is the ck family different from what you imagined?¡± ¡°It seems you knew all along,¡± Madisyn said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I knew you would be upset, but I had no choice. I didn¡¯t expect the ck family to still not give up after all these years.¡± Madisyn could tell there was something deeper lurking behind the ck family¡¯s polished exterior, and Babette seemed finally ready to reveal the secret. Babette said, ¡°Dottie was livid when she found out you were visiting the ck family. In hindsight, I should¡¯ve warned you sooner.¡± ¡°And?¡± Madisyn ced the phone between herself and Andrew, ensuring they both caught every word. Babette continued, ¡°You might not know the full history of the ck family. They¡¯re descendants of a famous general. After years of upheavals, they once faced bankruptcy. Everyone thought they¡¯d disappear for good, but out of nowhere, they received a huge sum of money and made aeback, bing the second most powerful family in the country. If it weren¡¯t for the Hunt family¡¯s connection to the royal family, the cks would¡¯ve overtaken them by now.¡± Madisyn remained quiet, waiting for Babette to continue. . . . Chapter 753 ?Chapter 753: Babette went on, ¡°The truth is, my original family has a longstanding grudge against the cks. We always found their sudden rise suspicious. We sent investigators, even assassins, to dig into their affairs¡ªbut none of them ever came back. That¡¯s when we learned the ck family had arge number of dedicated warriors. Yet, at the time of their near bankruptcy, if they really had those warriors, they wouldn¡¯t have been struggling. We suspect some unknown force provided them with both the money and the warriors.¡± Madisyn and Andrew shared a look, both arriving at the same unspoken conclusion. If someone had the power to casually supply that much money and protection, it was likely a force as formidable as a nation¡­ Madisyn asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t stopped looking into the ck family, have you? After all these years, haven¡¯t you figured out who helped them back then?¡± ¡°No, we still don¡¯t know. But we did discover that the money didn¡¯te to the cks without a price. Every now and then, a young man or woman from their family would vanish. Over thest twenty years, more than a hundred people have disappeared. I suspect these people have been handed over to their mysterious benefactor. They always im these people died from illness or idents. They once had a child prodigy who disappeared before she turned twenty¡ªit caused quite a stir. I believe whoever is behind them¡­¡± ¡°Specifically, they wanted her. I¡¯ve always believed talent is the true strength of a family, and the ck family likely doesn¡¯t want their children to be sacrificed. They¡¯ve probably been trying to escape the control of whoever¡¯s pulling the strings.¡± Madisyn¡¯s expression darkened. It was almost unbelievable that, in this day and age, such horrors were still happening. ¡°I have my suspicions. Keep watching them, and let me know the moment you find anything,¡± Madisyn said. After she hung up, the air in the car felt heavier than before. ording to Babette, the power behind the ck family was immense, and if they meddled in the uing national election, who knew what chaos might follow? Andrew spoke in a hushed tone, ¡°I have a feeling that another country is using the ck family to seize control.¡± ¡°The ties between the ck family and Owen run deep. If Owen actually ascends to the throne, the cks could reap massive rewards¡ªmaybe even run the country through him,¡± Madisyn mused. She sighed, feeling like they were caught in a web of intrigue far moreplicated than they¡¯d ever imagined. g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c¨®m is your escape Every time they tore through oneyer, an even bigger one seemed to appear, ensnaring them further. When they returned to the hotel, theforting aroma of food greeted them. Howard emerged from the kitchen carrying dishes, a wide grin on his face. ¡°You¡¯re back! I¡¯ve made dinner. Let¡¯s eat together.¡± Milly was setting the table, her gaze softening as she looked at them. . . . Chapter 754 ?Chapter 754: ¡°Wow, Howard, what inspired you to get behind the stove?¡± Madisyn asked as she took her seat, eyeing the mouthwatering spread in front of her. Howard smiled, removing his apron with a flourish. ¡°Well, I figured we couldn¡¯t live off takeout forever. There¡¯s something special about a home-cooked meal. Go on, try it, and tell me if I¡¯ve leveled up in the kitchen.¡± Madisyn picked up a rib, took a bite, and immediately gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°Howard, you¡¯re unbelievable! Not only are you a tech genius, but you¡¯re a master chef too. You¡¯re perfect in every way!¡± she remarked. Andrew, sitting beside her, raised an eyebrow, and sheughed, quickly adding, ¡°Of course, Andrew is equally amazing. You two are pretty much neck and neck.¡± ¡°Nah, Andrew¡¯s in a league of his own. I just dabble in high-tech stuff. The weight he carries on his shoulders is much heavier than mine,¡± Howard chuckled as he dished out more food. ¡°Howard, you can¡¯t be serious. We live in a world where everyone¡¯s obsessed with thetest gadgets. It¡¯s all about staying ahead of the game,¡± Andrew said with augh, raising an eyebrow. Howard nced at Madisyn, his face softening. ¡°I know I¡¯ve put all of you through a lottely. I¡¯m really sorry,¡± he said quietly. Madisyn shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Howard,¡± she said gently, reaching out as if to stop him from sinking into guilt. ¡°You¡¯ve done so much good. You¡¯ve saved lives. If Mom and Dad could see you now, they¡¯d be so proud of you.¡± A faint smile tugged at Howard¡¯s lips. ¡°I just sent them a message,¡± he said. ¡°Why don¡¯t we give them a call?¡± Madisyn smiled back. ¡°Sounds good.¡± As soon as Howard hit the button to start the video call, ine¡¯s face appeared on the screen. The moment she saw the group, her expression crumpled in relief, her eyes filling with tears. ¡°Thank God,¡± she whispered, her voice shaking with emotion. ¡°I¡¯ve been so worried about you all.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom. I didn¡¯t mean to make you worry,¡± Howard said, regretcing his words. ine wiped her eyes, her face a mix of pride and exhaustion. ¡°You¡¯re always apologizing,¡± she said, her voice thick with emotion. ¡°But I know what you¡¯ve done. You¡¯ve helped so many people, and they haven¡¯t forgotten. Some even came to the Johns Group just to thank you.¡± She paused, her eyes softening. ¡°I¡¯ve always believed in you. I¡¯m just so d to see you¡¯re all safe.¡± Glenn, who had been quiet until now, finally spoke up, his usual seriousness lifting for a moment. A small smile yed at his lips as he looked at the group. ¡°As long as you¡¯re all safe, that¡¯s what matters. When are youing home?¡± Howard nced around at everyone before meeting Glenn¡¯s gaze. ¡°We¡¯ll be back after the election in Aswil,¡± he said, his voice calm but determined. Glenn¡¯s voice was firm, though it carried a thread of concern. ¡°With the election around the corner, things could get pretty messy in Aswil. You¡¯ll need to stay sharp.¡± Howard nodded, his expression soft but steady. ¡°We¡¯ll be careful. You don¡¯t have to worry about us. You take care of yourselves, alright? Get some rest.¡± . . . Chapter 755 ?Chapter 755: Glenn gave a slow nod, but his gaze lingered on Howard for a moment, as though the risks were still weighing on him. Just before Howard ended the call, he nced at Milly, then turned back to his parents. His voice faltered just slightly as he spoke. ¡°Mom¡­¡± ¡°Dad¡­ there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been meaning to tell you. About the canceled engagement, I¡¯m sorry¡­ Actually, I¡¯m in love with someone else.¡± ine¡¯s face softened, her eyes bright with curiosity. ¡°Oh?¡± she said, her tone warm,ced with quiet excitement. ¡°Tell us more.¡± Howard took Milly¡¯s hand gently, lifting it into view. His fingers brushed against hers as he spoke, his voice calm. ¡°This is her. The one I like.¡± Milly felt a flutter in her chest, her heart suddenly racing. She hadn¡¯t expected this moment toe. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to meet ine¡¯s gaze. Instead, her eyes dropped to herp, her fingers tightening around Howard¡¯s. ine had always been kind to Milly, always making her feel wee in a way that felt effortless. But Milly feared ine would be upset if she found out Howard had endangered himself for her sake. Every mother worried about her child¡¯s safety¡ªand Milly couldn¡¯t help but wonder what ine would think. A knot tightened in Milly¡¯s stomach. She pressed her lips together, trying to steady her breath. ¡°Milly?¡± ine asked slowly. Her tone revealed no emotion. Milly¡¯s throat constricted, but she knew she had to respond. Her voice was barely more than a whisper. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Johns.¡± Her hands trembled ever so slightly as she stole a nce at ine before quickly looking away. ¡°Milly, you¡¯re back. I thought you wouldn¡¯te back,¡± ine said, her voice soft. Milly¡¯s lips pressed together, a sh of difort crossing her face before she answered, ¡°Yes, Mrs. Johns, I¡¯m back.¡± Howard leaned in slightly. ¡°Mom, actually, Nni approached me for a mission, but Milly stepped in and saved me.¡± ine blinked, clearly taken aback. ¡°Really? Milly did that?¡± Her voice rose in disbelief, as if she couldn¡¯t quite picture it. Milly lowered her gaze, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. ¡°It was just luck,¡± she mumbled. ine¡¯s expression softened, but her tone was firm, like a quietmand. ¡°Since Milly protected you, Howard, then you¡¯d better take care of her. Understand?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Howard¡¯s smile was easy, but there was a quiet promise behind it. ine trusted her children to figure things out for themselves, rarely questioning their choices. When the call ended, Milly still felt the weight of her nerves hanging in the air. Howard noticed it right away. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry,¡± he said, his voice softening. ¡°My mom really likes you.¡± Milly hesitated, the tight knot in her chest refusing to loosen. ¡°She¡­¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t know¡­ who I really am,¡± Milly murmured, her voice low. Her past felt like a secret she couldn¡¯t outrun. . . . Chapter 756 ?Chapter 756: Howard¡¯s hand gently squeezed hers. He noticed how cold her fingers felt. ¡°My mom doesn¡¯t judge people like that,¡± he said, his words a quiet reassurance. ¡°She¡¯s the kind of person who sees the good in everyone. You¡¯re incredible, Milly. Once she gets to know you, she¡¯ll see that.¡± ¡°You¡¯re making it sound better than it is,¡± Milly said, her voice low, unsure whether tough or brush off thepliment. Howard smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not making anything up. It¡¯s just the truth,¡± he replied, ncing briefly at Madisyn, almost as if he were waiting for her to back him up. Madisyn, always calm and certain, gave a small nod. ¡°It¡¯s true. My mom really does like you.¡± Milly felt the reassurance settle in her chest. Later, after dinner, the group walked down the quiet street, the cool night air brushing against their skin. The streetlights above flickered, casting long, wavering shadows as they walked side by side infortable silence. Then, without warning, Madisyn¡¯s phone buzzed, the sharp ring slicing through the stillness. She nced at the screen, her brow furrowing at the unfamiliar international number. She hesitated, then answered. A frantic voice erupted on the other end. ¡°Help me¡­ please, help me¡­¡± Madisyn¡¯s breath caught in her chest. It was Tatiana¡ªher voice strained, thick with panic and tears. It took a moment for Madisyn to recognize the voice, so choked with fear it was almost unrecognizable. Before Madisyn could even speak, Tatiana¡¯s words came rushing out, desperate and full of raw emotion. ¡°I know only you can help me, Madisyn. Please¡­ I¡¯ll do anything. Just help me!¡± Madisyn¡¯s hand tightened around the phone, her pulse quickening, but she kept her voice steady. ¡°Why should I help you?¡± she asked, her words calm. Tatiana¡¯s voice cracked with desperation. ¡°I have evidence. Evidence that could take Hector down. I can¡­¡± Tatiana¡¯s words were abruptly cut off as the call ended, leaving Madisyn staring at the darkened screen of her phone. She could feel it¡ªthe silent, suffocating torment that Tatiana must be enduring in that moment. Howard, who had overheard, asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°She¡¯s with Hector. It¡¯s what she deserves,¡± Madisyn replied coolly. Howard understood without further exnation. Meanwhile, Tatiana watched in horror as her phone shattered before her eyes. Her gaze was wide with despair, the desire to simply disappear gripping her heart. Shey on the ground, her wrists raw and bleeding from the handcuffs that dug deeply into her skin, her body trembling with each cruel second. But it wasn¡¯t just the pain that terrified her¡ªit was the man standing over her. Hector, smokingzily, squinted at her with a twisted smile. ¡°My dear, you¡¯re being difficult.¡± Tatiana recoiled, her fear evident, but she mustered the strength tosh out. ¡°Hector, you¡¯re a monster! Why are you doing this to me?¡± . . . Chapter 757 ?Chapter 757: ¡°Why am I doing this to you?¡± Hector chuckled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you liked me? Well, then you have to ept whatever I do to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in agony!¡± ¡°But I¡¯m thrilled.¡± Hector lifted Tatiana¡¯s chin, forcing her to meet his eyes. With deliberate slowness, he brought the glowing tip of his cigarette toward her face. Terror shed across Tatiana¡¯s eyes as she instinctively tried to pull away. However, just as the cigarette neared her face, Hector¡¯s expression shifted. Realizing she still had filming to do, he pressed the burning ember to her chest instead. ¡°Ah!¡± The searing pain shot through Tatiana, and a scream tore from her throat. Tears streamed down her face. ¡°Why are you doing this to me?¡± Her words became a broken refrain, repeating over and over. ¡°If you love me, you have to ept all of this!¡± Hector¡¯s voice was venomous as he yanked her hair. His eyes burned with hatred as he took in her disheveled, broken form. ¡°Women are all liars! All liars!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you!¡± ¡°Still lying? Why did you call Madisyn? Do you think she¡¯ll save you? You ended up in my hands because of her!¡± Hector sneered. The words hit Tatiana like a p, and despair flooded her mind, clouding her vision. ¡°Just kill me!¡± The pain was excruciating. Like a prisoner, she was locked away in a basement, enduring both physical and mental agony day after day. It was more than she could endure. Regret surged through her, sharp and bitter. If only she hadn¡¯t left Howard, she would have been cherished, treated like a princess. Suddenly, Hector¡¯s fist came down hard, and in a blur of pain, Tatiana lost consciousness, copsing to the ground like a ragdoll. Hector turned to the servant standing by the door and ordered, ¡°Get the doctor here. We can¡¯t afford to dy tomorrow¡¯s shoot.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the servant responded promptly. Hector then headed to his study. He had an online meeting to attend. Lately, the Johns Group had been heavily focusing on international trade. Apany in Aswil had offered them a major contract, one that promised substantial profits and the chance to build a strong trading rtionship with Aswil¡ªpaving the way for a historic entry into their market. Opinions were divided. ¡°Aswil¡¯s politicalndscape is unpredictable. If the tycoons gain control, we might not get much of the market share.¡± . . . Chapter 758 ?Chapter 758: ¡°So what? Fulfilling this contract would bring in profits that rivalst year¡¯s total earnings! It¡¯s a no-brainer.¡± ¡°I¡¯m all for it! We need international partnerships, and fast.¡± Dane, watching the heated debate unfold, finally turned his gaze to Hector. ¡°What do you think, Mr. Lyons?¡± Hector didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°I see no reason not to move forward. Turning down an opportunity like this would be pure folly.¡± A senior executive raised a concern. ¡°But the scale of materials they need is massive. I¡¯m worried about potential setbacks.¡± ¡°If there were no risks, everyone would be jumping at it. But how do you think the Johns Group got to where it is today?¡± Hector replied. Hector responded with conviction. ¡°It¡¯s all about having the courage to face challenges head-on. ying it safe too often only leads to stagnation. In this world, big rewards are earned through big risks.¡± His words carried weight, and the senior executive fell silent for a moment, clearly contemting the truth in them, before speaking up again. ¡°But if we can¡¯t deliver the materials, the penalty fees will be astronomical! We could end up bankrupt!¡± The bigger the potential gain, the greater the risk. If not for the monstrous penalties, the decision would¡¯ve been easy. Hector¡¯s voice remained steady. ¡°That¡¯s only if we fail to deliver. As it stands, we¡¯re fully capable of securing the materials. So why dwell on penalty fees? Our focus should be onpleting the project.¡± ¡°But if something goes wrong¡­ I still think it¡¯s far too risky.¡± The senior executive, unconvinced, shifted his gaze toward Dane. Dane thought for a moment, his eyes narrowing in thought. ¡°You¡¯ve got a valid point. There are other projects we could take on now. There¡¯s no need to dive into something with this much risk.¡± ¡°Mr. Johns, that¡¯s a brilliant decision,¡± the senior executive said, his voice filled with eagerness. Hector let out a sigh, his tone resigned. ¡°Fine, since Dane¡¯s made his call, we¡¯ll go with it.¡± Visit gal????v??ls for updates The others grumbled under their breath but wisely kept theirints to themselves, and the meeting came to a close. Dane returned to his work. Just then, the secretary entered his office with a cup of coffee. He took a sip, his brow furrowing slightly. ¡°Why does this taste so watered down?¡± ¡°Mr. Johns, we¡¯re running low on coffee beans. I¡¯ll pick up some tomorrow.¡± Dane gave a small nod. ¡°Alright, you can go now.¡± The secretary quietly exited, leaving him to his tasks. As he sat there, though, a wave of sudden drowsiness hit him. Could it be that the coffee wasn¡¯t strong enough? Dane¡¯s eyelids grew heavy, and he decided a quick nap was in order to recharge before diving back into his work. Meanwhile, after the meeting, Hector slipped into a sleek ck outfit and departed. . . . Chapter 759 ?Chapter 759: He arrived at the Johns Group and made his way to Dane¡¯s office. Before entering, he swiftly disabled the surveince cameras. He found the international trade contract lying on Dane¡¯s desk. With a practiced hand, Hector stamped it, then pressed Dane¡¯s fingerprint onto the document. With a sinister grin, he slipped out of the office. When the deadline passed, and Dane inevitably failed to deliver the goods, the massive penalty for breach of contract would crush the Johns Group, bankrupting them. At that moment, Hector would swoop in, taking control and renaming thepany. After years of patience and plotting, he was finally about to im the power that had always been rightfully his. In Aswil, as the election drew nearer, the air thickened with tension, and a heavy, solemn mood hung over the country. Out of nowhere, a scandal involving the reigning king erupted, spreading like wildfire among the public. Many rallied against Owen, but the tide soon shifted. ¡°Waylon, how dare you post this? Have you even paid the breach of contract penalty to thepany? They¡¯re waiting for you, yet here you are, ndering them!¡± ¡°Waylon, pay the penalty first before you open your mouth!¡± ¡°I think the Hunt Group¡¯s just fine. The evidence only shows that this ount is connected to a Hunt Group executive, not that the executive posted the scandal. Besides, the scandal is true.¡± ¡°Waylon, you¡¯re disgusting. You won¡¯t pay your penalty, but you nder them instead?¡± Paid trolls swiftly hijacked the narrative, using Waylon of ndering the Hunt Group to avoid his responsibilities. The criticisms piled on, and the bacsh grew fiercer. Waylon had seen thising. ¡°These people never consider that if the king really was guilty, he could¡¯ve easily shut down those gossip ounts, stopping the rumors before they spread.¡± ¡°People just go with the flow,¡± Madisyn said, shaking her head. ¡°When¡¯s your event, Waylon?¡± ¡°In the evening. I¡¯m wiped out¡ªneed some rest. These past days have been exhausting,¡± Waylon replied. As Waylon headed off to rest, Andrew nced at Madisyn with concern. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you tonight.¡± Madisyn¡¯s lips curved into a smile as she looked at him. ¡°Yes, I need you toe with me.¡± Andrew¡¯s face lit up with happiness. . . . Chapter 760 Chapter 760: Howard, watching from the sidelines, noted that while Andrew was usually reserved, around Madisyn, there was always a smile on his face. The afternoon flew by, and soon Waylon emerged from his room, refreshed and ready. After a quick preparation, he headed to the fan meeting. Backstage, Waylon underwent aplete transformation. By the time he was done, he radiated star power. He was so dazzling that even Madisyn nodded in approval. The Johns family had unbeatable genes¡ªWaylon¡¯s face was made for stardom. The fan meeting venue was already bursting with eager fans. As the clock struck the hour, Waylon stepped onto the stage, nked by bodyguards. ¡°Hello, everyone, I¡¯m Waylon,¡± he greeted, and the crowd erupted in deafening screams. The excitement was palpable¡ªhis fans were over the moon to finally see their idol in person. But then, a sharp voice pierced through the excited crowd. ¡°Waylon, you finally decided to show up. Don¡¯t you think you owe us an exnation?¡± A woman red at Waylon, her face a mix of resentment and dissatisfaction. The people around her mirrored her frustration. ¡°Waylon, we¡¯ve spent so much on your albums and shows, and this is how you treat us? You cheated on us!¡± another girl shouted angrily. The atmosphere turned heavy. Some fans stayed quiet, but their faces were clouded with sadness. Those at the front, however, were visibly upset. g??????¦Òv??????.c?m ¨C check it out! These were the ones who couldn¡¯t handle the idea of their idol being in a rtionship. When they heard about this fan meeting, they rushed to confront him. While some fans thought this reaction was possessive and unreasonable, their quieter opinions were drowned out by the furious ones. An agitated fan eximed, ¡°You owe us an exnation, Waylon! Or give us our money back!¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re heartless! After all we¡¯ve done for you!¡± ¡°Without us, you¡¯re nobody!¡± Their voices grew louder and more demanding. They felt justified in their anger. After all, idols depended on their fans to rise to fame. Without their unwavering support, Waylon would be just another struggling artist, unable to enjoy his current stardom. How dare he betray them now, after everything they had done? ¡°Excuse me, is he dating any of you?¡± a cool female voice cut through the tension, like a breeze from a distant, icy peak, instantly cooling the atmosphere. The agitated fans felt a chill creep down their spines. They turned toward the source of the voice. . . .
Message from Noah: Hi dear readers! Hope you liked the chapters. God bless you, and Noa is sending you all the best. (?O?=)? ? . Chapter 761 ?Chapter 761: There stood a strikingly beautiful woman in a simple yet elegant ck dress, radiating an air of authority and sophistication. The leader of the agitated fans, Roxy Wheeler, a devoted fan who had spent over a million on Waylon¡¯s career, red at Madisyn. Her face twisted with bitterness after a few tense moments. ¡°You¡¯re Madisyn!¡± She signaled her bodyguard with a flick of her wrist. Without hesitation, he shoved past security, charging toward the stage to grab Madisyn. Before he could get close, Waylon stepped in front of Madisyn, blocking the way. His gaze locked on Roxy, unwavering. ¡°If you didn¡¯te here for the fan meeting, then I suggest you leave.¡± ¡°Waylon, are you seriously choosing her over us? Have you forgotten who helped you get here?¡± Roxy shouted, her face contorted with a mix of anger and hurt. The other fans shared her pain, their eyes filled with distress and disappointment. But Waylon wasn¡¯t about to engage in a pointless argument. He signaled security to remove Roxy and her group. ¡°Fine! You dare throw us out today, Waylon? I¡¯ve lost all faith in you. Return every cent I¡¯ve spent on you, and I¡¯ll dly leave! I won¡¯t be your fan ever again!¡± Roxy yelled furiously. The other female fans chimed in. ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯ve done so much for you, supporting you without hesitation. Is this how you repay us? You are so cruel!¡± ¡°If I had known you were this kind of person, I wouldn¡¯t have wasted my energy or a single cent on you.¡± As Madisyn listened to theirments, she found them more amusing than anything else. ¡°When you bought those things, did Waylon twist your arms or put a knife to your neck to force you to do it?¡± g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s has the stories you love Of course, the answer to her question was a definite no. But those female fans didn¡¯t think that far. They believed Waylon should remain single for them because they had invested in him. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Waylon work so hard in acting just to get recognition from fans? Of course, we¡¯ve been spending money on him because we thought he was worth it. You¡¯re such a shameless woman! If you really like him, you should break up with him. Don¡¯t ruin his future!¡± Roxy shouted. Madisyn was truly shocked by these words. Indeed, the fans¡¯ way of thinking was so different. Actors and actresses joined the entertainment industry because of their love for acting. But in these fans¡¯ minds, it was all about gaining their approval. ¡°Alright then, let me ask you a question. If Waylon gains your approval, what does he get from it?¡± Madisyn countered. Roxy wasn¡¯t stumped by this question. She quickly replied, ¡°What does he get from it? It¡¯s his goal. Obviously, he¡¯ll be enjoying the fame and recognition.¡± ¡°Do you think he¡¯s enjoying it now? You are all pressuring him harder and harder. Should he be happy about it?¡± Madisyn retorted. . . . Chapter 762 ?Chapter 762: This time, Roxy was rendered speechless. Madisyn¡¯s questions apparently struck a chord deep within her heart. She realized how selfish they were, only caring about their own enjoyment andpletely disregarding Waylon¡¯s feelings. But, of course, Roxy wouldn¡¯t admit it in front of everyone. Feeling embarrassed and angry, sheshed out, ¡°You wretch! Who do you think you are to question us? At least we¡¯ve genuinely contributed to Waylon¡¯s career. What about you? You bring him nothing but downfall.¡± At this time, Waylon¡¯s expression became even grimmer. Much to everyone¡¯s surprise, he shouted, ¡°Enough!¡± He was so angry that he panted heavily. How dare these people scold and insult Madisyn! She was his dear sister! These fans were really getting on his nerves. Waylon¡¯s gaze swept over everyone, a hint of disappointment flickering in his eyes. He pursued acting because of his passion. Over the years, he had dedicated himself to it. Now that it was affecting his family, he might as well¡­ ¡°That¡¯s enough! Since you¡¯re insisting that I wouldn¡¯t have gotten to where I am today if not for you, I¡¯ll step back. I¡¯m quitting the entertainment industry,¡± Waylon dered. The announcement left fans thunderstruck. ¡°No! Waylon, don¡¯t do that. These crazy fans must be out of their minds. Don¡¯t pay attention to them. You are an amazing actor. You don¡¯t need them to flourish in the industry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Waylon, please don¡¯t quit. I love your acting and singing. I don¡¯t care who you are with.¡± ¡°Waylon, don¡¯t leave the entertainment industry. You¡¯ve always been my source of inspiration. What will I do without you?¡± ¡°Those fans are delusional. Please don¡¯t pay attention to them.¡± Upon realizing the situation, the fans panicked. If Waylon left the industry, they would no longer see such great works or hear beautiful songs. The other fans were extremely dissatisfied with those crazy female fans. ¡°Hey, you! Don¡¯t go too far. So what if Waylon is dating? Doesn¡¯t he have the freedom to fall in love?¡± ¡°Exactly! You should apologize to Waylon. Now!¡± ¡°Does anyone really think spending a few million makes them Waylon¡¯s girlfriend? He earns billions of dors a year. What are your millions worth?¡± Roxy knew that she was the target of those sarcastic remarks. Her face turned sour. She also knew Waylon could earn billions a year. However, she believed her financial support had somehow yed a part in his sess. . . . Chapter 763 ?Chapter 763: Roxy didn¡¯t take Waylon¡¯s words seriously, thinking he was only trying to scare his fans. If he quit the entertainment industry, he would have to relinquish his luxurious life. He had¡­ Waylon had been adored by his fans for many years. Would he be willing to give up such fame and adoration? In truth, Waylon regretted attending today¡¯s fan meeting. He felt guilty for causing his sister such great grievance. He grabbed Madisyn¡¯s wrist and was about to take her away. ¡°Wait!¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded behind them. A group of people walked in, with Patty leading the way. Madisyn and Waylon turned around simultaneously and saw Patty impably dressed in thetest Chanel outfit, each piece meticulously chosen to highlight her wealth and influence. Her arms were crossed over her chest as she looked at Waylon with an air of superiority. As soon as Roxy saw Patty, a sense of relief washed over her, and her posture shifted from defensiveness to confidence. She felt as though she had found support. It could be said that Patty was the leader of these zealous fans, and her influence was as powerful as the expensive clothes she wore. These fans were also jealous of Patty being with Waylon. However, Patty¡¯s status was something they couldn¡¯tpete with. Besides, Waylon had a new girlfriend now. Naturally, they sided with Patty, hoping she could seek justice for all of them. Patty shed a smug grin at Waylon. ¡°Go ahead, leave the industry if you want. But when are you going to pay the penalty fee?¡± Her voice dripped with challenge. ¡°Thepany gave you enough time, and today¡¯s the deadline. Miss it, and you¡¯re heading straight to jail!¡± As her words sank in, Waylon¡¯s loyal fans exchanged anxious nces, while the unreasonable ones smirked with satisfaction. In their eyes, this was karma. Waylon had chosen Madisyn over them, and now fate seemed to be delivering payback. ¡°As for that fee, I¡¯m not paying a single cent,¡± Waylon replied, his voice cold and steady. Your next story begins at galnovels . ¡°Still being stubborn? This isn¡¯t up to you.¡± Patty¡¯s eyes narrowed, amusement flickering across her face. She tilted her head, a mocking glint in her eyes. ¡°Then we¡¯ll see you in court. The amount is big enough to keep you locked up for years.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Waylon replied, unfazed. His attitude confused Patty, and she furrowed her brow. She had no doubt about her victory in court, so why wasn¡¯t Waylon afraid? Even Waylon¡¯s unreasonable fans felt something wasn¡¯t right. Seeing him so calm and without a trace of regret unsettled them. . . . Chapter 764 ?Chapter 764: Just then, Patty¡¯s assistant froze, her face going pale as she handed an iPad to Patty with a shaky grip. Patty took one look, and a wave of shock flooded over her, leaving her ears ringing. This couldn¡¯t be happening¡­ Her family businesses in Lorpond had been shut down¡ªall at once. Most of her family¡¯s fortune came from their malls and brands. Lorpond, with its massive poption, was thergest market in the world. The demand there was huge, and they had thrived off it for years. How could they suddenly be forced out? ¡°Wow, who is that guy? He¡¯s incredibly handsome!¡± A murmur of amazement rippled through the crowd as a tall, elegant man strode onto the stage. With a cool, self-assured stance and a suit that radiated sophistication, he drew eyes like a runway star, each step effortlessly captivating. Patty¡¯s expression shifted again. Wasn¡¯t this the man who had nearly be her cousin-inw? It was Andrew¡ªthe heir to Lorpond¡¯s most influential family. But why was he here? A chill settled over Patty as she watched Andrew ce a hand on Madisyn¡¯s shoulder. The two of them stood side by side, looking every bit like a picture-perfect couple. The crowd broke into shocked murmurs. ¡°They seem close, but isn¡¯t that woman Waylon¡¯s girlfriend?¡± ¡°But Waylon always said he didn¡¯t have a girlfriend. Maybe they aren¡¯t actually together?¡± Confusion spread through the crowd. Madisyn looked up at Andrew, her gaze filled with warmth. Andrew met her eyes with the same tenderness, but then his expression turned icy as he faced Patty. ¡°This isn¡¯t about you going after Waylon,¡± he said firmly. ¡°It¡¯s about us taking you to court for defaming my girlfriend.¡± Wait¡­ his girlfriend? Patty¡¯s head buzzed with confusion. Wasn¡¯t Andrew supposed to be dating her cousin? How did he end up with Madisyn? Patty was too shocked to find words. Then, Waylon¡¯s voice cut through the silence, firm and serious. ¡°I¡¯m also going to make sure my sister gets justice!¡± Sister? Patty¡¯s knees nearly gave way. Fans stared, speechless. Taking a closer look, they began to see it¡ªthe faint resemnce in Waylon¡¯s and Madisyn¡¯s features. The crowd of Waylon¡¯s unreasonable fans stood in stunned silence, eyes wide and mouths hanging open. Madisyn was Waylon¡¯s sister? . . . Chapter 765 ?Chapter 765: Waylon turned to Patty, his voice firm and clear. ¡°As for thepany¡¯s failure to stand up for me, I¡¯ll be taking legal action, just as the contract states.¡± Without another word, he turned to leave, his steps purposeful. Andrew followed, guiding Madisyn off the stage with a calm, steady hand. The three of them were gone, but their departure left the crowd in a dazed silence that stretched on. Faces were filled with confusion, shock, and regret. Patty stood frozen for a moment, her teeth clenched. Then, gathering herself, she stormed off, her heels clicking sharply against the floor as she walked. As Patty made her way back, her phone suddenly buzzed with a court summons. She clenched her jaw, irritation shing through her. Dealing with Andrew had just be her top priority. Without hesitation, Patty called her cousin. ¡°Savannah, you won¡¯t believe who I saw today. Andrew. I thought you two were together? Why is he with Madisyn now?¡± Patty asked, her voice frantic. Savannah, deep in the middle of her calligraphy practice, paused as she heard Patty¡¯s voice. Rage instantly bubbled up inside her, hot and furious. After all her scheming, all her ns, she had nothing. And there they were¡ªAndrew and Madisyn¡ªstill caught up in their love for each other. The moment her father took charge, Savannah nned to destroy both Andrew and Madisyn. ¡°Men are unpredictable,¡± Savannah murmured, her tone calm and distant. ¡°What can I do if he chooses to be with another woman?¡± Patty furrowed her brows, taken aback by Savannah¡¯s indifferent attitude. Savannah had always seemed kind and approachable on the outside, but Patty knew she was fiercely proud and stubborn beneath the surface. ¡°Savannah, aren¡¯t you even a little angry?¡± Patty asked, her voiceced with curiosity. Savannah shrugged. ¡°Of course I am. But what difference does it make?¡± she replied, her tone casual, almost dismissive. Patty fell silent, thinking over Savannah¡¯s words. After they ended the call, Patty stumbled upon a trending news article. The rtionship between Waylon and Madisyn had been exposed, and the inte was buzzing with reactions. People who had once criticized Waylon were shocked. ¡°Who would have thought Waylon was innocent?¡± someonemented. ¡°I guess his posts were all genuine, and the current king was ndered all along!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe the Hunt Group¡¯s audacity! They stoop so low with these tactics. Defaming the king¡ªwho do they think they are?¡± . . . Chapter 766 ?Chapter 766: Fuming, Patty clenched her fists. She could swear that her family had nothing to do with the king¡¯s scandal. They had already cut ties with Savannah¡¯s side, so why would they have a reason to tarnish the king¡¯s reputation? It had to be the ck family pulling the strings. The evidence pointed to a senior executive in their group, but she was certain the ck family had bribed this person to act on their behalf. She was furious. Not only had the ck family smeared the king¡¯s name, but they had also pulled the Hunt Group into the mess, making them the scapegoat. Quickly, Patty arranged for an official response and fired the senior executive. But despite her efforts, most people didn¡¯t believe their side of the story. After all, they had tainted Waylon¡¯s name, and now he had been vindicated. Rumors began circting about Waylon¡¯s potential departure from the industry, leaving his fans in dismay. ¡°Some fans are just too much. He¡¯s not theirs. He¡¯s worked hard and dedicated himself to his craft. How could anyone fantasize about him being their boyfriend?¡± ¡°Yeah, extreme fans are the worst. If he leaves because of them, I¡¯ll never forgive them!¡± ¡°So they¡¯re siblings! I thought they looked alike from the start. Both of them are so good-looking¡ªI guess that¡¯s the power of good genes! Honestly, his sister could probably debut as well!¡± ¡°I feel so bad for Waylon, getting insulted like that. And hispany did nothing to support him¡ªthey even demanded a penalty fee! It¡¯s outrageous. I hope the court stands by him.¡± ¡°Absolutely! Thatpany shouldpensate him. They owe him big time.¡± ¡°Breaking news! It turns out Roxy Wheeler was the one who orchestrated the whole attack against him!¡± This shocking revtion came from a fan with inside information. Roxy was no stranger to Waylon¡¯s fans; she had a reputation. Roxy often organized fan events and handed out autographed photos of Waylon. Everyone knew she was wealthy and a die-hard fan, showing up at his events and even posting pictures of them together. At one point, she had posted so many photos that fans started to think she might actually be dating Waylon. But now that it was revealed she was behind the attack on Waylon, the fans were furious. They took to Twitter, flooding her page with angry messages. ¡°Go get help if you¡¯re sick, alright? Waylon¡¯s everyone¡¯s idol, not just yours! If you push him out of the industry, we won¡¯t forgive you!¡± ¡°What, you think just because you¡¯ve got some cash, you can control him? I bet your entire family isn¡¯t worth as much as he is! Stop trying to monopolize him. It¡¯s pathetic!¡± ¡°Even Patty couldn¡¯t win him over, so what makes you think you can?¡± . . . Chapter 767 ?Chapter 767: ¡°Apologize to him now! This is too much. I may not have power, but I stand with him. I won¡¯t let him leave because of you!¡± ¡°Apologize now!¡± Roxy was in her Porsche when her phone buzzed incessantly. ncing at the screen, she saw an endless stream of hateful messages. She tossed the phone onto the seat as though it had scalded her. Her mind raced. How did ite to this? She hadn¡¯t known that woman was Waylon¡¯s sister. Why hadn¡¯t he cleared things up from the start? And now, she was somehow the viin? These fans were acting irrationally! ¡°Miss Wheeler, should I drive you home?¡± her driver asked. Roxy opened her mouth to answer, but her words died in her throat as she noticed a group of fans gathering around, blocking the Porsche¡¯s path. ¡°Get out of the car, you disgrace!¡± one of them shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t you have even the slightest sense of self-respect? Humph! I¡¯ve never seen someone with such severe delusions as you. You must go to Waylon and apologize in person.¡± The angry fans surrounded the car, blocking the way. Roxy¡¯s expression soured even further, and her face turned extremely pale. She used to hold sway over these fans. They admired her because her wealth allowed her to participate in all of Waylon¡¯s events and activities. She always shared exclusive photos with everyone. But because of what had happened just now, they hadpletely forgotten her past contributions. Anger surged in her heart as she thought about how ungrateful these fans were. The noisy voices of the fans continued, and some even started banging on the car windows. Roxy could no longer hold back. Driven by anger, she rolled down the window and shouted at them, ¡°How dare you say all these things now! Back then, I didn¡¯t see any of you standing up for Waylon. If anyone is despicable here, it¡¯s you guys!¡± The fans were stunned, not expecting her sudden outburst. Before they could react, Roxy continued, ¡°And do you really believe Waylon will quit the entertainment industry? Do you think he is willing to give up his current status? Give him one month and wait and see. Once this matter calms down, he will return to filming.¡± After saying this, she rolled up the window and told the driver to drive away. Patty rushed back to thepany, which was in turmoil because of their exile from Lorpond. When she saw her father¡¯s anxious look, she felt a twinge of worry. ¡°Dad, why is Lorpond evicting our malls and brands?¡± Her father, Albin Hunt, looked frazzled, a stark contrast to his usual calm andposed demeanor. He replied, ¡°I¡¯m still investigating it.¡± He had already made several phone calls to gather information. Patty sat obediently on the sofa, her hands folded neatly in herp, her gaze fixed on the floor. She didn¡¯t dare to move. . . . Chapter 768 ?Chapter 768: Albin had always been the pir of strength in their family. He handled challenges with calm precision and unshakable confidence. This was the first time Patty had seen him so distressed, and she understood the gravity of the situation. After all, Lorpond was a massive market, and their family had hoped to make a significant profit from it. It took Albin almost twenty minutes before he finally put down his phone. Patty raised her head and saw that his expression had suddenly calmed. She was a bit confused. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s going on?¡± Just moments ago, Albin had looked extremely anxious. Albin met her gaze. ¡°Patty, what have you done?¡± Patty was even more confused. ¡°Me?¡± She pointed at herself incredulously. ¡°What do you mean, what have I done? I haven¡¯t done anything.¡± She had never been to Lorpond. How could she have offended anyone there? Albin¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I asked some friends there to help me investigate this matter. They said it was all because of you. You offended someone you shouldn¡¯t have.¡± Panic surged in Patty¡¯s heart. ¡°Dad, that¡¯s nonsense. I¡¯ve never even set foot in Lorpond. How could I have offended anyone there?¡± ¡°If it were an ordinary person, they wouldn¡¯t have possibly evicted us. The only person I can think of is Andrew. Try to recall. Was there a time you offended Andrew?¡± Patty was stunned. Andrew¡­ Could he be¡­ standing up for Madisyn? Her eyes suddenly went nk. Albin immediately saw through Patty¡¯s expression, which made him exasperated. ¡°Patty, how did you offend Andrew? Tell me. Tell me everything before we go find him.¡± Andrew¡¯s influence was far beyond what they had imagined. Even if their family wanted to drive the Klein family¡¯s business out of Aswil, they would need the help of the royal family and follow proper procedures. However, Andrew had already made it difficult for them to operate in Lorpond in such a short time. Patty said through clenched teeth, ¡°Do you remember Madisyn? Some time ago, we met in our mall, and I told her to leave. Then, I found out that she and Andrew have a close rtionship. I¡¯ve never offended Andrew. But if he¡¯s targeting our family now, it might be because of Madisyn.¡± ¡°Madisyn?¡± Albin¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Isn¡¯t Andrew dating your cousin?¡± Patty shook her head. ¡°She said he¡¯s chosen to be with Madisyn instead.¡± Suddenly, an idea urred to her. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. Let me handle this matter.¡± . . . Chapter 769 ?Chapter 769: When Albin saw Patty¡¯s confident expression, he decided to give her this chance. After all, he was getting older. It was time to start grooming his daughter. ¡°Waylon, are you really ready to leave the entertainment industry?¡± Madisyn asked as they dined in a restaurant. Waylon heaved a deep sigh and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want our family to be affected. Anyway, I¡¯ve acted enough over the years. A break might do me good.¡± ¡°Waylon, you should think about it carefully. Don¡¯t worry about me. This incident doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Madisyn said, shrugging. Waylon couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of sadness. He knew Madisyn was resilient, and this matter wouldn¡¯t affect her. But he still felt guilty. ¡°No rush. Come on, let¡¯s eat first,¡± Andrew said in a low voice, putting some food on Madisyn¡¯s te. Madisyn looked at him with a smile, stopped questioning Waylon, and began enjoying her food. While eating, Waylon checked his phone. He found countless messages from many fans urging him not to quit. Suddenly, he was torn. Then, he saw Madisyn¡¯s and Andrew¡¯s names. The website Waylon was viewing was a social media tform in Aswil, so he couldn¡¯t help but frown in confusion. He found it strange. How did their names show up there? Waylon tapped the screen to see more. ¡°Andrew Has an Affair with Madisyn, Who Was Once Rumored to Be Waylon¡¯s Girlfriend but Is Actually His Sister¡± Even the headline was enough to grab attention. Waylon found himself at a loss for words. He might have mistaken it for a plot in a soap opera if he weren¡¯t involved himself! But how could Andrew be used of having an affair with Madisyn when she was truly his girlfriend? Frustrated, Waylon continued to read. The story detailed Andrew¡¯s initial romance with Savannah, which had nearly led to an engagement, and Madisyn¡¯s meddling, which led him to forsake Savannah and now target her family to support Madisyn. The report depicted Andrew as the viin, Madisyn as the intruder, and Savannah as the harmed party. Initially, Savannah and Andrew¡¯s pairing had seemed mismatched to observers, but now, many pitied Savannah, recognizing her as the real victim. ¡°Can you believe this? I once thought Savannah was a joke, but it looks like Andrew was unfaithful. How scandalous! Savannah is our nation¡¯s princess. Is Andrew showing contempt for our entire country?¡± ¡°Madisyn¡¯s no angel either, seducing Andrew like that. She¡¯s horrible! They both deserve severe punishment.¡± . . . Chapter 770 Chapter 770: ¡°Exactly. Madisyn¡¯s actions are disgraceful. To think she seduced the princess¡¯s man. How despicable! Banishment is too good for them.¡± ¡°Such people shouldn¡¯t be allowed to stay in our country. They should be banished!¡± ¡°Banish them!¡± ¡°Poor Princess Savannah! What does Madisyn have that Savannah doesn¡¯t? Andrew, you ingrate!¡± ¡°Madisyn is just malicious!¡± ¡°While I was in Lorpond on business recently, I saw Madisyn and Andrew together as a couple¡­¡± ¡°Did the person above turn out to be a traitor to our nation?¡± Thements primarily condemned Madisyn and Andrew, while expressing pity for Savannah. ¡°Incredible, now I¡¯ve seen it all. Has the world gone insane? Has Savannah lost her senses?¡± Waylon was utterly astounded. He disyed the news on his phone for others to see. Madisyn responded with disbelief, ¡°I can¡¯t imagine Savannah being behind this. It serves no purpose for her, especially since everyone in Lorpond is aware of my rtionship with Andrew.¡± Andrew suggested, ¡°It must be Patty¡¯s doing.¡± ¡°Why would Patty do such a thing?¡± Waylon was puzzled. Madisyn was equally curious. ¡°Because their business has been expelled from Lorpond,¡± Andrew said calmly and indifferently. ¡°They can¡¯t earn from Lorpond any longer, so this is what they resort to.¡± Madisyn and Waylon nodded in understanding. It seemed Andrew had intervened. Yet, could Andrew truly wield such influence? After all, the Hunt Group was a globally recognized corporation. ¡°Patty is going to regret this even more,¡± Waylon said with a faint smile, ncing at Madisyn and Andrew. Knowing about Madisyn and Andrew¡¯s rtionship would certainly make Patty think twice. ¡°Is the Hunt Group in close contact with the king¡¯s brother? At such a critical time, why would they still spread rumors about the king?¡± Waylon thought aloud. Madisyn replied calmly, ¡°The Hunt Group didn¡¯t start the rumors about the king.¡± ¡°Wait, then why did you ask me to tweet that it came from a Hunt Group executive?¡± Waylon was puzzled. . . .
Message from Noah: Happy Saturday! Enjoy every moment, rx, and let the good vibes flow. God bless you, and Noa is sending you all the best. (>?=)? . Chapter 771 ?Chapter 771: ¡°If the evidencees too easily, it usually has issues. It was probably the ck family spreading those rumors, especially since the Hunt Group has cut ties with the king¡¯s brother. There¡¯s no reason for them to undermine the king now.¡± Waylon was taken aback, feeling as if Madisyn and Andrew knew so much more than he did. ¡°Why has the Hunt Group withdrawn their support for the king¡¯s brother? Weren¡¯t they once very close?¡± he inquired. Madisyn briefly exined what had happened. Waylon finally understood. ¡°Now I get it. You¡¯re manipting their rtionships behind the scenes. That¡¯s quite the strategy!¡± He admired the two¡¯s cleverness. Later that evening, they made their way back to the hotel. At the door of their suite, Andrew used his key card, only to be greeted by a voice from within. ¡°Babe, eat a bit more. You¡¯re too skinny!¡± It was Howard, sounding affectionate yet yful. The group exchanged a knowing look. They were used to Howard¡¯s gentle nature, but his yful side was something new to them. Observing him, Milly noted his good looks and the yful twinkle in his eye. Who wouldn¡¯t be charmed by that? Despite feeling full, Milly was about to take another bite when she suddenly noticed movement at the door. Looking up, she saw three people standing there. Howard followed Milly¡¯s gaze, and her face flushed crimson with embarrassment. Waylon cleared his throat and mumbled to himself, ¡°Eating¡­ always makes me sleepy. I think I¡¯ll head to bed.¡± He hastily retreated to his room, still reeling from what he had just witnessed. Madisyn, too, felt a wave of difort. ¡°We¡¯ve already eaten, so we¡¯ll head back to our room. Enjoy your meal.¡± She gently pulled Andrew with her, leading him back to their room. Once again, the living room was left with just Howard and Milly, but the awkwardness between them now felt even more palpable. Howard blinked at Milly, at a loss for what to do next. Milly, sighing deeply, ate the piece of beef on Howard¡¯s fork. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s just eat.¡± ¡°Okay. After dinner, let¡¯s go for a walk!¡± Howard suggested, eager to shake off the awkwardness. During the time they had stayed in the Serpentine Palers¡¯ base, they had scarcely experienced the outside world. Milly gave a small nod, agreeing. After the meal, they walked hand in hand through the quiet streets. The soft glow of streetlights bathed the world in a gentle warmth, and the night felt serene. Some elderly people and children leisurely strolled along the sidewalk, adding to the peaceful atmosphere. . . . Chapter 772 Chapter 772: A child dashed by too quickly and bumped into Milly¡¯s leg, stumbling slightly before hurriedly apologizing, ¡°Sorry, Miss.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Milly smiled, brushing off the incident. ¡°Just be careful and slow down on the road.¡± She couldn¡¯t resist ruffling the child¡¯s hair, her eyes softening as she looked at his innocent face. The child, still looking up at her, suddenly blurted, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re so pretty.¡± The pure honesty in the child¡¯s words made Milly¡¯s heart swell. She smiled, feeling a warmth she hadn¡¯t realized she needed. ¡°And you¡¯re very cute.¡± The little boy grinned, his face lighting up. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re the prettiest and kindestdy I¡¯ve ever seen. I wish my sister could be as gentle as you.¡± He nuzzled her palm. Before Milly could respond, a sharp voice called out from behind them. ¡°You little rascal, what are you up to? Get back here now!¡± The boy froze, his face dropping with fear. He turned and bolted, calling over his shoulder, ¡°Miss, I have to go!¡± Milly watched the child disappear into the distance, her smile lingering for a moment. But then, her expression faltered, a shadow crossing her face as something heavy weighed on her thoughts. Howard, noticing the change, instinctively knew what was on her mind. It was Mano. Howard didn¡¯t know how to ease her pain, but he knew that Mano and Milly had shared a deep bond. Mano had even been willing to sacrifice his life for hers. Emotional bonds among assassins were rare, but when they did form, they were profound and intense. Howard asked softly, ¡°How did you and Mano first meet? I always thought most assassins didn¡¯t stay in touch with each other.¡± He knew that the fewer who knew of their existence, the safer they would be. At the mention of her first meeting with Mano, Milly¡¯s eyes brightened, memories flooding her thoughts. ¡°A long time ago, when Mano first joined the organization, he was weaker than the others and often picked on. I happened to pass by one of those incidents and stepped in to stop it. After that, Mano started bringing me all kinds of treats. Whenever I was on a mission, he¡¯d tag along if he had time. I don¡¯t have any family, so to me, he was like a little brother.¡± Milly¡¯s voice grew softer, her eyes misting over. Howard squeezed her hand gently, his tone quiet. ¡°The bond you shared is incredibly pure.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Milly replied with a sigh. ¡°In our line of work, genuine connections are hard toe by. Everyone¡¯s constantly on guard, but Mano never shielded himself from me. He trusted mepletely.¡± Fortunately, she had never intended any harm to Mano; if she had, he would have been dead long ago. Howard gazed at her with tenderness. ¡°You¡¯re truly kind-hearted, Milly.¡± Milly let out a bitter smile. ¡°I¡¯m not kind at all.¡± Howard shook his head. ¡°You are. It¡¯s just that the circumstances forced you to be otherwise. Deep down, you care too much to hurt anyone. I¡¯ve heard you only eliminated those who truly deserved it. Without you, Mano might never have made it this far. You¡¯ve both been through so much, but at least you had each other. Maybe in another life, he has a happy family and no longer has to be an assassin.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it would be a dreame true,¡± Milly murmured, her eyes fixed on the stars above. ¡°It¡¯s the dream we used to talk about.¡± When Howard saw the wistful look in her eyes, his chest tightened. For most people, family was a given, but for assassins, it was a distant hope. ¡°You¡¯re with me now,¡± Howard said, his voice firm. ¡°My parents will treat you like their own daughter, and Madisyn, my brothers¡ªthey¡¯ll all see you as family.¡± . . .
Message from Noah: A new week is here! Embrace the fresh start and enjoy the chapters. God bless you, and Noa is sending you all the best. (?O?=)? ? . Chapter 773 ?Chapter 773: Howard wanted to ask Milly about her family, but when he looked at her delicate, lovely face and saw the sadness in her eyes, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to stir up her pain. So, he swallowed his words. They wandered outside for a long time, walking until the night had settled deeply around them, before finally heading back to the hotel. Previously, Howard had been using Waylon¡¯s room, but now that Waylon had returned, he was relegated to the sofa. Even though it was early spring, the air still carried a lingering chill, especially as night fell and the temperature dropped noticeably. As Howard sat on the sofa, he noticed Milly peeking out from her room, and he couldn¡¯t help but find her little gesture utterly endearing. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± Howard asked gently. Milly came closer, concern etched across her face. ¡°It¡¯s freezing. You might catch a cold sleeping out here.¡± If anyone else had said that, it might¡¯ve sounded like an invitation, but Milly¡¯s sincerity was crystal clear. Howard yfully pinched her soft cheek and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯m tougher than I look.¡± Milly paused for a moment, thinking it over, then suggested, ¡°How about I sleep on the sofa, and you take the room? I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯m stronger than you.¡± Howard almost choked on his ownughter. His remarkable girlfriend never failed to surprise him. Shaking his head with a grin, he said softly, ¡°No way. I¡¯m not letting you sleep on the sofa while I take the bed. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± ¡°Just go get some sleep¡ªit¡¯ste.¡± ¡°Why do guys always think they have to pamper the girl? I¡¯m stronger than most of them, so I can pamper you too,¡± Milly said. She raised her arm and flexed, showing off the faint outline of her muscles. Howard felt a little embarrassed. It seemed he really couldn¡¯t match Milly¡¯s strength. He definitely needed to hit the gym when they got back¡ªhow could he let his girlfriend outshine him like this? ¡°It¡¯s not about strength; it¡¯s about being a gentleman. You¡¯re my girlfriend, so of course, I want to take care of you,¡± Howard spoke with calm patience, his tone gentle. . . . Chapter 774 ?Chapter 774: But Milly, usually so agreeable, shook her head with a touch of stubbornness. ¡°I think love should go both ways. You don¡¯t need to be the one suffering on the sofa. I¡¯m less likely to catch a cold, anyway. And girls can carry their boyfriends bridal style, too. Guys deserve to be pampered sometimes.¡± Howard chuckled, amused. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re that strong, huh?¡± ¡°Of course! I can easily lift you,¡± Milly dered, and before Howard could react, she scooped him up right off the sofa. The unexpected sensation of being suspended in the air left Howard momentarily stunned. He looked down at the floor in disbelief, feeling his face flush slightly as he realized he was now cradled in Milly¡¯s arms. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Waylon emerged from his room, yawningzily, his only intention to grab a quick ss of water from the kitchen. But the scene unfolding before him stopped him in his tracks. His ss slipped from his hand, shattering on the floor with a loud crash. The sharp sound of ss breaking brought Madisyn and Andrew rushing from their room, rmed. These days, with everything so tense, they couldn¡¯t afford to be careless. ¡°Waylon, what happened?¡± Madisyn asked, eyes wide with concern. Waylon parted his lips as if to speak but fell silent. Madisyn followed his gaze, her eyesnding on the two figures by the sofa. There, in the middle of the room, Milly was still carrying Howard bridal style. Madisyn blinked, momentarily at a loss for words. Lately, it seemed like they were getting used to seeing unexpected things. ¡°Oh, Waylon, what¡¯s the big deal?¡± Madisyn said, hoping to save Howard from feeling too embarrassed. ¡°I carry Andrew like that all the time!¡± Andrew¡¯s head snapped toward Madisyn, a hint of yful reproach in his eyes. Waylon scratched his head, utterly bewildered. Had the world really changed this much? Maybe it was time he found a girlfriend too! ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to bed,¡± he mumbled, deciding against getting water and making his way back to his room. Madisyn and Andrew returned to their own room as well, and as soon as the door clicked shut, Andrew turned to her with a bemused look. ¡°Do you often carry me like that?¡± Madisyn shed him a mischievous grin. . . . Chapter 775 ?Chapter 775: ¡°If you want, I can!¡± Andrew¡¯s lips twitched in amusement. He wasn¡¯t the type to care about gender roles, but he was definitely more used to being the one carrying Madisyn. ¡°How about I carry you instead?¡± Before Madisyn could protest, Andrew swept her off her feet in one smooth motion. She let out a surprised gasp, clinging to his neck as he carried her over to the bed. He ced her down gently, holding her close with a grin that spoke volumes. Meanwhile, in the living room, Milly and Howard struggled to shake off their lingering embarrassment. Milly gently set Howard down, her eyes softening with a hint of guilt. Though she had made some ims, she realized that men sometimes needed to preserve their pride, and she worried her actions had made Howard feel small. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she murmured. Howard frowned in confusion. ???l????v??????.c??m brings fresh updates ¡°Sorry? For what?¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have carried you like that and let others see it,¡± Milly said quietly. Howard looked at Milly, who had her head hanging. He reached out, gently ruffled her hair, and said dotingly, ¡°Silly, you¡¯re overthinking. Don¡¯t worry too much, okay? Everyone will only think you¡¯re amazing, and they¡¯ll envy me.¡± Milly raised her head and looked at Howard in surprise. Her eyes regained their sparkle, and a smile began to form on her lips. She would only be happy if she didn¡¯t cause him trouble. Howard knew Milly so well that he immediately saw through her thoughts. He stroked her hair gently and said, ¡°Don¡¯t always think you¡¯ll bring me trouble. Do you know how many people are jealous of me because you¡¯re by my side? Especially Waylon. He must be very eager to find a girlfriend right now.¡± Milly pursed her lips and thought for a while. Then, she smiled again. Election day was just around the corner, so they were extra cautious. The next day, they stayed in the hotel and didn¡¯t go out. Meanwhile, rumors about Andrew and Madisyn spread like wildfire. Netizens were scolding and insulting them online while sympathizing with Savannah. However, Andrew and Madisyn had no intention of exining themselves. . . . Chapter 776 ?Chapter 776: Madisyn was firm that they didn¡¯t owe anyone an exnation. She believed there would definitely be someone in Aswil who would take the initiative to exin on their behalf. Besides, their rtionship was known to everyone back home. It was impossible that no one in Aswil knew about it. Sure enough, by the afternoon, a well-known blogger posted on social media, expressing that he had had enough of the public¡¯s relentless scolding and criticisms. He was a rtively famous travel blogger in Aswil, known for frequently traveling the world. He had a general understanding of things in each country he visited. Additionally, he had always been outspoken against the powerful business tycoons. So, when he saw the rumors about Andrew and Madisyn escting, he couldn¡¯t stand idly by and do nothing. He started a live stream and angrily criticized those mindless gossip ounts. ¡°Can these gossip ounts think before they speak? They jump on every rumor like it¡¯s breaking news. Madisyn and Andrew have been together for a long time,¡± he said. Netizens tuned into the live stream, sensing the gossip. They eagerly asked what was going on. The blogger continued, ¡°I¡¯ve been to Lorpond twice in the past six months. Andrew and Madisyn got together half a year ago, and they have a very good rtionship. At that time, I even thought they were the epitome of a high-society romance. They were supposed to get engaged right after the New Year holiday, but something unexpected happened. Andrew came to Aswil and became engaged to Princess Savannah, which was outrageous.¡± As the blogger¡¯s live stream circted, theizens were thrown into a frenzy. If the blogger¡¯s words were genuine, it only meant that Savannah was the intruder, right? ¡°Guys, I always thought Savannah wasn¡¯t a good person. It turns out I was right all along. Those gossip ounts are just talking nonsense.¡± ¡°It turns out Andrew and Madisyn have been together for a long time.¡± ¡°But why did Andrew suddenly get engaged to Savannah? Is he a two-timer? I think he¡¯s not a good person.¡± . . . Chapter 777 ?Chapter 777: ¡°No, something¡¯s not right here. Andrew has been to Aswil only a few times. How could he have developed feelings for Savannah? Moreover, on the day of his engagement to Savannah, he ran away. Obviously, he doesn¡¯t like Savannah.¡± ¡°Wow, these things are making me dizzy. What is going on? Someone, please exin.¡± Theizens found everything very strange. The travel blogger snorted coldly. ¡°Look at the current situation in Aswil carefully, and you¡¯ll understand. Princess Savannah wanted to seek an alliance with the Klein family, so she wanted to marry Andrew. But Andrew already has a girlfriend. So what? Princess Savannah didn¡¯t care about it. She must have used some means to force Andrew into the engagement. It¡¯s just that on the day of the engagement, Andrew suddenly resolved the crisis and ran away. I don¡¯t know the specifics, but I¡¯m sure Andrew doesn¡¯t like Savannah.¡± ??????????????????.?????? ¨C more stories here Thoseizens who had scorned and insulted Madisyn before found it hard to ept the truth now. ¡°I¡¯m absolutely floored. It turns out this is the truth. Which brainless ount started this mess, spreading nonsense? How dare you call the legitimate fianc¨¦e an intruder!¡± ¡°Savannah, you are so shameless! How dare you try to snatch someone else¡¯s boyfriend!¡± ¡°Damn, I don¡¯t want our country to be controlled by these corporate giants!¡± ¡°If Savannah¡¯s fatheres to power, will there still be hope for our country?¡± Everyone discussed this matter with uneasiness in their hearts. After his live stream, the travel blogger immediately made his ount private and left the country. He knew that Savannah would take immediate action against him. So, before her people found him, he had to leave. Andrew and Madisyn were still in the hotel. At this time, Andrew suddenly received a text message. After reading it, he turned to Madisyn and said, ¡°I¡¯ll step out for a while.¡± Madisyn looked at him in confusion. . . . Chapter 778 ?Chapter 778: ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I just need to deal with something.¡± Andrew didn¡¯t borate further. But by looking at his expression, Madisyn could already tell what it was about. ¡°I¡¯m going with you.¡± A look of worry appeared on Andrew¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Honey, just stay here, okay?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s so boring to just sit around here. I want to go with you,¡± Madisyn insisted. Andrew sighed deeply, his gaze softening as he met Madisyn¡¯s determined look. He could never refuse her. Finally, he gave in and took her with him. Madisyn and Andrew reached a theater where a performance was taking ce. The audience was captivated by the show. Andrew looked around the auditorium. Madisyn inquired, ¡°Has the representative from the ck family arrived yet?¡± Surprise, followed by admiration, flickered in Andrew¡¯s eyes. Madisyn¡¯s keen perception impressed him; she had guessed his purpose without him having said anything. ¡°Yes, Miss ck is here,¡± Andrew answered. ¡°Though I haven¡¯t spotted her yet. She¡¯s likely in a private box.¡± While talking, Andrew fiddled with his phone. The theater was equipped with surveince cameras, and Andrew had essed the system to check the footage. True enough, Sonya had gone into a private box, and she was alone. ¡°It looks like the person she¡¯s here to meet didn¡¯t use the main entrance,¡± said Madisyn. ¡°Exactly,¡± answered Andrew. Madisyn turned to him and said, ¡°What¡¯s our next move? Only staff members can get in there. Should we disguise ourselves as waitstaff?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Andrew reassured her. ¡°I¡¯ve already made preparations.¡± Madisyn observed him with growing curiosity. On the phone screen, a waiter appeared. A flicker of surprise showed in Madisyn¡¯s eyes; she hadn¡¯t anticipated Andrew¡¯s thorough nning. She caught Andrew smiling¡ªa cold yet attractive smile that seemed to say he had everything under control. . . . Chapter 779 ?Chapter 779: ¡°I¡¯m really relieved I¡¯m not on your bad side,¡± Madisynmented softly. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Andrew asked. ¡°If I were against you, I probably wouldn¡¯t even realize how I met my end,¡± Madisyn murmured. Andrewughed softly, his tone bing tender. ¡°I¡¯d make sure your enemies wouldn¡¯t know how they met their end.¡± The waiter knocked before entering the private box. A considerable amount of time passed, and the waiter had not reappeared, causing Madisyn to grow anxious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Andrew said, soothing her concerns. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare harm him in such a public setting.¡± As predicted, the waiter soon left the box. Andrew then received and viewed a video sent by the waiter. The video, captured by a pinhole camera on the waiter¡¯s chest, showed Sonya sitting at the table. The person opposite her waspletely obscured, their identity hidden. Noticing the excessive clothing, the waiter pretended to trip, spilling food on the person¡¯s outfit. The waiter, sounding distressed, said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Let me handle the dry cleaning for you.¡± ¡°No need,¡± came the reply, the voice distorted by a modifier to mask any identifiable characteristics. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, sir. Maybe I can get your contact details to send you the dry cleaning cost?¡± the waiter suggested remorsefully. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. Leave,¡± the man responded coldly, prompting the waiter to exit. ¡°They¡¯re taking extreme precautions,¡± Andrew said, his eyes glued to the screen. Madisyn stroked her chin, deep in thought. ¡°Well, well, who do we have here? It¡¯s two disgusting lovebirds!¡± This exmation broke their focus on the footage. Madisyn recognized the voice without needing to look. Thement also attracted the attention of others in the area, who started ncing toward Andrew and Madisyn. Madisyn replied calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to hear such crudenguage in a ce like this.¡± ¡°I might be crude, but I¡¯m not as shameless as you two!¡± Patty retorted, arms folded and radiating disdain. . . . Chapter 780 ?Chapter 780: ¡°You two had an affair behind my cousin¡¯s back and still dare to show your faces in public. Aren¡¯t you worried about public condemnation?¡± ¡°Why should we feel worried when we did nothing wrong?¡± Madisyn responded coldly. ¡°Utterly shameless!¡± Patty eximed. ¡°Aswil doesn¡¯t wee people like you. Leave our country now!¡± She raised her voice, hoping to rally the crowd against Madisyn and Andrew. Her gaze swept across the onlookers, seeking their support. In fact, she intended to confront Andrew privatelyter. If he could lift the ban on her family¡¯s business in Lorpond, she would help him suppress the public outcry. Then, Andrew and Madisyn could resume their contented lives together. As for her cousin, Patty couldn¡¯t care less. She had instigated this scandal solely for personal gain, not out of concern for Savannah. Patty¡¯s indifference toward Savannah stemmed from thetter¡¯s family¡¯s ruthlessness toward hers. However, Patty quickly realized that nobody seemed outraged, even though Madisyn and Andrew had been criticized online. And Patty also noticed that when people looked at her, their expressions seemed odd, knowing. How could she not sense something was off? What on earth was going on? ¡°Miss Hunt, if you¡¯re here to defend your cousin, maybe you should get the full picture first,¡± someone said calmly. Patty was stunned. Didn¡¯t she already know the whole story? It was Andrew and Madisyn who had no shame! ¡°I know exactly what happened. When Andrew was with my cousin, Madisyn seduced him! He left my cousin for her, and that¡¯s why he ran away on the day of the engagement,¡± Patty shot back, brimming with righteous anger. ¡°These two have disrespected our royal family¡ªthey¡¯re vile!¡± Yet, despite her fiery outburst, the crowd seemed more speechless than supportive. The travel blogger¡¯s live stream had already caused quite a stir, and anyone following the matter knew the situation had taken a twist. It was obvious that Patty hadn¡¯t gotten wind of the most recent developments. ¡°Miss Hunt, you might want to check the news online,¡± the person who had spoken earlier suggested, now sounding a bit impatient. . . . Chapter 781 ?Chapter 781: Patty¡¯s face darkened, the shift in the crowd¡¯s reaction catching herpletely off guard. Something had changed, that much was clear, but what could have possibly flipped the script? Frowning, she quickly pulled out her phone and typed in Andrew¡¯s and Madisyn¡¯s names. She found countless live stream recordings, andizens tearing into Savannah. ¡°As a princess, how could she stoop so low? What would people from other countries think of us if they knew?¡± ¡°This is humiliating! I¡¯m so ashamed. By the way, I heard the Hunt Group¡¯s businesses in Lorpond have been pushed out. Could these two matters be connected? Will other countries take measures against our industries?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Savannah apologize already?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I feel like there¡¯s more to this story. Would a princess really need to act this way?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because she¡¯s a princess that she would do something like that. Ordinary people have no means to manipte Andrew.¡± ¡°How disgusting. I used to think Savannah was great. But now I see she was just pretending.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had enough. My foreign friends were mocking me today. Savannah¡¯s behavior is making us all look bad.¡± Thements just kept piling up. All of them were aimed at tearing into Savannah. Patty¡¯s fingers started trembling¡ªnot out of sympathy for Savannah, but because she hadn¡¯t expected the truth to be theplete opposite of what she¡¯d thought. She had been the one who leaked the whole thing to the gossip ounts, igniting the wave of criticism. Panic surged through her at the thought¡ªwhat would happen if Savannah ever found out that she was the one behind it all? Patty¡¯s heart raced with panic. Some people at the scene spoke up. ¡°Miss Hunt, it¡¯s really wrong to use Miss Johns like that. You owe her an apology!¡± ¡°Exactly, as Savannah¡¯s cousin, you should apologize for what happened!¡± The murmurs of agreement spread quickly. The crowd was pushing for Patty to make amends. After all, Savannah¡¯s disgrace wasn¡¯t just her own¡ªit tarnished the image of their entire nation in front of the world. . . . Chapter 782 ?Chapter 782: Patty never expected to face public bacsh. It was supposed to be Madisyn and Andrew getting all the me! Her face tightened, irritation bubbling beneath the surface. As the heiress of the Hunt Group, the idea of apologizing was out of the question. But with every pair of eyes glued to her, waiting, she clenched her teeth and turned on her heel, storming out without another word. Madisyn¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Don¡¯t forget topensate my brother!¡± Patty¡¯s face darkened even more, her steps quickening as she hurried out of the theater. The moment she got into the car, she mmed the door shut. When she thought about the humiliations she¡¯d endured today, her anger red up again. Just then, her phone rang. The moment she saw Savannah¡¯s name sh on the screen, Patty instantly knew what it meant¡ªSavannah was summoning her. Sure enough, when she picked up, Savannah asked her toe to the pce. She didn¡¯t want to go, but what choice did she have? Still, she wasn¡¯t scared. When she was still a child, she¡¯d been terrified of Savannah. Her parents had always told her to stay on Savannah¡¯s good side. She was fully aware of their differences in status. But now? Now that her family had given up on Savannah, and with no benefit to gain, why should she fear her anymore? When Patty arrived at the pce, Savannah was engaged in an intense martial arts practice session. As she observed from afar, she couldn¡¯t help but admire Savannah¡¯s prowess. Savannah¡¯s every move was precise and powerful, showcasing the exceptional skills, dedication, and discipline she had honed over years of training. The spear in Savannah¡¯s hand sliced through the air with effortless precision. Its sharp tip cut through the air in a series of fluid, deadly arcs, making the atmosphere feel thick and electrifying. Patty didn¡¯t dare disturb Savannah. But after waiting for ten minutes, she grew increasingly impatient. Eventually, she asked a servant to inform Savannah of her presence. She saw the servant quickly approach Savannah and say something. . . . Chapter 783 ?Chapter 783: Soon, the servant returned to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Hunt. Princess Savannah is still practicing. Please wait a moment.¡± Patty was a little upset. She knew Savannah was deliberately keeping her waiting, subtly teaching her a lesson. If this were in the past, Patty would have waited withoutint. But the situation was different now. She was aware that her family had decided not to support Savannah¡¯s family anymore, so she didn¡¯t need to be submissive to Savannah anymore. With this thought in mind, she walked over to Savannah and announced, ¡°Savannah, I¡¯m here.¡± Savannah put away her spear, greeted Patty with a smile, and said warmly, ¡°Patty, you¡¯re here! Why didn¡¯t the servant inform me? Come, I¡¯ve already prepared coffee for you.¡± She led Patty to the lounge and personally poured a cup of coffee for her. There was a gentle smile on Savannah¡¯s face, with no hint of reproach or judgment. However, Patty was not relieved at all. She knew Savannah well enough to understand that this was just a tactic to make her feel guilty. So, she decided to strike first. ¡°Savannah, I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t know Andrew wasn¡¯t your boyfriend. Now that everyone is criticizing you online, I feel terrible about it.¡± As she spoke, she deliberately wore a pained expression. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s alright. I¡¯m not ming you. Since you didn¡¯t know, it¡¯s not your fault. I only did it to ensure my father could secure the king¡¯s position. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have taken such actions,¡± Savannah replied in a light tone. She let out a soft sigh, her voice tinged with a hint of frustration. Judging from her demeanor, her position seemed to demand sacrifices andpromises that only a few could understand. So, people who didn¡¯t know would definitely feel a pang of sympathy for her. ¡°Savannah, I know you. You¡¯re not that kind of person. You only did it for the throne. Thoseizens don¡¯t understand you, so don¡¯t take their words to heart,¡± Patty said reassuringly. ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t care. What matters is that you trust me.¡± . . . Chapter 784 ?Chapter 784: ¡°As long as you believe me, I¡¯m satisfied,¡± Savannah replied, looking at Patty with a smile. It was hard not to be moved by the look of total trust in her eyes. Patty¡¯s eyes softened, with feigned gratitude in them. ¡°However, public opinion online is quite active right now. It¡¯s not a trivial matter. We need to find a way to resolve it,¡± Savannah said with a troubled look. Patty understood, knowing she was about to reveal her true intention. She deliberately didn¡¯t say anything. Savannah looked at her for a while and added, ¡°This matter has greatly affected my father and jeopardized our chances of winning the election.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that. There¡¯s really nothing we can do about it,¡± Patty said, feigning ignorance. Savannah felt displeased inwardly. Back then, when she was in a difficult situation, Patty would normally offer assistance. But this time, Patty seemed to have no intention of helping her. g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s hosts thetest chapters Did Patty hold some resentment toward her because of the punishment she had received due to Savannah¡¯s actions? ¡°Patty, if there¡¯s someone in this world I trust the most, it¡¯s you. Honestly, I feel so guilty about what happened to youst time,¡± Savannah said, suddenly rolling up her sleeve. Patty¡¯s gaze immediately shifted to Savannah¡¯s arm, and her heart skipped a beat at the sight of the fresh wounds. She was so startled that she eximed, ¡°Savannah, what happened?¡± ¡°You were punished because of me, and I felt terrible about it, so I asked my mother to punish me. As your cousin, I failed to protect you. It was my fault.¡± Savannah¡¯s words wereced with sincerity, making Patty¡¯s heart stir with turmoil. Savannah looked her in the eye and continued, ¡°Patty, you are the only person I can count on to help me right now.¡± At this, Patty had no choice but to ask, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Savannah¡¯s eyes lit up, as if she had been waiting for Patty to ask that very question. ¡°Patty, I knew you would help me. Please, tell everyone that you did all those things. You can say it was you who nned to make Andrew fall in love with me, and I waspletely unaware.¡± In this way, everyone would think Savannah was the victim. Then, they would shift the me to Patty. . . . Chapter 785 ?Chapter 785: The expectant look in Savannah¡¯s eyes made her request hard to refuse. Patty was silent. Savannah continued persuading her. ¡°Patty, I know it will affect you. But once my fatheres to power, I will definitelypensate you. Don¡¯t you want Sierra¡¯s designs so much? I¡¯ll get one for you.¡± Patty¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard Sierra¡¯s name. She was an exceptional designer whose creations were famous all over the world. However, her designs were so rare that each piece was a treasure fiercely fought for by everyone. Patty had to admit she was tempted by Savannah¡¯s offer. If she could own a dress by Sierra, she would be envied by everyone wherever she went. ¡°No, not one but two. I will ask Sierra to design two outfits exclusively for you,¡± Savannah immediately said when she noticed Patty wavering. ¡°Patty, do you believe me?¡± Patty¡¯s emotions were in turmoil. Two outfits, custom-made just for her? It was an opportunity she couldn¡¯t pass up. But her excitement about the clothes was clouded by a lingering doubt. Savannah¡¯s father had lofty ambitions, but she wasn¡¯t sure she believed he could actually rise to power. After all, her family had already decided to support the current king. Finally, Patty said, ¡°Let me think about it.¡± She lowered her eyes, not daring to meet Savannah¡¯s gaze. When Savannah noticed Patty¡¯s expression, her eyes turned cold. This time, she wasn¡¯t just trying to solve her own problems but also wanting to gauge the Hunt family¡¯s political intentions. If the Hunt family supported her father, Patty would help her without hesitation. But if not, Patty wouldn¡¯t. And judging from Patty¡¯s attitude now, she clearly wasn¡¯t willing to help. It seemed this was the right time to eliminate the Hunt family. Even as rtives, the Hunt family posed a potential obstacle if they chose not to support her father. Indeed, even blood ties weren¡¯t enough to ensure loyalty whenpeting interests were involved. . . . Chapter 786 ?Chapter 786: Her family had other supporters in the Hunt family who could potentially assume control of the Hunt Group. ¡°I¡¯ll help you,¡± Patty suddenly said. Savannah¡¯s malicious thoughts were abruptly interrupted by Patty¡¯s voice. She smiled and said, ¡°Patty, you are really the best!¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Then, she hugged Patty. Patty stayed at the pce for a meal, although she was still distracted by the decision she had just made. After eating, she left. When she returned home, her mind was still a mess, filled with worries. rissa noticed Patty seemed a bit absent-minded. She asked concernedly, ¡°Patty, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± Patty sat across from her mother and recounted her conversation with Savannah in detail. New adventures await at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??o?? ¡°Mom, I couldn¡¯t refuse because Savannah shouldn¡¯t know we won¡¯t support them. Otherwise, they will target us.¡± ¡°That woman is so despicable!¡± rissa¡¯s anger red. In the past, she had been very proud of Savannah. But now, she only felt fear and disgust towards her. Savannah¡¯s family was willing to stop at nothing to acquire power. rissa patted the back of Patty¡¯s hand. ¡°Patty, don¡¯t worry. You don¡¯t need to do it.¡± Patty looked at rissa, feeling slightly reassured. However, she couldn¡¯t shake the gnawing feeling inside her, worrying about their family businesses. Andrew had pushed all their businesses out of his country, and their n against him had failed this time. The situation had reached a critical point for Patty and her family. What should they do in the future? They couldn¡¯t lose their foothold in Lorpond just like that. Patty¡¯s anxiety weighed heavily on her, and the stress of the family¡¯s situation took a toll on her health. Eventually, she fell ill. . . . Chapter 787 ?Chapter 787: The next day, the news about Patty having a high fever spread. Savannah was in the garden, pruning flowers and nts, waiting for Patty to take the me for her. But instead, she only received news about Patty¡¯s illness. Savannah¡¯s grip on the pruning shears tightened, and she cut the stem fiercely. She was so annoyed that she sneered coldly. ¡°Falling ill at this time? What a coincidence! Ha-ha!¡± ¡°Princess, what should we do now? Miss Hunt can¡¯t take the me for you now, but the election is the day after tomorrow!¡± Her servant sounded very anxious. ¡°Since she¡¯s sick, I¡¯ll release a statement for her,¡± Savannah said coldly, clenching her fists tightly. Then, she asked someone to write an article ¡°rifying¡± the matter about her and directly posted it online using Patty¡¯s ount. Patty was simple-minded, so Savannah didn¡¯t find it hard to guess her password. When Savannah saw that more and more people were seeing the article she posted on Patty¡¯s ount, she believed the issue was now resolved. She put down her phone and said to the servant, ¡°It¡¯s time to settle the affairs rted to the Johns family.¡± In Ansport, the capital city of Lorpond, Dane had just finished a morning meeting at Johns Group. As soon as he returned to his office, his assistant hurriedly approached him. ¡°Mr. Johns, two people from Pearl Group are here.¡± Dane¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. ¡°What are they here for?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, Mr. Johns. They are in the reception room, waiting for you.¡± Dane went to the reception room and saw two well-dressed people sitting on the sofa. They were from the Pearl Group. As soon as they saw Dane, they smiled cunningly. One of them took the initiative to greet Dane and introduce himself. ¡°Hello, Mr. Johns. My name is Colson Gray, and I¡¯m the CEO of Pearl Group.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Gray. What brings you to ourpany today?¡± Colson and the other man exchanged nces, seemingly surprised. Colson said, ¡°Mr. Johns, we didn¡¯t expect you to be so humorous. We¡¯re here for the raw materials, of course.¡± ¡°What raw materials? I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯re not nning any coboration with you at the moment,¡± Dane replied, shaking his head. . . . Chapter 788 ?Chapter 788: Colson looked even more surprised, as if he wanted tough in amusement. ¡°Mr. Johns, you must be joking, right? Haven¡¯t we already signed the contract?¡± Dane¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion. ¡°Contract? Mr. Gray, maybe you¡¯re mistaken. We didn¡¯t sign anything with you.¡± He wondered if something was wrong with these people¡¯s minds. Colson¡¯s face darkened. He took out a document and ced it on the desk. ¡°Mr. Johns, take a look for yourself.¡± ¡°What is going on with you? Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t prepared the raw materials for us.¡± Dane skimmed the document, and sure enough, it had theirpany¡¯s official stamp. ¡°No, this can¡¯t be right. I don¡¯t remember signing anything like this!¡± His face paled, tension flickering across his features. ¡°Mr. Johns, today¡¯s the big day for this deal, and now you¡¯re saying you¡¯ve never worked with us? Are you seriously trying to pull a fast one on us? I didn¡¯t expect the well-respected Johns Group to behave in such a manner. If you didn¡¯t prepare the materials, you should¡¯ve just owned up to it instead of ying dumb.¡± Colson¡¯s voice rose, anger simmering beneath the surface. His frustration was mirrored by his assistant, who stood beside him with a scowl. ¡°Mr. Johns, Mr. Gray came all the way from Aswil, and this is how you treat him?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Hector¡¯s voice cut through the tension as he entered the room. ¡°I heard shouting. What¡¯s the issue?¡± ¡°Hector, perfect timing. Tell me, didn¡¯t we agree in that meeting not to go ahead with this coboration?¡± Dane asked. Hector¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion. ¡°Mr. Johns, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°They¡¯re saying we signed this contract, but I never put my stamp on it! This has to be some kind of forgery,¡± Dane insisted. Before Colson could reply, Hector spoke up, his tone calm but firm. ¡°Mr. Johns, have you been so busy that you forgot?¡± Dane frowned. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Hector responded, ¡°I saw you stamp that contract with my own eyes. How can you say you didn¡¯t? I even reminded you about the materials recently, and yet you still haven¡¯t gotten them ready?¡± Dane stared at Hector in disbelief, but Hector pressed on, his tone serious. . . . Chapter 789 ?Chapter 789: ¡°You even told me this project could bring in huge profits for thepany and that we absolutely had to move forward with it. I even warned you back then that our materials might not be enough, but you didn¡¯t seem bothered. I assumed you had everything under control and had made the necessary preparations.¡± Colson¡¯s eyes narrowed as he cut in, his voice cold. ¡°So, what now? You haven¡¯t prepared the materials? Do you have any idea how much we¡¯ll lose if we don¡¯t get them today?¡± Dane could only stare at Hector, who turned to Colson, trying to smooth things over. ¡°Mr. Gray, I sincerely apologize. It seems we¡¯re short on materials. Could you give us a few more days to sort this out?¡± ¡°Not a chance. Not even an hour. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??????? brings great stories Since you¡¯re daring enough to y games, then pay the penalty as per the contract.¡± The penalty was ten billion. Even though the Johns Group was worth several hundred billion, they couldn¡¯t pull together ten billion in cash that quickly. It would spell bankruptcy for the Johns Group. Dane¡¯s gaze turned ice-cold as he stared at Hector. ¡°So this is what you¡¯ve been waiting for, huh? After all these years, you¡¯ve finally shown your true colors.¡± A wave of disappointment washed over him. Hector had done a lot for thepany over the years, bringing in countless profits. But now, looking back, maybe everything Hector had done had been leading to this moment. Hector nced at Dane, looking almost pitiful. ¡°Mr. Johns, I honestly have no clue what you¡¯re using me of. The stamp on that document is clearly from ourpany. You can¡¯t pretend not to recognize it. Denying it now won¡¯t change anything. It¡¯s all there in ck and white!¡± ¡°Haha, drop the act. Isn¡¯t this the moment you¡¯ve been waiting for? Once thepany goes under, you¡¯ll swoop in and take it over,¡± Dane sneered. Hector hadn¡¯t expected Dane to catch on to his n so quickly. There was no point in pretending any longer. . . . Chapter 790 ?Chapter 790: Hector¡¯s smile faded, leaving behind a hardened expression. ¡°Mr. Johns, instead of throwing usations, you should worry abouting up with the ten billion for the penalty.¡± Colson, now fuming, cut in sharply. ¡°The contract is clear¡ªyou owe me ten billion today! If not, I¡¯ll see you in court!¡± With that, he stormed out, his assistant trailing behind him. Dane fixed his gaze on Hector. ¡°Does your father know what you¡¯re up to?¡± Hector¡¯s father had once stood shoulder to shoulder with Nn, helping to build thepany from the ground up. He had been truly loyal, working for thepany¡¯s best interests. If he knew what Hector was doing now, he¡¯d be furious. ¡°Mr. Johns, even if my father knew, what could he possibly do? He can¡¯t change how things stand now,¡± Hector replied coolly. ¡°You¡¯d better focus on gathering that money.¡± And with that, Hector left the room. Dane¡¯s assistant felt like the whole world had just copsed around them. The Johns Group had been thriving for years¡ªan empire built on strength and resilience. Who could have imagined it would one day fall into such a dire state? And to think, this downfall was orchestrated by a traitor from within! ¡°Mr. Johns, what should we do now?¡± the assistant asked, his voiceced with anxiety. He was at a loss, terrified that thepany might actually face bankruptcy. If that happened, where could he possibly find such a good job again? ¡°Did you investigate the secretary I asked you to look into?¡± Dane¡¯s voice was steady, the anger and disbelief from earlier reced by calm and calcted wisdom. ¡°I did. She¡¯s nning to go abroad, but I¡¯ve managed to restrict her travel.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Dane said, his tone firm. ¡°I have evidence here. I¡¯ll send it to you shortly. Go ahead and report it.¡± Dane returned to the CEO¡¯s office, hisposure unwavering. Seeing him so calm, the assistant began to rx as well, cing his faith in Dane¡¯s ability to navigate the crisis. It didn¡¯t take long for the news to spread. Within hours, not just thepany, but the entire city of Ansport knew about it¡ªthe Johns Group was facing a ten-billion-dor penalty. The news became the talk of the town. . . . Chapter 791 ?Chapter 791: ¡°How could the Johns Group make such a colossal mistake?¡± ¡°You¡¯re being naive. It¡¯s obvious they were set up. This had to be an inside job¡ªoutsiders wouldn¡¯t have the capability.¡± ¡°Could it be¡­ that person? I feel like only Hector could outmaneuver Dane!¡± ¡°Impossible! Hector¡¯s father and Nn were like brothers.¡± ¡°The closer the rtionship, the easier it is to trust, and the easier it is for things to go wrong. Think about it¡ªwould Dane trust just anyone?¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, it does seem possible. It must be him¡­¡± While the outsiders gossiped and theorized, chaos erupted within the walls of the Johns Group. ¡°Is thepany really going to pay ten billion? What do we do? We don¡¯t have that much liquid capital. And even if we did, paying such a sum would cripple thepany!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t bear the thought of thispany copsing. This is the best ce I¡¯ve ever worked!¡± ¡°Damn it, what on earth happened? Didn¡¯t we agree not to sign the contract? How did Mr. Johns end up stamping it?¡± ¡°Hah! Maybe Mr. Johns isn¡¯t as sharp as everyone thinks. He was blinded by the lure of profit.¡± §Þ?§Ô? ¦Ô¦Ñ??§ä?? ?§ä g?l????l?.??? ¡°That¡¯s nonsense! Mr. Johns would never make such a reckless decision. Someone must have framed him.¡± ¡°But who could possibly have the power to frame Mr. Johns?¡± The employees were tense, and a heavy sense of impending doom loomed over the Johns Group. Worry etched itself onto every face, and whispers of uncertainty filled the air. Some had already started looking for new jobs, unwilling to wait for thepany¡¯s fate to be sealed. ine and Glenn quickly caught wind of the situation. Glenn immediately reached out to Aldin Lyons, who wasted no time and flew over to address the crisis. As dusk fell, the Johns Group¡¯s towering structure seemed even more somber under the fading light. Employees leaving the building cast anxious nces at one another, their expressions shadowed with fear of what the future might hold. Meanwhile, Dane continued managing the situation in his office, methodical and unshaken. Only after finishing his tasks did he make his way to the vice president¡¯s office. . . . Chapter 792 ?Chapter 792: ¡°What is it?¡± Hector asked, reclining in his chair with a casual air as Dane entered. ¡°Hector, why did you do this? You¡¯re the vice president of thepany. Though your position is below mine, your sry isn¡¯t much less. What made you betray us?¡± Dane¡¯s sharp gaze was fixed on Hector, as he awaited an answer. But Hector wasn¡¯t about to fall for an obvious trap. His lips curled into a faint smile as he replied, ¡°Dane, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. This was entirely your own misjudgment.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not recording. I¡¯m just curious. Why did you do this? When did you start betraying us?¡± Dane fixed his piercing gaze on Hector. ¡°Thepany is on the brink of copse. You owe me an exnation.¡± The faint smile on Hector¡¯s lips wavered and then disappeared entirely. A shadow crossed his face as memories from years ago surged to the surface, unbidden and vivid. Back then, Dane had just taken over thepany, barely in his twenties. They had attended a social event together. Everything seemed to go smoothly¡ªpleasant conversations and polite exchanges. Ga lno vel s . takes you into new worlds But when Hector stepped away to the restroom, he overheard a conversation that struck a nerve. ¡°Why would Hector, at his age, settle for working under a kid?¡± ¡°Exactly. He¡¯s old enough to be Dane¡¯s father. If I were Hector, I wouldn¡¯t stand for it.¡± ¡°You know, Nn and Aldin built the Johns Group together, but look at the result. Hector is just the vice president, while Dane is at the top. Doesn¡¯t that say everything about whose family has the real talent?¡± ¡°Indeed, the Lyons family is destined to y the supporting role. That¡¯s just how it is.¡± Those words left an indelible mark on Hector, a bitter reminder that refused to fade. The title of vice president at the Johns Group carried prestige and respect, but it often felt hollow. Whenever Hector stood next to Dane, the spotlight inevitably shifted to the younger man, leaving him in the shadows. Despite being twenty years older and armed with a wealth of experience and skills that rivaled Dane¡¯s, Hector found himself confined to the role of vice president. Hector clenched his fists, his chest tight with frustration. How could anyone expect him to be satisfied with this? . . . Chapter 793 ?Chapter 793: No. He refused to ept it. The Johns family would never willingly hand over the CEO position to him. If they wouldn¡¯t give him what he deserved, he¡¯d have to take it himself. After all, wasn¡¯t that the ultimate proof of his worth? His eyes flicked to Dane, whose unease brought a smirk to his lips. ¡°Dane,¡± Hector said, his tone light yetced with mockery. ¡°You¡¯re not a child anymore. Mistakes have consequences, and you need to learn to face them.¡± He shrugged casually. ¡°As for me, I have no idea what you¡¯re using me of.¡± Before Dane could muster a reply, the door burst open with a loud bang. Hector frowned, wondering who had the audacity to barge in without knocking. His question was quickly answered as he saw a cane swing toward him. Ga lno vel s . takes you into new worlds He stepped back just in time, dodging it, only to be greeted by his father¡¯s furious voice. ¡°Hector Lyons! Have you lost your mind? Scheming against the Johns family? Are you trying to destroy everything I built? Or are you just determined to give me a heart attack?¡± Aldin raised his hand to p Hector, but this time, Hector caught his wrist. Hector¡¯s jaw tightened. The humiliation of being chastised by his father like this¡ªespecially in front of Dane¡ªwas unbearable. ¡°Dad, listen to me,¡± Hector snapped. ¡°You¡¯ve clearly been fed lies. Do you really think I¡¯d stoop to something like that? Whatever¡¯s gone wrong, it¡¯s Dane¡¯s fault, not mine!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare shift the me!¡± Aldin shot back, pulling his wrist free. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know the kind of person Dane is? I¡¯m not blind, Hector. I¡¯ve been watching you for years, letting you have your way, and look where it¡¯s brought us.¡± Hector¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°So you¡¯d rather trust Dane than your own son? Is that it?¡± The disappointment in Aldin¡¯s eyes was unmistakable. He took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down. . . . Chapter 794 ?Chapter 794: ¡°It¡¯s not about trust, Hector. It¡¯s just that I know you too well. If thepany went bankrupt, you¡¯d seize the opportunity to take control. You¡¯ve always hated being in Dane¡¯s shadow. But have you ever stopped to ask yourself if you¡¯re truly capable? Do you know why I wasn¡¯t the chairman of thepany back in my day? Because I knew Nn¡¯s vision and leadership surpassed mine. I epted that because it was best for thepany. His descendants carry that same strength, Dane included. You don¡¯t need to be the smartest person in the room, Hector. But you do need to know your limits.¡± Hector¡¯s expression remained cold and detached. ¡°Dad, telling me all of this is pointless. It was Dane¡¯s decision, not mine.¡± When he saw Hector¡¯sck of remorse, Aldin¡¯s face flushed with fury. He began trembling, his hand clutching his chest, before suddenly copsing. Dane rushed over as Hector quickly knelt down, checking Aldin¡¯s condition. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t scare me like this!¡± Hector¡¯s face finally betrayed a hint of panic. ¡°I¡¯m calling an ambnce right now!¡± Dane, equally anxious, shot Hector a sharp look. ¡°Your father¡¯s in this state because of you. And you¡¯re still pretending you had nothing to do with it?¡± Hector¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°How many times do I have to tell you? It was your decision, Dane.¡± He would never admit the truth. He¡¯de too far, and turning back now was out of the question. Dane¡¯s silent sigh unsettled Hector, hinting at a deep frustration. But there was no time to dwell on it. Aldin was rushed to the hospital for emergency treatment. A few hourster, the doctors confirmed he¡¯d suffered a heart attack from severe emotional stress and had fallen into aa. Hector stayed at the hospital briefly before heading back to Johns Group. . . . Chapter 795 ?Chapter 795: The day was almost over, and he wanted to see if Dane coulde up with the penalty fee. Thepany¡¯s stock prices had taken a nosedive, losing hundreds of millions in a single day. Shareholders panicked, desperate to sell before the entirepany copsed. Around 11 p.m., Colson arrived with his assistant. In the meeting room, the group gathered once more. Colson leaned back. ¡°The day¡¯s almost over, Dane. Have you managed to pull together the penalty fee?¡± His arrogance was palpable as he looked down on Dane. Dane remained calm, meeting his gaze steadily. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± Colson raised an eyebrow. How could Dane remain soposed? Did he really n to just watch everything fall apart? ¡°Then I guess you¡¯re waiting for the court to step in and enforce it,¡± Colson sneered. ¡°I didn¡¯t think people from Lorpond would be so irresponsible!¡± Hector stood to the side, watching as Dane¡ªonce a figure of power and prestige¡ªwas pushed to the edge. Suddenly, Hector spoke up, his tone smooth and calcted. ¡°Dane, let me help you. I own apany under my name. I¡¯ll offer it to cover the penalty fee, but only if you transfer all your shares in the Johns Group to me.¡± Dane looked at him, eyebrows raised. ¡°Really? And they¡¯ll ept this?¡± Hector¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile as he nced at Colson. ¡°Surely you know Global Entertainment? Mypany holds some of the top-tier stars in the industry. In your hands, Colson, it¡¯s bound to bring in a fortune.¡± Hector eagerly waited to see the look of surprise on Dane¡¯s face. After all, Global Entertainment was the undisputed leader in the domestic film and television industry. However, Dane didn¡¯t show much astonishment. Instead, his expression remained calm. . . . Chapter 796 ?Chapter 796: Colson nodded. ¡°Oh, Global Entertainment? That works.¡± They both turned their gazes to Dane. Hector said, ¡°Dane, I¡¯ve solved such a big problem for you, and all you need to do is give me thepany¡¯s shares. I won¡¯t kick you out. You can stay as thepany¡¯s vice president. How about that?¡± On the surface, his expression was calm. But deep inside, he was incredibly excited. The day he had been longing for was finallying. If he seeded, he could turn the tables and trample Dane down. No, not only Dane. He could trample the entire Johns family down. Step into fiction with galnovels . ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t need it,¡± Dane replied. Hector¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Dane, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so foolish. If you hand over thepany to me, it will still exist. Do you really want it to go bankrupt?¡± But Dane remained resolute. He retorted, ¡°Why should I pay the penalty when I don¡¯t need to?¡± ¡°What?¡± Hector and Colson eximed in unison. They were both stunned. Had Dane gone insane? He was the CEO of Johns Group. How could he be so shameless? Colson¡¯s expression darkened instantly. ¡°Fine! If you¡¯re really going to be this stubborn, then so be it. Just wait for the enforcement,¡± he snapped with finality. It was only a matter of time. Hector was a bit regretful that he couldn¡¯t take over the Johns Group as soon as he had hoped. Dane looked at him and said, ¡°I was not the one who stamped the contract. . . . Chapter 797 ?Chapter 797: Besides, it wasn¡¯t thepany¡¯s official seal.¡± Colson¡¯s expression darkened further. ¡°Things have already reached this point, but you¡¯re still trying to argue? The terms are very clear, and they are in ck and white.¡± Hector observed Dane with great interest, thinking Dane was struggling. And he found it amusing. He thought that no matter how hard Dane struggled, he would end up in a miserable state. Suddenly, the television in front of them turned on. The surveince footage began to y. Hector subconsciously looked at the screen, and his expression instantly changed. The screen disyed the footage of him entering the CEO¡¯s office, and the timestamp showed the day he had stamped the contract. But weren¡¯t the surveince cameras broken that day? How was this video taken? M?§Ô? ??????? ?? ??l????l?.??? Hector¡¯s face went pale as he struggled to form a coherent thought, his mind racing. The video was very clear. He entered the office and walked to Dane¡¯s side. At that moment, Dane was asleep on the desk. Then, he carefully took out thepany seal from the drawer and stamped the document. Dane turned to Hector and said, ¡°Since you were the one who stamped the document, you should bear the consequences.¡± This time, Colson countered, ¡°Even if it was Hector, it was still yourpany seal. If you can¡¯t provide the materials, yourpany has to pay the liquidated damages.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so? Unfortunately, the seal he used wasn¡¯t ourpany seal,¡± Dane replied, raising an eyebrow. Colsonughed, taking out the contract. ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s clearly yourpany seal stamped on it.¡± While showing the document, Colson deliberately kept a distance to prevent Dane from suddenly tearing it up. Dane looked at Colson, his eyes gleaming with mockery. ¡°Tsk, tsk. What a pity. This is our officialpany seal.¡± He took a seal and stamped it on a nk sheet of paper. The pattern was noticeably different from the one on the contract. . . . Chapter 798 ?Chapter 798: Of course, Colson saw it at a nce. His heart skipped a beat, but he pretended to be calm. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. We all saw Hector use your seal in the surveince footage. Do you really need to contest it with such a low-level trick?¡± ¡°Well, if you think I¡¯m lying, you can sue me,¡± Dane sneered, showing no fear at all. Colson looked at Hector coldly. Hector could only lower his eyes, feeling his head was about to explode. Dane¡¯s expression made it clear that the seal he had used at that time must have been the old one. No one had informed him that Dane had reced it with a new one. Hector stood frozen, the reality of the situation sinking in. Since a new seal existed, the old one was no longer valid. In short, the contract he had so carefully manipted had no legal weight, nullifying his entire n. M?§Ô? ??????? ?? ??l????l?.??? So, what had they been doing these past two days? They were nothing but a joke. Hector¡¯s mind was a mess. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! If the seal is really invalid, why were you so anxious today? And why didn¡¯t you expose it from the start? You must be deceiving us!¡± Hector said with certainty. How could such an important matter as changing the seal escape his notice? This realization hit him hard. It was a ring mistake that could cost him everything. Dane couldn¡¯t have foreseen this, right? How could he have changed the seal in advance? And the timing was so perfect. Was it just a coincidence? ¡°Because I wanted to see if you would regret it. But I didn¡¯t expect you to disregard your father¡¯s health just to seize thepany,¡± Dane said in an exceptionally cold tone, the disappointment in his eyes growing stronger. ¡°You¡¯ll have to face the consequences of your actions.¡± Hector felt a chill enveloping him, making him uncontrobly shiver. All along, he thought he was in control of everything. He never expected he had fallen into Dane¡¯s trap. After this matter was exposed, he would be kicked out of the Johns Group. . . . Chapter 799 ?Chapter 799: What was worse, he might spend the rest of his life in jail. ¡°You¡­ I can¡¯t believe you both conspired against me. Humph! This isn¡¯t over yet. I swear I won¡¯t let you go!¡± Colson¡¯s sharp sneer echoed in the room. Then, he rose to leave. But before he could even take one step, Dane¡¯s voice stopped him. ¡°I believe you know the truth better than I do.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. But I didn¡¯t expect the Johns Group to be so chaotic internally,¡± Colson countered with feigned seriousness. Although his n had failed, he didn¡¯t intend to give in so easily. He believed exposing this matter could indelibly impact the Johns Group¡¯s reputation and erode public trust. After all, Hector was thepany¡¯s second-inmand. And apany with such internal conflicts would surely lose the public¡¯s trust. Finally, Colson left the room, leaving only Hector and Dane behind. Dane poured himself a cup of coffee from the coffee pot on the table. Hector stood frozen, his eyes fixed on Dane, and his thoughts churned violently. His mind had never been this chaotic. For twenty years, he had thought he had total control of everything. He had always been the puppet master, pulling the strings behind the scenes. He never expected to be the one being yed. Now, he had no choice but to confront the harsh reality that everything in life came full circle. Every action had consequences. Countless strategies shed through his mind, each more desperate than thest. But still, he couldn¡¯t find a way out of this web of consequences. The evidence in Dane¡¯s hand had cornered him. He looked at Dane with red eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°This has been your n all along. You knew what I was going to do from the start.¡± Dane didn¡¯t say anything. He took a sip of his coffee and set the cup down with deliberate slowness, the sound of porcin touching the table echoing in the tense silence. Hector continued, ¡°How did you find out? Did Madisyn tell you?¡± . . . Chapter 800 Chapter 800: This time, Dane broke his silence. He said indifferently, ¡°Even without her, I had already noticed your odd behavior. Did you really think I wouldn¡¯t catch you bribing my secretary to spike my coffee?¡± He had known all along but chose not to reveal it. In this way, Hector would continue to think he maintained control of the situation. Besides, if he wanted to catch someone, he would make sure they could never escape. And now, Hector had no way out. Hector asked, ¡°What do you want to do? Do you want to kick me out of thepany?¡± Dane shook his head. ¡°It won¡¯t be that simple. What you¡¯ve done is enough to put you in jail for a few years.¡± Hector¡¯s face remained expressionless, but his fists clenched tightly, blue veins bulging on the backs of his hands. No way! He wouldn¡¯t allow himself to go to jail. He knew very well what Dane was capable of. And hisst trump card, Global Entertainment, had already been exposed. If he spent some years in prison, he would have nothing when he came out. With this thought in mind, Hector took out his phone and sent a message to someone. Not long after, Dane¡¯s phone rang. He picked up the phone from the desk and pressed the answer button. As soon as he heard the person on the other end of the line, his expression drastically changed. He stood up and hurried out without saying anything. Hector followed closely behind until they reached the hospital. Aldin was awake, but he was in poor condition. His wrinkled face looked weary. It was as if he had aged ten years overnight. And when he saw Dane, he looked ashamed. He lifted the quilt, wanting to get out of bed. However, Dane quickly stopped him. ¡°Aldin, you are not in good health, so stay in bed. What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Dane, I¡¯m sorry. . . .
Message from Noah: Warm greetings, dear readers! New chaptersing this Friday. God bless you, and Noah wishes you all the best. (©¤??O) . Chapter 801 ?Chapter 801: I owe you, your family, and your grandfather,¡± Aldin said guiltily, bursting into tears. A pang of sadness surged in Dane¡¯s heart. Aldin had once been an influential figure. But now, he was so frail. At his age, he should have been enjoying a peaceful retirement by now. But here he was, lying in a hospital bed in a vulnerable state. ¡°Dane, I don¡¯t have the courage to face you. But I must tell you, it¡¯s my fault that Hector has ended up like this. I was always busy with work and failed to guide him properly when he was young. After I retired, I was too busy enjoying life to keep an eye on him. I didn¡¯t even realize that he had already gone astray. Hemitted such grave mistakes because of me. I am a failure as a father.¡± As he spoke, Aldin was so angry that his body trembled, looking at Hector. Hector could only lower his head and mutter, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of your apology now? You almost ruined the Johns Group!¡± Aldin¡¯s words cut through the air, sharp and filled with bitterness. He looked at Dane tearfully. ¡°Dane, I know he made mistakes and must face the consequences. But he is my only son. If he ends up in prison, how can I face my wife in the next life? I¡¯ll give you all my shares in the Johns Group. Just spare him. I¡¯ll take him away, and we¡¯ll never appear here again.¡± Dane¡¯s expression changed slightly. Aldin looked at him pleadingly, waiting for his response. Dane closed his eyes as if contemting. After a few minutes of silence, he opened his eyes again and said, ¡°Alright.¡± Aldin cried even harder. ¡°Dane, thank you. And I¡¯m sorry. We have wronged your family.¡± ¡°Aldin, don¡¯t say that. . . . Chapter 802 ?Chapter 802: Without your help back then, the Johns Group wouldn¡¯t be where it is today. I believe Hector has just lost his way for a while. But with your guidance, he will definitely correct his mistakes and return to the right path,¡± Dane quickly said,forting Aldin. Hector, standing behind him, breathed a sigh of relief. Sure enough, he was right to message Aldin. His father would never forsake him. In his current situation, only Aldin could help him. Hector believed that, as long as he didn¡¯t end up in prison, there was always a chance for him to rise from the ashes. ¡°But I have one condition,¡± Dane suddenly said. ¡°Dane, tell me. We will agree to whatever your condition is,¡± Aldin immediately responded. He was desperate and willing to do anything for his son¡¯s freedom. Dane looked at Hector and said, ¡°Hector, you conspired with Pearl Group on this matter, right?¡± Hector didn¡¯t respond, looking hesitant. ¡°Since things have reached this point, you don¡¯t need to hide anything anymore. Your n failed. So now, you are nothing but a pawn with no value to them. What do you think they¡¯ll do next? Let me tell you. They will only im there¡¯s a traitor in Johns Group. Then, they will put you in the eye of the storm to deal with ourpany. They don¡¯t care about you anymore.¡± Dane¡¯s words struck with cold precision, hitting Hector hard. After all, Hector knew they were true. After a moment of silence, Hector finally asked, ¡°What do you want to know?¡± ¡°How did you have any connections with them?¡± Hector took a deep breath and exined, ¡°One day, they took the initiative to approach me. They said they could help me expand my influence as long as I cooperated with them.¡± ¡°Do you have any evidence to prove you are telling the truth?¡± Hector fell silent and seemed to hesitate again. . . . Chapter 803 ?Chapter 803: Dane noticed this, so he warned, ¡°If you hide anything from me, I won¡¯t hesitate to send you to prison. You know that once you¡¯re in there, everything you¡¯ve done over the years will be for nothing.¡± Since Dane was directly threatening him, Hector had no choice but to tell the truth. ¡°Fine! I tried to record our conversations. But for some reason, the recordings were always just static. So, I bought a recorder. There, the recordings are all clear.¡± ¡°And where¡¯s that recorder?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s in my house. I¡­¡± Before Hector could finish his words, he was interrupted by a sharp cracking sound. An arrow shot straight toward him. Hector was so shocked that his eyes widened, and he froze. The next second, he copsed to the floor. The arrow was caught in Dane¡¯s hand. It was just inches away from sending Hector to meet his maker. Hector was so scared that he almost wet his pants. Aldin was also shocked. He dragged his weak body and immediately scanned the area outside the window. Much to his surprise, some men in ck suddenly broke through the window. Dane, who had been on alert, was quick to react. He stepped forward and fought with them. Hector, on the other hand, realized he was the assassins¡¯ target. So, he scrambled to escape. But despite Dane¡¯s years of training, he was no match for these professional killers, who quickly revealed their superior skill and coordination. It didn¡¯t take long for Dane to be at a disadvantage. At this time, one of the assassins grabbed Hector and aimed a dagger at his chest. Aldin cried out desperately, ¡°No!¡± Meanwhile, the sky was ominously overcast, blocking any hint of light. On a suburban road, a sleek luxury car was parked quietly. The reflection in the car window offered a chilling glimpse of a man with a sharp, angr chin. His phone lit up when a call came in. . . . Chapter 804 ?Chapter 804: He pressed the answer button and raised the phone to his ear. As soon as he heard the person on the other end of the line, the corners of his lips curled into a devilish smile. The assistant beside him couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Boss, has it been resolved?¡± ¡°Indeed, people from Lorpond are really weak,¡± Colson said dismissively with a sneer, fiddling with his phone. ¡°Get ready and send out the article. Although the mission failed, we can still give Johns Group a little shock.¡± ¡°Got it, boss.¡± After saying this, the assistant immediately sent the article to major media outlets in Lorpond. An hourter, the night owl surfers stumbled upon the shocking news. ¡°Traitor in Johns Group.¡± This headline attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Manyizens clicked on the news out of curiosity, and soon, Johns Group was under public scrutiny. ???€$? ???t??§ñ? ?n ??ln?¦Í¦Ål?.c?? The revtion shocked the entire Lorpond. It turned out that the second-inmand of Johns Group had orchestrated a scheme to undermine his ownpany. He secretly stamped a critical document with thepany¡¯s seal during Dane¡¯s sleep. However, the stamp he used turned out to be invalid. This internal betrayal didn¡¯t just harm the Johns Group but severely affected Pearl Group, resulting in substantial losses. Coincidentally, Hector mysteriously died that night. The media spected Dane must have had something to do with Hector¡¯s death. The news hit like a lightning bolt, sending shockwaves through everyone who read it. Although what Hector did was vicious, Dane shouldn¡¯t have resorted to killing him. Public opinions surfaced online. ¡°This is terrifying. Are all wealthy families this ruthless?¡± ¡°Pearl Group seems innocent. Thispany is a victim in all this.¡± ¡°Let me break it down for everyone. There is an internal conflict in Johns Group, and what Hector did was indeed excessive. . . . Chapter 805 ?Chapter 805: However, the conflict was certainly not caused by Hector alone. Dane is not innocent here. But when things went south, Dane killed Hector. Isn¡¯t Dane too brutal? It¡¯s best to stay away frompanies like his.¡± ¡°I am an employee of Johns Group, and I¡¯ve been with thepany for over ten years. Dane is truly a wise and calm leader. I don¡¯t believe he would act so irrationally, especially since the stamp is invalid and this incident didn¡¯t affect thepany at all.¡± ¡°This incident didn¡¯t affect thepany at all? How can you say that? The internal conflict has already caused significant losses for the partnerpany. After this, who would dare coborate with the Johns Group?¡± ¡°Look at this photo! The media isn¡¯t exaggerating¡ªHector is gone! I saw him being carried out of the hospital, lifeless, while Dane walked away in the opposite direction. Both of them were drenched in blood!¡± Aizen shared an image, which corroborated their ims. The chilling scene sent shivers through anyone who stumbled upon itte that night. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is your gateway to fiction ¡°This is horrific! Someone needs to call the police and get Dane arrested. Being rich doesn¡¯t mean he can act like he¡¯s above thew!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. Who would ever want to do business with hispany?¡± ¡°This is truly frightening!¡± ¡°Hold on! It¡¯s just a photo. How does that prove Dane killed Hector? Don¡¯t jump to conclusions!¡± At the airport, Colson scrolled through the heated onlinements with a satisfied smirk. Everything was falling into ce. The Johns Group was teetering on the edge of ruin, exactly as nned. After a grueling four-hour flight, Colson arrived in Aswil. He paused on the tarmac, closing his eyes as he breathed in the cool night air. The familiar scent of his homnd filled his lungs, invigorating him. Despite thete hour, he headed directly to thepany headquarters. The building was alive with light, and his team was waiting anxiously for his return. As he entered, the secretary hurried to meet him. ¡°Mr.Gray, ¡°Mrs. Ynda Wilson is waiting for you in your office,¡± she informed, her toneced with urgency. . . . Chapter 806 ?Chapter 806: ¡°Mrs. Ynda Wilson?¡± Colson¡¯s brow furrowed in surprise. Why would Ynda visit sote? As the king¡¯s sister-inw, Ynda¡¯s movements were always under scrutiny. She was known for her discretion. For her toe unannounced at that time suggested something serious. Straightening his suit, Colson pushed open the office door. Ynda stood by the window, her figure framed by the city lights. She was as elegant as ever, dressed in a luxurious ensemble that radiated authority. ¡°Mrs. Wilson, I didn¡¯t expect this visit. I hope I haven¡¯t kept you waiting long,¡± he said, offering a polite smile. A ss shattered against the floor, its sound echoing in the room. Colson¡¯s smile faltered as he saw the fury in Ynda¡¯s expression. ¡°Mrs. Wilson, is something wrong?¡± he asked cautiously. ¡°If there¡¯s an issue, you can tell me directly. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is your gateway to fiction No need to get so upset¡ªit¡¯s bad for your health!¡± Ynda remained silent, her expression cold and menacing. Colson felt a wave of unease wash over him. He frantically searched his thoughts, trying to pinpoint what could have triggered her anger. Finding no obvious answer, he hesitated before speaking, his tone cautious. ¡°Is this about Johns Group? I know we haven¡¯t fully taken them down yet, but the inte is buzzing with rumors about them.¡± ¡°Public opinion is turning against them. It¡¯s only a matter of time before the pressure pushes them to the brink. When that happens, we¡¯ll be ready to strike decisively¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Ynda¡¯s sharp voice cut him off. Her re was icy. ¡°You are aplete failure. Why did I trust you with such an important task in the first ce?¡± Colson¡¯s confidence wavered. His face paled as he tried to exin. ¡°Mrs. Wilson, I take full responsibility for this setback. I didn¡¯t handle the task as effectively as I should have. But I never imagined Dane would be so shrewd¡­¡± His voice trailed off, frustration creeping into his thoughts. . . . Chapter 807 ?Chapter 807: It wasn¡¯t as if the task had been easy; it had been aplex mission with no guaranteed oue. He had already dealt a significant blow to Johns Group. So why was Ynda so enraged? ¡°You really don¡¯t get it, do you?¡± Ynda hissed. ¡°Listen carefully¡ªour dealings must remain a secret. If even a single word leaks¡ª¡± She didn¡¯t finish her sentence but made a throat-slitting gesture. Without waiting for a response, she turned on her heel and stormed out of the room. Colson¡¯s expression darkened as he watched her leave. Momentster, his assistant entered, oblivious to the tension lingering in the air. Colson exhaled sharply, muttering under his breath, ¡°These women are impossible to please! How is anyone supposed to execute every task perfectly when their expectations are this ridiculous?¡± ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve got a problem in Lorpond¡­¡± The assistant¡¯s face was tense as he handed over an iPad. Colson grabbed it and nced at the screen. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is your gateway to fiction The headline made his jaw tighten. ¡°Hector Survives and Reveals the Truth Behind the Incident!¡± The article stated that in a live broadcast, Hector had exined why he had betrayed the Johns Group, revealing that he had been coerced by the Pearl Group in Aswil. To make matters worse, Hector had shared audio recordings to support his ims. Colson¡¯s hands trembled with fury as his blood boiled, and his vision blurred momentarily. ¡°Boss, stay calm!¡± The assistant quickly ced a reassuring hand on his shoulder. ¡°We still have leverage against Hector. If he thinks he can betray us without consequences, he¡¯s mistaken. We¡¯ll make sure he pays!¡± Colson took a shaky breath and forced himself to keep reading. Thements section below the article only fueled his anger. Public sentiment had turned. The outrage was no longer directed at Dane or Johns Group¡ªit was now aimed squarely at Pearl Group. What had begun as a localized issue in Lorpond was now a global firestorm. Evenizens in Aswil were enraged. . . . Chapter 808 ?Chapter 808: Colson¡¯s mind raced. If this uproar continued, the Gray family¡¯s influence would waver, and Owen¡ªwhom they supported¡ªwould face a major setback. He tapped into another media outlet. Unsurprisingly, the top trending topic was about the Gray family. ¡°Damn it!¡± he growled, his rage boiling over. For the first time in years, hepletely lost hisposure, hurling the iPad across the room. It shattered against the wall with a loud crash. The assistant froze, barely daring to breathe. Colson clenched his fists and exhaled sharply. ¡°Hector, that treacherous snake! After everything we gave him¡ªthe resources, the protection¡ªthis is how he repays us?¡± His voice dropped, cold and menacing. ¡°Find him. I want him to regret the day he crossed us.¡± g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s delivers what you seek ¡°Understood!¡± The assistant nodded briskly. In Aldin¡¯s hospital room in Lorpond, Dane had been injured during the scuffle with the mysterious men in ck. After receiving treatment, he remained in Aldin¡¯s room, conversing with Madisyn over the phone. ¡°The Klein family¡¯s covert guards couldn¡¯t have arrived at a better time,¡± Dane recounted. ¡°They eliminated those assants and misled Colson with a false report, convincing him that Hector was dead. That misinformation spurred him to spread those rumors online. Now that it¡¯s clear Hector is still alive, those rumors have quickly unraveled.¡± Dane paused for a moment, his voice filled with gratitude. ¡°Madisyn, we are deeply indebted to you for this. The situation could have escted dramatically without your critical information and the swift action of the Klein family¡¯s guards.¡± Madisyn¡¯s reply was gentle yet firm. ¡°I had ced a listening device in Hector¡¯s house, which tipped me off about his ns. But it was Tatiana who truly turned the tide.¡± Dane asked, ¡°Tatiana? What did she do?¡± ¡°Hector was always careful not to discuss his ns where he might be overheard,¡± Madisyn continued. . . . Chapter 809 ?Chapter 809: ¡°He never spoke near my device. However, Tatiana, suffering under Hector¡¯s abuse, wanted desperately to break free from his grip. I had once outfitted her clothes with a listening device. She likely suspected I had a backup n, so she detailed Hector¡¯s ns while in his vi.¡± Dane let out a long breath, feeling a weight lift from his shoulders. The sess of their efforts had been no coincidence; it was the result of everything falling perfectly into ce. Without those vital pieces, even if the group had survived the ordeal, they never would have been able to capture Hector. Before hanging up, Madisyn cautioned Dane to remain careful. Dane set the phone down and turned to Aldin, whoy on the bed. ¡°Aldin,¡± Dane said softly. Aldin sighed deeply, his face etched with regret. g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s delivers what you seek Dane stepped closer, cing a hand on Aldin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself.¡± Aldin¡¯s eyes glistened with unshed tears, and his voice was thick with sorrow. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I failed him as a father. I never thought he would stoop so low,mitting such heinous acts!¡± The weight of Hector¡¯s crimes¡ªcruelty to animals, abuse of women¡ªwas crushing. Each act alone was enough to warrant prison. Seeing the pain etched on Aldin¡¯s face, Dane felt an ache in his chest. He had known that, in his darkest moments, Hector would undoubtedly think of Aldin for help. But knowing Aldin¡¯s unyielding integrity, there was no chance he would extend his hand. Aldin had always stood firmly against wrongdoing, even at great personal cost. Though Hector¡¯s downfall would grieve him as a father, he would never justify his actions. This was why Dane hadid bare all of Hector¡¯s deeds. Aldin had been shocked and furious, but he agreed to go along with Dane¡¯s n, pretending to plead with Dane to let Hector go. It was to make Hector believe he could escape this ordeal and thus reveal his dealings with the Pearl Group over the years. . . . Chapter 810 ?Chapter 810: The n had worked perfectly, but the emotional toll on Aldin was clear. Seeing this, Dane spoke softly, his tone filled with empathy. ¡°Aldin, everyone follows their own path. You might not have spent much time with Hector, but you had supported him with resources. My father was also often away when I was young, but I knew he had his reasons. All I wanted was to grow up fast and help lighten his load. Remember, if someone¡¯s nature is inherently bad, being present won¡¯t necessarily change them.¡± A tear escaped Aldin¡¯s eye, trailing down his face. He knew Dane was right. Yet, the ache in his chest refused to relent. Hector was his son; how could he truly let go? Aldin¡¯s voice quivered as he spoke again. galno¦Í?ls is your update source ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on this anymore. If it had been just one mistake, perhaps I could¡¯ve helped him. But he¡¯s taken so many innocent lives. He has to face the consequences.¡± Dane nodded solemnly. ¡°You¡¯re right, Aldin. Rest now. You need your strength.¡± Meanwhile, Hector sat in the basement of his home, a sheen of sweat on his brow. His phone¡¯s screen illuminated his face as he stared at the damning recordings Dane had exposed. His heart raced. He knew what this meant. Colson and his team would never let him walk away unscathed. The thought of their retribution made his entire body tremble. Suddenly, the basement lights flickered and went out, plunging the room into darkness. Hector froze; his breath caught in his throat. His heart pounded wildly as a suffocating silence enveloped the space. The faint sound of movement reached his ears, and his mind spiraled into chaos. . . . Chapter 811 ?Chapter 811: How was this possible? The basement was fortified with high-tech security, requiring both a password and facial recognition to enter. No one could breach it so easily. He instinctively backed away, pressing himself against the cold, unyielding wall. The chill seeped into his skin, mingling with the sweat trickling down his back. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Hector¡¯s voice cracked with fear. ¡°Don¡¯te any closer! We can¡­ we can talk this out!¡± Hector stood frozen, barely breathing. The air felt heavy, thick with an invisible presence, as if something was lurking in the shadows, waiting to strike. His thoughts spiraled, and before he knew it, memories came flooding back¡ªsharp and overwhelming. He was in that room¡ªdark, suffocating¡ªwhere cruelty and neglect were part of everyday life. He was only four then. His mother, weak and sick, still managed to take him to the amusement park he¡¯d begged for. She couldn¡¯t ride the roller coaster, but Hector was thrilled to go on alone. The rush, the excitement¡ªit was all he could think about. But when the ride ended and he stepped off, his mother was nowhere to be found. He ran from one side of the park to the other, his heart pounding faster with each empty nce. Had she finally decided he wasn¡¯t worth the effort anymore? Was taking him there herst act of kindness? He¡¯d heard stories of children abandoned in ces like this. He wondered if he was about to be one of them. In his frantic search, he cried out, his voice breaking, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry! I won¡¯t ask toe here again. Where are you?¡± He never found her. The day was slipping away, and with it, Hector¡¯s strength. He hadn¡¯t eaten all day, and he thought he might just copse right there. Then, as if by some miracle, a woman appeared. ¡°Your mom asked me to pick you up,¡± she said, her voice as cold as the wind. She looked down at him as though he were nothing more than a nuisance. . . . Chapter 812 ?Chapter 812: Hector, desperate for any sign of hope, didn¡¯t hesitate. He believed her instantly. ¡°Where¡¯s my mom?¡± he asked, his voice filled with eagerness. ¡°Come with me.¡± The woman didn¡¯t answer his question, just turning to leave. Hector didn¡¯t even think about questioning her. He just followed, his eyes fixed on her back. They reached a car waiting at the entrance. Hector looked inside, hoping for a glimpse of her¡ªhis mom¡ªbut there was no sign of her. The car rolled forward, taking him to a ce he didn¡¯t know. The woman led him into an old, rundown building. They went down a narrow set of stairs into a basement. Still, his mother was nowhere to be found. ¡°Where¡¯s my mom?¡± Hector¡¯s voice shook as he asked. Your update hub: g?l¦Ç¦Òv?ls?c?m ¡°She¡¯ll be here soon,¡± the woman replied tly. Hector didn¡¯t argue. He had no choice but to wait. The woman turned and closed the door behind her, plunging him into darkness. Hector stood frozen for a moment, unsure of what to do. After a few seconds, he sank to the cold floor. The darkness pressed down on him. The longer he sat there, the heavier it felt. Fear crept up, tightening around his chest. He couldn¡¯t stay still any longer. He needed to move. Slowly, he stood up, his hands outstretched, trying to find the door. But in the pitch-ck room, he bumped into everything¡ªthe rough walls, the sharp edges of furniture¡ªand each collision sent a jolt of pain through his body. ¡°Mom!¡± he cried out, his voice breaking. ¡°Mom, where are you? I¡¯m sorry, please,e out! Mom!¡± His words bounced off the walls, but there was no reply. His yelling must have reached the woman outside. The door creaked open, and she stepped in, her eyes narrowing at him. . . . Chapter 813 ?Chapter 813: ¡°What¡¯s all this noise?¡± ¡°I want my mom! Please, I want my mom!¡± Hector rushed toward her. The woman pped him hard, knocking him back. ¡°Stay here and wait!¡± she snapped. ¡°I want her now!¡± Hector shouted. He lunged at her again in desperation. The woman¡¯s patience snapped. With a sharp kick, she sent him tumbling backward. ¡°I said wait, so wait!¡± ¡°I want my mom!¡± Hector cried. Blood dribbled from his mouth, but his anger and fear pushed him onward. He dragged himself to his feet and clutched at her leg, refusing to let go. That was enough to drive her to the brink. Grabbing a stick, she swung it at him. Your update hub: g?l¦Ç¦Òv?ls?c?m ¡°I told you to wait! You little brat!¡± she screamed. She didn¡¯t stop, hitting him again and again until he copsed. Only then did she step away, the door mming shut behind her, leaving him alone in the silence. Hectory there, shivering, his senses fading as the cold crept in. But through the darkness, he could hear voices outside the door, distant and muffled. At that time, he couldn¡¯t make out what they were saying. The door opened once more, and the woman walked back in. This time, her expression was different¡ªless angry. She knelt down, gently wrapping his wounds in bandages. ¡°Your mom asked me to teach you a lesson,¡± she said, her tone t. ¡°You need to listen to her from now on. Clear?¡± Hector didn¡¯t respond. His mind was too numb to form thoughts. When he was finally sent back home, his mother was nowhere to be found. She had fallen sick again and ended up back in the hospital. Hector, distressed, didn¡¯t visit. Just two dayster, he got the news: she was dead. At his mother¡¯s funeral, Hector felt numb. . . . Chapter 814 ?Chapter 814: He stood there, but he couldn¡¯t even cry. He couldn¡¯t make sense of it. Why had his mother treated him that way? Hadn¡¯t she seen how close he hade to dying? After his mother¡¯s death, Hector grew lonelier at home. His father, consumed by his business, barely noticed him. The house was filled with money, but it didn¡¯t matter. Hector had everything and yet, nothing at all. One afternoon, as the emptiness stretched on, he realized something: money could buy distractions. He could buy a pet. He bought a kitten and shut it in a dark box. He waited curiously for the animal to react, to fight for freedom, or to give up. Three dayster, he opened the box to find the kitten dead. He didn¡¯t even feel pity. Instead, he sneered, disgusted by its weakness. He didn¡¯t stop there. He tried with other animals¡ªpuppies, rabbits, anything that might satisfy his need to see something react. But eventually, the thrill of it all faded. As he got older, his good looks and his family¡¯s wealth attracted women like moths to a me. They all came seeking what they could take from him. He found their attention shallow, their motives clear as day, but he couldn¡¯t help but find it all strangely amusing, too. Those women imed to love him, but Hector knew they were lying, each driven by selfish ambitions. Hector found a twisted pleasure in manipting women, relishing the sight of their joyful expressions before leading them down to the basement¡ªa ce where his dark games began. The very women who professed their love for him would soon abandon their pretense, pleading desperately for their freedom. But why would he grant it? To him, each woman seemed more malicious, more deceitful than thest. In his warped reasoning, Hector justified his cruelty as a societal service, a way to prevent these women from inflicting harm on others in the future. . . . Chapter 815 ?Chapter 815: The louder they screamed, the more exhrated he felt. It was through this perverse game that Hector believed he had finally discovered the meaning of life. Suddenly,ughter erupted from him, echoing eerily within the empty confines of the basement. He no longer felt fear. A dagger had pierced his chest, the de sinking deep and staining his shirt crimson. As death loomed closer, a strange calmness washed over Hector. After all, he had already taken many lives. Leaning against the cold wall, he allowed his eyes to close. At that very moment, a long-buried memory surfaced¡ªthe conversation he had overheard from behind the basement door suddenly became crystal clear. The woman who had kidnapped him said, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡± A man responded, urgencycing his tone, ¡°Quick, let the boy out! We¡¯ve taken the wrong one!¡± ¡°What? Then whose child is he?¡± The man answered, his voice trembling with anxiety, ¡°He¡¯s Aldin Lyons¡¯s son! His mother has fainted from searching for him, and the Lyons family has called the police. If we¡¯re discovered, we¡¯re done for!¡± ¡°Oh my God, the Lyons family!¡± the woman gasped, her voice trembling with terror. Their operation had always been about money¡ªtrafficking children for profit. But this? Abducting a child from a family as powerful as the Lyons family meant courting disaster, a wrath far beyond anything they could handle. Hector¡¯s eyes snapped open. His heart thundered in his chest, only to slow, weakened by the relentless loss of blood. He never imagined the truth was like this; that woman was a human trafficker, not someone his mother had invited to teach him a lesson. How had he not understood the meaning of that overheard conversation all those years ago? Perhaps his own pain had blinded him to the truth. Hector¡¯s trembling hands clenched into fists as a hoarse whisper escaped his lips. ¡°Mom¡­¡± A single tear slid down the corner of his eye. His mother had fallen gravely ill while searching for him. She had already been weakened by postpartumplications, and the relentless stress of looking for her missing son had only worsened her condition, ultimately iming her life. . . . Chapter 816 ?Chapter 816: And yet, for all these years, Hector had held onto a bitter resentment toward her. Now, the truth was suffocating. Tears spilled from his eyes, carving wet trails down his face as his body trembled violently. His strength waned as he slowlyy down on the cold, unyielding floor. Through his dimming vision, he saw her¡ªhis mother¡¯s face, so familiar, so tender, appearing before him like a memory brought to life. Reaching out with a trembling hand, Hector whispered softly, ¡°Mom you¡¯vee to take me.¡± Her smile was gentle, filled with forgiveness he had never thought he deserved. Without hesitation, she took his hand, her touchforting and warm. Hector closed his eyes for the final time, a faint smile ying on his lips as he exhaled hisst breath. Not long after Hector¡¯s death, the police uncovered the horrifying extent of his crimes¡ªyears of cruelty, mistreatment, and killings, both of women and animals. The revtion sent shockwaves through the inte, sparking outrage and disgust. People condemned Hector vehemently. In Aswil, Madisyn sat sipping her coffee as she watched the domestic news on her phone. ¡°They sure work fast,¡± she remarked casually. ¡°Indeed, but Hector wasn¡¯t killed by Colson and his group,¡± Andrew replied. Everyone was surprised. Howard broke the silence. ¡°Hector used Colson. Surely, Colson would retaliate?¡± ¡°True,¡± Andrew said, ¡°but take a look at this.¡± He received some photos. ¡°This is how Hector was found by the police.¡± He ced his phone on the table, its screen lighting up with a grim image. Waylon leaned forward, studying the photo of Hector with a dagger embedded in his chest. He rubbed his chin thoughtfully, searching for any detail that might stand out. But it just appeared to be a simple case of bleeding out. Howard nodded slowly. ¡°I see.¡± Waylon tilted his head in confusion. ¡°What do you mean?¡± He noticed both Madisyn and Milly had expressions of sudden realization, making him feel as if a dagger had pierced his own chest. . . . Chapter 817 ?Chapter 817: What was going on? Why did everyone seem to understand except for him? Noticing his dejected look, Madisyn smiled gently and began to exin. ¡°First of all, the dagger¡¯s position is slightly off. It¡¯s not where someone aiming for a clean kill would strike. Secondly, look closely¡ªit¡¯s a locally made dagger. Colson¡¯s group has ess to their own weapons¡ªsharper, more efficient, and far more precise. So, it¡¯s unlikely Colson¡¯s group killed Hector.¡± Waylon¡¯s eyes lit up as realization dawned. ¡°I see! They wouldn¡¯t bother buying a dagger in our country to kill Hector!¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Madisyn said with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re quick to catch on, Waylon.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Waylon straightened his posture, puffing up with pride. ¡°After all, I am part of the Johns family, too.¡± Howard couldn¡¯t help but smile. Today, everyone stayed at the hotel, anxiously awaiting tomorrow¡¯s election. As time ticked by, the much-anticipated election finally began. ???¨¦?? ???t??§ñ? ¨ªn Gal¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c?? At precisely 9 a.m., attendees started streaming into the venue one after another. Many police officers were stationed to maintain order. Madisyn arrived with Babette, pretending to be her assistant. Andrew arrived shortly after, apanying a businessman he had coborated with in the past. The hall exuded an air of solemnity and dignity. Everyone was d in ck suits, seated neatly in their designated ces. Savannah¡¯s gaze swept over Madisyn and Andrew, her eyes shing with a mixture of malice and steely determination. As she passed Madisyn, she leaned in and whispered, ¡°You seem to enjoy meddling in other people¡¯s affairs. But remember, those who meddle often find themselves in deep trouble.¡± Madisyn, unfazed, responded coolly, ¡°At this point, instead of making threats, perhaps you should worry about whether your father can secure the position.¡± Savannah shot her a frosty re before taking her seat. As the attendees gradually settled in, the electionmenced promptly at ten. The dignified atmosphere grew even heavier as the host took the stage, starting with the customary pleasantries. After polite apuse, the host began to announce the candidates. . . . Chapter 818 ?Chapter 818: ¡°Thank you all for attending this election meeting. The candidates are Laurence Wilson, Owen Wilson¡­¡± Savannah watched the host intently but was caught off guard when he continued, ¡°And Dottie Wilson!¡± The room fell deathly silent at the mention of Dottie¡¯s name. Dottie? The name was well-known, but confusion rippled through the audience. A year ago, Dottie had suffered a severe fever that had reportedly left her with the intellect of a child. How could she possibly be a candidate now? Savannah sneered but noticed Dottie, seated not far away. Dottie sat withposure and elegance. Her expression was serene, her smile perfectly measured, radiating an air of leadership and themanding presence of royalty. In that moment, Savannah was reminded of the Dottie from the past. Dottie, a child prodigy, had captured the nation¡¯s attention from a young age, excelling in countless fields. It seemed there was nothing she couldn¡¯t achieve. Now, the shadow of her brilliance loomed once more. Could Dottie have recovered? How was this even possible? They had been poisoning her for years¡ªthere was no way anyone could have discovered it. Savannah clenched her fists tightly, unease prickling at her thoughts. For now, she decided to wait for Dottie¡¯s speech first. ¡°Next, let¡¯s hear the candidates speak in turn,¡± the host announced before stepping aside. Laurence was the first to take the stage. As the current king, he spoke with a deep, resonant voice. His words carried amanding presence, yet his tone remained approachable and gentle, earning nods of approval from Madisyn. Owen, in contrast, addressed the audience with a confident demeanor, but there was a glint of harshness in his eyes, a subtle warning of ambition. Madisyn could tell at a nce that if Owen ascended to the throne, his first move would undoubtedly be to wage war on neighboring nations. Atst, the moment everyone had been waiting for arrived ¡ª it was Dottie¡¯s turn. Some in the audience had already heard whispers of her miraculous recovery, but for those who hadn¡¯t, their faces were filled with shock and anticipation. . . . Chapter 819 ?Chapter 819: All eyes were on Dottie as they wondered¡ªif she had truly recovered, would it change everything? Dottie, dressed in a striking deep blue suit paired with a crisp white shirt, strode confidently to the stage. Her movements were poised and deliberate, radiating an unshakable aura of leadership. The sheer force of her presence stirred something primal in the audience¡ªan urge to bow, to submit to her authority. Her sharp, luminous features glowed under the lights, and her voice rang clear and powerful. Each word she spoke was deliberate, her gaze steady and wise, evoking a sense of trust and loyalty in everyone watching. The election was broadcast across the nation, capturing the attention of millions. As Dottie stood on stage, her presencemanded such power that many watching couldn¡¯t remain still. ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s Dottie! Has she really recovered?¡± ¡°It looks like she has fully recovered. Dottie is our hope!¡± ¡°She seems born to be the queen.¡± ¡°A master once predicted her fate¡ªa star destined for leadership and prosperity. If she bes the queen, she¡¯ll undoubtedly steer our nation¡¯s economy toward rapid growth.¡± ¡°It feels like there¡¯s hope again. Surely, everyone will choose Dottie!¡± As Dottie¡¯s resonant words filled the hall, Savannah¡¯s face darkened, her fingertips digging so sharply into her palms that they nearly broke the skin. Her mind swirled in chaos, utterly nk except for one overwhelming realization: Dottie had indeed recovered! Even Savannah, despite her confidence, was forced to acknowledge the undeniable truth¡ªDottie radiated the aura of a true queen. She nced around and noticed the shift in the room. Many of those present already seemed eager to cast their votes. Just a year ago, the nation had pinned its hopes on Dottie, waiting for her to grow up and take her rightful ce as queen. But her tragic incident had changed everything, giving Savannah¡¯s father a chance to vie for the throne. ¡°I look forward to witnessing our country¡¯s rapid development and embracing a new era! I am confident that I can lead us all toward a brighter, better future.¡± As Dottie¡¯s speech concluded, the hall erupted into thunderous apuse, far more enthusiastic than for the previous speakers. . . . Chapter 820 ?Chapter 820: Savannah gritted her teeth. ¡°Damn it!¡± Her uncle and aunt-inw had been far too cunning, concealing Dottie¡¯s recovery for so long. But so what if Dottie had recovered? The powerful business magnates in attendance would undoubtedly side with Owen. They ounted for over 60% of the votes, which meant 60% would surely go to him! Savannah took a slow, steady breath, allowing the tension to dissolve as a sense of calm spread through her chest. With the speeches now finished, the mood shifted. The air was thick with anticipation¡ªit was time to vote. Each seat had a small panel in front of it, designed to capture each person¡¯s choice with a single press. Madisyn didn¡¯t hesitate. She clicked on Dottie¡¯s name, her decision sure and clear. Savannah selected her father¡¯s name, then nced around the room. She could feel the nervous energy in the air. Three minutester, the voting ended. The host walked to the center of the stage, his face a blend of professionalism and excitement. ¡°Thank you all for participating. We¡¯ve received a total of 590 votes. Now, let¡¯s see how the results stand.¡± With a dramatic sweep of his hand, the giant screen behind him flickered to life, revealing the numbers for all to see: Laurence Wilson: 0 votes. Dottie Wilson: 350 votes. Owen Wilson: 190 votes. Abstentions: 50 votes. The room gasped in unison, the shock rippling through the crowd like a sudden windstorm. Dottie, who had stayed out of the spotlight for a full year, hade back strong, taking amanding lead over Owen in the votes. It didn¡¯t take much to understand why Owen received zero votes¡ªthose who had been supporting him had consciously given their votes to Dottie. Madisyn¡¯s eyes shone with a mix of relief and satisfaction. . . . Chapter 821 ?Chapter 821: The results matched what the people had been hoping for. Just as the host was about to move on, a sharp voice cut through the tension. ¡°This can¡¯t be right! Something¡¯s wrong!¡± Savannah¡¯s voice trembled with disbelief. ¡°I want to see the voting list!¡± ¡°Of course,¡± the host said, quickly moving to bring up the list. The names of each voter appeared on the screen. Savannah¡¯s eyes scanned the list, her heart racing. Her breath caught when she saw the Hunt family among Dottie¡¯s supporters. Savannah smiled as she pieced things together. Even if Dottie had gained some new support, there was no way she could pull in that many votes after a year of being out of sight. Something wasn¡¯t right. The voting system must have been tampered with. Without missing a beat, Savannah dered, ¡°No one would rig an election like this unless their greed was limitless! How could the Hunt family, who are our supporters, have voted for Dottie?¡± The room buzzed with uneasy whispers. ¡°Did Dottie really cheat? Isn¡¯t the Hunt family rted to Savannah¡¯s mother?¡± ¡°I thought Dottie had real support, but now it looks like she¡¯s using dirty tricks to get back in the game. It seems the genius girl isn¡¯t as beloved as we thought.¡± ¡°Exactly! The Hunt family would never side with her.¡± The host turned his attention to the Hunt family members. ¡°Can you exin who you really voted for?¡± rissa rose to her feet. ¡°We chose Dottie!¡± Her words reverberated through the hall like a shockwave, hitting Savannah harder than anyone. Eyes wide, Savannah stared at her aunt, struggling to wrap her mind around what had just happened. rissa, without sparing Savannah even a nce, lowered herself back into her chair, leaving the crowd buzzing with spection over the brewing rift between the families. Savannah¡¯s nails dug into her palms, her fists clenched tight. The host¡¯s gaze scanned the faces in the hall. ¡°Does anyone else have an objection?¡± If no one spoke up, the handover ceremony would continue, and Dottie would officially be the new leader. . . . Chapter 822 ?Chapter 822: The silence in the hall stretched. Just as the host was about to continue, the lights suddenly flickered and then went out, plunging the entire hall into darkness. The hall, designed with security in mind, had no windows and relied entirely on artificial lights. When the lights suddenly went out, confusion spread across the hall. But the more seasoned members of the crowd remained calm, waiting for the power to return. Then, from somewhere in the pitch-ck darkness, the unmistakable sounds of a struggle broke through. A few people fumbled for their phone shlights, but Madisyn¡¯s voice rang out sharply. ¡°Don¡¯t turn on any lights! You¡¯ll make yourself a target!¡± It hit everyone at once¡ªthis wasn¡¯t just a random power outage. Someone was using the darkness to carry out a dangerous n. The hall fell into a thick silence. Any movement could give away their position and make things even worse. The crowd wasn¡¯t foolish, silently piecing together who might be behind the chaos. Enraged, someone shouted, ¡°What¡¯s happening here? This is supposed to be an election! Are you trying to take control of the representatives?¡± ¡°Good guess.¡± Then, a bright beam of light suddenly cut through the darkness,nding on the stage. Owen stood there, gripping the host tightly. Blood glistened in the harsh light. The crowd seethed with rage. These people, all holding esteemed positions, now found themselves threatened in such a way. The hall suddenly brightened as the lights flickered back on. Everyone squinted, trying to adjust their eyes to the harsh light. Soon, some noticed the figures standing silently by their sides. They were men in ck, their stoic faces unreadable. These were the people who had all voted for Dottie just moments ago. One person, trembling with anger, eximed, ¡°You are going too far! Do you think this will scare me?¡± The venue¡¯s security was tight, and the screening at the entrance had been strict. Everyone was confident no sharp objects or dangerous weapons had made it inside. . . . Chapter 823 ?Chapter 823: ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s a chance for that,¡± Owen said, raising his hand. Suddenly, he pressed a button on his watch, and a needle shot into the floor. He looked at the crowd with a sly smile. ¡°Do you know what that is? It¡¯s a new technology. As soon as this needle pierces your body, you will be poisoned and die in thirty minutes.¡± The room¡¯s mood shifted, and expressions slowly began to change. Dottie locked eyes with Owen, her gaze sharp and icy. ¡°Owen, are youfortable sitting in a position obtained like this?¡± For some reason, everyone felt a slight sense of reassurance when she spoke. ¡°Ha-ha! It¡¯s the position that truly counts. Let¡¯s start the voting again,¡± Owen sneered, ring threateningly at the host. But the host¡¯s face immediately darkened. He replied sternly, ¡°No way! You¡¯ve vited the election rules. Please leave immediately.¡± ¡°Still trying to act tough here, huh?¡± Owen said, preparing to activate his watch again when an unexpectedmotion rippled through the audience. In a blur of motion, the man in ck standing next to Dottie crumpled to the floor. The crowd gasped, unsure of what had just happened. Dottie flicked her fingers with precision, sending a ying card whizzing through the air like a de, slicing Owen¡¯s hand. ying cards were seemingly innocuous items, passing through security without raising suspicions. And Dottie had used that to her advantage. ¡°Ahh!¡± Owen screamed in pain, looking at his bleeding fingers in disbelief. It was said that Dottie could turn anything into a weapon. Even a mundane ying card could deliver devastating blows. But the audience had only heard about it before. They never expected to witness it firsthand. As they saw it for the first time, they were filled with awe and admiration. ¡°Owen, I advise you to turn back,¡± Dottie said, walking toward the stage step by step. ¡°You vile woman! Seize her!¡± Owen roared, pointing at Dottie with his uninjured hand. Several men in ck charged at her. But before they could get close, a flurry of ying cards flew out, shing their throats. . . . Chapter 824 ?Chapter 824: They all copsed to the floor. When Owen saw these bodies fall before he could even blink, fear finally crept into his heart. This power¡­ it was beyond human! How could she be this terrifying? However, Owen quickly forced himself to calm down, pretending to be tough. He immediately said, ¡°Take another step, and your supporters will pay the price.¡± His words sessfully made Dottie stop in her tracks. She turned and looked at the representatives, with men in ck standing beside them. No one dared to move, but they all looked resolute. Suddenly, someone shouted, ¡°Dottie, don¡¯t worry about us. Just capture him. He¡¯s their leader.¡± Owenughed out loud. ¡°Dottie, do you dare to do it? The moment you capture me, the poisonous needles on the men in ck will immediately pierce your supporters¡¯ bodies.¡± Dottie was silent, but her piercing gaze was fixed on Owen. Owen was relieved that his words had some effect on Dottie. Humph! He had nned thoroughly, so he couldn¡¯t fail today. However, the representatives started shouting one after another. ¡°Dottie, don¡¯t worry about us. The throne is the most important. We cannot let someone like him control the country.¡± ¡°Dottie, we are not afraid. Just go for it.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if we die today. As long as the country thrives, our sacrifice will be worth it.¡± The heroic voices echoed throughout the hall, stirring everyone. However, the business tycoons in the hall exchanged uneasy nces, their displeasure evident in their furrowed brows. They thought these fools were all guts and no brains. Dottie seemed moved by her supporters¡¯ words. In a few seconds, she was already standing next to Owen. Owen immediately raised his hand, and the men in ck activated their watches. At that moment, Owen had already been captured. However, he was stillughing. ¡°Dottie, if you want this position so badly, let everyone¡¯s blood pave the way for you.¡± . . . Chapter 825 ?Chapter 825: He cursed Dottie inwardly, swearing he would make her regret everything. The representatives were ready to face death. But to everyone¡¯s surprise, the men in ck¡¯s watches did not respond at all. Dottie grabbed Owen¡¯s neck. When he saw that the men in ck didn¡¯t act, he couldn¡¯t help but shout angrily, ¡°What are you doing? Hurry! Make a move!¡± ¡°Our watches are not responding,¡± Savannah said in a panic. Her hands trembled as she tapped her watch repeatedly. However, it really wasn¡¯t working, and her expression dramatically changed. Her mind was a mess. What on earth was the Serpentine Palers doing? Owen¡¯s expression also changed when he heard this. ¡°Then, use your fists!¡± He believed that the men in ck, with their training and ruthless precision, could easily control these representatives even with their fists. So, he had nothing to fear. Victory would definitely be theirs this time. But unfortunately, the reality was totally different from Owen¡¯s splendid imagination. Owen watched the men in ck fall one after another. Then, he saw the representatives supporting Dottie raise their hands, revealing familiar watches. He stood frozen, his eyesnding on the watches in disbelief. How could they get these watches? ¡°Why do you look so shocked? Do you really think you can scheme against others, and no one can scheme against you?¡± Dottie¡¯s cold voice echoed from behind. Owen was on the verge of copse. He shouted frantically, ¡°Everyone, fight! Take down as many as you can!¡± He felt like he was about to lose his mind, not understanding how his years of careful nning had failed. He had even been stabbed in the back. The only thing on his mind now was revenge. He would kill as many as possible. A heavy fist smashed into Owen¡¯s face, knocking out two of his teeth. He crumpled to the floor, blood seeping from the corner of his mouth. . . . Chapter 826 ?Chapter 826: Savannah sprang to her feet at the sight. ¡°Dottie, don¡¯t forget, my father is your uncle. How could you hit an elder like that?¡± Dottie stood firm on the stage, her voice icy as she warned, ¡°Call off your men, or I won¡¯t think twice about letting him die.¡± Hermanding aura sent a shiver through the room. Savannah lifted her hand abruptly. ¡°You think this is the extent of our n? There are bombs nted under this venue. One press of this button, and everything goes up in mes. If we¡¯re going down, we¡¯ll take everyone with us.¡± This was a desperate move¡ªa trump card Savannah had hoped she wouldn¡¯t need to y. ¡°Your whole family has gone mad!¡± the representatives were utterly appalled. Nothing like this had ever happened in a national election before. Despite his bloody mouth and missing teeth, Owen snarled through the pain, ¡°I have to secure the throne, or we all die here! Dottie, if you truly care about the people, hand over the throne. I¡¯ll make you the second-inmand.¡± ¡°You¡¯re insane,¡± Dottie shot back. ¡°Then call me insane, whatever!¡± Owen chuckled darkly. ¡°You¡¯ve got five seconds to choose, or we all die!¡± After years of serving under his brother, the desire to im the throne had be deeply ingrained in him. He recognized the extremity of his actions but believed he was left with no other option. ¡°Five¡­ Four¡­¡± Owen¡¯s distorted voice echoed eerily through the hall like a sinister chant. The representatives¡¯ faces turned grim; death was unthinkable, but so was surrendering their nation to a man like him. The business tycoons present were seething with rage. They had backed Owen, but dying for him was never part of their n. When Owen¡¯s countdown hit one, Dottie opened her mouth to speak, but a nce from Madisyn made her pause. Savannah, seeing Dottie¡¯s silence, clenched her jaw and mmed her thumb on the switch! Thud The sound echoed as someone hit the floor in sheer terror. . . . Chapter 827 ?Chapter 827: But inside the venue, everything remained still. Savannah¡¯s face faltered. She pressed the button again and again, but the result was the same¡ªnothing. How could this be happening? ¡°The show¡¯s over,¡± Madisyn stated, her voiceced with ice. ¡°Kill them all!¡± Owen shouted in a fit of rage. But before he could do anything else, Dottie swiftly knocked him out cold. She then turned her cold gaze toward the men in ck, her voice cutting through the tension. ¡°Try anything, and Owen dies on the spot!¡± The men in ck, sensing the threat, hesitated. With the chaos finallying to an end, the guards quickly moved in, taking control of the situation and handling the men in ck with precision. The host then announced Dottie as the new queen. As this was happening, Savannah¡¯s entire family was escorted out in disgrace. The business tycoons stood with grave faces, their expressions hard and unreadable. Outside, however, the public had no idea what had just unfolded. The live broadcast had been abruptly cut off, leaving everyone wondering who had ultimately imed the throne. Meanwhile, the media quickly reported the news, and the public erupted in joy. Dottie and Madisyn, now more at ease, shared a quiet meal together, away from the spectacle. ¡°Savannah and her family will face the consequences they deserve,¡± Dottie remarked. ¡°ording to our country¡¯sws, what they¡¯ve done is enough tond them a life sentence in prison.¡± Madisyn nodded in agreement. ¡°When are you heading back?¡± ¡°We¡¯re leaving today,¡± Madisyn responded. Dottie handed her a carefully crafted box, its fine craftsmanship gleaming with beauty. ¡°This is for you.¡± Madisyn opened the box to find a stunning pendant and a silver card inside. Dottie exined, ¡°This card allows you to travel anywhere in Aswil.¡± It was a symbol of honor. Madisyn epted the gift with gratitude, thanking Dottie warmly. Dottie also made sure the Hunt familypensated Waylon for the breach of contract. . . . Chapter 828 ?Chapter 828: While Waylon was packing up at the hotel, Patty arrived in person to deliver thepensation. Patty looked at Waylon with a solemn expression. ¡°Now that you¡¯re no longer in the spotlight, have you thought about what you do next? Other jobs won¡¯t pay as much.¡± She couldn¡¯t bring herself to let go of him. Waylon¡¯s reply was icy. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°Some people are waiting for you downstairs,¡± Patty said. ¡°Do you want to meet them?¡± Waylon guessed who it might be. After a brief pause, he informed Madisyn and the others before heading downstairs. As he had suspected, Roxy and a few others were waiting for him. In the span of just a few days, Roxy seemed to have aged rapidly, likely due to the relentless harassment from Waylon¡¯s fans. Your next adventure is at g al n ovels . con If Waylon really left the industry, Roxy would bear the brunt of the consequences. Her father¡¯s business had also been hit hard, and he had insisted that she fix this, or thepany would go bankrupt. If that happened, her days as a socialite would be over. Roxy¡¯s eyes were swollen from crying as she looked at Waylon. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Waylon. I shouldn¡¯t have acted so rashly. Please forgive me.¡± The others with her bowed low, offering their apologies. Waylon gave them an indifferent look. ¡°Remember what you¡¯ve said today and think carefully before hurting anyone again.¡± Roxy begged, ¡°Waylon, please don¡¯t leave showbiz. None of us want that to happen.¡± Roxy watched Waylon with hopeful anticipation, waiting for his response. Waylon, however, simply closed his eyes. In the heavy silence, Roxy couldn¡¯t help but sneer inwardly. She and Patty shared the same belief¡ªthere was no way Waylon would leave the industry. After all, who would willingly give up such a hard-earned ce at the top? ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind,¡± Waylon said coldly, turning to walk away. Roxy¡¯s expression shifted a little. She exchanged a worried nce with Patty. . . . Chapter 829 ?Chapter 829: They genuinely feared the bacsh from Waylon¡¯s fans, whose influence was formidable. ¡°Huh, he¡¯ll just sign with anotherpany to keep acting,¡± Patty said, her tone calm and unwavering. A girl from behind Roxy interrupted, staring at her phone in shock. ¡°My God, do you know who Madisyn is?¡± Everyone fell silent as they turned to look at her. The girl¡¯s face lit up with astonishment. ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of the Johns Group¡¯s chairman.¡± Shock swept through the crowd. If Madisyn was the daughter of the Johns Group¡¯s chairman, did that mean Waylon was the son of the Johns Group¡¯s chairman? A super-wealthy heir? Roxy¡¯s hands shook. ¡°No, no way!¡± L??€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? ?¦Ç ?@ln?¦Í¨ºl?.¡é?? Why would someone from a wealthy family endure the hardships of the entertainment world? Sure, some rich kids liked acting, but their paths were always paved for them, not like Waylon, who worked hard to earn his ce. That was why Roxy and Patty were so sure that he wouldn¡¯t walk away¡ªhis sess wasn¡¯t handed to him, but was earned. But then again, if Waylon was really the son of the Johns Group¡¯s chairman¡­ quitting wouldn¡¯t be a big deal for him. He could simply leave the industry and go back to inherit the family¡¯s massive fortune without a second thought. Roxy and Patty suddenly felt lightheaded with the realization. The other fans, too, began to panic¡ªthinking they were doomed. That night, everyone boarded their flight home. Exhausted from the events of the past few days, Madisyn quickly drifted off to sleep on a sofa in the private ne, leaning against Andrew. Waylon scrolled through his phone, his family background now a topic spreading across the inte. Some fansmented, while others begged. ¡°Waylon is truly exceptional; even as someone from a wealthy family, he works tirelessly!¡± ¡°I just realized how amazing Waylon is! Waylon, don¡¯t quit¡ªyou¡¯re my inspiration!¡± . . . Chapter 830 Chapter 830: ¡°Roxy, go to hell! You conniving woman!¡± Waylon stared at his phone for a moment before shutting it off. Howard looked up from his seat, asking, ¡°No regrets?¡± Waylon looked him in the eye and replied firmly, ¡°No regrets. I can¡¯t forgive those who hurt my family.¡± Though Waylon had refrained from taking action against Roxy himself, he knew his fans would tear her apart. That was the price she had to pay, and Waylon felt no remorse. Howard asked again, ¡°Any ns for the future?¡± Waylon nced up at the ceiling, lost in thought for a moment before responding, ¡°ns¡­¡± He paused, then shrugged. ¡°Not sure yet. Maybe I¡¯ll try modeling.¡± Howard nodded thoughtfully. He watched Madisyn rest her head on Andrew¡¯s shoulder before turning his attention to Milly, who was absorbed in a TV drama and clearly hooked on it. Howard gently rubbed her head. Milly looked up at him, then snuggled closer, continuing to watch the show. Atst, the ne touched down in Lorpond. They quietly returned home, careful not to wake ine and Glenn, and went straight to their rooms to rest. The following morning, ine woke up early to start cooking. Glenn sat beside her, reading the news. ¡°Aswil¡¯s queen has been proimed. Dottie was chosen, and the crowds are celebrating. Everything seems to have settled down over there. I wonder when the kids will be back.¡± ¡°Probably soon,¡± ine replied, her excitement clear. Someone suddenly said from the doorway, ¡°Mom, what delicious food are you making?¡± ine turned and saw Howard and Waylon walking toward her, both wearing smiles. Her eyes shimmered with happy tears as she rushed to greet them, covering her mouth in surprise. Waylon beamed, opening his arms for a hug. But to Waylon¡¯s surprise, ine bypassed him, instead throwing her arms around Madisyn at the door. Madisyn smiled warmly and wrapped her arms around her mother. ¡°Mom, how have you been these days?¡± . . .
Message from Noah: Hello dear readers! New chapters on Sunday. God bless you, and Noah wishes you all the best. (=?=) / . Chapter 831 ?Chapter 831: ine¡¯s face lit up with joy. ¡°I¡¯m doing well. Now that you¡¯re back, my heart feels at ease.¡± ¡°But why do you seem thinner?¡± ine looked at Madisyn closely, a pang of concern tugging at her heart. Madisyn chuckled. ¡°Mom, I haven¡¯t lost any weight. In fact, I¡¯ve gained a little. See, my arms have more to them now.¡± She yfully pinched her arm, and ineughed in response. ¡°Alright then, why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing back? I¡¯ll have someone grab breakfast for us right now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother, Mom. We¡¯ve missed your cooking,¡± Madisyn reassured her. Andrew nodded in agreement. ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s been way too long since we¡¯ve had your food.¡± Noticing Andrew, ine softly replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go ahead and prepare breakfast for you.¡± She chose not to bring up the fact that Andrew had disappeared during the engagement ceremony. She had noints, but Andrew, feeling the weight of his actions, said, ¡°ine, I¡¯m really sorry for not showing up on the engagement day. It must have caused you a lot of trouble.¡± ine waved her hand dismissively, her smile warm and forgiving. ¡°I knew something must¡¯ve happened for you not to show up, but now that it¡¯s settled, everything¡¯s fine. As long as you two are okay, nothing out there can touch what we have here.¡± Glenn leaned forward slightly. ¡°Did Savannah and her family do something to you?¡± Andrew gave a nod. ¡°Yeah. I wasn¡¯t expecting them to stoop that low.¡± They didn¡¯t ask anything more. Whatever had happened was over now, and the peace they shared in this moment felt far more important. ine hurried toward the kitchen. Glenn followed close behind, ready to help. On the sidelines, Howard and Waylon lingered awkwardly. Waylon nudged his brother with a sly grin. ¡°Never thought I¡¯d see the day you¡¯d get the same treatment as me.¡± Howard shrugged with a half-smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine. At least Mom saw us.¡± . . . Chapter 832 ?Chapter 832: With that, Howard strode into the kitchen. ¡°Mom, let me help you!¡± The kitchen bustled with movement. Just as they were settling into the rhythm, Milly appeared. Once breakfast was ready, Milly followed Howard into the dining room, helping him set the table with careful precision. As she reached for another te, ine gently caught her in her tracks. Milly nced at ine nervously, her eyes darting with uncertainty. ¡°Milly, let the boys handle the chores,¡± ine said with a kind smile. ¡°I cook because I enjoy it, but you¡ªyou¡¯re a young woman with a bright future. Let them take care of this.¡± Howard nced over, shing an encouraging grin. ¡°She¡¯s right, Milly. We¡¯ve got it covered.¡± Milly hesitated. The newest releases are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s ¡°It¡¯s okay. I actually like helping out.¡± ine ced a hand on her shoulder and said, ¡°Housework can be draining. Take that energy and put it into something just for you. Come on, sweetheart¡ªsit down and rx.¡± Reluctantly, Milly allowed herself to be led to the table. ine¡¯s hand was soft and reassuring, sending a wave of unexpected warmth through her. It made her want to cry a little. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, dear?¡± ine asked, her tone full of concern. Milly shook her head with a small smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just¡­ thought of my mom for a moment.¡± ine¡¯s face softened as she reached out and gave Milly¡¯s hand a gentle squeeze. ¡°From now on, think of this as your home. You¡¯re family here. If you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to ask.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Milly¡¯s voice was barely above a whisper. As the family gathered at the table, Madisyn took a bite of a doughnut, her eyes lighting up instantly. ¡°Mom, this is amazing! Your cooking just gets better and better.¡± ine let out a lightugh. ¡°That¡¯s not mine. The doughnuts were store-bought.¡± Undeterred, Madisyn picked up a piece of bacon. ¡°Well, this is great too.¡± . . . Chapter 833 ?Chapter 833: ¡°Not mine either,¡± ine admitted yfully. ¡°Try the pancakes¡ªI made those.¡± Madisyn tasted a pancake and her expression shifted to surprise. ¡°Mom, this is incredible! It tastes just like the ones at that fancy bakery downtown.¡± ine chuckled, her cheeks faintly pink. ¡°It¡¯s from a pre-made mix I bought online. All I did was add water and heat it up. But hey, I¡¯m getting better, aren¡¯t I?¡± Waylon smiled, nodding as he chewed. ¡°Pre-made mixes really are a miracle.¡± Hisment earned him a yful tap on the back of the head from Glenn. ¡°Waylon, now that you¡¯re out of showbiz, what¡¯s the n? Why not join your brother at thepany?¡± Waylon shook his head quickly. ¡°Oh no, Dad! I¡¯d be useless at thepany. I¡¯d probably bankrupt the ce in a month. I intend to do modeling. With my looks and build, I could go global.¡± Glenn leaned back, unimpressed. ¡°You? A model?¡± Feeling the challenge, Waylon dered confidently, ¡°Give me a year, and I¡¯ll prove I have what it takes to be a supermodel. I just haven¡¯t hit the runway yet!¡± Madisyn broke the tension. ¡°I believe in you, Waylon.¡± Waylon nced at his sister, visibly moved. ¡°Thanks, sis. You¡¯re the best.¡± Laughter erupted around the table, filling the house with a warmth they hadn¡¯t felt in a long time. As the chatter died down, Andrew¡¯s voice rose above the rest, steering the conversation toward Madisyn and his engagement. ¡°We¡¯re going all out this time,¡± he said. ¡°A grand ceremony, a week from now.¡± The week flew by in a flurry of preparations. Andrew poured every ounce of his energy into perfecting every detail of the ceremony, while Madisyn worked tirelessly for thepany, only arriving at a hotel near the venue the night before the big day. She expected a simple, elegant affair, much like her first engagement. But when she stepped into the venue, her jaw dropped. Three floors of the hotel were designated for use. The first floor handled check-ins, the second hosted the ceremony, and the third served as a lounge area. . . . Chapter 834 ?Chapter 834: Each floor showcased a unique style; the first floor exuded vibrancy and warmth, featuring a red carpet extending from the entrance to the signing wall, enhanced byvish decorations. The entire second floor was steeped in a deep ocean-blue style. The tables were draped in rich, navy-blue linens, and the chairs were upholstered in matching shades of blue, standing in perfect symmetry. Their sleek designs added a modern touch to the hall¡¯s sophisticated allure, exuding an air of mystery and elegance. The third floor, on the other hand, presented a striking contrast with its much cozier atmosphere, offering a bright and spacious ssic lounge. Those who imed Andrew didn¡¯t care for Madisyn were left eating their words. This luxurious engagement ceremony left everyone utterly astonished. As soon as they stepped into thevishly decorated venue, they were enveloped in an atmosphere of grandeur and opulence. There was no doubt this was the grandest and most noble engagement party they had ever seen. ¡°Oh my God! This is breathtakingly beautiful. To decorate a ce like this for an engagement must have cost a fortune.¡± ¡°The decoration is actually nothing. What¡¯s more astonishing is that they bought the entire hotel just for this engagement party.¡± ¡°Wow! Is it true?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I heard Mr. Klein has spent over a billion over the past few days.¡± Such a staggering amount made the guests almost faint. Although the people who came to the engagement party were all from affluent families, they were still in awe. After all, such an amount was substantial for anyone. They could all say that it highlighted Andrew¡¯s remarkable generosity. Also, it was enough to prove that Andrew¡¯s love for Madisyn was genuine and profound. Because of this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but envy Madisyn. By noon, most of the prominent people in the city had arrived at the venue. When the ceremony began, Madisyn walked up to the stage in her custom-made diamond dress. It was so dazzling that it immediately caught everyone¡¯s attention. The bottles of wine served at the ceremony were top-tier, imported from renowned wineries abroad. When the guests started drinking, many were amazed by the wine¡¯s exquisite taste. . . . Chapter 835 ?Chapter 835: ¡°I didn¡¯t regret attending this engagement party. This is the best wine I¡¯ve ever tasted.¡± ¡°I agree! By the way, did you see the tiara on Madisyn¡¯s head? That¡¯s from Laria, a top luxury brand. That tiara alone costs hundreds of millions.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m a bit jealous¡­¡± Even Madisyn was surprised. She never expected Andrew to organize such an opulent engagement ceremony. Her heart was overwhelmed with joy. The couple went from table to table, toasting with the guests, who all looked at Madisyn with admiration. After their meal, the guests spent a few more hours with Andrew and Madisyn before leaving one after another, each full of praise and admiration for the extravagant event. Finally, the busy hours ended. Madisyn and Andrew, both exhausted yet satisfied, made their way to the lounge to rest. Suddenly, a waiter came in, approached Madisyn, and whispered, ¡°Miss Johns, someone sent you a gift.¡± ¡°From whom?¡± Your favorite tales live on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s ¡°The person didn¡¯t leave a name,¡± replied the waiter. Someone came to Madisyn¡¯s mind. But Giana had already given her an engagement gift. There was no need for another one, right? Madisyn opened the gift box, and inside, she found a beautifully arranged set of luxurious skincare products. ¡°Who gave this to you?¡± Susan asked curiously. Madisyn shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Susan leaned over and pulled out a piece of paper from the gift box. ¡°There¡¯s a note.¡± They both read the words written on it. ¡°Congrattions! I wish you happiness.¡± It was signed by the CEO of Global Entertainment. The Global Entertainment. Hector was dead, but Global Entertainment still existed. Had Hector handed thepany over to someone before his death? Madisyn¡¯s eyes narrowed. . . . Chapter 836 ?Chapter 836: She had a feeling that the CEO of Global Entertainment might bear ill will towards her. The set of skincare products was old. It had long expired. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Andrew asked when he noticed Madisyn¡¯s expression. Madisyn showed him the note without saying anything. His brows furrowed tightly after he read it. ¡°I¡¯ll have someone investigate who the current CEO is.¡± Madisyn nodded, still not saying anything. However, Andrew was saved from the trouble of investigating. The person they were looking for surfaced. Madisyn and Andrew stayed in the lounge all afternoon. They also had dinner there before returning home to rest. Madisyn changed intofortable pajamas,y on the sofa, and checked today¡¯s headlines on her phone. ¡°Tatiana¡¯s Science Fiction Film Has Been Completed¡± ¡°Tatiana Will Lead Global Entertainment into a New Era¡± Madisyn clicked on the second headline, her curiosity getting the better of her. As the page loaded, the first thing she saw was Tatiana¡¯s photo. Tatiana held a plenary meeting at Global Entertainment today. She had acquired all of Hector¡¯s shares and be the new chairwoman and CEO of Global Entertainment. This news made everything clear to the public. Tatiana had recently been receiving an unprecedented amount of good opportunities. Naturally, people spected on who was supporting her. Some even guessed it was Hector. But no one expected that Hector would give all his shares to Tatiana before his death. ¡°Tatiana has be a powerful woman overnight.¡± ¡°How can this be? Wasn¡¯t Hector known for being ruthless? How could he have given everything to Tatiana? It turns out he still had a little bit of conscience left.¡± ¡°Tatiana must really be good. Otherwise, Hector wouldn¡¯t have entrusted everything to her.¡± ¡°Oh my! I¡¯m so envious of Tatiana. She suddenly became the CEO of Global Entertainment, apany with a worth of over ten billion.¡± Indeed, Tatiana jumped onto the rich list and became the most powerful businesswoman of her generation. After reading some of thements, Madisyn immediately understood. She had been wondering who would have killed Hector. Now, it was clear to her. . . . Chapter 837 ?Chapter 837: The culprit was none other than Tatiana. While everyone was stunned by Tatiana¡¯s appointment as the new CEO of Global Entertainment, online discussions also turned to the release of her highly anticipated sci-fi film. Both Tatiana and Maxine had finished filming, and the movies were now set for release. The majority of people remained supportive of Tatiana. They hoped that Tatiana¡¯s sci-fi film would make up for Lorpond¡¯s previous shorings in this genre. After all, her production team was exceptionally talented this time around. After reading the news, Madisyn scrolled through other apps, only to see Tatiana¡¯s sci-fi movie being promoted everywhere. It looked like Tatiana was pouring a lot of resources into this project. ¡°Sweetheart, today must have exhausted you,¡± Andrew said as he stepped out of the bathroom, wrapping his arms around Madisyn with a fresh, clean scent. Madisyn rested her head on his shoulder and softly said, ¡°I¡¯m not exhausted. You must be. Today was really beautiful.¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy,¡± Andrew said gently. ¡°By the way, I heard that Tatiana has taken over as the new CEO of Global Entertainment. She¡¯s got a sharp edge to her. Hector must have been killed by her. Now, she¡¯s pushing her new movie hard. What about yours? Do you need any help with the promotion?¡± ¡°The publicity department is already on it. We don¡¯t need your help yet,¡± Madisyn replied. ¡°Alright. Baby, I¡¯m sorry for everything you¡¯ve had to deal withtely,¡± Andrew said, his eyes dark with a trace of guilt. Madisyn¡¯s expression softened. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You didn¡¯t actually cheat on me.¡± ¡°I would never cheat on you. You¡¯re the only one for me,¡± Andrew reassured her, his voice sincere. He leaned in, his breath warm against her ear as he whispered, ¡°If I ever do anything to hurt you, you have every right to end me.¡± Madisyn¡¯s heart skipped. She quickly pressed her hand over his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m not violent.¡± Andrew stayed quiet, his lips grazing her ear, sending a pleasant tingle through Madisyn, leaving her feeling limp. Her hand rested against his chest, initially with the intention of pushing him away. But as she felt the solid strength of his muscles beneath her touch, her resolve weakened, and she found herself unable to move. His kisses trailed from her ear to her lips, and Madisyn closed her eyes, lost in the sensation as he gently licked her tongue. A wave of warmth spread through her, and she felt as if her entire body was slowly melting, consumed by the softness of the moment. Andrew guided Madisyn¡¯s hands to his shoulders, urging her to hold onto him as he deepened the kiss. The air was thick with a sweet, intoxicating scent. Madisyn snapped back to awareness when she felt something pressing against her. ¡°Why are you still wearing a belt?¡± Madisyn asked, her gaze drifting down. But as she looked closer, she realized Andrew wasn¡¯t wearing a belt at all¡ªhe had on casual pants. . . . Chapter 838 ?Chapter 838: What she had felt pressing against her wasn¡¯t a belt, but¡­ A deep flush spread across Madisyn¡¯s face. Andrew gazed at her with a yful grin. ¡°You¡¯re a doctor, and yet you didn¡¯t recognize what that was?¡± Noticing the blush on her cheeks, Andrew softened his teasing, his eyes dark with affection. ¡°When do you want to get married?¡± he asked. ¡°What about you?¡± Madisyn asked in return. ¡°Tomorrow,¡± he replied. Madisyn was left speechless. Just a wishful thought. ¡°The soonest would be in three months,¡± Madisyn replied. Without hesitation, Andrew agreed. He buried his face in her neck, murmuring, ¡°I can finally have you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always been yours,¡± Madisyn whispered, running her fingers through his soft ck hair, feeling like she was petting a big puppy. Andrew looked at Madisyn with eager anticipation, his voice soft as he asked, ¡°Can I stay here tonight?¡± Madisyn felt a flutter of warmth in her chest. She smiled gently and replied, ¡°Of course, we¡¯re engaged now. You can stay anytime.¡± Andrew was thrilled. With Madisyn beside him, he enjoyed a wonderfully restful night. The following morning, Madisyn woke to find the bed upied by her alone. After getting dressed, she made her way downstairs, following the delicious scent of breakfast. Andrew had made breakfast. Wearing an apron, he looked every bit like the ideal husband. His cooking skills were outstanding, and Madisyn enjoyed every bite, feelingpletely satisfied. After breakfast, just as they were about to leave, ine and Glenn arrived. ¡°Mom, Dad, you¡¯re here. Have you had breakfast?¡± Madisyn asked her parents. ine smiled warmly. ¡°We¡¯ve already eaten. You just finished yours, right? There¡¯s something we wanted to talk to you about.¡± Madisyn raised an eyebrow, intrigued. ¡°What is it?¡± Glenn replied, ¡°I¡¯m considering building a manor in this city, a ce for future family gatherings and celebrations. When you and your brothers get married and have children, it¡¯ll give the little ones more room to y.¡± Madisyn nodded in understanding. Initially, her parents were supposed to stay in this city only for a short time. However, with her brothers joining them, her parents no longer had a reason to leave. If they were to stay long-term, having a manor of their own was essential. . . . Chapter 839 ?Chapter 839: ¡°Have you started looking for a manor yet?¡± Madisyn asked casually. ¡°We¡¯re looking,¡± Glenn said thoughtfully. ¡°The eastern suburbs look promising so far. You should keep an eye out, too¡ªlet us know if youe across something good.¡± ¡°Sure, Dad,¡± Madisyn replied. ¡°I¡¯ll look around when I get the chance.¡± With that, their conversation wrapped up. Madisyn said her goodbyes and headed to thepany. Her schedule these days was packed with preparations for the release of the new sci-fi movie. The first of next month had be a highlypetitive release date, with several major films premiering, including Tatiana¡¯stest sci-fi movie. Coincidentally, a foreign sci-fi movie was also ted for the same day. The inte had already started buzzing, unofficially dubbing it ¡°Sci-Fi Movie Day.¡± ¡°Three sci-fi films on the same day? Can¡¯t wait!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes up. Just because there are three doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯ll all be worth watching. I¡¯m betting on Director John Schultz¡¯s movie¡ªit smashed records in Mafelen with five billion at the box office.¡± ¡°Absolutely! Their sci-fi movie productions are always topnotch.¡± ¡°Tatiana¡¯s team looks solid this time. I¡¯m nning to watch both hers and John¡¯s film.¡± ¡°What about Maxine¡¯s Wandering World? No one seems to be talking about it.¡± ¡°They don¡¯t have much marketing going on. Probably a budget issue. Sci-fi movies aren¡¯t cheap, and it doesn¡¯t look like they¡¯ve got the resources to make a real hit.¡± ¡°Exactly. I¡¯m skipping that one.¡± ¡°Actually, I saw the trailer, and it doesn¡¯t look bad. Might surprise us.¡± ¡°Why waste money on mediocre films? I¡¯m sticking with Tatiana¡¯s End of the Earth.¡± The online discussions about the uing movie releases were relentless. Meanwhile, executives at major cinema chains were embroiled in their own heated debates. Scheduling was critical for every new movie release, and peak viewing times were the most coveted slots, often determining a film¡¯s sess or failure at the box office. At Oscar Company, inside a sleek meeting room, the discussion was in full swing. ¡°The prime viewing slots should definitely go to End of the Earth. It¡¯s the most anticipated film of the season!¡± ¡°I agree,¡± another chimed in. ¡°The secondary peak slots should be reserved for Director John Schultz¡¯s movie. His films have a massive fanbase and are guaranteed to draw crowds.¡± The discussion heated up as opinions leaned towards giving the top slots to End of the Earth and Director John Schultz¡¯s sci-fi blockbuster. At the head of the table, a woman in a sharp striped suit sat quietly, her hands sped as she reviewed the data on the films. Wandering World, produced by Edge Entertainment, had been dismissed by most. But Edge Entertainment was owned by someone she couldn¡¯t ignore¡­ ¡°Ms. Hobbes, what¡¯s your opinion?¡± . . . Chapter 840 ?Chapter 840: Vienna raised her gaze, her sharp eyes scanning the room. The murmurs died instantly as she leaned forward slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve reviewed the trailers, the data, and the projections,¡± she began, her voice measured but firm. ¡°And I¡¯ve decided the prime viewing slots will go to Wandering World.¡± The room froze, stunned by her unexpected decision. ¡°Wandering World?¡± someone blurted out incredulously. ¡°Ms. Hobbes, are you serious?¡± Vienna¡¯s assistant leaned in close and whispered, ¡°Ms. Hobbes, End of the Earth offers us a muchrger revenue share. If it bes a hit, the bonuses for all of us could be substantial.¡± Vienna¡¯s gaze was steady as she responded, ¡°I¡¯ve analyzed these films thoroughly. I guarantee that Wandering World will be a real hit!¡± The room stayed silent, but the reluctance on the executives¡¯ faces was palpable. The deputy director finally spoke. ¡°Vienna, ourpany¡¯s performance is already on shaky ground. This decision could significantly impact our future. Are you sure you want to go against public opinion and risk everything?¡± For years, he had been waiting for an opportunity to undermine Vienna and im her position. Vienna stood her ground, her voice unwavering. ¡°I haveplete confidence in my choice. Wandering World will seed!¡± The deputy director squinted, his expression a mix of skepticism and satisfaction. End of the Earth was already projected to dominate, with most cinema chains offering it the best screening times. In such apetitive environment, audience momentum would naturally swing toward the film with the greatest exposure. Others couldn¡¯t feel at ease. After the meeting ended, someone followed Vienna and asked, ¡°Ms. Hobbes, aren¡¯t your rtions with Edge Entertainment quite strained? Why are you still helping them? If their movie flops, the deputy director will surely hold you ountable.¡± This person, one of Vienna¡¯s supporters, was genuinely concerned for her. She had a good rtionship with Vienna and was aware of some of her issues with the Johns family. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for thepany; it has nothing to do with anyone else,¡± Vienna replied calmly. A few dayster, the much-anticipated movies finally premiered. Andrew, knowing that Madisyn had been busy over the past few days, had refrained from disturbing her. However, on the day of the premiere, he invited her out for dinner and a movie. His car arrived at the entrance of herpany, waiting quietly for Madisyn. The luxury car, worth tens of millions of dors, immediately drew a crowd of curious onlookers. . . . Chapter 841 ?Chapter 841: ¡°Wow, a Lamborghini! This model is one of only ten in the world. Is the driver waiting for his girlfriend?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so cool! That¡¯s exactly what you¡¯d expect from a Lamborghini.¡± Two girls passing by noticed the car. One nudged her friend and said, ¡°Look, a Lamborghini!¡± Her friend nced at it briefly, her expression indifferent. ¡°Who cares if it¡¯s a Lamborghini? It might just be some old guy driving it.¡± The first girl hesitated, suddenly losing interest. After all, old men didn¡¯t pique her curiosity. But the next moment, the car door opened, and a man stepped out. His tall, striking figure caught the first girl¡¯s attention. She almost screamed in excitement. ¡°He¡¯s so handsome!¡± she eximed, her voice filled with delight. The previously indifferent girl squinted in surprise. It wasn¡¯t an old man¡ªit was a strikingly handsome guy. Start your next adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s ¡°Evita, I just realized who that is!¡± the first girl said, her excitement bubbling over. ¡°He¡¯s the CEO of thepany you¡¯re interviewing for¡ªAndrew Klein!¡± she continued, practically vibrating with enthusiasm. Evita Gordon froze, her emotions swirling. For a moment, she was caught off guard, but she quickly shook her head. So what if he might be her boss? Right now, her focus was on earning money, nothing else. The girl sighed wistfully. ¡°But such a handsome and wealthy man already has a girlfriend. He¡¯s here waiting for her.¡± ¡°Girlfriend?¡± Evita asked, puzzled. ¡°Yes! His girlfriend is Madisyn Johns, the daughter of the Johns Group¡¯s chairman and the CEO of Edge Entertainment. They¡¯re a perfect match. It¡¯s surprising, though, that even someone like him has to wait for a girl. Ugh, I¡¯m so jealous of Madisyn!¡± the girl gushed. Evita nced in the direction of Edge Entertainment, her expression briefly flickering with a trace ofplexity. Then she tugged on her friend¡¯s arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Alright, but if your family hadn¡¯t gone bankrupt, you could have lived a life like Madisyn¡¯s,¡± her friend murmured as they walked away. Meanwhile, Andrew leaned against his sleek car, his gaze fixed on the brightly lit Edge Entertainment building. After twenty minutes, Madisyn finally emerged. . . . Chapter 842 ?Chapter 842: She was dressed in a deep blue suit, her look understated yet effortlessly beautiful. Her elegant features radiated an intellectual charm, and the usually reserved air about her seemed softened by the gentle smile on her lips. Andrew¡¯s eyes softened as well when he saw her. Taking her hand, he asked warmly, ¡°Finally done with work?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Madisyn replied. ¡°How long have you been waiting?¡± ¡°Just got here,¡± Andrew lied with a casual smile as he guided her into the car. He shielded her head as she slid into the seat. Once she was settled, he closed the door and got in beside her. ¡°Shall we have dinner and then watch a movie?¡± he suggested, ncing at her. The soft interior lighting of the car cast a gentle glow on his face. Madisyn pulled out her phone. ¡°Sure, let me check the movie tickets.¡± Discover more at galnovels ¡°I¡¯ve already got the tickets for Wandering World, but¡­¡± Andrew hesitated, his voice trailing off. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Have you checked the schedule for your movie?¡± Andrew asked. ¡°Yes, I know. It¡¯s not getting much screen time,¡± Madisyn replied, her voice steady and nonchnt. Andrew frowned slightly. ¡°It seems Tatiana must have offered the theaters some benefits. The timing isn¡¯t ideal either¡ªthere are three sci-fi movies releasing right now, and thepetition is intense.¡± Madisyn¡¯s eyes sparkled with quiet determination. ¡°I have confidence in our movie.¡± Andrew nodded gently, his trust in her unwavering. Madisyn had worked miracles before, and he believed she could do it again. After dinner, they headed to the theater to watch Wandering World. Though Madisyn had seen it many times during production, experiencing it on the big screen felt entirely different. Maxine¡¯s performance had improved significantly, her acting effortlessly drawing the audience into the story. The stunning special effects further elevated the film, creating a fully immersive experience. Despite only a third of the seats being filled, not a single person left when the movie ended. . . . Chapter 843 ?Chapter 843: Everyone remained seated, eagerly waiting for the post-credits scene. As Andrew and Madisyn exited with the crowd, they overheard enthusiastic conversations around them. ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t expect it to be that good! It was so thrilling, and the special effects were the best I¡¯ve ever seen. We really hit the jackpot with this one,¡± someone eximed. ¡°Why does everyone keep saying Wandering World isn¡¯t any good? I think it¡¯s amazing.¡± The others nodded, smiles spreading across their faces. As they left the projection hall, they noticed the crowd from the hall next door, where End of the Earth had just wrapped up. Most of them looked unimpressed, some even a bit disappointed. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I dropped sixty bucks on that!¡± ¡°I¡¯m definitely giving it a negative review when I get home. What a waste of time.¡± Madisyn and Andrew exchanged a nce. After a moment, Andrew spoke softly. ¡°Good quality always stands out.¡± ???¨¦?? ???t?€§ñ? ?n Ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.??? Madisyn smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve always held that belief, too.¡± Instead of heading straight to her vi, Madisyn decided to visit her parents. When she arrived, it waste, but they hadn¡¯t gone to bed yet. ¡°Madisyn, you¡¯re here!¡± ine said with a warm smile. ¡°What¡¯s got youing by sote?¡± ¡°Mom, Dad, remember how you wanted to find the perfect spot for our manor? I think I¡¯ve found it,¡± Madisyn said, her voice excited as she pulled out a map and carefully unfolded it. She had put in a lot of work to get to this point. Finding the right ce for their family home wasn¡¯t just about having enough space¡ªit was about the feeling it gave off. The manor needed to be impressive, but it also had to fit with the natural surroundings. For affluent people like them, the environment was everything. After thinking it through, Madisyn was confident she had found the perfect location. ine and Glenn both leaned in to study the map, but their expressions quickly grew serious. Madisyn noticed the shift and felt confused. ¡°Mom, Dad, what do you think?¡± . . . Chapter 844 ?Chapter 844: Glenn didn¡¯t respond right away, his eyes shifting toward ine. She hesitated before finally speaking up. ¡°Madisyn, it¡¯s a great spot, but we can¡¯t build our manor there.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Madisyn asked, her brow furrowing. ¡°Because the neighbors won¡¯t approve,¡± ine replied, her tone heavy with concern. Madisyn rxed, realizing it wasn¡¯t anythingplicated. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± It wasn¡¯t the neighbors¡¯nd, so why should they care? ¡°Maybe we should just forget it. If there¡¯s going to be any drama, it¡¯s not worth it,¡± ine said quietly. Madisyn hadn¡¯t expected her mom to back down so quickly. She tried to reassure her, speaking with a gentle but firm tone. ¡°Mom, we¡¯re not taking anyone¡¯snd. What right does anybody have to make a fuss over this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just worried my sister-inw might get upset,¡± ine said. She sighed softly, still looking uncertain. ???¨¦?? ???t?€§ñ? ?n Ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.??? Madisyn paused, a bit confused. Sister-inw? It didn¡¯t take long for her to put the pieces together¡ªthe neighbors were her uncle¡¯s family. ine hadn¡¯t mentioned any members of her original family since Madisyn returned, so she¡¯d assumed there was no one to consider. But now, as she saw the look on her mother¡¯s face, it was clear there was some old tension there. Realizing this, Madisyn decided not to push the issue further. After a few more quiet exchanges, she finally excused herself and headed off to bed to get some rest. Glenn turned to ine, his expression thoughtful. ¡°It¡¯s been years since all that happened. I doubt anyone even cares anymore. Maybe it¡¯s time we paid your brother a visit.¡± ¡°No, let¡¯s just forget it,¡± ine said, shaking her head. Glenn sighed, his gaze lingering on her. He could feel the weight of her worry. The next evening, the box office numbers came in. Tatiana¡¯s film had taken the top spot, raking in two billion in a single day. . . . Chapter 845 ?Chapter 845: John¡¯s moviended in second ce, while Maxine¡¯s barely made a ssh, earning only a few million. As soon as the results hit the news, the online chatter turned nasty. ¡°Ha! I knew their movie was a bust. Reality check for them¡ªsome people just can¡¯t handle a sci-fi film.¡± ¡°What a joke. If you can¡¯t do it, don¡¯t bother with a genre that¡¯s too big for you.¡± ¡°Yeah, the sci-fi world isn¡¯t like the idol scene. You can¡¯t get by just on looks. Tatiana is the real deal¡ªshe¡¯s got the power, the talent. A true star!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll admit it¡ªTatiana really blew me away this time. She¡¯s amazing!¡± The box office numbers had everyone buzzing. Fans couldn¡¯t stop talking about Tatiana¡¯s performance, hoping her sci-fi film would make a ssh worldwide. But not everyone was impressed. ¡°I¡¯m reading all thesements, and I¡¯m confused. Did you actually watch Tatiana¡¯s movie? I did, and honestly, it¡¯s a huge disappointment!¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t terrible, but it isn¡¯t anything special either. Just average. I can¡¯t understand how it made so much money.¡± ???¨¦?? ???t?€§ñ? ?n Ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.??? ¡°Half the audience walked out before the movie even ended at my screening.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s pretty dull and way too expensive. I would¡¯ve rather spent that money on a nice dinner.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re looking for something really good, watch Wandering World. It¡¯s amazing. I was totally blown away!¡± ¡°Yes, exactly! It¡¯s so good. I went in just to pass the time, but the movie totally shocked me. The writer¡¯s creativity is off the charts, and Maxine and the rest of the cast were fantastic. Every character kept me hooked.¡± ¡°I was hooked too. Do you know who wrote Wandering World? Hermione. She¡¯s amazing¡ªshe can write anything and make it perfect!¡± Those who had watched Wandering World couldn¡¯t stop talking about it. They took to social media, urging their families, friends, and followers to experience the cinematic masterpiece for themselves. Dissatisfied with the movie¡¯s rating, they flooded forums, social media tforms, and movie review sites, questioning how such an exceptional film could be so undervalued while a mediocre one topped the charts. Frustrated by the constant stream of mediocre films dominating the market, everyone seized the chance to promote Wandering World as a beacon of quality sci-fi, eagerly rmending it to family and friends. Some people really wanted to watch it. It was just that they found it challenging to find a suitable time. . . . Chapter 846 ?Chapter 846: After all, most movie theaters scheduled End of the Earth during prime hours, while Wandering World was only avable during work hours andte at night, frustrating many viewers. So, when word spread that Oscar Cinema had scheduled Wandering World at convenient showtimes, sci-fi fans wasted no time. Tickets began selling out rapidly. Despite the growing enthusiasm among Wandering World fans, these voices remained a minority. They hadn¡¯t attracted much attention yet. Over the next two days, the tides began to shift. The box office numbers of John¡¯s movie started to climb, slowly but surely surpassing Tatiana¡¯s. Maxine¡¯s movie ticket sales continued to climb. However, the rate was noticeably slower than before. At Oscar Film Company, everyone gathered in the conference room. The deputy director presented the recent data. Then, he said to Vienna, ¡°Ms. Hobbes, we¡¯ve trusted you so much.¡± Explore g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s for fresh content ¡°But look at how poor our profits have been recently. Those movie theaters showing End of the Earth are making a fortune.¡± Vienna looked at the data expressionlessly. The deputy director sighed. ¡°We¡¯re on a tight budget and can¡¯t afford any slip-ups. I insist that End of the Earth must be given priority today.¡± Several people present nodded in agreement. The deputy director¡¯s demeanor revealed a hint of smugness and malice. He continued, ¡°The chairman ising back soon. Have you thought about what to do next, Ms. Hobbes? The opening weekend is critical for a film¡¯s sess. You¡¯ve wasted this prime opportunity to make money.¡± His words, sharp and unwavering, carried a tant taunt. However, Vienna remained calm. ¡°The results aren¡¯t out yet, are they?¡± she asked coldly. ¡°Today is only the third day.¡± The deputy director scoffed. ¡°But half of the time has already passed. Do you really think anything can change in just one afternoon?¡± One of the people in the meeting, who had been checking his phone, suddenly raised his head and showed them the data, looking surprised. ¡°Look! Our seats are almost fully booked today. And many people are still struggling to get tickets.¡± . . . Chapter 847 ?Chapter 847: Everyone gathered around and stared at the screen disying thetest ticket sales figures. Indeed, the once sluggish numbers had now soared. And many were still waiting for tickets to be avable again. The conference room was filled with stunned silence, each person processing the unexpected surge. They had experienced sold-out seats before, but only in a few theaters. It was nothingpared to today, where every Wandering World screening was full. Everyone quickly calcted today¡¯s profits, and shock was instantly written all over their faces. The deputy director was in utter disbelief. ¡°How can this be possible?¡± Vienna looked at the deputy director, her gaze cold and piercing. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s wrong for us to make this much?¡± The deputy director quickly came to his senses. He cleared his throat, trying to regain hisposure, and exined, ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m just thrilled. I didn¡¯t expect Wandering World to be so sessful.¡± ¡°Ms. Hobbes, you really have an incredible eye for talent. As always, you save thepany from crisis.¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help but praise Vienna. ¡°That¡¯s right! Ms. Hobbes, you are amazing! Ourpany truly can¡¯t do without you. You are very valuable to us.¡± Vienna gave a small,posed smile, nodding in acknowledgment of everyone¡¯s praise. While the admiration for Vienna grew, the deputy director gritted his teeth, almost breaking them, in frustration. How could everything flip at the eleventh hour? At this moment, everyone on the inte was moring for Wandering World¡¯s tickets. ¡°Is anyone selling Wandering World¡¯s tickets here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m so fed up with some movie theaters. Why can¡¯t they treat films fairly? Why are there so few tickets for Wandering World?¡± ¡°Darn! Why didn¡¯t anyone tell me Wandering World is so good? If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have watched End of the Earth.¡± ¡°After this incident, some movie theaters must reflect on themselves. How can a great film be given so few showtimes? No wonder they aren¡¯t making money.¡± ¡°Aside from Oscar Cinema, only the Light Cinema has tickets. The Light Cinema is owned by the Klein Group. Mr. Klein is really supportive of his fianc¨¦e. It seems Madisyn really brings him good fortune, making his profits soar.¡± . . . Chapter 848 ?Chapter 848: Those movie theaters that had focused their efforts on End of the Earth were facing significant losses today. They barely had any patrons, not even covering their costs. And watching the sess of Oscar Cinema, they were filled with regret. When Andrew saw thepliments online, a satisfied smile appeared on his face. Thement he liked the most was praising Madisyn for bringing him good fortune. ¡°Mr. Klein, what do you think?¡± the HR director asked in a low voice when he noticed Andrew hadn¡¯t spoken for a while. Andrew raised his eyes, and his gaze swept around. He said calmly, ¡°Everything looks good. You can make the choice.¡± After saying this, he left the interview room. The HR director said to the candidates, ¡°Please wait in the lobby.¡± The interviewees filed out of the room, Evita among them. Just moments ago, she had been seated directly across from Andrew. From the moment Andrew stepped into the interview room, an invisible tension gripped the air, leaving everyone unable to shake off their nerves. Evita, however, had managed to keep herposure. Having grown up surrounded by influential figures due to her father¡¯s high-ranking position, she was no stranger to powerful men. Andrew¡¯smanding aura, while impressive, didn¡¯t particrly intimidate her. Yet she hadn¡¯t expected the sudden twist¡ªAndrew shing a smile directly at her. The unexpected gesture had left her slightly unsettled, her brows knitting in thought. As her mind reyed the scene, she identally collided with someone. About to apologize, she froze when she realized it was none other than Andrew himself. Up close, his striking features were even more captivating, his presence almost overwhelming. Evita bit her lip and said, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Klein.¡± Without so much as a word, Andrew turned and walked away. Evita frowned. Later, after leaving the Klein Group, Evita joined her friend for a meal, recounting the strange interaction. ¡°Mr. Klein seemed a bit dismissive,¡± Evita remarked casually. Her friend, however, looked at her in shock. ¡°Evita, do you realize what you¡¯re saying? That¡¯s Andrew Klein you¡¯re talking about!¡± . . . Chapter 849 ?Chapter 849: ¡°And so what if it¡¯s Andrew Klein? When my father was in office, he treated everyone with kindness and respect,¡± Evita replied. Her friend was at a loss for words. Since her father had stepped down, Evita had gone from a life of privilege to one of rtive obscurity. She often found herself lost in memories of her past, recounting them so frequently that her friend had grown visibly tired of hearing the same tales over and over. ¡°But Andrew isn¡¯t like anyone else, Evita. He¡¯s got the weight of an empire on his shoulders. People like us? We¡¯re probably not even a blip on his radar,¡± her friend mused. Evita didn¡¯t answer right away. Her thoughts drifted back to the smile Andrew had directed at her. ¡°What are you thinking, Evita?¡± Evita replied with a hint of indifference, ¡°I think he was deliberately trying to get my attention.¡± Her friend nearly choked on her food, disbelief etched across her face. She couldn¡¯t deny that Evita possessed undeniable beauty and natural grace, but when measured against the dazzling charm of Madisyn, Evita¡¯s allure seemed to dim. ¡°How could you possibly think that, Evita?¡± Evita recounted the moment Andrew had smiled at her. Her friend¡¯s eyebrows shot up in surprise, and a flicker of curiosity danced in her eyes. Could Andrew really have taken a liking to Evita? She leaned in and said skeptically, ¡°But you¡¯ve only met him once.¡± Before Evita could respond, her phone buzzed on the table. Calmly, she nced at the screen, then tilted it toward her friend with a triumphant smirk. ¡°What do you think now?¡± Her friend squinted at the screen and saw a message from Klein Group. Evita had passed the interview and was expected to start work the very next day. ¡°Wow, Evita, that¡¯s incredible! But if Mr. Klein really likes you; he¡¯ll probably pull some strings for you at work, right? Just pay attention to how he treats you,¡± her friend said with a mischievous glint. In truth, she thought the job offer wasn¡¯t all that surprising. Evita had credentials most could only dream of, having graduated from a top-tier overseas university. She was more than capable of handling a secretary position. . . . Chapter 850 ?Chapter 850: Still, if Andrew did fancy Evita, maybe she could ride those coattails herself someday. Evita, however, remained cool and unbothered. ¡°I don¡¯t need his help,¡± she said firmly. ¡°All I want is to work and stay focused.¡± Her friend fell silent, conflicting emotions ying on her face. Night fell. There was great news. Wandering World had shattered expectations, iming an unprecedented box office triumph! No one had seen iting. The film, which had been limping along for days, suddenly surged into the limelight, capturing hearts across the nation and earning glowing des. The positive review rate stood at an astonishing 98%. It surpassed the 80% benchmark set by the previous highest-rated domestic sci-fi film. Maxine and her team¡¯s tireless dedication had finally borne fruit. Madisyn threw a celebration party, inviting the entire crew to avish dinner. When she arrived, her sharp eyes caught sight of the neatly arranged gift bags ced at each seat. Norton, standing nearby with his trademark grin, quipped, ¡°Everyone¡¯s worked so hardtely. Consider these little tokens of my gratitude.¡± An actor eagerly unwrapped a gift bag, only to stop in sheer disbelief as his eyesnded on the contents. Luxury items gleamed under the light, and¡ªwas that a Cartier bracelet? The bracelet alone was worth tens of thousands of dors, and there were also other opulent treasures tucked inside. Altogether, the items were likely worth well over a hundred thousand dors. ¡°Mr. Santos, this is far too generous. We can¡¯t possibly ept these gifts,¡± the young actor, clearly overwhelmed, said hesitantly. But Norton, with a dismissive wave and a casual chuckle, replied, ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss about it. These are just small tokens of appreciation. With the film¡¯s incredible sess, I¡¯m confident all of your careers will soar. Compared to that, these gifts are hardly worth mentioning.¡± Despite his usual casualness, Norton knew exactly when to speak and what to say. Gratitude poured in from all sides, and the atmosphere quickly shifted to one of cheerful camaraderie. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Santos. It¡¯s a privilege to be part of this team with Maxine.¡± ¡°Yes, and when you and Maxine finally tie the knot, don¡¯t forget to send us an invite!¡± . . . Chapter 851 ?Chapter 851: Thement struck just the right chord with Norton, whoughed heartily and gave a yful nod in agreement. As everyone settled in to eat, a session ofvish dishes arrived, each more decadent than thest, the table now groaning with indulgence. They could savor ck truffles and sip on vintage wines without a care. Madisyn, however, felt something was off. She turned to the waiter and asked, ¡°Is this the meal we ordered?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The waiter checked the order with a quick nce and nodded. Madisyn instinctively nced at Norton, wondering if he had taken it upon himself to upgrade the menu. Just then, a tall, graceful figure entered the room, instantly stealing everyone¡¯s attention. Dressed in an impably tailored suit, Andrew exuded effortless elegance. His broad shoulders and poised, graceful demeanor gave him the air of someone used to being admired. With an almost regal confidence, he took his seat beside Madisyn. ???€?? ¡é?¦Át?¦Å§ñs 1n ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.??? The entire group sat in awe, witnessing a moment of undeniable elegance. Madisyn and Andrew made an impable match. ¡°Did you arrange this?¡± Madisyn asked. Andrew nodded. ¡°Yes. I noticed how hard you¡¯d all been workingtely. Everyone deserves a treat. Enjoy the food and drinks.¡± Norton chuckled and said, ¡°Guys, did you hear what Mr. Klein said? Everyone, don¡¯t hold back. Let¡¯s eat and drink until he¡¯s bankrupt.¡± Everyone in the crew was overwhelmed with happiness. They couldn¡¯t believe their luck. First, they received gift bags worth over a hundred thousand dors. And now, they were treated to such an exquisite meal. Even the royalties would be envious of this. Staying at Edge Entertainment had undoubtedly proven to be the best decision they had ever made. As everyone enjoyed their meal, a waitress moved gracefully around the table, pouring drinks for each person. When the waitress approached Andrew, her hand suddenly trembled, and the wine spilled on his clothes. ¡°Mr. Klein¡­¡± The waitress¡¯s face turned pale as she quickly looked at Andrew, her hands still trembling. . . . Chapter 852 ?Chapter 582: Andrew raised his head, nced at her, and waved his hand, signaling that she didn¡¯t need to worry. Evita, on the other hand, was overwhelmed by a mix of emotions. She hadn¡¯t expected to meet Andrew here. Although Andrew assured her she had nothing to worry about, she insisted, ¡°Mr. Klein, I¡¯m really sorry. Please give me your coat, and I¡¯ll have it dry-cleaned for you.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Andrew lowered his head and returned his attention to his food. Evita didn¡¯t insist. She bit her lower lip and continued serving wine. However, she was absent-minded. As she approached the door, her heel wobbled unexpectedly. She twisted her ankle and stumbled. Her face flushed deeper as she realized all eyes were on her. She quickly got up and left in a hurry. Madisyn watched Evita¡¯s retreating figure. Then, she turned to Andrew and asked, ¡°She looks familiar. Do you know her?¡± Andrew was a little confused. Fortunately, Norton quickly exined, ¡°Her father is Rudolf Gordon, who used to be a minister. But her family fell on hard times after her father got into trouble. I didn¡¯t expect she¡¯d end up working as a waitress. It must really be hard for her.¡± Madisyn nodded in understanding. Rudolf was once a highly regarded official, his name synonymous with excellence in governance. ¡°Really? I remember hering to mypany today for an interview for my secretary position,¡± Andrew recalled what happened at thepany. ¡°It¡¯s admirable that she can put aside her stature and work as a waitress and a secretary,¡± Madisynmented. Then, she added, ¡°Her father was once an important government official, so she probably knows a lot. I think she was injured just now. You should ask someone to give her a bandage.¡± Andrew hadn¡¯t thought about it. But since Madisyn said so, he sent someone downstairs to have it done. Evita stood on the balcony, her arms wrapped around herself to fend off the chilly breeze. The biting cold wind swept across her face, sharp enough to jolt her back to the present. ¡°How dare you ck off when everyone is busy! Get back to work!¡± Suddenly, a sharp voice rang out behind her. . . . Chapter 853 ?Chapter 853: Evita turned and saw her supervisor standing there with arms akimbo. She nodded and prepared to leave without saying a word. The supervisor eyed her exquisite makeup with a hint of disdain. ¡°You used to be a famousdy from a well-off family. But things have changed now. Did you just stain a guest¡¯s clothes? I¡¯m telling you, be careful. Everyone here is someone you can¡¯t afford to offend.¡± Evita bit her lower lip, fighting to maintain herposure. When she was about to speak, a man suddenly approached them. ¡°Are you Evita Gordon?¡± Evita was a little confused when she saw a man in a suit. He took the initiative to introduce himself. ¡°I¡¯m Mr. Klein¡¯s assistant. This is for you.¡± Evita was surprised to see the bandage in the man¡¯s hand. She didn¡¯t expect Andrew to notice she had gotten injured from the fall just now, let alone be so considerate. The supervisor¡¯s expression soured even more. After the assistant left, she looked at Evita and sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t know what method you¡¯ve used to catch Mr. Klein¡¯s attention. But remember, he has a girlfriend.¡± After saying this, she walked away in her high heels. Evita didn¡¯t pay much attention to her supervisor¡¯s words. She crouched down and carefully wrapped the bandage around her ankle. Suddenly, she felt warmth amidst the chilly night. As she touched her bandaged ankle, her eyes fell on her hands. They had once been delicate and unblemished, but now there were calluses on them. Ever since her father got into trouble, everyone had been kicking her when she was down. The fall from her once prestigious position had been swift and brutal. People who had once been allies had turned their backs on her. This was the first time someone had helped her. For so long, Evita had harbored a sense of disdain for Andrew. But now, something in her heart was stirring. Tonight¡¯s celebration event had been a great sess, and everyone was in high spirits. Many had been drinking, so Madisyn arranged for them to be sent home safely. . . . Chapter 854 ?Chapter 854: ¡°I know how hard you¡¯ve worked these past few weeks, but your efforts paid off,¡± Madisyn said to Maxine. Maxine smiled. ¡°But without such a good script, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to achieve sess. Tatiana must be fuming at this moment.¡± Maxine had actually guessed it right. Tatiana¡¯s frustration simmered beneath the surface, and she had been in a foul mood for days. She had convinced herself that the surge in box office numbers for Maxine¡¯s movie on the third day was just a sh in the pan. But to her shock, the box office numbers continued to rise, exceeding ten billion in just a week. Their sess was nothing short of historic. It set a new record for sci-fi films in Lorpond. Actually, Tatiana had tried to join forces with movie theaters to boycott Wandering World. But when everyone saw its profitability, they began to schedule more showtimes, attracting even more viewers. At this moment, Tatiana¡¯s assistant walked into her office and reported nervously, ¡°Miss Fernandez, our rating has dropped below six.¡± ¡°What about theirs?¡± The assistant hesitated, knowing Tatiana was referring to Maxine¡¯s film, before saying, ¡°Their rating is 9.6.¡± Typically, movie ratings peaked upon release and gradually declined over time. However, Maxine¡¯s film maintained an impressive 9.6¡ªa rare achievement. In a fit of rage, Tatiana smashed a nearby vase. ¡°Damn it! Why?¡± ¡°Miss Fernandez, please don¡¯t be angry,¡± the assistant tried to console her. ¡°Honestly, I think Maxine¡¯s film isn¡¯t as good as yours. But her boyfriend is Norton, and with Andrew supporting them, it¡¯s really hard for us to win.¡± Tatiana froze, surprised. Maxine¡­ was actually Norton¡¯s girlfriend? She gradually calmed herself and gave the assistant a few instructions. Meanwhile, the entire inte was abuzz with discussions about the threetest sci-fi movies. Public opinion on the ratings had shifted drastically. The once top-rated End of the Earth had plummeted to the bottom, Wandering World had soared to first ce, and John¡¯s film now sat squarely in the middle. . . . Chapter 855 ?Chapter 855: ¡°I thought John¡¯s film would be the best,¡± someonemented. ¡°He¡¯s a true master of sci-fi, but it still doesn¡¯t quite measure up to Wandering World.¡± ¡°Wandering World is absolutely incredible. Its theories are so well-grounded¡ªit¡¯s the kind of movie you can watch over and over again.¡± ¡°Totally! I¡¯ve seen it three times, and I learned something new each time.¡± ¡°Are you serious? A lot of people in my theater thought it was boring. Everyone wasining as they left. I really don¡¯t get the hype around Wandering World.¡± ¡°Same here. I went because of all the rave reviews online, but after watching it, I thought it was just¡­ okay.¡± Initially, Wandering World was universally praised, but gradually, dissenting opinions began to emerge. At first,izens dismissed these critics¡ªafter all, every good movie had its detractors. But soon, troubling news began to surface, chipping away at the goodwill surrounding Wandering World. ¡°Do you know why Wandering World is so popr? The two major families of Lorpond are backing it.¡± ¡°Please borate.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know Norton is Maxine¡¯s boyfriend? He¡¯s the heir of the Santos family, and Andrew is Madisyn¡¯s boyfriend. These two practically control half of the country¡¯s economy. Whoever they decide to support can be popr. It¡¯s as simple as that! That¡¯s why, even if you think Wandering World isn¡¯t that great, you still see so many people promoting it.¡± ¡°My goodness, is that true? Maxine is actually relying on wealthy men?¡± ¡°Ugh, disgusting! Maxine, how could you stoop so low?¡± ¡°I refuse to believe it! I like Maxine so much¡ªhow could she do something like this?¡± Fueled by trolls, the tide of public opinion began to turn. Some even went as far as deliberately leaving negative reviews for the film. Norton, unable to tolerate the escting smear campaign, erupted in anger and took to Twitter. ¡°It was me who pursued Maxine. She didn¡¯t want to be with me at first and prefers to keep a low profile after we started dating. Maxine¡¯s sess is entirely the result of her own hard work¡ªit has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°Is someone stirring up trouble just because their film can¡¯tpete with hers? If I catch anyone posting defamatoryments about Maxine again, you¡¯ll regret it!¡± Norton didn¡¯t stop there. He immediately instructed hispany to cut all ties and refuse any coboration with Global Entertainment. . . . Chapter 856 ?Chapter 856: Tatiana soon came across Norton¡¯s tweet. She had been hoping to coborate with Norton¡¯spany, as she was in the midst of preparations for a major fashion show. Global Entertainment had reached its zenith in the entertainment industry and was now branching out into other ventures, including fashion design. Fashion had be a highly lucrative market. In Lorpond, the Santos family and Homelight Enterprise were the leading luxury clothing brands. Homelight Enterprise had outright dismissed any potential coboration, leaving Tatiana to approach apany under the Santos family¡¯s umbre. But her proposal was quickly declined. Frustration and regret weighed heavily on her¡ªoffending Norton had been a grave error. Yet, the damage was already done, and there was no undoing it. With no choice but to move forward, Tatiana redirected her efforts toward managing the fallout and focusing on her movie. The next day, the trolls¡¯ campaign had spread far and wide, ensuring the news reached countless people. Manyizens, harboring a deep-seated resentment toward the wealthy, quickly turned their ire on Wandering World. The movie¡¯s rating kept falling. Meanwhile, Tatiana¡¯s film finally showed signs of recovery, with its rating starting to climb. Klein Group. ¡°Inform Mr. Klein about the situation and get his instructions on how to proceed.¡± Evita, busy at her desk in the secretary¡¯s office, received the directive with a raised eyebrow. ncing at the task file, she noticed it included Tatiana¡¯s tweet, where Andrew¡¯s name was explicitly mentioned. Her lips pressed into a thin line as she nodded, grabbed the document, and headed to the CEO¡¯s office. She knocked on the door, but no one responded. Curious, she gently pushed it open and noticed the door was slightly ajar. Is Andrew not here? Peeking inside, she spotted him stretched out on the sofa, apparently asleep. He was always burdened with responsibilities, and seeing him so fatigued stirred an unexpected pang of sympathy in Evita. . . . Chapter 857 ?Chapter 857: Without thinking, she instinctively walked over and draped a nket over him. Perhaps it was because he was the first man to show her kindness since her family¡¯s troubles. Andrew was in a deep sleep, his breathing steady and calm. Suddenly, the phone on the coffee table lit up as its ringtone sounded. Evita instinctively picked it up and silenced it, ensuring Andrew¡¯s sleep wasn¡¯t interrupted. Evita sighed softly as she stared at the phone, her brows furrowing tightly. Why did she seem to care so much about Andrew? Looking at the phone, she saw the name ¡°Sweetheart¡± shing on the screen. Sweetheart¡­ Was it Madisyn? She subconsciously pursed her lips, ncing at Andrew. She had wanted to put the phone back. However, the name kept shing on the screen. After hesitating for a moment, she pressed the answer button with a trembling finger and put the phone near her ear while walking toward the door. ¡°Andrew¡­¡± A woman¡¯s gentle voice came from the other end of the line. Evita said politely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Johns. Mr. Klein is asleep. I¡¯ll let him know you called when he wakes up.¡± Madisyn immediately recognized Evita¡¯s voice. ¡°Alright.¡± Evita still held the phone near her ear. She didn¡¯t hang up. Madisyn didn¡¯t hang up immediately, either. The faint sound of her breathing could be heard. After a few seconds, she said, ¡°Andrew is usually busy with work and neglects his health.¡± ¡°Please help me remind him to eat on time.¡± Evita nodded. ¡°Okay, I will.¡± Madisyn didn¡¯t say anything more and simply ended the call. Evita stared at the phone, the screen now dark. She noticed how exquisite and expensive it was, matching Andrew¡¯s temperament very well. However, she felt a sense of difort in her heart. . . . Chapter 858 ?Chapter 858: She couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Madisyn was so calm even when another woman answered Andrew¡¯s phone. Any woman in her position would have at least questioned the situation. But Madisyn didn¡¯t show the slightest sign of unease or jealousy. Suddenly, Evita understood where the difort in her heart came from. Madisyn¡¯sposed reaction could mean she hadplete confidence in Andrew¡¯s loyalty. But it could also imply that, in her eyes, Evita wasn¡¯t a threat at all. Evita became even more contemtive. At this moment, a webpage popped up on the screen. She clicked on it and checked what it was about. Madisyn had no idea of Evita¡¯splicated thoughts. She was with the public rtions department now, discussing how to handle the movie¡¯s situation. Suddenly, the head of the public rtions department eximed, ¡°Miss Johns, there¡¯s a problem.¡± Madisyn¡¯s attention immediately shifted to the head of the public rtions department. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Take a look at this.¡± The head of the public rtions department showed her phone to Madisyn. Madisyn¡¯s eyes narrowed as she nced at the screen. The post was from a popr Twitter ount, and Andrew¡¯s ount had liked it. The post attributed much of Wandering World¡¯s high box office numbers to Andrew¡¯s and Norton¡¯s influence. Andrew¡¯s ¡°like¡± seemed to confirm it. Initially, some people didn¡¯t believe the post. But after he liked it, they had no choice. In just five minutes, the post had already received thousands ofments. ¡°Wow! Did Mr. Klein really admit it himself?¡± ¡°Ha-ha! Mr. Klein couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Wandering World is nothing but trash. Making such a film go global will only make our country look bad.¡± ¡°To be honest, I think it¡¯s pretty good¡­¡± ¡°Well, people are easily influenced by others. Maybe you think it¡¯s good because others say it is.¡± ¡°Mr. Klein must be fed up with Madisyn, right? That¡¯s why he liked the post.¡± . . . Chapter 859 ?Chapter 859: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. It seems he thinks the movie is terrible, too. Tsk, tsk, tsk! Madisyn will only drag Mr. Klein down.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so embarrassing! When did the film industry be like this? Power can control everything. You rich people! Don¡¯t think of us as part of your games. Stop ying with us.¡± The head of the public rtions department looked at Madisyn in confusion and asked. ¡°Did Mr. Klein identally hit the like button?¡± Madisyn nodded. ¡°Possibly.¡± She picked up her phone, wanting to call Andrew to ask. However, she remembered he was still asleep. So, she just said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask him about itter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The head of the public rtions department nodded, turned around, and left. Madisyn returned to her work. She was so absorbed in the piles of paperwork that she didn¡¯t notice it was already time to get off work. It was only then that she called Andrew. ¡°Sweetheart¡­¡± Andrew¡¯s maic voice sounded from the other end of the line. ¡°Do you miss me? Your timing is perfect. I¡¯ve just finished a meeting.¡± Andrew obviously didn¡¯t know what was going on online. ¡°Yes, I miss you,¡± Madisyn admitted openly. Then, she added, ¡°But you¡¯d better check online first.¡± Andrew was confused but still went online. Then, he immediately saw the post. His tone immediately changed when he said, ¡°Sweetheart, it wasn¡¯t me. I didn¡¯t like this post.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Madisyn responded. Andrew breathed a sigh of relief, but his expression became serious. ¡°I¡¯ll check what¡¯s going on. My ount might have been hacked.¡± Madisyn could hear the tension in Andrew¡¯s voice. She said in a softer tone, ¡°It was Evita.¡± ¡°What? Evita?¡± Andrew was stunned for a moment. He seemed unfamiliar with the name. Madisyn sighed, knowing Andrew didn¡¯t pay attention to such details. . . . Chapter 860 Chapter 860: She exined, ¡°She¡¯s your new secretary. When I called you earlier, she was the one who answered your phone. Shortly after, your ount liked that post. So I suspect it¡¯s her.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll ask her,¡± Andrew replied. After hanging up, he called Evita to his office. As soon as Evita entered Andrew¡¯s office, she spoke first before he could say anything. ¡°Mr. Klein, I¡¯m sorry. I saw the news online, and I think I might have identally clicked the like button. I¡¯m really sorry. Did Miss Johns misunderstand? Please let me exin it to her.¡± Evita stood in front of Andrew, her pink Chanel suit hugging her frame. The guilty look on her face made her appear like a delicate flower swaying in the breeze. Andrew shook his head and said solemnly, ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s best if you just resign.¡± Evita was too stunned to react for a while. She didn¡¯t expect Andrew to directly kick her out of thepany. It was just a small mistake. Was it enough to fire her? Evita thought of Madisyn. Did Madisyn say something? She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Madisyn had anything to do with this. Jealousy among women could be brutally malicious. Evita clenched her teeth, a wave of frustration washing over her. How could Madisyn, always so polished and confident, stoop to such childish spite? ¡°Mr. Klein, please,¡± she said, her voice trembling. ¡°I need this job. If Miss Johns is upset, I¡¯ll apologize¡ªhowever many times it takes!¡± Her eyes glistened with unshed tears, desperation impossible to hide. Why had she been so careless before? ¡°There¡¯s no need. Madisyn won¡¯t dwell on this, but others will twist it into something inappropriate. That makes me furious,¡± Andrew said, his voice cold and distant. ¡°Mr. Klein, I¡ª¡± ¡°Enough. Leave,¡± he barked. Evita froze, searching for the right words, but Andrew¡¯s assistant appeared at her side, guiding her out before she could respond. Back in the secretaries¡¯ office, the weight of judgment was suffocating. The curious stares, the whispered conversations¡ªeverything told her the story had already spread. Once admired for her professionalism, she was now the center of unwanted attention. . . .
Message from Noah: Hi everyone, hope you enjoyed the chapters. God bless you, and Noah wishes you all the best. (>?=)? . Chapter 861 ?Chapter 861: Her hands trembled as she packed her things, her face ghostly pale. At Edge Entertainment, as Madisyn wrapped up her work, her phone buzzed, and Andrew¡¯s familiar voice greeted her. He hade to pick her up. She stepped out of the building and immediately spotted the sleek Rolls-Royce waiting by the curb. ¡°I want to take you somewhere,¡± Andrew said. ¡°All right,¡± Madisyn replied, her tone calm. She didn¡¯t ask where they were headed but felt she already knew. Andrew hadn¡¯t responded to the online controversy, which meant he had a different way of handling it. The car moved smoothly through the city, neon signs reflecting off the windows, painting the night in fleeting colors. Eventually, they arrived at Ansport¡¯s most exclusive rooftop restaurant. On the top floor, the view stretched endlessly¡ª a dazzling panorama of the city below. But Madisyn¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t on the scenery. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s offers tales worth telling Tonight, the focus was on what Andrew had to say. As she ate, a sudden, sharp sound made her pause. She turned toward the window, her eyes widening as fireworks burst across the dark sky. Brilliant colors streaked through the air, falling like glowing petals and lighting up the night. Then, rising steadily, drones appeared, their tiny lights forming letters, and soon Madisyn¡¯s name illuminated the sky, framed by a perfect heart. The sight left her speechless, its beauty almost too much to take in. Madisyn brought her hand to her mouth, her gaze snapping to Andrew, disbelief etched across her face. Andrew sat calmly, his face softened by the flickering light, his eyes full of warmth. ¡°That must have been expensive,¡± she said, her voice filled with wonder as she nced back at the disy. ¡°To show you my love, it¡¯s worth every penny,¡± Andrew replied gently. ¡°And I¡¯ll keep showing you, no matter what it takes.¡± Madisyn studied him quietly, the soft orange glow from the fireworks ying across his face, making him look even more graceful and captivating. In that moment, Madisyn couldn¡¯t help but feel deeply moved. . . . Chapter 862 ?Chapter 862: ¡°I love you too,¡± she whispered, her words soft, unsure how to fully express the emotions Andrew¡¯s gesture stirred in her. ¡°That¡¯s all I needed to hear,¡± Andrew said, his smile warm and genuine. He lifted his ss, and she followed, their sses meeting with a quiet clink. Their eyes held a conversation of their own, no words needed. As the drone show came to an end, reactions flooded the inte, lighting up screens everywhere. Many had captured the stunning moment. ¡°Did you see that? The fireworks were amazing!¡± ¡°Those fireworks cost five million dors! No wonder they were so beautiful.¡± ¡°Five million? That¡¯s crazy. We¡¯re lucky to have seen them, all thanks to Madisyn.¡± ¡°Who said Mr. Klein doesn¡¯t like Madisyn?¡± ¡°I heard it wasn¡¯t Mr. Klein who liked that post at all. He loves Madisyn too much for something like that. It was his new secretary.¡± ¡°I knew it! Mr. Klein would never do something like that. These secretaries these days¡­¡± ?????????v?????.co?? for more reading ¡°The secretary¡¯s been fired. Mr. Klein doesn¡¯t hesitate when ites to making decisions. Madisyn is one lucky woman.¡± ¡°That secretary must have been a spy! I told you Wandering World is the best! No one can beat it!¡± ¡°Exactly! Wandering World just keeps getting better. The more they try to tear it down, the more it proves how great it is.¡± As the opinions shifted, the online crowd turned its focus toward the secretary, quickly digging into her background. ¡°Do you know who the new secretary is? It¡¯s Evita Gordon!¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t her father involved in that embezzlement scandal? Like father, like daughter.¡± ¡°Not really. Some people think he was framed.¡± ¡°Maybe, but looking at Evita, I¡¯m not so sure. How could he have raised a daughter like her if he wasn¡¯t guilty?¡± Madisyn watched as the online reactions spread quickly. ¡°You¡¯re incredible,¡± she said, her voice full of admiration. If Klein Group had just named Evita, people would have wondered how she got hold of Andrew¡¯s phone and started questioning their rtionship. Andrew¡¯s actions had cleverly turned the attention to their romance, making Evita appear jealous and petty. Madisyn hesitated, her concern clear. . . . Chapter 863 ?Chapter 863: ¡°But don¡¯t you think this is a bit harsh on her?¡± ¡°In the real world, people have to face the consequences of their actions,¡± Andrew said, without an ounce of sympathy. Andrew was always ruthless¡ªexcept when it came to Madisyn. For her, his iron resolve softened into nothing but tenderness. Madisyn chose not to say much more; after all, it was clear that Evita had acted recklessly. After finishing their meal, the two of them strolled down the steps hand in hand. A crisp spring chill lingered in the air, while the towering skyscrapers above gleamed with a sleek, modern charm that painted the night in shimmering light. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Klein, I really didn¡¯t mean it. Please, give me another chance!¡± Out of nowhere, a trembling voice broke the intimate stillness. The plea, raw with emotion, shattered the romantic spell. Andrew and Madisyn instinctively turned toward the sound. There, standing in the pale glow of the streetlights, was Evita. She wore a thin, flowing dress that danced in the breeze, making her seem as delicate as porcin. The wind emphasized her slight, fragile frame, but her posture betrayed a quiet resilience. Shoulders squared and chin raised, she stood like a willow¡ªbending but refusing to break. The sight of her was both poignant and striking, evoking a pang of sympathy from a few passersby who paused to nce her way, their faces faintly touched with pity. Evita¡¯s eyes flicked toward Madisyn, who stood there in an impably tailored suit, exuding effortless sophistication. Yet, beneath all that mour, Evita thought, lurked a heart as cold as stone! ¡°Miss Johns, I¡¯m truly sorry. But I swear, I didn¡¯t mean to like that post online!¡± Her gaze was unwavering, resolute, as if she were willing the truth to shine through her words. Andrew¡¯s expression darkened, like a storm rolling in. ¡°Evita, what are you trying to do?¡± The chill in his tone made the crisp spring night feel almost unbearable. ¡°I¡¯m exining to Miss Johns. Miss Johns, I know you might think I intend to steal Mr. Klein from you, but let me make this clear¡ªI absolutely do not!¡± Evita¡¯s voice didn¡¯t waver as she added, ¡°Mr. Klein isn¡¯t my type at all. I took a job at Klein Group out of necessity, nothing more!¡± . . . Chapter 864 ?Chapter 864: Madisyn¡¯s eyes turned colder than the night wind as she regarded Evita. At first, she had felt a shred of pity for the girl, but now it seemed clear¡ªEvita¡¯syers of innocence hid a deeply calcted nature, one befitting the daughter of a once-powerful official. ¡°Don¡¯t drag Madisyn into this. Firing you was my decision. It had nothing to do with her. And honestly, isn¡¯t it perfectly reasonable to let you go?¡± Andrew stood protectively in front of Madisyn, looking down at Evita. If he had known this woman would cause such trouble, he would never have hired her in the first ce! He was determined not to let anyone¡ªor anythinge between him and Madisyn. ¡°But I really need this job! I didn¡¯t mean to like that post! I didn¡¯t even realize I¡¯d done it until the whole thing blew up. Maybe I clicked it by ident!¡± Evita looked as if she might break into tears at any moment, her anguish palpable. Themotion had drawn a crowd, curious onlookers eager for the drama unfolding before them. In hushed whispers, they quickly pieced together the identities of the three people. For updates, visit ?¦Ál?ov??s.co? Their astonishment at seeing Andrew Klein and Madisyn Johns in such a public scene was almost tangible. Evita, feeling the weight of their stares, burned with shame. How had her lifee to this? Ever since being fired from Klein Group, she¡¯d found nopany willing to hire someone with that dismissal hanging over their head. The Klein Group¡¯s influence loomedrge over Ansport, and being cast out was practically a career death sentence. Yet, she needed work¡ªdesperately so. She had to support both herself and her mother. ¡°If I could find another job, I wouldn¡¯t be here bothering you. I just have no other options. I need the money,¡± Evita said, her voice filled with sorrow. She was on the brink of tears but held them back. The sorrow in her tone and the frailty in her stance stirred the crowd. ¡°It seems she didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It¡¯s harsh to fire her over something so small.¡± ¡°Being fired by Klein Group is a career killer. No wonder she¡¯s struggling. What else can she do?¡± ¡°I genuinely think Evita¡¯s actions weren¡¯t deliberate. There¡¯s no need to be overly severe. After all, employees are human too, and this kind of treatment casts a bad light on Klein Group. . . . Chapter 865 ?Chapter 865: Besides, with her degree from a prestigious international university, she has the potential to thrive as a secretary and contribute greatly to thepany.¡± The majority of the crowd couldn¡¯t help but root for the underdog, their sympathies naturally aligning with Evita. Madisyn¡¯s face darkened with growing irritation. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Evita would stir up such a spectacle. Andrew¡¯s tone turned icy as he said, ¡°You need a job? Fine. By tomorrow, there¡¯ll be apany ready to offer you a position.¡± Evita froze, startled. She had hoped for reinstatement at Klein Group, but Andrew clearly intended to ce her elsewhere. Her hesitation was brief. With so many watching, she swallowed her pride, thanked him quietly, and turned to leave. As she walked away, her lone figure, so slight and vulnerable, tugged at the hearts of some onlookers once more. Andrew and Madisyn, their ns for a leisurely stroll now forgotten, headed straight home. For updates, visit ?¦Ál?ov??s.co? As they walked, Andrew sped Madisyn¡¯s delicate hand in his, his voice soft with regret. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for spoiling your evening today.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Such a trivial matter is no big deal at all,¡± Madisyn said with a smile. ¡°It won¡¯t affect me. Don¡¯t worry. But how do you n to deal with Evita?¡± Judging from what happened today, it was clear that Evita was capable of adapting to any situation. Despite her slip-up, she had shown resilience and the ability to handle pressure. The once high-borndy was now capable of causing trouble on the street. She really had some nerve. If she wasn¡¯t handled properly, she might cause more trouble in the future. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have everything nned. She won¡¯t be causing any more trouble,¡± Andrew said in a deep and mellow voice. He looked at Madisyn gently, but his tone carried intense menace. Somehow, Madisyn¡¯s curiosity was piqued. The next day, Madisyn went to work as usual. As soon as she arrived at thepany, she saw a piece of news about Evita. ¡°Evita Gordon, Waitress Earning 50,000 Dors a Month¡± . . . Chapter 866 ?Chapter 866: Madisyn clicked on the article, raising an eyebrow. What Evita didst night had already attracted attention, and everyone was curious about the follow-up. It wasn¡¯t until 8 o¡¯clock this morning, when someone spotted Evita in a tailored waitress uniform at a five-star hotel, that they realized Andrew¡¯s arrangement was for her to be a waitress. Some people were immediately stirred, expressing sentiments of sympathy for Evita. They felt it was bullying the weak, and it was unfair to treat a young woman like this. But soon, someone revealed that, since Evita had gotten the job through connections, she was treated differently from the other waitresses. While the others earned twenty to thirty dors a month at most, she was paid fifty thousand, which was equivalent to Andrew¡¯s secretary¡¯s sry. From a tform of sympathy, social media quickly transformed into one of envy and bitterness. Netizens often showed genuine sympathy for those who lived a hard life. However, jealousy and a sense of unfairness prevailed when a person¡¯s lifestyle surpassed theirs. In this era of economic downturn, most people earned only a few thousand a month, but Evita earned fifty thousand as a waitress. ¡°Evita is very lucky. I can¡¯t help but wonder, if I cry in front of Mr. Klein like she did, will I also get a job that pays fifty thousand dors?¡± ¡°Get real! Evita graduated from a prestigious overseas university. Even if she doesn¡¯t work as a waitress, she can still earn a high sry if she gets another job. But since Mr. Klein has arranged for her to secure this job, she won¡¯t be easily dismissed. After all, many eyes are on her.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m envious! Even if it¡¯s only ten thousand dors a month, I¡¯d be willing to do it.¡± ¡°I feel Evita is a bit shameless. Even if she only hit the like button identally, it still caused losses to thepany. As adults, we should be responsible for our actions. But she still went to Mr. Klein to make a scene. My goodness! How shameless! Is a job she begged for really satisfying?¡± ¡°Poor Mr. Klein! I feel sorry for him.¡± ¡°Mr. Klein seems cold and ruthless. I didn¡¯t expect him to be sopassionate.¡± Madisyn found this matter amusing. Who would have thought that this incident would boost Andrew¡¯s reputation? She couldn¡¯t help but take screenshots of thesements and send them to Andrew. She also texted, ¡°Everyone now knows you are a real good Samaritan.¡± Andrew immediately replied, ¡°The reason for my kindness is you, sweetheart. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have given Evita a second nce.¡± . . . Chapter 867 ?Chapter 867: Madisyn said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just consider it a good deed.¡± Andrew responded, ¡°Okay, sweetheart. I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Madisyn couldn¡¯t help but smile when she saw the affectionate endearment ¡°sweetheart¡± in his every message. In the warm afternoon sun, Madisyn stepped out of thepany for a business meeting. On her way back, she suddenly remembered the Santos family was having a fashion show. She drove to the venue, parked her car, and walked toward the building. Her heels clicked against the pavement as she approached the grand entrance. However, when she arrived, she saw an old man lying on the floor. She was so startled that she quickly ran to him. She asked anxiously, ¡°Sir, are you alright?¡± The old man looked at her, clutching his chest and breathing heavily. Madisyn quickly assessed the situation and asked, ¡°Do you have any medicine with you?¡± As she spoke, she fumbled in his pockets and found a dosette box. But when she pulled it out, her heart sank to find it empty. The old man¡¯s face was pale and strained. Obviously, he was in severe pain. Without hesitation, she pulled out her set of acupuncture needles and swiftly pricked them at key acupoints on his body. The old man¡¯sbored breaths became steadier, and his pain-wracked face gradually softened. It was only then that Madisyn breathed a sigh of relief. She gently removed the needles, wiped them clean, and tucked them back into their case. She stood up and looked around. The fashion show had already started, so there were only a few people outside. Calling a taxi would take time and could dy the treatment. In the old man¡¯s condition, every second mattered. The nearest hospital was just around the corner, so it would be faster if she drove him there herself. Madisynid the old man t on the floor. After ensuring he was in afortable position, she said in a calm and soothing voice, ¡°Sir, wait for me here. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± . . . Chapter 868 ?Chapter 868: Then, she hurried back to the underground parking. She didn¡¯t notice that, a few minutes earlier, a car had pulled up at the side of the road. When Evita got out of the taxi, she looked at the building in front of her, feeling a sharp pang of pain in her heart. If everything had been fine with her family, her designs would have been proudly disyed in this ce, her name mentioned in the same breath as some of the biggest names in fashion. Suddenly, she saw a familiar figure tending to an old man out of the corner of her eye. It was Madisyn. Madisyn moved swiftly, tucking the needles away with practiced ease before heading straight for the underground parking lot. Meanwhile, Evita, her brow furrowed in curiosity, approached the scene. An elderly many slumped on the sidewalk, his face ashen, as though he had been struck by a sudden illness. Evita gave him a fleeting nce, her initial instinct being to turn a blind eye and keep walking. But then, out of nowhere, a business card slipped from the man¡¯s pocket and fluttered to the ground. Acting on impulse, Evita stooped to retrieve it, and the name printed on the card sent a jolt of shock through her. He was¡­ Snapping out of her daze, Evita quickly returned the card to the man, gged down a taxi, and hurriedly took him to the hospital. By the time Madisyn drove out of the underground parking lot and reached the roadside, she noticed that the elderly man had disappeared. Her brows knitted together in thought before she concluded that someone kind-hearted must have stepped in and taken him to the hospital. With a sense of relief washing over her, she turned her focus back to her destination and continued on to the fashion show. The fashion show was a feast for the eyes, a kaleidoscope of elegance and creativity. By the time Madisyn finally tore herself away, night had already fallen. Stepping through her front door, she was greeted by the mouthwatering aroma of home-cooked food wafting through the air. To her surprise, Andrew had set the table with an array of delectable dishes. ¡°Sweetheart, when did you whip up all of this?¡± she asked, pleasantly astonished as she settled into her seat at the dining table. ¡°I started cooking the moment I got home.go ahead¡ªtry it and tell me what you think,¡± Andrew replied, a yful smile dancing in his eyes. . . . Chapter 869 ?Chapter 869: Madisyn took a bite, and her face immediately lit up. His culinary skills, as always, were nothing short of spectacr. ¡°It¡¯s amazing.¡± The two of them made quick work of the meal, leaving barely anything behind. Madisyn patted her full stomach. ¡°If you keep feeding me like this, I¡¯m definitely going to gain weight.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so slender; eating a little more will do you good,¡± Andrew chuckled softly. Madisyn couldn¡¯t help but smile at his ttery. Even if she knew he wasying it on thick, his words warmed her heart. Just then, her phone buzzed with a message from ine, inviting her for a shopping trip the next day. Without hesitation, Madisyn replied, agreeing to go. As Evita¡¯s drama faded from public memory, the spotlight shifted to someone else¡ªTatiana. Initially, Andrew¡¯s like on Twitter had amplified public opinion to a fever pitch, with everyone convinced that Maxine¡¯s movie owed its sess entirely to paid hype. But when the truth about the like emerged, the bacsh wasn¡¯t limited to Evita¡ªitnded squarely on Tatiana as well. People spected that only Tatiana would have the motive to deliberately sabotage Maxine. Tatiana¡¯s movie¡¯s daily box office numbers had plummeted, barely scraping ten million, while Maxine¡¯s had already soared past an astronomical ten billion! It was an outright rout. Tatiana crunched the investment and revenue figures, her heart sinking as she realized they were just barely breaking even. After all their effort, they hadn¡¯t turned a single coin of profit! Furious and on the brink of losing herposure, she mmed a hand on her desk. Just then, her assistant burst in. ¡°Good news, Miss Fernandez, good news!¡± Tatiana shot him a re, her mood darker than a storm cloud. ¡°What good news could you possibly have right now?¡± Her assistant, unfazed by her sharp tone, quickly stammered, ¡°Mr. Marcus¡­ Mr. Marcus Vaughn has arrived in Lorpond!¡± Tatiana¡¯s expression soured further. ¡°Who¡¯s that? Never heard of him.¡± The assistant froze for a moment, at a loss. . . . Chapter 870 ?Chapter 870: For an actress like Tatiana to be so out of touch with the fashion world was almost absurd. But before he could respond, a flicker of recognition crossed Tatiana¡¯s face. ¡°Wait¡­ you don¡¯t mean that Marcus Vaughn, do you?¡± ¡°Yes! The global fashion maestro who¡¯s been designing jaw-dropping collections since he was sixteen. Over the years, he¡¯s built countless luxury brands and be a legend worldwide.¡± Tatiana¡¯s eyes lit up with sudden interest. ¡°Why¡¯s he in Lorpond? He must have a reason foring here.¡± ¡°Exactly! Marcus has earned his fortune and created masterpiece after masterpiece, but now he¡¯s looking for something different. He¡¯s said to admire Lorpond¡¯s rich culture and wants to merge it with his fashion vision. And¡­ he might be scouting for a localpany to coborate with.¡± ¡°Perfect!¡± Tatiana eximed, pping the desk so hard it echoed. ¡°Get me a meeting with him, no matter the cost. We have to secure that coboration!¡± The assistant coughed nervously. L¦Át??t ch¦Ápt?rs in g¦Álnov?ls.c¦Ïm ¡°Miss Fernandez, Marcus is a global icon. I don¡¯t exactly have his number on speed dial. I only overheard this while having lunch. Oh, and it seems Marcus isn¡¯t in great health. He might go to the Ansport General Hospital. We could¡­ stake it out, then maybe we can see him.¡± ¡°Fine. Send someone to keep watch. The moment Marcus shows up, let me know immediately,¡± Tatiana said, her mind already racing. If she could partner with Marcus, Tatiana thought, Global Entertainment could leapfrog into the upper echelons of luxury fashion in Lorpond. They had already dipped their toes into the fashion world, but this would establish their name as a bona fide luxury powerhouse. Once their brand gained traction, the profits would roll in¡ªbillions every year. Tatiana could almost feel the money calling out to her, glinting like gold just within her grasp. Leaning back in her chair, she allowed herself a rare moment of reflection. The recent challenges had nearly driven her to her breaking point, but opportunities like this reminded her why she persevered. New doors would always open, and she intended to walk through them. Tatiana was convinced that fortune had smiled upon her. By evening, the person she had dispatched returned with reports. Wasting no time, Tatiana made her way to Ansport General Hospital. . . . Chapter 871 ?Chapter 871: Inside the hospital, Marcus had just regained consciousness, his eyes scanning the room as if seeking someone. Beside him, his son sat, filled with worry. ¡°Dad, how are you feeling?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the girl who saved me?¡± Marcus inquired. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. When we got to you, you were already here in this room, alone,¡± his son answered, his voice tinged with frustration. ¡°Dad, why did you go off on your own? The doctor warned that your condition is unstable, and you should avoid going out alone. What if something had happened?¡± ¡°I¡¯m feeling much better now. Just find the woman who saved me!¡± Marcus insisted, preupied with thoughts of his savior. He vividly remembered the moments just as he was fading. A calming presence and then the woman applying acupuncture, making him feelpletely rxed. This woman¡¯s skill was beyond that of any of his own doctors! His son, sighing, replied, ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll have someone search for her immediately.¡± A bodyguard then appeared. ¡°Boss, the CEO of Global Entertainment is here to meet you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested,¡± Marcus said sharply. The guard exited. Tatiana, observing from the doorway, grasped the rejection yet remained undeterred. She realized that earning Marcus¡¯s trust wouldn¡¯t be straightforward but was confident that her perseverance would eventually win him over. ¡°Mr. Vaughn¡¯s health is a priority; I understand that. I will wait here until he feels up to meeting,¡± Tatiana said, her smile ttering. The bodyguard remained silent, ignoring her. Did she really think such patience would influence Marcus? Highly unlikely! As the night wore on, the hours stretched, and Tatiana struggled to keep her eyes open. Tatiana was debating whether to return the following day when she noticed two figures exiting the elevator¡ªEvita and one of Marcus¡¯s bodyguards. The bodyguard showed marked respect toward Evita. Tatiana recalled Evita clearly, as she had both boosted and ruined the box office of her movie. Curious, Tatiana wondered why Evita was receiving such high regard from the bodyguard. . . . Chapter 872 ?Chapter 872: As Evita walked by, Tatiana subtly moved in to overhear the conversation, only to receive a stern look from the bodyguard. Masking her disappointment with a smile, Tatiana nced away and then walked off. In the hospital room, Marcus asked Evita, ¡°Did you save my life?¡± Evita looked confused. ¡°Yes, I did. And you are?¡± Marcus¡¯s son watched Evita approvingly, noting her apparent simplicity andck of pretense. ¡°Thank you for saving my dad. How can I repay you?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t help expecting something back.¡± ¡°It was just the right thing to do,¡± Evita responded with calm assurance. Impressed, Marcus¡¯s son leaned toward his father, whispering, ¡°I¡¯ve researched her a bit. She studied fashion design and has quite the knack, but fell on hard times and is now waiting tables. Dad, you¡¯ve been searching for an apprentice, haven¡¯t you?¡± Marcus remained silent for a moment, internally torn. He had envisioned great potential in her, but their actual meeting shifted his expectations. Yet, her action in saving him held weight. ¡°I¡¯m Marcus Vaughn. You¡¯ve done me a great favor, and I¡¯m indebted to you. Please, let me know how I can repay you,¡± Marcus said. Evita acted surprised briefly before answering, ¡°I might need some time to consider that¡­¡± Her hesitance showed a thoughtful recognition that Marcus, skilled in discerning sincerity, would not be easily deceived. ¡°Understood.¡± Once Evita departed, Marcus¡¯s son couldn¡¯t hide his admiration. ¡°She¡¯s truly remarkable, Dad!¡± Marcus looked thoughtful. ¡°Dad, you seemed so driven to meet your rescuer, yet now you appear troubled,¡± his son said, confused. ¡°I just have an indescribable sensation. Let¡¯s leave it at that. I need to rest,¡± Marcus concluded, visibly disinterested. As Evita reached the ground floor after leaving the room, she was approached by someone. As Tatiana made her approach, Evita¡¯s expression tightened subtly. ¡°Do you need something from me?¡± Evita inquired, her tone detached. . . . Chapter 873 ?Chapter 873: Admiration filled Tatiana¡¯s eyes as she responded, ¡°I appreciate direct conversations with perceptive individuals. Let¡¯s cut to the chase¡ªhow well do you know Marcus?¡± ¡°Somewhat.¡± ¡°Are you two close?¡± Tatiana pressed further. Feeling cornered by the questioning, Evita responded tersely, ¡°What¡¯s your intention here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m seeking a partnership with Marcus. Aid me in this, and name your price,¡± Tatiana said straightforwardly. Interest sparked briefly in Evita¡¯s eyes. ¡°Marcus will only consider partnering with your firm if¡­¡± Evita paused, eyeing Tatiana, then added, ¡°I¡¯m on your team.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± Tatiana was taken aback but recovered swiftly. ¡°Absolutely, what role would you envision for yourself?¡± ¡°I want to be the director of fashion design,¡± Evita said directly. Such a demand was audacious! Tatiana eyed Evita with a mix of skepticism and intrigue. ¡°Are you confident you can secure Marcus¡¯s cooperation?¡± The following day, news exploded across the digitalndscape. Marcus had arrived in Lorpond and forged a partnership with Global Entertainment. Even more startling was Evita¡¯s new position at Global Entertainment! These turns of events were indeed unexpected. ¡°Unbelievable! We¡¯ve always wanted to coborate with Marcus, though it seemed far-fetched. Who could have imagined he¡¯d pick Global Entertainment?¡± ¡°Everyone thought Marcus would align with Homelight Enterprise, with their array of upscale brands. It seemed like a solid match. So why did he choose Global Entertainment, a neer to the fashion industry?¡± People everywhere were buzzing with questions. A knowledgeable inte user said, ¡°I heard Marcus chose to partner with Global Entertainment because of one person.¡± ¡°Really? Tell us more!¡± ¡°Evita just became the director of fashion design at Global Entertainment, and Marcus decided to work with them right after she joined.¡± ¡°Could it be that Marcus is a friend of Evita¡¯s dad?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not very likely. . . . Chapter 874 ?Chapter 874: How would Marcus know her dad? Evita is a fashion designer, and Marcus probably really likes her work. Plus, Evita studied in Mafelen, the same ce Marcus is from. They might have known each other before.¡± This idea quickly gained poprity, and Evita began to gather fans. Getting Marcus¡¯s approval proved Evita was truly talented! Despite her family losing their wealth, she kept going strong¡ªa real inspiration for modern women! When Madisyn heard this news, she was surprised. She knew Marcus was very picky. He hadn¡¯t taken on a student in years. And he had chosen to work with Global Entertainment? While she was working, Jared called her. ¡°Boss, did you see the news? I think Marcus might be under a spell!¡± Jared joked. g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??o?? is where stories live Madisyn responded, ¡°You must be joking.¡± ¡°Seriously, it¡¯s as odd as if you chose Evita as your student! You wouldn¡¯t consider her, so why would Marcus?¡± After a moment, Jared added, ¡°Boss, I mean, you¡¯re as good as Marcus.¡± ¡°Okay, I get it. But Marcus must have good reasons for his decision.¡± Soon after, Madisyn read a statement from Marcus¡¯s studio. It said that Marcus really respected Global Entertainment and was going to help them organize a fashion show. It was not a partnership. The exnation provided some rity, yet it sparked jealousy amongpetitors, as securing Marcus¡¯s endorsement was akin to striking gold. Jared had also checked out the announcement from the studio. ¡°I came across the studio¡¯s statement.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen it as well. It rifies that Marcus isn¡¯t exactly forming a partnership with them. He¡¯s in Lorpond to work with local designers, looking to blend traditional craftsmanship into a fashion show. He might even consider retiring after this event,¡± Madisyn exined. Marcus was indeed advancing in age. This uing show was significant for him, so he was deliberate in his choices. Jared, energized by the prospect, suggested, ¡°This means there¡¯s still an opportunity for us! I¡¯ll set up a meeting with Marcus right away!¡± ¡°Sounds good,¡± Madisyn replied. . . . Chapter 875 ?Chapter 875: Shortly after ending the call, Madisyn saw a new email notification. It was a message from Marcus¡¯s assistant. ¡°Dear Sierra, Mr. Vaughn admires your designs, which beautifully incorporate traditional Lorpond elements. He would be honored to meet with you. Would you kindly grace us with your presence?¡± Madisyn paused for a moment, thinking it over. ¡°Of course,¡± she replied. The response came almost immediately. ¡°Mr. Vaughn is hosting a salon for fashion designers. Sierra, you are most wee to attend.¡± Madisyn quickly sent her reply. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s meet at the salon.¡± The assistant confirmed, ¡°No problem at all.¡± g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??o?? is where stories live The conversation ended, and the assistant turned to Marcus. ¡°Sierra agreed to meet at the salon.¡± Marcus remarked, ¡°Sierra is a remarkable fashion designer from Lorpond. She must have a deep understanding of the country¡¯s traditions. A coboration with her would be ideal.¡± The assistant agreed with a nod. ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. Vaughn.¡± Marcus continued to peruse his book on Lorpond¡¯s traditional culture. His son entered the room. ¡°Dad, weren¡¯t you nning to coborate with Evita?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯m just assisting them, not coborating,¡± Marcus said, his tone calm. ¡°Evita¡¯s skills aren¡¯t quite there yet.¡± ¡°I think she¡¯s doing well. Why else would Global Entertainment appoint her as the director of fashion design? Tond such a role at such a young age, she must have some talent,¡± Marcus¡¯s son said admiringly. Marcus fixed his gaze on his son. ¡°Do you know Evita just joined thepany?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± his son hesitated. ¡°Dad, are you saying Evita is working with someone from Global Entertainment?¡± Marcus didn¡¯t immediately respond, lost in thought. . . . Chapter 876 ?Chapter 876: ¡°Investigate if Evita was really the one who saved me.¡± ¡°Do you doubt it was her? I checked the surveince footage, and it was definitely her,¡± his son insisted, showing Marcus the video. After watching it, Marcus felt disheartened, a quiet sigh escaping him. ¡°I see.¡± His son added thoughtfully, ¡°Maybe Evita has some ulterior motives, but everyone has ambitions. Her family¡¯s downfall might have pushed her to seize this opportunity; it¡¯s understandable.¡± Marcus paused, then nodded slowly. ¡°Perhaps,¡± he murmured, deciding not to say more. After all, Evita saved him, and if there was any way he could help, he would. In the afternoon, Madisyn and ine went shopping together. It had been a while since they¡¯dst done this. ine eagerly bought several things for Madisyn, who dutifully followed her mother¡¯s lead, trying on clothes. The soft pastel outfit that ine picked out made Madisyn look even more adorable and sweet, making ine¡¯s heart swell with affection. Your favorite tales are on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§ànn ine also chose a few pieces for Milly. As they strolled through the store, enjoying their time, they overheard a pair of saleswomen gossiping nearby. ¡°Why hesitate over just a few tens of thousands of dors¡¯ worth of clothes?¡± ¡°Exactly, the Calderon family has really fallen.¡± ¡°Yes. Even smaller families are better off than the Calderons now. In a few years, they might not even be around.¡± ine froze, her heart skipping a beat. For a moment, she thought she must have been imagining things, convinced it couldn¡¯t be the same Calderon family she was from. But then, as she turned, she spotted a familiar face standing by a piece of clothing. It was¡­ A wave of emotion hit ine, and her eyes welled up with tears. Madisyn, noticing her mother¡¯s reaction, followed her gaze and immediately guessed that the person was someone ine knew. ine immediately instructed a saleswoman to wrap up the clothing. The saleswoman, clearly pleased, swiftly obliged, carefully packing the clothing right in front of Vienna. . . . Chapter 877 ?Chapter 877: ¡°An esteemed customer has taken a liking to this one, sorry.¡± Vienna turned, her surprise quickly turning into coldness as she locked eyes with ine. She seemed like she wanted to say something, but instead, she said nothing and walked away. ¡°Wait,¡± ine called, hurrying after her with the wrapped clothing in hand. Vienna stopped and sneered. ¡°What? Here to mock me? After leaving the Calderon family, you didn¡¯t expect us to fall so low, right?¡± ine stood quietly, listening to Vienna¡¯s sharp words, before holding up the package. ¡°This is for you. I saw you liked it.¡± Vienna looked at her, stunned, searching ine¡¯s face for any sign of mockery or superiority, but found only genuine kindness andpassion. A heavy silence hung in the air between them. After a moment, Vienna sighed, her voice softening. ¡°No need. You can keep it.¡± She turned to leave. ???§ÁE ??P?¦«T¦®? I§ª G¦«?§ª?V¦®??.??? Just then, a bright, pleasant voice interrupted the tension. ¡°Ms. Hobbes, thank you for initially giving our movie the best screening times.¡± Vienna turned to see Madisyn. Madisyn smiled warmly and sincerely at her. ¡°Without that, perhaps not so many people would have seen our film.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. I did it for the profit.¡± Vienna waved her off, slightly ufortable. ¡°I know, and you certainly have a keen eye for investment.¡± Madisyn smiled even wider. From their conversation, ine understood the situation more clearly. She looked at Vienna with gratitude. Since that incident, ine had never returned to her original family. Her rtionship with them had be strained, and she had had no contact with them over the years. She always thought her family harbored resentment towards her. But if this was the case, Vienna wouldn¡¯t have helped Madisyn. With this thought in mind, ine stepped forward, grabbed Vienna¡¯s hand, and handed the clothing to her. ¡°Vienna, thank you.¡± Vienna felt the warmth in ine¡¯s hand. She said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. As I have said, I was only doing my job. I schedule films to make money.¡± . . . Chapter 878 ?Chapter 878: ine looked at Vienna with solemn eyes and said sincerely, ¡°Vienna, we haven¡¯t seen each other for so long. I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here. I know it¡¯s fate that let us meet today. So, this calls for a celebration. Let¡¯s have a meal together.¡± Vienna looked at ine, her brows furrowing slightly. gal¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s.c?m is your update source She subconsciously wanted to refuse. But when she saw the expectant look on ine¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say no. ine¡¯s face lit up with a warm smile. She linked Vienna¡¯s arm with hers, and they headed to the restaurant. In the quiet restaurant, the three sat at a table by the window, facing each other. Vienna lowered her head and picked up her ss. The ss touched her lips as she sipped the warm water. ine suddenly asked softly, ¡°How is everything at home?¡± Vienna¡¯s hand, holding the delicate ss, froze for a moment. Then, she gently ced it back on the table and replied inly, ¡°Not as good as before.¡± She didn¡¯t intend to hide anything from ine. ¡°How can that be? My brother has always had a keen eye for investments.¡± ¡°Things are no longer the same. The market has undergone many changes. However, your brother still insists on traditional craft production. So, the products are too few and the prices are high. Only affluent people can afford our clothes. But the problem is that they chase after designer brands. The number of people willing to buy our products has decreased, so our sales have declined. Fortunately, we still have loyal customers. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid our family would have gone bankrupt long ago.¡± Vienna paused before continuing with a hint of sarcasm. ¡°I¡¯ve advised your brother many times, but he¡¯s stubborn, insisting on handmade production. They handcraft every piece of clothing.¡± ine¡¯s heart tightened as she listened to Vienna¡¯s words. She couldn¡¯t help but sympathize with them. Of course, she knew very well how stubborn her brother was. He held tightly to tradition, unwilling to bend, no matter the cost. At this moment, Madisyn suddenly chimed in, ¡°Can I see those clothes?¡± Vienna was taken aback for a moment. Then she answered, ¡°Of course, you can. Just search for Timeless Elegance online.¡± Madisyn felt the name was familiar. She quickly searched for it online, only to realize it was the brand she had followed before. Indeed, their clothes were of very high quality, entirely made using traditional techniques passed down through generations. This brand once caused a stir among the upper ss. . . . Chapter 879 ?Chapter 879: However, as time passed, their designs had be increasingly ordinary. Madisyn asked, ¡°Did my uncle design these clothes himself?¡± ¡°Of course not. He only knows how to make clothes and doesn¡¯t have the talent for design. Thepany used to have a few talented designers. But as our poprity declined, they all left to work for big names in the industry,¡± Vienna said with a sigh. As Madisyn listened, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for the family¡¯s business. Designer brands used top-notch fabrics and metals, so they had excellent quality. However, the clothes made by her uncle embodied Lorpond¡¯s traditional craftsmanship. Sewn stitch by stitch, these clothes possessed the beauty of traditional culture and would never lose to those big brands. ¡°I know a good fashion designer whose style is very suitable for Uncle¡¯s clothing preferences. If necessary, I can ask her to provide design drafts for your uncle¡¯spany,¡± Madisyn offered. Vienna was a little surprised. ¡°Sure. Send me her designs, and I¡¯ll show them to your uncle.¡± ¡°Okay, no problem.¡± Vienna and Madisyn exchanged contact information. ine watched them with soft eyes, a warmth spreading through her chest. She felt a little emotional. Her rtionship with Vienna had been strained for many years. But because of Madisyn, things had changed. Indeed, Madisyn was their family¡¯s lucky star. The three of them had a pleasant meal. The atmosphere around them was warm and content. But after eating, Vienna said goodbye and left. ine was a bit reluctant to let Vienna go. While watching Vienna¡¯s receding figure, Madisyn leaned a bit closer to ine and said softly, ¡°I think Vienna cares about us.¡± ¡°Yes. Your uncle and Vienna are good people. But I didn¡¯t dare to face them because of the mistakes I made,¡± ine sighed sadly. Madisyn said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened between you and them. But in this world, nothing beats family love and affection. Vienna even silently helped me behind the scenes after all these years. Obviously, she cares. Mom, I think they might miss you too.¡± ine¡¯s eyes reddened when she heard Madisyn¡¯s words. She had been married for many years and hadn¡¯t seen her family during all that time. . . . Chapter 880 ?Chapter 880: She had to admit that she missed them deeply, especially her elder brother. The ache of separation had be a quiet undercurrent in her life, a persistent reminder of what she had left behind. Their parents had passed away when they were still so young. And her brother, barely an adult at the time, had shouldered the weight of both parental roles without hesitation. She knew it hadn¡¯t been easy for him. ine took a deep breath and said, ¡°Madisyn, you¡¯re right. I can¡¯t keep avoiding them like this.¡± She looked at Madisyn. ¡°Let¡¯s find time to visit them together.¡± Madisyn nodded with a smile. ¡°Okay.¡± The sky was getting darker outside, so they decided to head home. When they arrived home, the night had already fallen. Waylon had juste back as well. He slumped onto the sofa, looking exhausted. Madisyn asked, ¡°Waylon, is being a model really that tiring?¡± Waylon leaned his head back against the cushion, closing his eyes. Then, he opened them and nced at Madisyn. ¡°I stood in front of the camera all day. I feel like my back is about to break. It¡¯s easier to be an actor.¡± ¡°Really? I thought modeling was all about looking pretty and posing,¡± Madisyn said teasingly. ¡°If it¡¯s tiring, then why don¡¯t you just help with the family business?¡± ¡°No, no, no. I¡¯m fine with this job. Being a model is better than doing business.¡± Madisyn smiled with a touch of resignation. ¡°So, how have you beentely? Got any big showsing up?¡± ¡°Well, I used to be the talk of the town in showbiz. They¡¯ve set me up for an A-list fashion show¡ªday after tomorrow, actually. So yeah, I¡¯ve been running myself ragged.¡± Waylon spoke, his tone tinged with exhaustion, yet a vibrant gleam sparkled in his eyes, betraying the pride and excitement he couldn¡¯t quite hide. After all,ing from such a prominent family, he couldn¡¯t afford tog behind. ¡°You really are something else, Waylon,¡± Madisyn teased, yfully ruffling his hair. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal,¡± Waylon replied, smiling meekly. ine, observing the interaction, shook her head with a knowing smile. To her, Madisyn, despite being the youngest of her children, often seemed far moreposed and mature than Waylon, who came across more like a doted-upon younger brother. . . . Chapter 881 ?Chapter 881: After catching up for a while, Madisyn returned to her vi and sent a design draft to Vienna. Vienna, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t particrly optimistic. Her husband¡¯s clothing line demanded highly skilled designers, but why would any top-tier designer take an interest in them? But when Vienna opened the design, her breath caught. She sat frozen on the edge of the bed, staring at it in disbelief. Her husband, Luka Calderon, noticing her stunned expression, walked over to investigate. His reaction was no less astonished. ¡°Who created this?¡± he asked after a moment, his toneced with incredulity. Vienna pressed her lips together, hesitant. ¡°Your niece sent it. She said she knows a talented designer who¡¯s willing to provide designs for you.¡± ¡°Madisyn?¡± Luka¡¯s expression softened at the mention of his niece. Even though it had been years since hest saw his sister, he had been keeping tabs on her from a distance. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s hosts exclusive updates After all, she was family. ¡°This design is incredible¡­ but can we even afford it?¡± Vienna shared his worry. She then asked Madisyn about the cost. To her amazement, it turned out it was far lower than what their current designers charged. Luka frowned in suspicion. ¡°Why would such an exceptional designer work for us at such a bargain? Could it be that Madisyn covered the cost for us?¡± Vienna had thought the same, but when she spoke to Madisyn on the phone, she had reassured her, ¡°My friend doesn¡¯t care about money. She just wants her designs showcased to their fullest potential. If Uncle Luka can make this first piece perfect, she¡¯ll happily provide more designs.¡± Luka, now brimming with excitement, dered, ¡°I¡¯ll pour everything I¡¯ve got into bringing this design to life. It has to be perfect!¡± Vienna allowed a rare smile to grace her lips. After she expressed her heartfelt thanks to Madisyn over the phone, her face clouded with worry once more. Turning to Luka, she said softly, ¡°You and your sister have been at odds for so long. Why not take this chance to sit down over a meal and let the past stay in the past?¡± . . . Chapter 882 ?Chapter 882: Luka sighed, the weight of old conflicts evident in his furrowed brow. ¡°I want to, but I don¡¯t know how my sister feels about me anymore. It¡¯s been so many years.¡± ¡°She hasn¡¯te to see us¡ªmaybe she¡¯s still holding a grudge.¡± ¡°You were too hot-headed back then. But family is family. I ran into her in a mall today, and she didn¡¯t seem angry¡­¡± As their conversation unfolded, Luka¡¯s concerns gradually softened, reced by a flicker of determination. Resolving to bridge the gap, he decided to take the first step and extend an invitation to his sister. A few dayster, Madisyn had sessfully propelled thepany¡¯s film project forward, bringing Edge Entertainment neck-and-neck with Global Entertainment. Yet, Tatiana refused to back down, relentlessly hiring online trolls to tarnish the reputation of Wandering World. The smear campaign persisted until John, the director, could no longer hold his silence and made a post on Twitter. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought Lorpond¡¯s sci-fi scene has grown this strong? Wandering World is a masterpiece worth watching again and again. I can¡¯t wait to see more groundbreaking sci-fi films from Lorpond!¡± g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s hosts exclusive updates John¡¯s gracious attitude, despite his own film being overshadowed by Wandering World, won him widespread admiration among Lorpond¡¯s film enthusiasts. His tweet solidified Wandering World¡¯s status in the sci-fi genre. By the time the prestigious film festival arrived, Wandering World clinched the award for Best Sci-Fi Film. It was as if Tatiana had been hit with a stinging, metaphorical p. ¡°Amazing! Wandering World is hands down the best sci-fi film this year. What do you have to say about that, Tatiana?¡± ¡°Tatiana¡¯s jealousy knows no bounds! The troll attacks on Wandering World earlier screamed her name. Honestly, how did she even be the CEO of Global Entertainment?¡± ¡°Sometimes I wonder if Hector¡¯s death had anything to do with her¡­¡± ¡°Wandering World is the best! Everyone, you have to watch Edge Entertainment¡¯s movie¡ªit¡¯s absolutely phenomenal! Meanwhile, Global Entertainment has been on a downhill slide for years now. Under Tatiana¡¯s leadership, Global Entertainment might copsepletely!¡± Tatiana¡¯s fury boiled over as she read thements, but she quicklyposed herself. Her sights were already set on a new battlefield: the fashion industry. . . . Chapter 883 ?Chapter 883: With Evita and Marcus¡¯s support, their clothing line would soon reign supreme as the epitome of luxury in Lorpond, freeing her from the unpredictable chaos of the entertainment world. Tatiana, aware that Evita would be attending the salon for fashion designers tonight, handed her a generous sum of money, instructing her to spare no expense in dressing herself to perfection. As night fell, the garden of a grand mansion in the heart of the bustling city sparkled under the glow of countless lights. The fashion designer salon was set to take ce today, and the venue buzzed with quiet anticipation. Andrew personally escorted Madisyn to the location. The venue for the salon was a luxurious mansion owned by him. True to its reputation, the estate was nestled in a breathtakingly scenic environment, making it a sought-after location for many events. However, he only leased it to Marcus. Madisyn had dressed up for the asion. She wore a gray and white cashmere coat over a light blue shirt and white trousers. Thebination of gray, white, and light blue was visually striking, exuding an air of elegance and sophistication. Her beautiful, delicate face, enhanced by light makeup, was captivatingparable to famous actresses in the entertainment industry, radiating poise and grace. Everyone couldn¡¯t take their eyes off her. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s hosts exclusive updates Andrew stared at her, clearly in awe. ¡°Honey, you look stunning today.¡± Madisyn smiled sweetly, her eyes sparkling with warmth. ¡°Thank you for thepliment. I¡¯m heading in now.¡± She gave him a yful wink before turning around and entering the mansion. Madisyn moved gracefully through the elegantly decorated hall, her eyes scanning the area briefly. She knew Marcus was already upstairs¡ªafter all, they had agreed to meet here today. Sure enough, as she entered the room, Marcus was there. The moment he saw her, he asked, ¡°Are you Sierra¡¯s assistant? Has she arrived?¡± ¡°I am not Sierra¡¯s assistant. I am Sierra,¡± Madisyn replied, sitting gracefully across from Marcus, who looked at her, surprise written all over his face. He never imagined that the world-famous Sierra was a woman in her twenties. She was so young, yet she had already achieved so much. ¡°Sierra¡­ I am so sorry for failing to recognize you. I just didn¡¯t expect you to be so young. Indeed, you are a prodigy.¡± Marcus couldn¡¯t hide his astonishment. Madisyn smiled slightly, took out her phone, and showed Marcus the email his assistant had sent her. This was enough to dispel any doubts he had. He poured her some coffee and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of you for a long time and studied every one of your designs. I must say, I admire them greatly. They have a unique blend of traditional and modern styles.¡± . . . Chapter 884 ?Chapter 884: Madisyn epted the coffee with a polite nod. ¡°Thank you for your kind words, Mr. Vaughn,¡± she said, observing Marcus, who was elegantly dressed. For some reason, he seemed familiar to her. Suddenly, she remembered why. Wasn¡¯t he the man who had copsed at the entrance of a fashion show the other day? That day, Marcus had worn the most inconspicuous clothes, and his hair had been disheveled. He looked entirely different now. That was why Madisyn had hesitated to recognize him. Marcus noticed she seemed a little distracted, so he asked, ¡°Sierra, is something wrong?¡± Madisyn shook her head. ¡°Nothing.¡± She dismissed the thought, deciding she must have been mistaken. Perhaps they just looked alike. Refocusing on Marcus, they began discussing business. Marcus expressed his interest in coborating with Madisyn. However, she rmended the brand Timeless Elegance to him. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, home to unforgettable stories Marcus leaned in, examining the designs with a thoughtful expression. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of this brand, but I¡¯m charmed by their designs. This is exactly what I¡¯m looking for,¡± Marcus said, clearly pleased. ¡°Every piece from this brand is handcrafted, including the metal essories. They¡¯re all made using time-honored techniques,¡± Madisyn exined. Marcus raised an eyebrow, visibly impressed. ¡°Really? That¡¯s fantastic! It¡¯s not something you see often in today¡¯s fashion world. This is exactly what I want.¡± Marcus lowered his gaze and continued flipping through the designs. ¡°However, some designs seem a bit in.¡± Madisyn nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. But they should be releasing some more impressive designs soon. You might want to keep an eye on them.¡± ¡°Since the world-renowned Sierra says so, I definitely will,¡± Marcus said with a nod. ¡°By the way, does this brand have any connection to you?¡± ¡°This is my uncle¡¯s business, but I designed their new collection,¡± Madisyn replied truthfully. Marcus immediately understood. ¡°Great! I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± They continued chatting for a while. . . . Chapter 885 ?Chapter 885: When the salon was about to start, they headed downstairs. But they didn¡¯t go together. Marcus took the central staircase while Madisyn used the elevator to reach the first floor. Everyone¡¯s attention was so focused on Marcus that no one seemed to notice Madisyn, who was alsoing down from upstairs. As Madisyn stepped onto the first floor, her eyes naturally drifted to Marcus, standing at the center of the room, surrounded by a group of well-dressed individuals, all eager to speak with him. Evita suddenly appeared, sitting next to Marcus and greeting him, instantly drawing envious nces from everyone around. This return to her former prominence made Evita feel a bit dazed. Suddenly, from the corner of her eye, she noticed Madisyn approaching. Her eyes narrowed, and she frowned slightly. Madisyn wasn¡¯t a fashion designer. Why was she here? As far as Evita knew, Edge Entertainment wasn¡¯t involved in the fashion business. And it was Madisyn who had saved Marcus. Could it be that Madisyn hade here to ask for a reward? In that case, wouldn¡¯t she be exposed? ¡°Mr. Vaughn, it seems an uninvited guest hase to our salon,¡± Evita said. ¡°Huh?¡± Marcus looked confused. Evita nced at Madisyn and, with a hint of mockery, said, ¡°Thisdy doesn¡¯t seem to be a fashion designer.¡± The room fell into a brief, almost palpable silence as all eyes turned toward Madisyn. The gathered guests were surprised to see her there. Some were eager to witness the unfolding drama, as Evita and Madisyn had recently made headlines. Not long ago, Evita had been the subject of gossip and criticism. But suddenly, the tide had turned. Would Madisyn regret it? ¡°Everyone here is my guest. I personally invited them. Whether or not they are fashion designers, as long as they have a passion for fashion, we can all share and exchange ideas,¡± Marcus announced. Evita pressed her lips together, a hint of skepticism in her gaze. She couldn¡¯t help but think that Madisyn was only here because of her family¡¯s influence. Undeterred, Evita resumed her professional conversation with Marcus, while Madisyn, serene and unbothered, quietly sipped her coffee. Truth be told, Madisyn could have left ages ago, but Andrew had promised to pick her upter. With little else to do, she decided to linger for a while longer. . . . Chapter 886 ?Chapter 886: However, in Evita¡¯s eyes, it was clear that Madisyn had beenpletely overlooked. After all, everyone else in the room was a seasoned fashion designer, united by their shared passion. Madisyn, however, felt out of ce, unable to grasp any of the conversation. Feeling the effects of one too many cups of coffee, Madisyn excused herself to the restroom. As she stepped out momentster, she caught sight of Evita standing by the mirror, artfully applying a fresh coat of lipstick. ¡°You¡¯re doing well enough in your field. There¡¯s no need to force your way into circles where you clearly don¡¯t belong,¡± Evita said coolly, putting away her lipstick. Madisyn didn¡¯t respond. The thinly veiled hostility was tiresome, and she couldn¡¯t quite bring herself to care. She washed her hands, dried them with a towel, and prepared to leave. ¡°Or do you see me as a rival in love, so you¡¯re keeping an eye on me?¡± Just as she was about to turn, Evita¡¯s voice rang out from behind. Madisyn nced back at her, taking in Evita¡¯s appearance with a cool, measured look. Then, she shook her head. Though she said nothing, her gesture alone spoke volumes. Find your imagination at galn ovels ; con Evita¡¯s face paled ever so slightly. ¡°Do you think there¡¯s nothing about me that canpare to you?¡± she spat, her voice dripping with disdain. ¡°Your arrogance will catch up with you one day!¡± With a final sneer, Evita turned on her heel and marched back to the gathering. As the event progressed into its second half, Evita grew quieter. She knew all too well the dangers of drawing too much attention. Speaking too freely could easily stir up resentment. Feeling the stiffness from sitting for too long, Evita decided to stretch her legs in the garden. As she strolled, her eyes caught sight of a Rolls-Royce approaching in the distance. Her gaze sharpened with interest. Inside the car, Andrew was focused on his phone, sending a message to Madisyn. When he finally looked up, he was struck by the sight of cherry blossoms drifting softly to the ground and a woman dancing gracefully beneath the tree. It almost seemed like a scene plucked from a dream. Andrew opened the car door, stepped out, and stood beside the vehicle. Momentster, Madisyn appeared at the entrance, walking toward him. Just as she neared, someone suddenly collided with her, causing her to instinctively step back. . . . Chapter 887 ?Chapter 887: The person stumbled and fell to the ground in front of her. It was Evita, struggling to push herself up while clutching her scraped arm. She shot Madisyn a reproachful look and, in a pitiful tone, said, ¡°Miss Johns, why didn¡¯t you help me?¡± ¡°You nearly knocked me over, and you want me to help you? You¡¯ve got some nerve!¡± Madisyn shot back, her words sharp as she brushed past Evita. Evita watched as Madisyn and Andrew slipped into the car. Her gaze remained fixed on the sleek luxury vehicle until it disappeared from view. Only when the car waspletely out of sight did Evita finally turn and make her way back inside the living room. The chatter of the guests filled the air, but someone quickly noticed the scrape on Evita¡¯s elbow and asked, ¡°Miss Gordon, what happened to you?¡± ¡°I took a stroll in the garden and identally bumped into Miss Johns,¡± Evita replied softly. ¡°It seems Miss Johns holds some kind of grudge against me.¡± Everyone in the room, being fashion designers themselves, eagerly sought to align with Evita, given her close ties with Marcus. ¡°Don¡¯t let it bother you. She just sees you aspetition, thinking everyone¡¯s mad about Andrew. Andrew is unlucky to be stuck with such a girlfriend,¡± said Lina Grey, her voice dripping with disdain. Lina, a renowned designer who had studied abroad, had earned her spot in the salon because of her background. ¡°Well, I won¡¯t let it bother me,¡± Evita responded with a serene smile, herposure unshaken. ¡°I¡¯ve seen your work, Evita. You¡¯re so young, yet your designs are so sophisticated. One day, Madisyn might even beg to buy the clothes you create!¡± Lina¡¯sughter rang out, and a few others joined in with light chuckles. Evita simply smiled, saying nothing. Her eyes flickered toward Marcus. She caught a glimpse of his troubled expression and realized that his mood had soured, likely because of Madisyn. The thought of Madisyn ever coborating with Marcus seemed impossible. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Everyone should head home,¡± Marcus said, his voice firm. Though it was only nine o¡¯clock, and the original n had been to stay until at least ten, his words carried weight. The guests were surprised by the sudden change, but knowing better than to challenge Marcus, they began to make their farewells. Evita had intended to invite Marcus to dinner, but before she could speak, Marcus interrupted. . . . Chapter 888 ?Chapter 888: ¡°I need to go to the hospital. By the way, Miss Gordon, your acupuncture skills are impressive. May I ask who taught you?¡± Acupuncture? A jolt of surprise shot through Evita¡¯s chest. Marcus¡¯s son added with a touch of admiration, ¡°I¡¯ve brought numerous doctors to see my father, but he says none of them match your technique!¡± Evita met the expectant gazes of Marcus and his son, a wave of anxiety washing over her. Yet, she maintained herposure. ¡°I learned it from a friend whose family has a long history in medicine, back in college. But honestly, I don¡¯t consider myself highly skilled.¡± Marcus quickly shook his head, his expression resolute. ¡°You¡¯re being far too modest. I can tell you¡¯re incredibly skilled. You¡¯re leagues ahead of the doctors I¡¯ve visited before. Miss Gordon, would you consider bing my personal doctor?¡± Evita hesitated, a flicker of uncertainty passing through her mind. The prospect of being Marcus¡¯s personal doctor was undeniably tempting¡ªdoors would open, opportunities would flood in, and her career could skyrocket. But there was one ring problem: she had no idea how to perform acupuncture! With aposed face and a hint of feigned contemtion, she replied, ¡°Mr. Vaughn, I¡¯ll give it serious thought.¡± ¡°Take your time. Let me know once you¡¯ve decided.¡± Marcus gave her a polite nod and left. Later, Evita arranged to meet her friend for a meal. Her friend was eager to know how things were progressing with Andrew. Evita responded calmly, ¡°I have no leverage right now¡ªno power, no influence. How can I possiblypete with Madisyn? Even if Andrew has feelings for me, he can¡¯t act on them.¡± ¡°Are you sure about that? Maybe Mr. Klein just helped you out of kindness.¡± Her friend leaned forward, eyebrows raised, tapping her chin thoughtfully. ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Evita replied firmly, her tone leaving no room for doubt. Her unwavering belief silenced her friend¡¯s doubt, at least for the moment. Changing the subject, Evita asked, ¡°By the way, do you know anyone who¡¯s good at acupuncture?¡± Her friend paused to think before shaking her head. Evita¡¯s expression turned distant, her interest in the conversation visibly waning. Her friend slowly began to feel bored. Every time Evita invited her out, it seemed to have an agenda. Moreover, Evita didn¡¯t seem particrly interested in her concerns. . . . Chapter 889 ?Chapter 889: As Evita pondered her predicament, her phone buzzed with a text. ¡°Two hundred thousand dors can get you a meeting with your father.¡± Her breath caught, excitement surging through her. Her father had been detained for half a year, and every attempt to see him had failed. Now, finally, there was a chance. But where on earth would she find that kind of money? Evita¡¯s mind immediately turned to Andrew. Her grip on her phone tightened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± her friend asked, noticing Evita¡¯s sudden shift in demeanor. ¡°I¡¯ve got a chance to see my father, but I don¡¯t have the money¡­¡± Evita said, biting her lip. After a pause, she added quietly, ¡°Maybe I can only turn to Andrew.¡± Her friend blinked in shock. ¡°Are you serious? Andrew has a girlfriend!¡± Explore more fiction on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??????? ¡°I don¡¯t have another choice.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t you own tons of luxury items? You could sell those and probably gather enough cash¡­¡± ¡°Those won¡¯t get me far,¡± Evita cut her off, her voice sharp. Her friend stared at her, speechless. She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Evita wasn¡¯t as helpless as she portrayed herself to be. In fact, there was an almost eager glint in her eye. ¡°Oh well,¡± she thought, deciding not to bother with Evita anymore. But still, a part of her couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Andrew might actually be swayed by her. Madisyn was dropped off at home by Andrew, only to spot Waylon leaning against the door, a cigarette danglingzily from his fingers. Andrew didn¡¯t hesitate; he strode over and snatched it right out of Waylon¡¯s hand. ¡°Hey, why did you take my cigarette? Oh, wait¡ªMadisyn¡¯s back, too?¡± Waylon¡¯s grumbling stopped short when he caught sight of his sister. His irritated expression softened into something guilty, almost sheepish. Everyone knew Glenn had a strict no-smoking rule. Not only was it harmful to the smoker¡¯s health, but it also risked exposing the whole family to secondhand smoke. Smoking outside the house was Waylon¡¯s only option to avoid getting caught. ¡°Madisyn, is something bothering you?¡± she asked gently, her voice probing yet soft. Waylon sighed, leaning against the wall with a tired expression. ¡°Yeah¡­ there is.¡± . . . Chapter 890 Chapter 890: ¡°If something¡¯s bothering you, just spill it. We¡¯ll figure it out together.¡± ¡°My problem is that everyone around me has a partner, and here I am, a lonely bachelor.¡± Waylon tilted his head up, his expression clouded with wistful mncholy. Madisyn was taken aback. ¡°Be serious.¡± ¡°I am serious.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t fool me. Sure, that bothers you, but it¡¯s not the real issue. Come on, what¡¯s actually going on?¡± Madisyn cut straight through Waylon¡¯s act, her tone sharp but understanding. Waylon scratched his head, clearly caught off guard. Why was it that he could never hide anything from her? ¡°Fine, you got me. It¡¯s just¡­ I was supposed to walk in a fashion show, but they reced me recently.¡± Waylon sighed and continued, ¡°But it¡¯s fine, really.I¡¯m used to it. The entertainment industry is way harsher than this.¡± Still, he couldn¡¯t shake off the hint of annoyance bubbling beneath the surface. ¡°Which show?¡± ¡°The Orly Show,¡± Waylon replied. Madisyn frowned thoughtfully. ¡°The Orly Show¡­ That¡¯s the Grey family¡¯s event, isn¡¯t it? Their lead designer is Lina Grey. She¡¯s always had bad blood with Uncle Luka. Their styles are so simr, and they¡¯ve beenpeting for market share for years. Plus, Uncle¡¯spany hasn¡¯t been doing greattely. They¡¯re probably targeting you because of him.¡± ¡°Yeah, sounds about right,¡± Waylon muttered with a shrug. Then, forcing a grin, he added, ¡°But hey, their loss! If they don¡¯t want me, that¡¯s on them.¡± ¡°Well, get ready, Waylon. Uncle needs you for his fashion show,¡± Madisyn said, smiling faintly. ¡°Uncle? But they haven¡¯t done a fashion show in years,¡± Waylon said. ¡°That¡¯s true, but this year¡¯s different. Uncle¡¯s coborating with Marcus,¡± she exined. Waylon¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Wait¡­ you¡¯re saying Marcus is teaming up with Uncle?¡± When Madisyn nodded, Waylon¡¯s astonishment deepened. Could their uncle really pull something like that off? No way¡ªit had to be Madisyn¡¯s doing. She must¡¯ve lent a hand since she clearly knew the whole story. Waylon muttered, ¡°I heard you and Mom bumped into Vienna the other day. Mom¡¯s always had a strained rtionship with them. Maybe this could smooth things over a little.¡± . . .
Message from Noah: Have a nice day dear readers! God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ? . Chapter 891 ?Chapter 891: Madisyn tilted her head thoughtfully. ¡°Do you know why they¡¯ve been out of touch for so long?¡± Waylon frowned, his brows knitting together. ¡°That¡¯s ancient history. I can¡¯t remember the details, but something happened the day Grandpa passed away. After that, Mom never took us back to her original family¡¯s home. I never dared to ask her what really happened.¡± ¡°Alright, if it¡¯s something that upsets Mom, we shouldn¡¯t dig it up. You should get some rest¡­ and cut down on the smoking, okay?¡± Madisyn gently advised. Waylon gave a sheepish nod, but before he could say another word, a sharp, authoritative voice cut through the air like a whip. ¡°You¡¯re smoking?¡± Waylon spun around, his face nching as he locked eyes with Glenn. Waylon stammered, ¡°D-Dad, it was just a little¡­ I barely had any, I swear!¡± Before he could finish, Glenn¡¯s handnded on his head with a sharp smack. ¡°Try that again, and we¡¯ll see how far you get!¡± Glenn¡¯s tone was cold enough to freeze ake. Explore more fiction on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??????? ¡°I got it! I got it¡­¡± Watching her brother¡¯s pitiful disy, Madisyn couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of guilt herself. She offered her father a polite greeting and, without a word, slipped away to her vi for the night. Andrew had decided to stay the night at her vi. After her shower, Madisyn stepped into the room and noticed her go-to body lotion and face cream already opened and neatly lined up on the table. Andrew, loungingfortably on the sofa in casual loungewear, looked entirely different from his usual polished self. The sharp, businesslike air he carried during the day was gone, reced by a rxed, effortless aura. His hair, typically slicked back with precision, now fell softly over his forehead, giving him a more boyish and approachable charm. As Madisyn applied her face cream, she couldn¡¯t help but steal a nce at him. His skin, annoyingly perfect and glowing without a hint of effort, caught her attention. Walking over to him, she yfully asked, ¡°How on earth do you keep your skin looking so wless?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really do anything special.¡± ¡°Seriously? That¡¯s hard to believe. Were you just born like this, or is there a secret you¡¯re not sharing?¡± Madisyn teased, giving Andrew¡¯s cheek a light pinch. . . . Chapter 892 ?Chapter 892: ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth,¡± Andrew replied, his tone soft but sincere. Gently, he reached out and touched her cheek with a fond smile. ¡°Your skin¡¯s pretty amazing too, you know.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I actually work for it. Unlike you, who just wakes up looking like a skincare ad,¡± Madisyn said. There were people out there who obsessed over their appearance, meticulously following borate skincare routines, yet Andrew managed to achieve wless results without lifting a finger. If anyone ever found out his secret¡ªor rather, hisck of one¡ªthey¡¯d be seething with envy! As they chatted, drowsiness slowly took over, and they peacefully fell asleep in each other¡¯s arms. The next morning, Madisyn woke to the enticing aroma of breakfast alreadyid out, courtesy of Andrew. Waking up to theforting sight and smell of a hearty breakfast felt like pure bliss. Madisyn leaned in and nted a quick kiss on Andrew¡¯s cheek, to which he sighed, ¡°It¡¯s greasy.¡± Madisyn shot him a sharp look, prompting him to quickly backtrack. g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m, your destination for tales ¡°But, uh, that¡¯s okay¡ªit¡¯s moisturizing.¡± Smirking, he kissed her cheek in return, leaving her pouting as she wiped her face. ¡°I¡¯ve got a business tripter. Want toe with me?¡± Andrew asked, his eyes holding a hint of hope. ¡°I have things to handle at the office. Plus, Mom might be heading back to the Calderon family¡¯s house, so I need to be with her,¡± Madisyn replied. Andrew gave a small nod. ¡°Alright.¡± After breakfast, they went their separate ways, with Madisyn diving straight into her packed day at Edge Entertainment. Besides handling thepany¡¯s affairs, she also had to design clothes for her uncle¡¯spany. She instructed Milly and the other artists to intensify model training since the uing fashion show would rely heavily on their performance. Amid the chaos, Jared called to discuss Marcus. ¡°Boss, have you thought about designing clothes and coborating with Marcus? It could be a game-changer for thepany¡¯s profits,¡± he suggested. ¡°I¡¯m lending a hand to Timeless Elegance. Ourpany is already in a strong financial position; we don¡¯t really need the extra boost,¡± Madisyn said thoughtfully. Jared blinked in surprise. . . . Chapter 893 ?Chapter 893: ¡°Timeless Elegance?¡± ¡°Is something wrong with Timeless Elegance?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t they on the brink of bankruptcy? Boss, why the sudden interest in helping them?¡± Jared asked, his confusion evident. Madisyn exined her rtionship with Luka, and Jared¡¯s expression shifted as understanding dawned on him. ¡°Oh, I get it¡­ Oh no.¡± Jared¡¯s voice quivered. Madisyn raised an eyebrow, confused. ¡°What happened?¡± Jared quickly added, ¡°Boss, if I tell you, will you kill me?¡± Madisyn responded, ¡°Spit it out. I won¡¯t kill you.¡± Jared hesitated before saying, ¡°I was nning to acquire Timeless Elegance¡­¡± Madisyn¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°And now?¡± g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m, your destination for tales Jared swallowed hard. ¡°Today was supposed to be the day of the forced acquisition¡­¡± Madisyn went silent, stunned. Jared rushed to rify, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t be mad. I¡¯ll call off my people and make it right with Timeless Elegance!¡± Madisyn sighed deeply, her frustration palpable. Jared could feel the weight of his mistake sinking in. In business, timing was everything, and a deal like this¡ªtargeting Timeless Elegance with its rich Lorpond craftsmanship, butcking a solid backing¡ªwas far too tempting. Many had wanted to acquire it, but Luka had always refused to sell. Homelight Enterprise had been eyeing Timeless Elegance for acquisition for ages. But in a twist of fate, it turned out Timeless Elegance was owned by Madisyn¡¯s uncle. Madisyn immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°Okay, boss, I¡¯ll pick you up right now.¡± Jared was very efficient and arrived soon. When Madisyn got in the car, the tension in the vehicle was palpable. Jared kept his mouth firmly shut as he drove, sensing that silence was the safest option. Timeless Elegance, once proudly nestled in a standalone office building in the city center, had fallen on hard times. As profits dwindled, so did its scale, now reduced to a single floor. . . . Chapter 894 ?Chapter 894: At that moment, the atmosphere inside Timeless Elegance was like a frozen tundra¡ªtense, unweing, and cold. ¡°I¡¯ve told you over and over¡ªI¡¯m not selling!¡± Luka¡¯s voice was unwavering, his resolve unshakable. ¡°Mr. Calderon, you¡¯re only wasting time. If you keep this up, Timeless Elegance will crash and go bankrupt! Then what will happen to your so-called craftsmanship? If you sell to us, we can take Timeless Elegance global!¡± The suited man sitting across from him sneered, his eyes filled with greed. Lina, who worked just down the hall, had caught wind of Homelight Enterprise¡¯s attempt to acquire Timeless Elegance. She couldn¡¯t resist the opportunity to witness the drama firsthand. By sheer coincidence, she knew the man in the sharp suit, who was a high-ranking executive of Homelight Enterprise. Lina said, ¡°Mr. Calderon, you should consider this an honor.¡± ¡°Homelight Enterprise¡¯s interest in your smallpany is more than generous. And their offer? No one else can match it. Don¡¯t be so ungrateful.¡± Luka¡¯s eyes shed with fire. ¡°If it¡¯s such a great deal, why don¡¯t you sell yourpany to Homelight Enterprise instead?¡± Lina froze, the smirk wiped clean off her face, reced by a frosty re. ¡°Asshole!¡± Even with his back against the wall, Luka¡¯s defiance hadn¡¯t dimmed in the slightest. ¡°Humph! Luka, we¡¯ve given you so many chances. If you¡¯re too blind to ept them, don¡¯t me us for what happens next,¡± the suited man said, his tone growing darker by the second. Lina¡¯s excitement surged at the ominous shift. Homelight Enterprise was clearly preparing to go for Luka¡¯s throat. Wonderful! She had already spoken to the suited man privately, striking up a n. If Homelight Enterprise seeded in acquiring Timeless Elegance, he would take over the project and coborate with Lina. He would turn Timeless Elegance into nothing more than a production factory for her designs! The thought thrilled her. Even if the acquisition failed, Lina knew Timeless Elegance was circling the drain. For years, she had suffered under Timeless Elegance¡¯s shadow. Now, at longst, she could revel in her rise to dominance. The idea of Timeless Elegance crumbling filled her with indescribable satisfaction. Luka¡¯s face darkened, the weight of the moment pulling his expression into a sullen scowl as his fists clenched by his sides. . . . Chapter 895 ?Chapter 895: ¡°We¡¯re all in the same clothing business. Do you really have to be this cutthroat?¡± The suited man responded with a cold, mockingugh. ¡°This is business, Mr. Calderon, not a charity case.¡± Grinding his teeth, Luka shot back, ¡°Even if Timeless Elegance sinks into bankruptcy, I¡¯ll never hand it over to you.¡± ¡°And what about your workers? Have you thought of them?¡± The suited man raised an eyebrow and asked. As if on cue, a group of people burst into the room. These were Timeless Elegance¡¯s employees, many of whom had been with thepany for years. All eyes were on Luka. Their faces were a mix of emotions¡ªsome averted their gazes with quiet shame, while others barely concealed their simmering anger. ¡°What are you all doing here?¡± Luka asked sharply, a deep frown etched on his face. Instinctively, he felt the situation slipping out of his control. An older employee stepped forward. ¡°Mr. Calderon, do you know how long I¡¯ve worked here?¡± ¡°Five years and three months,¡± Luka replied without hesitation, his voice firm and unwavering. The answer stopped the man short. He hadn¡¯t expected Luka to recall such a detail, let alone with such certainty. For a brief moment, the man faltered. But he shook off his hesitation, a flicker of resolve returning as he said gravely, ¡°You have a good memory, Mr. Calderon. But do you also remember that you promised us sry increases when things got better? Over all these years, not a single cent has been added to our wages. Most of us stayed because we love this brand. Now, with such a golden opportunity in front of us, you can¡¯t afford to be selfish.¡± The suited man¡¯s taunts hadn¡¯t fazed Luka, but the heartfelt words from his own employee cut through him like a knife. A chill settled in his voice as he asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ve been unfair to you? And this so-called ¡®golden opportunity¡¯ you¡¯re talking about¡ª is it selling thepany?¡± ¡°This gentleman here said that if you agree to the acquisition, all of our wages will increase by a thousand dors. He¡¯s not trying to corner us, Mr. Calderon¡ªhe¡¯s offering us a way forward. Homelight Enterprise is promising to invest in us and promote the Timeless Elegance brand globally.¡± The employee¡¯s excitement was palpable, and murmurs of agreement rippled through the group. Pleading eyes turned toward Luka, silently urging him to reconsider. Luka¡¯s hands clenched tighter. He had always believed he¡¯d done right by his employees. Even as the brand struggled and revenues dwindled, he had never once docked their pay. He even counted their frequent absences as full attendance. Luka had always extended a helping hand to employees grappling with family troubles, but he hadn¡¯t anticipated that everyone would view the situation this way. Lina observed the unfolding scene with quiet satisfaction. . . . Chapter 896 ?Chapter 896: ¡°Mr. Calderon, you need to listen to your employees¡¯ voices. You can¡¯t recklessly harm everyone¡¯s interests for your own,¡± Lina said, her tone sharp. Luka closed his eyes, his expression shadowed with pain. It was clear to everyone why he was reluctant to agree to the acquisition. Another veteran employee broke the silence, voicing his loyalty. ¡°Mr. Calderon, I¡¯ll support whatever decision you make. Thispany has always treated us well,¡± he said. But his words drew sharp criticism from the first employee, who scowled in disdain. ¡°What are you trying to pull here? Do you want to ruin thepany?¡± ¡°Exactly! Homelight Enterprise is a giant, and many would kill for this opportunity. This could mean better pay for all of us,¡± the employee retorted. The veteran employee shot back with cold defiance. ¡°Shame on you! We¡¯re just employees¡ªwho are we to question Mr. Calderon¡¯s decisions? Hasn¡¯t he been good to us all these years? Do you really think you¡¯ll find better treatment elsewhere? Even as the brand struggles, Mr. Calderon has never let anyone go!¡± Luka felt a faint warmth of gratitude stir within him as he realized that some still remembered his unwavering kindness. However, the suited man tapped the table impatiently. ¡°Mr. Calderon, think carefully. One wrong move, and you¡¯ll destroy Timeless Elegance.¡± Luka¡¯s gaze turned icy. He conceded internally that Homelight Enterprise¡¯s methods were undeniably ruthless. However, he knew that refusing the deal might demoralize his employees, many of whom had stayed with Timeless Elegance through thick and thin. Lina, catching Luka¡¯s faint smile, felt an inexplicable thrill of satisfaction. After a tense silence, Luka finally broke the stalemate. ¡°Those who want thepany to be acquired, step over here,¡± hemanded. A few employees moved immediately, while others hesitated. The first employee encouraged them. ¡°Don¡¯t you all want promotions and pay raises?¡± he urged. A few more shuffled over reluctantly. In the end, out of over twenty employees, twelve stood on one side, while the rest remained firm. The first employee continued to push, trying to persuade the others. But the remaining group stood resolute. They understood Luka¡¯s position and chose to support him. Lina, observing the divide, was curious about Luka¡¯s next move. ¡°If you feel you can¡¯t stay here, leave tomorrow,¡± Luka dered coldly. ¡°Your subsidies will be included with your sries.¡± . . . Chapter 897 ?Chapter 897: A stunned silence fell over the room. Instead of considering the number of supporters to determine if thepany should be sold, Luka intended to terminate the employees who had sided with the acquisition. A wave of unease swept over those individuals. ¡°Mr. Calderon, are you firing us?¡± ¡°Mr. Calderon, we¡¯ve dedicated years of service to thispany. How could you just cast us aside like this?¡± Everyone was upset, their voices rising in protest. ¡°If you think thispany isn¡¯t good enough for you, go find somewhere better,¡± Luka said, his tone unwavering. The group scrambled to exin. ¡°It¡¯s not that, Mr. Calderon! We just think thepany has the potential to do even better!¡± ¡°Enough! Just go,¡± Luka snapped, waving them off in frustration. Lina stepped forward, her voice usatory. ¡°Luka, these people are trying to help you! How can you be so heartless? This will only hurt their morale. Who will work sincerely for you after this?¡± Buoyed by Lina¡¯s words, the employees echoed their discontent. ¡°Yes, Mr. Calderon, this is too heartless!¡± ¡°Mr. Calderon, we¡¯re loyal to thispany. How can you treat us like this?¡± But Luka sneered, his voice dripping with disdain. ¡°Lina¡¯s words are poison meant to sow discord. Can¡¯t you see? She¡¯s manipting you.¡± The employees felt a wave of shame, realizing that they didn¡¯t truly want to lose their jobs. Yet Luka¡¯s resolve remained unshaken, leaving the room filled with a thick sense of uncertainty. Lina offered a sly smile, sensing the shift. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Timeless Elegance will close eventually. Homelight Enterprise will acquire it, and when they do, they¡¯ll rehire all of you with better pay and benefits.¡± Feeling a sense of relief, the employees gradually began to calm down. Luka, cold and unfeeling, couldn¡¯t me them for their ruthless actions. They had to look out for themselves in such a precarious situation. With a final nce at Luka, they turned to leave. Just then, a man and a woman strode in. The suited man¡¯s expression shifted instantly when he spotted the man. ¡°Mr. Cooper, why are you here?¡± he asked, his voice suddenlyced with deference. Jared nced around the room, his sharp eyes surveying the tense gathering. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Why is there such a crowd?¡± Eager to impress, the suited man wasted no time in exining. ¡°Mr. Calderon is losing control of his employees. He¡¯ll bankrupt thepany soon enough. Then they¡¯ll beg us to take over!¡± . . . Chapter 898 ?Chapter 898: He finished speaking, looking at Jared. He had yed his part perfectly, so surely Jared would be pleased, right? However, Jared¡¯s expression slowly shifted to one of deep unease, as if an unspoken fear had taken hold of him. He looked at the woman beside him, watching her every move with intense focus. The suited man looked confused. Who was this woman? She looked so familiar. Lina, on the other hand, was overwhelmed with joy. She hadn¡¯t expected Jared to show up! ¡°Luka, Homelight Enterprise seems really eager to acquire yourpany. You should demand a higher price now. Later, when yourpany¡¯s worth drops, they won¡¯t offer you as much,¡± she taunted smugly. Employees who decided to leave felt vindicated. With Jared showing up in person, the takeover of Timeless Elegance seemed like a sure thing. ¡°You fool!¡± Jared smacked the suited man on the back of the head. Shocked, the man stared at Jared in bewilderment. What had he done to deserve this? ¡°Who gave you permission to pull this stunt?¡± Jared asked coldly. ¡°Get out of my sight!¡± Jared¡¯s fury was unmistakable. While he had been aware of the acquisition ns, he never imagined his subordinate would resort to such disgraceful tactics. The approach was nothing short of coercion. Confused but too afraid to resist, the man bowed his head and walked out of the office. A tense silence descended upon the office, leaving everyone on edge. Everyone had their own thoughts racing in silence, but all eyes were on Jared. Everyone watched him closely without saying a word. Luka also studied Jared carefully, noting the clear contrast between him and the suited man. ¡°Mr. Calderon, I deeply apologize. I had no idea my subordinate would handle the acquisition so poorly. I hold Timeless Elegance and its values in high regard. If you prefer not to sell, that¡¯s perfectly fine. I have other options in mind.¡± Jared promptly presented a contract. ¡°We¡¯re prepared to invest 100 million dors annually to support Timeless Elegance¡¯s clothing research and development. The profit-sharing terms are outlined here. Take your time to review and share any concerns.¡± Luka was stunned by the staggering figure. As he skimmed through the contract, he was surprised to find the terms both transparent and equitable, with no hidden traps. It felt as though he had just won the lottery. After a brief pause, Luka asked, ¡°Are you certain about investing such arge amount? We might not deliver the kind of returns you¡¯re expecting.¡± . . . Chapter 899 ?Chapter 899: ¡°Have faith in our strategy. Everypany we¡¯ve invested in has gone on to seed,¡± Jared said firmly. His words certainly lifted Luka¡¯s confidence, especially since Homelight Enterprise¡¯s investment skills were renowned in Lorpond. Anypany they backed was almost guaranteed to seed and prosper. Watching the tables turn, Lina was enraged. Without hesitation, she stepped forward and said, ¡°Mr. Cooper, they¡¯ve been on the decline. They might even go bankrupt soon. Investing in them is a risky movepared to investing in us.¡± ¡°Our strategies align, and we both rely on traditional techniques. Our sales have been consistently rising these past few months. We¡¯re the better choice for investment, no doubt about it.¡± ¡°Excuse me, who are you?¡± Jared asked, scratching his ear nonchntly. ¡°We¡¯re Orly Company.¡± ¡°What brand is that? I¡¯ve never heard of it,¡± Jared said, his face reflecting confusion as he nced at Madisyn. Madisyn replied with a calm tone, ¡°Just a smallpany that started by copying others.¡± Lina¡¯s eyes immediately narrowed as she recognized Madisyn. ¡°Madisyn, I know you¡¯re Luka¡¯s niece, but that doesn¡¯t give you the right to nder us like this. Our clothes are all designed by our own designers. If you keep this up, I¡¯ll sue you for defamation.¡± Jared pped his hands, a realization dawning on him. ¡°Ah, now I remember! Yourpany, the one that gained infamy for copying others about ten years ago! I almost forgot that name. It¡¯s impressive that you¡¯re still around.¡± Lina¡¯s face turned beet red, her defenses crumbling under the weight of his words. ¡°Mr. Cooper, we did design those clothes ourselves¡­¡± she stammered, trying to salvage some pride. Jared paid no attention to her and turned to Luka with a sincere gaze. ¡°Mr. Calderon, what are your thoughts?¡± Luka nodded, still processing the turn of events. ¡°I agree. Thank you, Mr. Cooper,¡± he replied. A deep sigh of relief escaped Jared¡¯s lips as he smiled. ¡°I look forward to a great partnership. Timeless Elegance will rise again, I¡¯m sure of it.¡± After shaking hands and signing the contract, Jared took his leave, his business done. Lina fumed in silence, and Luka¡¯s staff promptly escorted her out. Madisyn¡¯s eyes followed Lina¡¯s retreating figure with a burning re. This woman had dared to dismiss Waylon? Just wait! Luka stared at the contract, still in disbelief. He hadn¡¯t imagined that the crisis would end this way, and yet here they were, securing a 100 million dor investment. It was more than he had ever hoped for. . . . Chapter 900 ?Chapter 900: Homelight Enterprise had built a solid reputation. Luka addressed the remaining employees, his tone firm yet appreciative. ¡°I truly appreciate all of you for sticking by us through thick and thin. Things are about to get busier, so I¡¯m happy to announce that everyone will get a raise of $1,000 a month. If we seed, I promise to increase your sries again.¡± ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Calderon!¡± The employees cheered with enthusiasm. Meanwhile, the recently dismissed individuals struggled to hide their jealousy. ¡°Mr. Calderon, I know I made a mistake earlier, but I genuinely care about thispany. Please, let me stay¡ªI promise to give my absolute best from now on!¡± begged one of the dismissed employees, desperation evident in his voice. Seeing this, the other dismissed employees quickly followed suit, crowding around Luka. ¡°Please, Mr. Calderon, we meant no harm. We don¡¯t want to leave thispany.¡± ¡°Mr. Calderon, I have a family depending on me. If I lose this job and can¡¯t find another, my child won¡¯t even be able to attend school. Please, just one more chance.¡± ¡°We¡¯re begging you, Mr. Calderon! Please don¡¯t let us go!¡± Luka¡¯s eyes were icy as he responded, ¡°You¡¯re not asking to stay out of love for thispany¡ªyou¡¯re just worried because finding another job with these benefits is nearly impossible right now.¡± His sharp words cut through the dismissed employees¡¯ pretense like a de. Embarrassment shed across their faces, but their pleas grew even more desperate. Luka didn¡¯t waver. He had them escorted out without hesitation. The senior staff who stayed behind seemed pleased, wasting no time in criticizing the fired employees. ¡°Getting fired is what you deserve. Thepany treated you well, but you chose to betray it.¡± ¡°Did you seriously believe that Homelight Enterprise would give you a better deal if they took over? If you¡¯re not capable enough, why would they bother paying you more? Chances are, you¡¯d get fired soon anyway!¡± ¡°It¡¯s better for everyone that Mr. Calderon got rid of you troublemakers. Without you holding us back, thispany will thrive.¡± Overwhelmed by humiliation, the dismissed employees hurried out, their heads hanging low. Back in the office, Luka turned to Madisyn with mixed feelings. ¡°Madisyn, is Mr. Cooper a friend of yours?¡± After a brief pause, she replied thoughtfully, ¡°Well, kind of. But to be precise, he works under me.¡± Luka was caughtpletely off guard. He¡¯d assumed Madisyn¡¯s brilliance came from having influential connections, but learning that Jared was actually her subordinate left him speechless. His admiration for his niece grew even more. After all, her capabilities were nothing short of extraordinary. A faint sense of shame crept over him. Though he had been distant from his sister for so long, his niece had offered her unwavering support without hesitation. . . . Chapter 901 ?Chapter 901: Sensing his emotions, Madisyn gently said, ¡°Uncle Luka, no matter what happens, we¡¯ll always be family.¡± It was clear to her that her mother missed Luka deeply, and Luka shared those feelings. His eyes grew misty, and he nodded with conviction. ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯re family. Madisyn, ask your mom if she¡¯s free tomorrow evening. I¡¯d like us all to have dinner together.¡± As the elder sibling, he knew it was his responsibility to bridge the gap. A bright smile spread across Madisyn¡¯s face. ¡°Alright, Uncle Luka, I¡¯ll ask her.¡± Feeling that the matter had been settled, she took her leave. Jared sat waiting for Madisyn in the car, a sense of unease hanging over him. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that one of his subordinates would resort to such harsh tactics¡ªespecially when it concerned Madisyn¡¯s uncle. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll make sure that person faces serious consequences when I return. Our group has no tolerance for coercion or deception,¡± Jared assured her. Madisyn nodded calmly. ¡°I understand. Just fire him.¡± ¡°Understood, boss,¡± Jared replied. Then, he caught a glimpse of a faint smile tugging at Madisyn¡¯s lips. The sight left him stunned. After everything that had happened, how could she not be angry and even smile? He couldn¡¯t figure it out. Keeping his thoughts to himself, he focused on driving Madisyn home safely. Once they arrived, Madisyn stepped into her parents¡¯ vi. ine, who had just finished setting the dinner table, lit up with joy seeing Madisyn. ?¦Ò???? ¦Ô???????????? ¦É?? ?????????????????.?????? ¡°You¡¯re home! Come, have dinner with us.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Madisyn replied with a warm smile. Dinner was cozy, filled with warmth and quiet conversation. ine asked curiously, ¡°Did your designer friend end up working with your uncle?¡± ¡°Yes, everything is progressing smoothly,¡± Madisyn confirmed. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± ine said with a nod before adding, ¡°Have you spoken to your uncletely?¡± ¡°I have,¡± Madisyn replied simply. ine looked as though she had more to say but hesitated for a moment. Sensing her mother¡¯s hesitation, Madisyn said, ¡°Mom, Uncle Luka wanted me to pass along a message to you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ine asked, her heart skipping a beat in anticipation. ¡°He invited us to join him for dinner tomorrow,¡± Madisyn exined. The words left ine momentarily speechless. She had always assumed Luka wouldn¡¯t want to reconnect with her. A wave of bittersweet emotion hit ine. Her brother must have missed her too, despite the years she had spent keeping her distance. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go together,¡± she finally said. . . . Chapter 902 ?Chapter 902: ¡°Okay,¡± Madisyn nodded in agreement. After finishing dinner, Madisyn joined her parents for a leisurely walk in the park. As the evening wound down, her parents retired to bed, and she returned to her own vi to rest. Back in her silent vi, the absence of someone made her feel unexpectedly unsettled, as if something was missing. The serene night gradually melted away, making room for the soft light of dawn. Like clockwork, Madisyn began her day, heading to work as usual. That morning, she replied to Andrew¡¯s message, but it wasn¡¯t until lunchtime that she noticed something odd ¡ª Andrew still hadn¡¯t replied to her. She sent a quick follow-up: ¡°Are you busy?¡± Andrew¡¯s reply came almost immediately: ¡°I just got back, sweetheart. Come find me when you¡¯re free. I need to adjust to the time difference first.¡± He hadn¡¯t slept since his business trip started, driven by a relentless determination to wrap up his business swiftly. ¡°Okay,¡± Madisyn typed back. Andrew¡¯s hotel was only a stone¡¯s throw from her office. So, once she wrapped up her work at two in the afternoon, she decided to drop by. Arriving at the door of his luxurious presidential suite, Madisyn raised her hand to knock but paused, noticing that the door was slightly ajar. Hesitating for a moment, she pushed it open and stepped inside. What greeted her next left herpletely stunned. Her eyes fell on a bare body sprawled across the massive bed. From the bathroom, the sound of running water echoed faintly. The person on the bed, startled by Madisyn¡¯s sudden appearance, scrambled to grab a nket and hastily pulled it over herself. The face was unmistakable, a jolt of recognition hitting Madisyn like a lightning strike ¡ª it was Evita! Madisyn hesitated for a moment, suspecting she had entered the wrong room, but a quick nce at the room number confirmed the room was indeed Andrew¡¯s. Evita, on the other hand, froze in shock. Why would Madisyn be here? She had worked up all her nerve for this daring move. Evita had crept in while Andrew was showering, utterly confident that her presence would be irresistible to him once he saw her like this. After all, she wasn¡¯t without her charms. Ever since her father¡¯s downfall, she had fended off countless advances from wealthy heirs wanting to im her as their mistress. Drawing a steadying breath, Evita clutched the nket tightly around herself, stood, and shoved Madisyn with surprising force. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she demanded. But in an instant, her wrist was seized, and she found herself trapped under Madisyn¡¯s cool, sardonic gaze. Her lips curled into a faint, mocking smile. ¡°Miss Gordon, if I¡¯m not mistaken, this happens to be my boyfriend¡¯s room. Perhaps I should be the one asking¡ªwhat are you doing here?¡± Evita narrowed her eyes and scoffed. ¡°Can¡¯t you see what¡¯s happening? Don¡¯t ruin our fun!¡± She shot Madisyn a sharp re. . . . Chapter 903 ?Chapter 903: Evita was convinced Madisyn would be in pain. In her mind, the faulty entirely with Madisyn¡ªit was her responsibility to keep a tighter grip on her man. The memory of Andrew sending a bandage to her at the restaurant lingered in Evita¡¯s thoughts, convincing her that he must harbor some feelings for her. Men in powerful positions often operated with subtlety, but Evita had picked up on the cues from Andrew. That was all the assurance she needed to take such a daring step. Evita gazed at Madisyn with a mix of pity and condescension. ¡°A man as exceptional as Andrew isn¡¯t someone you can hold onto forever.¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so? Are you saying he¡¯s fucked you?¡± Madisyn shot back bluntly. Evita¡¯s cheeks turned a faint shade of pink. Nodding slightly, she replied, ¡°Mr. Klein is in the shower. If you want to save yourself from humiliation, I suggest you leave now.¡± Evita waited, fully expecting Madisyn to crumble, to fall apart the way her mother had once done. Her father had cheated countless times, leaving her mother to endure a whirlwind of agony¡ªfirst heartbreak, then a mental copse, and finally sinking into a pit of numb despair. Evita¡¯s heart gave a sharp, guiltden jolt. She had once loathed the women who lured her father away, but now, wasn¡¯t she treading the same vile path? No, she wasn¡¯t like them. Madisyn wasn¡¯t even married yet! Clinging to this excuse, Evita reassured herself, desperately justifying her actions. Yet, deep down, she harbored a twisted wish for Madisyn to end up just like her mother. But to her shock, Madisyn¡¯s face betrayed no fury, no despair¡ªjust aposed calmness. ¡°Then let¡¯s wait for him toe out and clear this up.¡± Panic red in Evita¡¯s chest. ¡°Madisyn, do you really want to put all three of us in an awkward position? If you leave now, Mr. Klein will still think you¡¯re dignified. I can even say something nice about you to him!¡± Madisyn stared at her, incredulous. ¡°Smack!¡± Madisyn pped Evita across the face. Her voice was cold and cutting as she said, ¡°Evita, as a side chick, how dare you say such things? Oh, right, you might not even be a side chick yet!¡± Evita pressed her hand to her reddened cheek, her eyes welling up with resentment. Through gritted teeth, she snapped, ¡°Fine, if you¡¯re not going to give Mr. Klein any respect, I will!¡± She yanked her clothes from the bed and stormed out of the room. Madisyn couldn¡¯t help but admire Evita¡¯s audacity, striding out of the room with nothing but a nket wrapped around her. But this also confirmed that she and Andrew hadn¡¯t slept together. Just as Evita left, the sound of the shower turned off, and Andrew stepped out of the bathroom. He was dressed in a bathrobe, and his damp, tousled hair added to his undeniable charm. Seeing Madisyn, he grinned and eagerly approached her like an excited puppy. ¡°Madisyn, why are you here so early?¡± . . . Chapter 904 ?Chapter 904: From the look on his face, Madisyn could tell he had no clue that Evita had been there. She decided to keep that to herself, not wanting to stir up any unnecessary trouble over someone else. ¡°I missed you, so I finished work early toe see you. Have you had a chance to rest?¡± she asked. ¡°I got here, took care of some matters, took a shower, and was about to get some sleep when you showed up,¡± Andrew replied. He pulled her closer and shut the door behind them. ¡°Perfect. Let¡¯s sleep together.¡± Madisyn smiled and nodded. ¡°Let me dry your hair first.¡± Usually, it was Andrew who dried her hair, but this time, it was her turn to return the favor. Her fingers ran through his soft, short hair, the scent of his shampoo mingling with his fresh presence. There was nothing about him that felt off¡ªhe was as charming and appealing as ever. Andrew was enjoying Madisyn¡¯s help, but then he lowered his eyes, lost in thought. For a moment, his breath carried a hint of sorrow. Although it was only fleeting, Madisyn still noticed it. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Andrew shook his head. ¡°Nothing.¡± But Madisyn wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°Even if you deny it, I sense something is bothering you. Come on, tell me. What is it?¡± Her voice was gentle as she urged him. Andrew finally confessed, ¡°I suddenly remembered my mother.¡± The atmosphere around them instantly grew heavy. Madisyn¡¯s movements slowed. After a few seconds, she said softly, ¡°Did she also dry your hair like this before?¡± Andrew nodded and whispered, ¡°Yes. When I was little.¡± Madisyn¡¯s heart felt a pang of sympathy for Andrew. After drying his hair, she hugged him tightly and said gently, ¡°I will always be here for you.¡± ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m okay.¡± Andrew gently stroked her hair, then suddenly picked her up and carried her to the bed. After Evita came out of Andrew¡¯s suite, she immediately went to another floor and entered a room. She had been tracking Andrew¡¯s schedules. All the while, she thought today was the perfect opportunity. Who would have thought Madisyn woulde and interrupt her n? Evita changed her clothes and nced at her reflection in the mirror. She looked beautiful, elegant, and dignified. But deep inside, her heart was filled with fury. No, she had to think of other ways. If she couldn¡¯t get two hundred thousand dors soon, she wouldn¡¯t be able to see her father. Evita clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms. Only when her father was freed could their family restore what they had lost and reim its rightful ce. . . . Chapter 905 ?Chapter 905: Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. The sound pulled Evita back to reality. She walked to the door and opened it, only to find Lina standing outside. She was a little familiar with Lina, so she asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± A smile immediately appeared on Lina¡¯s pretty face. ¡°I came here for a business meeting today, and when I saw the client off, I saw youing down from the top floor. The room on the top floor is Mr. Klein¡¯s private room. Did you see him?¡± Lina leaned in slightly, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. Yesterday, she had been enjoying Luka¡¯s mishap when Madisyn interrupted, leaving her irritated. She didn¡¯t expect Evita to have already hooked up with Andrew. Evita knew Lina misunderstood the situation, but she didn¡¯t bother to exin. ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence.¡± ¡°Oh, Evita, you are exceptional and knowledgeable. You and Mr. Klein are a perfect match. Madisyn can¡¯t even hold a candle to you,¡± Lina said with an ingratiating smile. ¡°We¡¯re just friends.¡± Evita¡¯s words carried a calcted vagueness, each syble carefully chosen to leave just enough room for interpretation. Lina nodded and replied, ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry, Evita. I can keep a secret. If you need anything, feel free to ask me anytime.¡± A light flickered in Evita¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you have¡­?¡± Lina blinked, taken aback by the sudden question. She hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°How much do you need?¡± When she heard it was only two hundred thousand dors, Lina generously took a card out of her wallet, which had three hundred thousand dors in it. After receiving the money, Evita prepared to make the payment to see her father. But before she could leave, her mother suddenly called. ¡°Evita, have you been busytely?¡± Her mother¡¯s voice was old and careworn, yet still gentle. ¡°Yes, Mom, I¡¯m a bit busy. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Her mother paused before saying, ¡°The hospital requires payment. Have you found a job yet? Can you lend me two hundred thousand dors? I¡¯ll pay you back once I¡¯m discharged.¡± After what happened to Evita¡¯s father, her mother¡¯s medical expenses were no longer covered. Evita¡¯s grip on her phone tightened as she went silent for a while. Her mother quickly added, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t have the money. I¡¯ll borrow from someone else. I know you¡¯ve just started working. You probably need money for yourself, too.¡± Evita felt a pang of guilt and frustration at her mother¡¯s words. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m so sorry. But I promise to pay it as soon as I have the money.¡± . . . Chapter 906 ?Chapter 906: Despite her mother¡¯s condition, she was still concerned for her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to apologize. Actually, I¡¯m dragging you down. If only I weren¡¯t sick, things would have been better.¡± Her mother¡¯s voice remained as gentle as ever. Evita felt a lump in her throat, and her heart ached slightly. Her mother had always been selfless and caring. She was about to hang up when her mother suddenly said, ¡°By the way, do you still want to see your father? He has been proven guilty of his crimes. There¡¯s no point in seeing him anymore. From now on, let¡¯s just focus on living our lives well.¡± For a moment, Evita was in a daze. She said, ¡°I know, Mom.¡± But deep down, she still wanted to try, to see if there was any possible way to get her father out. She firmly believed that if her father could be released, they could cover her mother¡¯s medical expenses without any hassle. Since Lina had given her the money, Evita was able to see her father. Her heart ached when she saw him. It had only been a few months, but he looked twenty years older. His once well-maintained face was now filled with wrinkles. His condition only strengthened her resolve to do whatever she could to get him out. ¡°Evita, you¡¯re the only person who hase to see me all this time.¡± Step into new worlds at g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s?conn Her father looked at her through the ss, relief deep in his eyes. Evita felt ufortable. She picked up the receiver and said, ¡°Dad, what exactly happened? Did you really do it?¡± Instead of answering her question, her father asked, ¡°Do you believe in me?¡± Evita nodded. ¡°Of course, I believe in you.¡± Until now, she had refused to believe her father would abuse his power for personal gain. Their family already had status. From her perspective, her father had everything he needed. He had the position, power, and respect of everyone. So, she couldn¡¯t see any reason for her father to do such a thing. ¡°Good girl. Listen to me. Follow my instructions, and we might be able to turn things around.¡± Evita¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up in excitement. It was worth spending two hundred thousand dors to see her father. ¡°Okay, Dad, tell me. What do I need to do?¡± ¡°All our money is in your mom¡¯s bank ount. She has spent a lot of money on her medication over the years. Find Mr. Myles Morphew, and he will give you a token. Then, give that token to your mother.¡± Evita listened carefully, her eyes fixed on her father, and suddenly felt an unsettling unfamiliarity about him. She wasn¡¯t naive; how could she possibly miss the hidden implications woven into his words? . . . Chapter 907 ?Chapter 907: The person who reported her father was an adversary, Myles, and the usations centered on shady financial dealings between her father and Myles. If her father could shift the me onto Myles and her mother, he might not only evade the fallout but also garner sympathy from everyone around him. A knot tightened in Evita¡¯s stomach. She hadn¡¯t expected her father to be so cold-blooded. Slowly, her hand moved to end the call, but her father¡¯s voice hurriedly broke in. ¡°Evita, listen. Once I¡¯m out, I¡¯ll take care of you. I know things are tough for you right now, especially with our assets having been seized, right? Do you really want to live the rest of your life in poverty?¡± Evita¡¯s fingers trembled slightly as she answered, ¡°I can¡¯t betray my mother!¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t betrayal. It¡¯s about building a better future for us. Even if your mother ends up in jail, it¡¯ll only be for a few years. I¡¯ll figure out a way to get her out. Meanwhile, our assets will stay intact, and we¡¯ll get back the life we had!¡± Evita remained silent. As the visitation time was almost up, her father delivered onest push. ¡°Evita, think about it carefully.¡± Evita left, walking down the road. Her thoughts spun in turmoil. At some point, the weather had shifted; the once-clear sky was now overcast, and gusts of wind swirled fallen leaves at her feet. Her father¡¯s reasoning made sense. If he could clear his name, their family could rise again. Thefortable life she had once taken for granted wouldn¡¯t be out of reach anymore. As she lost herself in thought, a ring car horn snapped her back to reality. The realization of what she¡¯d been contemting hit her like a punch to the gut. Betray her mother? The same mother who had always been gentle and supportive to her? No. For now, she had to focus on raising the 200 thousand dors needed for her mother¡¯s medical bills. With renewed determination, Evita¡¯s gaze hardened. Madisyn stayed with Andrew until nightfall. Later, she arrived at the restaurant Luka had chosen for their dinner. Luka and Vienna were already there, but her parents hadn¡¯t arrived yet. ¡°Madisyn, take a seat. Your cousins are still abroad and couldn¡¯t make it,¡± Vienna said warmly, her gaze filled with affection. ¡°Okay, Vienna,¡± Madisyn replied politely as she sat down, pulling out her phone to text her parents. Neither of them responded. It was already 6:15 PM¡ª15 minutes past the agreed time. Luka and Vienna remainedposed. Madisyn tried to exin, ¡°They probably got held up. My mother was really looking forward to this dinner.¡± Luka, ever the gentleman, replied, ¡°That¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s wait a little longer. There¡¯s no rush.¡± . . . Chapter 908 ?Chapter 908: Madisyn nodded, but something about the situation didn¡¯t sit right with her. Her mother had been so eager about this gathering¡ªwhy would she bete? As the minutes ticked by, the atmosphere grew heavier. Vienna had quietly taken several sips of her coffee, her calm demeanor unshaken. Madisyn, unable to ignore her growing unease, excused herself to the restroom to call her mom. ine¡¯s voice was rushed on the other end. ¡°Madisyn, I¡¯m sorry. We got dyed. Please exin to Luka and Vienna for me.¡± ¡°Okay, Mom. How much longer until you get here?¡± ¡°We¡¯re on our way now.¡± ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll let them know.¡± Returning to the table, she ryed the message to Luka and Vienna. Luka nodded, though his expression had cooled slightly. Vienna continued sipping her coffee in silence. Madisyn was utterly puzzled. Why would her mom, who had emphasized how important this meeting was, end up being sote? It would have been fine if they were only ten minuteste, but nearly 40 minutes had gone by, and that was pushing the limits of understanding! Meanwhile, after dropping Madisyn at the restaurant, Andrew had decided to head to a mall. He¡¯d noticed Madisyn hadn¡¯t bought new clothes in a while and wanted to surprise her with a few outfits. Walking into a boutique, Andrew went on a spree, picking out anything he thought might suit Madisyn. Before he knew it, he had umted dozens of pieces. After finishing his shopping, he prepared to leave, but a sharp, urgent voice suddenly echoed from the stairwell. Catching his attention. ¡°Please let me go. I beg you. I won¡¯t call the police. Please, let me go.¡± The sound of a woman¡¯s muffled sobbing filled the air. ¡°Scream all you want, sweetheart. No one¡¯sing to save you,¡± a sleazy man sneered. Andrew¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. He wasn¡¯t the type to interfere in other people¡¯s business, but an image of Madisyn shed through his mind. Though naturally reserved and distant, she had a warmth about her¡ªa kind heart that made her never hesitate to lend a hand to those in need. With a sigh, Andrew pushed open the stairwell door. The dimly lit space revealed a chilling scene: two men gripping a terrified woman. Her hair was a tangled mess, and her whole body trembled. The face was unmistakable to Andrew¡ªit was Evita. ¡°Who are you? I suggest you mind your own business and get the hell out of here!¡± one of the men roared aggressively. Andrew¡¯s eyes turned cold. He red at the man and said menacingly, ¡°You should be the ones to get out of here.¡± . . . Chapter 909 ?Chapter 909: The two men looked at each other, obviously amused by his words. Without saying anything, one of them lunged at Andrew. But he didn¡¯t even budge. Instead, he raised his foot swiftly and gave the man a sidekick, sending the man flying. The sight of hispanion being effortlessly defeated by Andrew sent a chill down the other man¡¯s spine. He quickly let go of Evita and ran away in fear. Evita hadn¡¯t expected Andrew to have such impressive fighting skills. The way he kicked was so cool. She instinctively rushed into Andrew¡¯s arms to seekfort. ¡°Mr. Klein, I¡¯m so scared,¡± she said in a trembling voice. But before she could even touch Andrew, he quickly stepped aside to avoid her touch. Evita¡¯s face darkened. She felt a little awkward, but she did her best to maintain herposure and smiled gratefully. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Klein. Seriously, if it wasn¡¯t for you, I might not have made it through today.¡± Andrew didn¡¯t say anything. He only looked at her indifferently, turned around, and left. However, Evita was determined not to let him go this time. She clenched her fists tightly, red at his back, and hurriedly rushed over to catch up with him. Then, she hugged him tightly from behind. ¡°Mr. Klein, I¡¯m really scared. Can you please take me away from here? I¡¯m afraid of running into those kinds of people again.¡± ¡°This is a mall, not the suburbs.¡± Andrew¡¯s mocking voice echoed in her ears. For some reason, Evita felt guilty. But she quickly pulled herself together and pleaded in a trembling voice, ¡°Mr. Klein, please. Just take me out of here.¡± Andrew didn¡¯t say anything. She thought he would turn her down again, but suddenly, he broke his silence. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Then, he walked briskly towards the elevator. Evita watched his back, the corners of her lips curving into an imperceptible smile. She caught up with him and fell into step beside him. They reached the parking lot and stopped beside Andrew¡¯s sleek Rolls-Royce. Evita stared at the vehicle for a while before she reached out and opened the passenger seat door. But when she was about to get into the car, she was stopped by a sharp voice. ¡°Who told you to sit in the passenger seat? Get in the back.¡± Evita¡¯s hand, holding the door handle, shook slightly. She hesitated for a moment before she reluctantly shuffled to the back seat. There was pin-drop silence in the car. The quietness,bined with the calming scent of incense, created a serene atmosphere. Soon, Evita began to rx. . . . Chapter 910 ?Chapter 910: She looked up at the beautiful starry sky ceiling, her eyes brimming with envy. ¡°Mr. Klein, I must say, I really envy you. Even when my father was still in a high status, we never had a car like this. He is a good man, honest and upright throughout his life. But¡­ Who would have thought he would be framed by some real scumbags?¡± As she spoke, tears streamed down her face. Her tearful appearance was a poignant contrast to the serene environment. Most men would definitely feel distressed upon seeing her like this. On the contrary, Andrew didn¡¯t react at all. Evita cried for a while but got no response. Finally, she started to feel awkward and pulled herself together. She looked at Andrew¡¯s handsome side profile in the driver¡¯s seat, biting her lower lip. She hesitantly asked, ¡°Mr. Klein, can you give me two hundred thousand dors?¡± Before Andrew could respond, she continued, ¡°I¡¯ll do anything. Just tell me. My mother needs money for her medical expenses, but I really don¡¯t have money anymore. Please help me.¡± What a disy of filial piety! Wasn¡¯t it very touching? Andrew looked at her through the rearview mirror. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll do anything?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡± Evita looked at the rearview mirror, meeting his gaze. A glimmer of hope surged in her heart. As the car drove farther and farther away from the downtown, Evita noticed that the busy cityscape gave way to quieter, more secluded suburbs. She figured Andrew was taking her to a house in the suburbs. After all, there were no prying cameras in such a ce, perfect for keeping their meetings under wraps. She was about to be the person she had despised the most in her childhood. However, she felt no guilt at all. Instead, her heart was filled with excitement. When the car pulled over in front of a residential building, Evita got out. However, Andrew remained in the car. Evita looked in his direction in confusion. ¡°Mr. Klein?¡± Andrew rolled down the window and ordered, ¡°Go in.¡± Evita was confused, but she still obeyed his order and went in. As soon as she entered, she saw two elderly men chatting. Both of them were well into their years, their faces etched with wrinkles. However, their expressions remained warm and weing. One of them noticed her presence. He nced over and asked, ¡°Are you the new caregiver?¡± Evita froze for a moment, taken aback by the unexpected question. The new caregiver? What was going on? This wasn¡¯t what she had anticipated when Andrew brought her here. She quicklyposed herself and went out to ask him. Andrew sat in the car, emanating a cold and reserved aura. He asked coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you need money? This is a very good chance for you.¡± Evita was so stunned that she didn¡¯t react for a while. Her thoughts whirled as the realization hit her. He had no intention of making her his secret lover. Instead, he wanted her to take care of the two elderly men. . . . Chapter 911 ?Chapter 911: She felt utterly humiliated. Evita bit her lower lip, lost in thought. Then, she said worriedly, ¡°But how¡¯s being a caregiver going to get me that much cash? I need the money as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Your sry will be fifteen thousand dors a month, but I¡¯ll give you two hundred thousand now. You will continue to work until you earn the entire amount. Then, you are free to go. But if you mess up in any way, you must pay back the two hundred thousand in full,¡± Andrew exined. When Madisyn started doing charity work, Andrew had jumped on board, too. The two elderly men had no children to look after them, and they needed a caregiver to take care of them. They weren¡¯t rolling in dough either, so Andrew wanted to help them. Evita clenched her fists tightly. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to do. If she refused this job, Andrew would probably think she was being hypocritical, passing up all that money. But if she epted it, she would dedicate months of her life as a caregiver, working off his debt. Evita had been spoiled since she could remember, living a life of luxury and ease. And now, she had to take care of others? Evita couldn¡¯t wrap her head around it, nor did she have any desire to even try. Andrew¡¯s voice cut through her thoughts like a knife. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say your mother needs money for her medical bills? If you can¡¯t even handle this, it just shows your feelings for your mom aren¡¯t that deep.¡± Evita shot back, her voice quivering, ¡°It¡¯s not that I refuse to do it. I¡¯m just scared I¡¯ll mess up. I¡¯ve never looked after anyone in my life.¡± ¡°Then learn,¡± Andrew suggested. ¡°Or are you nning to get that two hundred thousand through some schemes?¡± His sharp, piercing gaze made Evita feelpletely exposed, as though her very dignity had been peeled awayyer byyer. Evita clenched her fists, humiliation and fury brewing in her chest. Andrew was deliberately making things harder for her. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do it!¡± she spat, tears pooling in her eyes as she locked eyes with him. Andrew didn¡¯t respond. Without a word, he drove away. Not long after, a stranger approached Evita. ¡°Are you the new caregiver?¡± The title itself made her insides twist in embarrassment, but what choice did she have? Reluctantly, Evita nodded. ¡°Follow me for training,¡± the person said briskly. ¡°I¡¯m from the Klein Group¡¯s charity foundation, overseeing operations in this area.¡± Evita gritted her teeth, forcing herself to nod as she trailed behind the person. She thought being a caregiver was just about basic chores, but it turned out she had to learn so much¡ªcleaning toilets, sweeping floors, and making beds. As someone who had never done housework, Evita was utterly drained after just a few hours, her vision blurring from exhaustion. Suddenly, her legs gave way beneath her, and she fainted, copsing to the floor in a heap. When she opened her eyes, she found herself in a hospital bed. A wave of wronged feelings surged within her, and frustration swelled. Turning her head, she saw her friend, L Burton. . . . Chapter 912 ?Chapter 912: ¡°Evita, what happened?¡± L asked, her voice brimming with concern. ¡°Andrew treated me like dirt,¡± Evita said, her voice trembling as she recounted everything. L blinked in shock. ¡°But aren¡¯t you strapped for cash? Mr. Klein found you a job, and you¡¯ll earn two thousand, won¡¯t you?¡± She couldn¡¯t quite understand what Andrew could have possibly done wrong to Evita. Evita fell silent, her lips pressing into a thin line. She wanted the money, but not like this¡ªnot at the cost of her pride. Her gaze darkened as frustration bubbled beneath the surface. ¡°Andrew is so childish. I thought he was mature, but inside, he¡¯s just so unbelievably immature.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± L asked, confused. ¡°He¡¯s tormenting me on purpose!¡± Evita snapped, her voice dripping with anger. ¡°Why would he do that?¡± L pressed, her brows furrowing. Evita stayed quiet, certain that Andrew was doing this intentionally. It reminded her of those dramatic love stories where the man made life difficult for the woman because he was unsure of his feelings. If she got seriously hurt or something bad happened to her, Andrew would regret it. She was sure of that. L, who had been her confidante since elementary school, didn¡¯t say anything, but her eyes reflected her understanding. She knew exactly what Evita was thinking. Instead of arguing, L quietly brought her some food. As Evita ate, she kept ncing expectantly at the door. Finally, the door creaked open. Evita¡¯s heart leapt, her eyes lighting up¡ªbut it was just the doctor. The doctor said, ¡°You¡¯re simply exhausted. There¡¯s nothing physically wrong with you. Just make sure to pay the bill on your way out.¡± As the doctor left, Evita¡¯s shoulders slumped. Disappointment etched itself across her face. L sighed deeply, unable to hold back her thoughts any longer. ¡°Evita, I think¡­ novels are just that¡ªnovels. Real life isn¡¯t full of these over-the-top love stories.¡± Evita¡¯s eyes narrowed, locking onto L. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± L took a deep breath. ¡°Evita, Andrew doesn¡¯t like you.¡± She chose to cut to the chase. Evita¡¯s expression flickered, but she quickly masked it with a calm facade. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I get it. You just don¡¯t understand me.¡± L hadn¡¯t expected her to be this stubborn. Her frustration bubbled to the surface. How had Evita be like this? This wasn¡¯t about the money¡ªEvita wanted something much more dangerous. She wanted to be Andrew¡¯s secret lover! . . . Chapter 913 ?Chapter 913: L couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Evita, do you remember when you used to say you wished all home-wreckers would just vanish from the earth? How did you be one of them? Andrew doesn¡¯t like you. He likes Madisyn. You¡¯ve seen everything he¡¯s done for her. Why are you lying to yourself? Are you really willing to sink this low just to live an easier life?¡± Evita hadn¡¯t expected L, her loyal shadow, tosh out like this. Every syble stung, hitting her right where it hurt the most. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything! I¡¯m Evita¡ªdo you have any idea how many people like me? Why wouldn¡¯t Andrew like me?¡± Evita burst out, her voice trembling with fury. ¡°Oh, I get it now. You¡¯re jealous. No one¡¯s ever liked you, so you¡¯re just bitter and trying to bring me down!¡± ¡°Do you seriously think I¡¯m jealous of you?¡± L stared at Evita in disbelief, the sting of disappointment settling deep within her. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this. You¡¯vepletely lost your mind!¡± ¡°I never imagined you could be this spiteful. You must be thrilled to see my family struggling. But now that Andrew¡¯s showing interest in me, it feels unfair to you, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Evita¡¯s words hung in the air, leaving L stunned by how Evita viewed her. The weight of sheer disappointment pressed down on L. Some people had once told her that Evita only stayed close to her to make herself look better byparison, but L had brushed it off, trusting that Evita couldn¡¯t be that shallow. Now, though, L couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there was some truth to it. ¡°Alright then, if that¡¯s how you feel about me, I¡¯ll stay out of your way. I genuinely hope you find what makes you happy.¡± Without waiting for a response, L turned and walked away. Evita¡¯s hands shook with rage. How could this little sidekick dare to act like this? This was clearly because her family had hit a rough patch. Besides, Andrew had feelings for her. The only reason he hadn¡¯t shown up was because he wasn¡¯t aware of what she was going through. If he knew, he¡¯d be here in an instant. Evita made up her mind. Without hesitation, she shared her hospitalization story online. Thanks to her recent dramas, Evita had managed to gain a decent following on Twitter. Many of her followers were fashion enthusiasts who admired her for being able to cooperate with Marcus. Her photo instantly caught their attention. ¡°Oh no, are you in the hospital? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Is working with Marcus wearing you out so much that you ended up in the hospital? Which hospital are you at? Can Ie visit you?¡± ¡°Evita must be giving it her all¡ªher coboration with Marcus must¡¯ve been intense!¡± People immediately assumed Evita¡¯s hospitalization was the result of overworking. After posting her update on Twitter, Evita switched off her phone andy back to rx. As the night deepened, the room remained unnervingly still, with not a single soul stepping through the door. . . . Chapter 914 ?Chapter 914: Evita gripped her phone tightly, her mind racing. Had Andrew not noticed her post yet? Hours ago, at a nearby restaurant, Luka and Vienna were still waiting for ine and Glenn while Madisyn¡¯s unease grew. Finally, after much anticipation, the couple walked in. ¡°Apologies, we ran into some issues on the way and got dyed,¡± ine exined. Luka kept his expression neutral. ¡°No problem, as long as you¡¯re here now. Let¡¯s start eating.¡± He signaled the waiter to bring out the food. While he remainedposed, the slight disappointment in his eyes was unmistakable. It had been twenty years since theyst met, yet ine seemed indifferent. Vienna, too, felt disheartened. She¡¯d hoped that with Madisyn bridging the gap, ine would show a sincere effort to mend things. If she truly cared, would she have shown up almost an hourte? Luka and Vienna had been so worried about beingte that they had arrived thirty minutes early themselves. Vienna couldn¡¯t fool herself any longer¡ªperhaps ine just wasn¡¯t as invested in this meeting. ine caught their looks and felt a sharp pang of guilt. Glenn attempted to strike up a conversation, but their responses were quite lukewarm. Madisyn found herself stuck in the middle, feeling awkward and unsure. She couldn¡¯t fault her uncle for his frustration. She would feel the same if it were her, especially on such an important day. Still, she was baffled. Her mother had been so eager about this meeting¡ªhow could she have shown up thiste? The mood at the dinner table was nothing like the warm reunion they had imagined. Barely half an hour into the meal, Luka set his fork down. ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve been doing fine all these years. That¡¯s good to know. We¡¯ve got work to tend to, so we¡¯ll leave now.¡± ine quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, Luka. I didn¡¯t think it would take this long.¡± Vienna nced at ine. She had long wished for her husband to mend things with his sister, but now, thinking about his nervousness when they prepared to leave home and ine¡¯s indifference toward the meeting, she felt it was unfair. ¡°You can all carry on. We¡¯ll head out now,¡± Vienna said softly. Years ago, it was clearly ine¡¯s mistake. If she wasn¡¯t interested in patching things up now, why would she and her husband bother to be so warm and friendly? ine¡¯s eyes grew misty. Glenn, feeling for her, said, ¡°Luka, Vienna, this dy was on us, but ine truly wanted to meet you.¡± Luka¡¯s lips curled into a faint, bitter smile. He found it hard to believe that ine genuinely wanted to reconnect. ine could see the disappointment written all over Luka¡¯s face, and it made her heart sink. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Luka. I¡¯ve let you down again. Maybe I¡¯m just too foolish to get things right. Here, this is for you. I promise I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡± . . . Chapter 915 ?Chapter 915: She handed Luka a finely crafted wooden box. Luka frowned slightly. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡± ¡°Luka, she workedte into the night to make this for you. Please take it,¡± Glenn urged. ¡°That¡¯s right, Luka. Happy birthday,¡± ine said softly. Luka was taken aback. He hadn¡¯t imagined that after all this time, ine would still remember his birthday. Seeing her tear-filled eyes, he felt his resolve start to waver. Luka opened the box and was stunned by the exquisitely crafted garment inside. Vienna, who was beside him, shared his astonishment. Although she wasn¡¯t deeply rooted in the fashion industry, Vienna had, through years at her husband¡¯s side, developed an appreciation for traditional craftsmanship. The garment¡¯s delicate stitching and embroidery were unmistakably handcrafted. They would have expected such workmanship from a seasoned tailor, but ine was the artisan! ine, with no background in sewing, had managed to produce a piece with such intricate details, which meant she must have dedicated many days and nights to its creation. ¡°I hoped to finish it earlier, but I encountered some difficulties and only just managed it. I apologize for the dy, Luka; I wanted it to be a surprise!¡± ine confessed, her eyes watery. Luka felt a warmth spread through his heart. Vienna quickly said, ¡°ine, you should have told us sooner. Wepletely misjudged you, thinking you were indifferent when you actually hadn¡¯t had the chance to exin.¡± ¡°It was my oversight that led to the dy,¡± ine admitted, feeling guilty. Luka said, ¡°We assumed you didn¡¯t care about our gathering. Little did we know, you were preparing this beautiful garment for me!¡± Luka noticed ine was concealing her hands behind her back, and upon grabbing them, he was startled to see her callused hands. ¡°What¡­¡± Luka was stunned. ine tried to withdraw her hands awkwardly, but Luka held on to them. Glenn, who was observing, said, ¡°She consulted numerous experts and spent a long time learning to craft this just for you!¡± He jokingly added, ¡°I¡¯ve never received such attention.¡± His jest was light-hearted, as he understood ine had faced the early loss of her parents and it was Luka who had supported her through life¡¯s challenges before she got married. Moved by the revtion, Luka said, ¡°ine, why didn¡¯t you reach out to me earlier, you silly girl?¡± ¡°I thought you were still upset with me,¡± ine murmured, her voice small and remorseful. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Luka sighed. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. Let¡¯s not dwell on it. Now that I think about it, today marks 20 years!¡± . . . Chapter 916 ?Chapter 916: ¡°I could have given this garment to you 20 years ago,¡± ine said. Luka frowned as he questioned, ¡°You began working on this twenty years ago?¡± ¡°Yes, before your birthday, I had nned to finish it early as a gift for you, but I never anticipated¡­¡± Reminiscing about that day brought a wave of sadness over ine. Luka, puzzled, inquired, ¡°But weren¡¯t you supposed to be traveling then?¡± ¡°No, I was learning from a master craftsman.¡± ¡°Back then, Sarai told me you went on a trip,¡± Luka quickly said. ine was caught off guard by his statement. They had lost their grandmother when she was away. ine was aware her grandmother¡¯s health was failing and had nned toe back early. Sarai, however, reassured her that their grandmother was stable, prompting ine to stay and finish the garment for Luka as a surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected that by the time she returned, their grandmother had died and the funeral preparations were already underway. The pain of that realization stung ine deeply. When Luka confronted her, he rebuked her harshly. Feeling unjustly used, ine remained silent, which only intensified Luka¡¯s anger. It marked the first time Luka had ever scolded her in such a manner. Overwhelmed, ine retorted, prompting Luka to suggest she take some time to reflect alone. Glenn, hearing of the incident, took ine away. That marked thest interaction between Luka and ine for a long time. ine attempted to reconnect, but Luka, under the impression that she had intentionally skipped their grandmother¡¯s funeral and disrespectfully left during her time of reflection, felt too betrayed to respond. ¡°So Sarai deceived me!¡± Luka eximed, his anger ring. ine said, ¡°She misled me too, iming our grandmother was well. I nned to finish the garment and bring it to you, but by the time I returned, Grandma had¡­¡± Back then, not only was ine mourning their grandmother, but she also felt deeply wronged by Luka¡¯s usations. Luka, for his part, believed his sister was acting selfishly, ignoring their grandmother¡¯s health. He worried that his sister might be spoiled and maintained a strict demeanor towards her. Little did he know, it had all been a tragic misunderstanding! Luka was overwhelmed with remorse. Realizing his mistake in trusting Sarai¡¯s words, he reflected on his sister¡¯s consistent good nature and thoughtfulness. How could he have ever believed she would act so thoughtlessly? ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault,¡± Luka said, his eyes slightly red. ¡°I¡¯ve made you go through so much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Luka. Don¡¯t me yourself. I didn¡¯t exin things clearly at that time, and I had no idea Sarai would try to stir things up between us,¡± ine said softly. Luka¡¯s expression hardened, and his jaw tightened. He nodded. ¡°Yes. How dare Sarai be so duplicitous! I will definitely make her face the consequences.¡± . . . Chapter 917 ?Chapter 917: His voice was firm,ced with anger, giving ine the creeps. She knew Luka very well. He appeared harmless and gentle. But if someone offended him, he became a different person. He would make sure that person regretted ever crossing him. ¡°We really have to thank Madisyn. Because of her, your past conflict was put to an end, and she helped you two reconcile,¡± Vienna said, looking at Madisyn with tenderness and affection in her eyes. ¡°Mom and Uncle always care for each other,¡± Madisyn said softly. ¡°Even without me, they would resolve their misunderstanding on their own. I know their love for each other outweighs any trouble.¡± She paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°But from now on, let¡¯s not lose trust in each other, okay?¡± Luka and ine exchanged awkward nces, feeling a bit embarrassed. They were the older ones, yet here they were, being lectured by someone younger. And to their chagrin, they couldn¡¯t even refute it. Luka smiled and said, ¡°From now on, I will trust your mother.¡± Madisyn nodded with satisfaction, a warm smile gracing her face. ¡°It seems we can continue eating now,¡± she said, her tone light and cheerful. Upon hearing this, Luka and Vienna quickly returned to their seats. The earlier tension had melted away, and the conversation gradually became light and pleasant. Luka served dishes to ine and her family. Vienna, on the other hand, ordered a few more dishes to be served. ine quickly said, ¡°Hey, there are so many dishes already. We can¡¯t finish all of these.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat to our heart¡¯s content. It¡¯s okay. If we can¡¯t finish them, we can take them home,¡± Vienna said warmly, her voice filled with aforting sense of rxation. ine felt a bit emotional upon hearing this. She asked gently, ¡°How have you been doing these past few years?¡± Luka replied calmly, ¡°Mypany has declined, but I¡¯m content. Anyway, I¡¯m not after making money. My only goal is to promote our cultural heritage.¡± ine nodded. She understood Luka¡¯s character, so she was not surprised. But when she saw the stark difference in their lifestylepared to before, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little heartache. Vienna immediately saw through ine¡¯s thoughts. She said warmly and reassuringly, ¡°ine, don¡¯t worry. Your brother and I are doing well. We don¡¯t care about outward appearances. To us, inner peace is what truly matters.¡± For example, today, you two have finally reconciled. This moment is worth everything.¡± ine smiled warmly, her joy evident. ¡°Glenn and I have decided to settle in Ansport. We can have more chances to spend time with each other, so we must keep in touch more often.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! Next time, you shoulde to my ce for dinner. I¡¯ll cook for you,¡± Luka said happily, his tone filled with genuine enthusiasm. . . . Chapter 918 ?Chapter 918: Their mealsted almost two hours, filled with heartfelt conversations,ughter, and shared memories. But it seemed those hours were not enough. They were reluctant to part ways. When Luka was about to leave, his phone rang. He paused and pulled it out of his pocket. He answered and calmly spoke to the person on the other end of the line. After hanging up, he looked at ine and said, ¡°It was a doctor. Sarai is still in the hospital. Do you want toe with me?¡± ine met Luka¡¯s gaze and nodded gently. Then, they all headed to the hospital. Sarai had been in the hospital for several months. Every time she thought of her daughter and husband in prison, she felt unwell, which had led to a few heart attacks. She had spent countless days making phone calls, sending emails, and even visiting old acquaintances, trying desperately to secure help for her family. However, those who had once smiled at her parties, raised sses in toasts, and shared in her triumphs now avoided her like the gue. Only Luka remained in contact. When Sarai heard some noises at the door, she immediatelyy down and pretended to be weak. As soon as Luka and Vienna entered, Sarai struggled to sit up and greeted them, ¡°Luka, Vienna, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you getting better?¡± Luka asked indifferently. |??¨¨$? ¡é??t?€§ñ? 1n ??l¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c?? Sarai sighed deeply, her expression weary. ¡°ording to the doctor, my condition has something to do with stress. Luka, after reaching middle age, I¡¯ve realized that family is the most important. With my child in prison, how can I get better? I never thought ine could be so heartless.¡± Luka¡¯s expression remained calm, showing no emotion on his face. But Sarai didn¡¯t seem to notice it. She continued, ¡°ine has always been selfish. When Grandma passed away, she was out having fun. She didn¡¯t even care. I thought she would never do the same again. But I was wrong. She was also cruel to her niece.¡± Sarai deliberately brought up the past, knowing Luka was sensitive about it. Sure enough, as soon as she finished her words, hisposed demeanor faltered, and a shadow crossed his face. He asked sternly, ¡°But wasn¡¯t your daughter arrested for scheming against Mr. Klein?¡± Sarai froze for a moment but quickly replied, ¡°Luka, those were just rumors. In fact, it was all because of ine. I never expected her to be so ruthless. She deliberately had my daughter interact with Mr. Klein and then turned against her. My poor child! How could ine be so cruel?¡± Sarai¡¯s voice faltered mid-sentence, her gaze darting toward Luka. The fracture between the siblings had driven Sarai to bend over backward for Luka¡¯s approval. As their distant rtive, she had long envied ine, whose bond with Luka had once seemed unshakable. Now, with ine absent from the Calderon family for years, Sarai felt as though she was finally about to take ine¡¯s ce forever. Luka would defend her. He had to. ¡°Your daughter plotted against Mr. Klein, and now you¡¯re pinning it on me?¡± A sneering voice came from the doorway. . . . Chapter 919 ?Chapter 919: Sarai froze, her heart leaping into her throat. ¡°ine, please don¡¯t be angry,¡± Sarai said, her expression morphing into one of practiced innocence. ¡°I¡¯ve said it wrong.¡± ine found Sarai¡¯s acting utterly repulsive. How had she missed seeing through Sarai¡¯s act before? Memories of Sarai¡¯s meddling¡ªyears of sowing misunderstandings between her and her brother¡ªshed through her mind like burning coals. Rage surged. ine¡¯s hand cracked against Sarai¡¯s cheek with a force that reverberated through the room. Not satisfied, she delivered another p to the other side. ine only felt a little better once Sarai¡¯s cheeks were puffed. Sarai was shocked by the sudden attack. She hadn¡¯t expected such ferocity from ine, who had been married to Glenn for so many years. ¡°ine, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have spoken ill of you behind your back,¡± Sarai started crying, subtly watching Luka from the corner of her eyes. Luka walked up to ine, a frown etched on his face. ¡°ine, why would you do that?¡± ine¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. She didn¡¯t respond. |??¨¨$? ¡é??t?€§ñ? 1n ??l¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c?? Meanwhile, Sarai¡¯s heart swelled with glee. Luka¡¯s anger with ine could only work to her advantage. If she could drive a deeper wedge between them, she might finally secure her ce in Luka¡¯s family. With her daughter and husband in prison, she needed someone she could count on. She¡¯d heard that Timeless Elegance had secured funding from Homelight Enterprise, which promised a bright future. Sarai was so excited that she could barely contain her joy. ¡°What if you hurt your hand doing that? Next time, let the bodyguards do it for you,¡± Luka said. ine smiled and replied, ¡°Luka, it didn¡¯t hurt at all. I actually felt pretty satisfied!¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t changed since you were a kid!¡± Luka couldn¡¯t help but smile at how yful she was. Sarai waspletely shocked, thinking she must have misheard. What was Luka even saying? She couldn¡¯t stop herself from shouting, ¡°Luka, she hit me!¡± Luka snapped around to face Sarai, his eyes cold and intense. ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring this on yourself? Sarai, I never thought you could be so spiteful, sowing discord between my sister and I! How could you let us stay misunderstood for all these years?¡± What? Sarai waspletely stunned. Then, she realized her actions from twenty years ago had been uncovered. But how could that be? Weren¡¯t these two supposed to be separated for good? ¡°Luka, I didn¡¯t do that. Has she misled you?¡± Sarai firmly insisted. Luka was angry, his eyes cold and intense. ¡°You¡¯re still trying to fool us? Even if my sister messed up, I¡¯d still have her back as her brother! Sarai, just wait. You¡¯re going to have to pay back every penny I¡¯ve lent you over the years! Don¡¯t think I haven¡¯t noticed your little schemes!¡± . . . Chapter 920 Chapter 920: Panic swept over Sarai. She had used her close rtionship with Luka to borrow a lot of money over the years, never nning to pay him back. As for those little schemes he mentioned¡­ Sarai got out of the hospital bed and took hold of Luka¡¯s arm. ¡°Luka, I was wrong. I didn¡¯t mean it. We¡¯re cousins, after all. Can you really stand to see me go to jail?¡± Luka pulled his hand away from Sarai. ¡°Cousins? If you weren¡¯t my cousin, it wouldn¡¯t just be jail you¡¯d be facing!¡± Sarai shouted, ¡°Luka!¡± Madisyn stood nearby and said slowly, ¡°Isn¡¯t this just perfect? Don¡¯t you miss your daughter? Now, your entire family can be brought back together.¡± Sarai nearly passed out from anger before turning to Glenn. ¡°Glenn, I¡¯m the only family your brother has left. If I end up in jail, he won¡¯t be able to handle it.¡± Glenn looked away, refusing to meet Sarai¡¯s eyes. Sarai couldn¡¯t believe how heartless they were. As she thought about her uncertain future, she couldn¡¯t hold back the tears and sank to the floor. ¡°You¡¯re all trying to tear my family apart! You have it all, but you¡¯re trying to send me to hell.¡± ¡°Karma will catch up with you for this!¡± Luka shot her a cold look. ¡°You get what you deserve!¡± Luka turned to ine and said, ¡°ine, let¡¯s go.¡± Without hesitation, they left. Momentster, the police arrived. Sarai caught sight of them and staggered, nearly fainting from sheer shock. Luka wasn¡¯t bluffing; he truly intended to have her arrested! Once outside, ine couldn¡¯t hold back her curiosity and asked Luka, ¡°Have you been close with her all these years?¡± Luka shook his head and replied, ¡°Not particrly close, but she¡¯d asionallye to me for help. I knew she had bent her principles for her daughter¡¯s future.¡± Vienna, ever perceptive, chimed in, ¡°I¡¯ve always felt Sarai was trouble and warned Luka not to get too close to her. Otherwise, who knows how much more he would¡¯ve helped her.¡± Luka looked a bit embarrassed. ¡°Well, I felt obligated to help. We¡¯re family, after all. But Vienna, you¡¯ve always been the one to see things clearly.¡± ine, observing the natural ease of their rtionship, couldn¡¯t help but smile. As they went their separate ways, a profound sense of relief washed over ine. Her long-standing worries seemed to finally dissipate. ine let out a sigh. ¡°My brother¡¯s business hasn¡¯t been doing welltely¡­¡± Without missing a beat, Glenn reassured her, ¡°I¡¯ve already instructed someone to invest.¡± Madisyn chimed in, ¡°My designer friend is quite talented; they should be able to lock in that coboration with Marcus.¡± As ine looked at her husband and daughter, her heart warmed, and her face glowed with gratitude. ¡°I¡¯m so blessed to have you both.¡± . . .
Message from Noah: Happy Friday, dear readers! Wishing you all an amazing day, remember that God loves you, and Noah wishes you the best. (©¤??O) . Chapter 921 ?Chapter 921: Glenn smiled and said with loyalty, ¡°Your brother is family to me as well.¡± It was clear to Glenn that he¡¯d need to lend more of a helping hand to his brother-inw in the future. After all, keeping ine happy meant keeping himself happy. Madisyn, ever insightful, added, ¡°He¡¯s my uncle, after all, and he¡¯s skilled, just overlooked.¡± ine held both their hands tightly, her voice filled with emotion. ¡°Having you two by my side is the greatest blessing of my life!¡± Later that evening, after Madisyn had showered, Andrew returned home. He carried with him an air of cold detachment, but the moment he saw Madisyn, his expression softened. He immediately embraced her, his voice tender. ¡°Sweetheart, I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡± ¡°Did you go to work?¡± Madisyn asked, her eyes sharp as she suddenly noticed something amiss and pushed him away. Andrew looked momentarily stunned, his gaze carrying a tinge of grievance. Madisyn wiped at his cor and revealed a smear of lipstick on her fingers. ¡°Lipstick? Seriously?¡± Madisyn squinted at him, her tone sharp yet controlled. Andrew¡¯s expression flickered. He was dressed impably in a ck suit, and the faint smear of lipstick had been easy to miss. He hadn¡¯t even noticed it in the frenzy of wrapping up work. Thinking back, Andrew realized it was likely Evita¡¯s handiwork¡ªa calcted move when she had rushed over. That damn woman! Andrew¡¯s dark eyes mirrored the depths of an unfathomable ocean¡ªcalm on the surface but concealing a quiet, chilling storm. But in the next instant, his gaze softened, turning pitifully innocent. ¡°Sweetheart, it was Evita. She set me up.¡± Madisyn didn¡¯t need him to say anything further; she could tell he was telling the truth from his demeanor. His earlier coldness had been so unsettling that she felt a pang of sympathy even for Evita. ¡°It¡¯s okay, but you walked right into the trap?¡± Madisyn teased to lighten the mood. Unexpectedly, Andrew¡¯s brows furrowed, and his voice turned apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sweetheart. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll be more careful next time!¡± Seeing his unease, Madisyn felt a twinge of guilt. ¡°It¡¯s alright; no need to stress. I know you were set up.¡± Andrew let out a visible sigh of relief. But there was a glint in his eyes¡ªit seemed Evita hadn¡¯t yet faced enough consequences for her actions. After holding Madisyn¡¯s gaze for a few seconds, Andrew became sullen again. Madisyn tilted her head. ¡°What¡¯s bothering you now?¡± ¡°Sweetheart, aren¡¯t you even curious about why I was with Evita?¡± Andrew said, his voiceced with longing. . . . Chapter 922 ?Chapter 922: ¡°Then exin. Why were you with her?¡± ¡°I went to the mall today¡­¡± Andrew began, recounting the day¡¯s events with precision. By the time he finished, Madisyn couldn¡¯t help but marvel at his cunning approach. If she were in Evita¡¯s shoes, she¡¯d have wanted to crawl into a hole out of embarrassment. Her impression of Evita continued to nosedive. ¡°Ring, ring, ring¡­¡± Their conversation was interrupted by the sudden ringing of Andrew¡¯s phone. He nced at it but showed no intention of picking up until Madisyn nudged him. ¡°Answer it.¡± Reluctantly, Andrew picked up. A trembling, tearful voice came through the line. ¡°Mr. Klein, are you satisfied with how I am now?¡± It was Evita. Andrew¡¯s voice dropped to an icy chill, as sharp and unrelenting as frost. ¡°What do you mean?¡± On the other end, Evita shivered but managed to reply, ¡°I¡¯m in the hospital.¡± Her tone was fragile, dripping with helplessness. Since Andrew clearly hadn¡¯t known about her hospitalization, Evita made sure to tell him directly¡ªshe didn¡¯t believe he¡¯d stay soposed after hearing it. ¡°What do you want now?¡± Andrew¡¯s voice was icy, devoid of any warmth. Evita felt her chest tighten. ¡°Mr. Klein, how can you watch me struggle like this?¡± she asked, her voice quivering, frustration evident. Madisyn, who had been quietly listening nearby, could no longer hold back. She leaned forward, snatched the phone from Andrew, and spoke firmly. ¡°You need money, right? He¡¯s already helped you get a job that can solve that problem. What more do you want?¡± Evita scowled. ¡°That job ispletely unsuitable for me! Why would he go out of his way to make my life difficult?¡± Madisyn raised a brow, a hint of disbelief flickering across her face. Was Evita¡­ proud? Was she implying that Andrew¡¯s actions were some form of personal attention? ¡°You think he¡¯s making your life difficult on purpose?¡± Madisyn shot back. ¡°Do you even realize how many people work tirelessly every day just to make ends meet? Do you want a job where you get paid for doing absolutely nothing? Is that it?¡± Evita¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Don¡¯t twist my words,¡± she snapped. ¡°I¡¯m just saying the job isn¡¯t right for me. And why are you so upset? I¡¯m not like other women who sit around dreaming of easy handouts!¡± Madisyn shook her head, her patience running thin. ¡°Then maybe you should figure out how to solve your money problems on your own,¡± she said sharply before ending the call. She set the phone down, disgust evident on her face. . . . Chapter 923 ?Chapter 923: What baffled her most was why Marcus would bother to help someone like Evita in the first ce. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sweetheart,¡± Andrew said gently, stepping closer to her. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to upset you. I¡¯ll handle her tomorrow, I promise.¡± There was a flicker of guilt in his expression. Madisyn ruffled Andrew¡¯s hair yfully, a small smile curving her lips. ¡°Someone like her isn¡¯t worth getting upset over. Don¡¯t waste your energy on her. Besides, she probably thinks all your actions are because you¡¯re in love with her.¡± Andrew sighed, a reluctant smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. ¡°Alright, sweetheart. I¡¯ll listen to you,¡± he replied, though his tone carried a hint of hesitation. Meanwhile, on the other end of the line, Evita was seething. She clenched her fists, her mind racing with indignation. It was clear to her that Andrew¡¯sck of concern stemmed from Madisyn¡¯s presence. Why was Madisyn so clingy? Evita thought bitterly. Taking a deep breath, she reached for her phone and made another call. Momentster, she received a response that brought a sly smile to her lips. The following day, Evita arrived at Marcus¡¯s private hospital room. Inside, Marcus was leisurely reading a newspaper. As she entered, he folded it neatly and ced it on the table. ¡°You¡¯re here. What¡¯s the matter?¡± he asked. ¡°Mr. Vaughn,¡± Evita began, her tone measured, st time, I managed to ease your condition, but that was purely by chance. I¡¯m not confident I can do it again. However, I¡¯ve brought someone who might be able to help. She¡¯s an excellent physician.¡± Marcus raised an eyebrow, intrigued. Before he could respond, a woman in a pristine white coat stepped into the room. She gave him a polite nod. ¡°Alright,¡± Marcus said after a pause. ¡°Let¡¯s see what she can do.¡± The woman wasted no time. From her medical kit, she carefully removed a set of medical tools and began performing treatment with practiced precision. Once the treatment wasplete, she handed Marcus some medicine. Marcus took the medicine. Almost immediately, a sense of relief spread through his body. While it didn¡¯t feel as good as the previous time, the improvement was unmistakable. After months of failed treatments, even a small step forward felt like a victory. ¡°Impressive,¡± Marcus said, his voice tinged with genuine appreciation. Then, he turned to Evita. ¡°Thank you, Miss Gordon. You¡¯ve been very thoughtful.¡± Evita offered a warm smile. ¡°Mr. Vaughn, you¡¯re the fashion icon I admire most. Seeing you in difort makes me anxious¡ªI wish only for your swift recovery.¡± Marcus¡¯s expression softened, and he nodded. ¡°You possess both talent and a kind heart, Miss Gordon.¡± ¡°A bright future undoubtedly awaits you.¡± . . . Chapter 924 ?Chapter 924: Evita¡¯s eyes flickered briefly with a calcting glint. She nced at the woman in the white coat, silently signaling her. Without a word, the woman packed up her tools and exited the room, leaving them alone. Once the door clicked shut, Evita stepped closer. ¡°Mr. Vaughn, you once mentioned that if I could alleviate your condition, you¡¯d grant me a request. Do you still remember it?¡± Marcus tilted his head slightly, intrigued. ¡°That¡¯s correct. You¡¯ve earned it. What is it you want?¡± Evita¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Then I¡¯d like you to coborate with Global Entertainment on their uing project.¡± Marcus blinked, surprised. He hadn¡¯t anticipated such a bold request. His visit to Lorpond was already making waves, and a partnership with Global Entertainment would undoubtedly spark international attention. Evita had talent, no doubt. However,pared to Marcus, her achievements were still rtively small. He knew she was ambitious, but this request was a leap. After a pause, he said carefully, ¡°Miss Gordon, I must admit, I wasn¡¯t expecting this. Could you perhaps consider another request? If you need financial support or even my professional guidance, I¡¯d be happy to help.¡± But Evita shook her head firmly. ¡°Mr. Vaughn, working with you has always been my ultimate goal. It¡¯s not just my dream¡ªit¡¯s the dream of my entirepany.¡± ¡°I hope you can consider it seriously.¡± Her resolve was unshakable. Unlike others like Madisyn, who leaned on their privileged family backgrounds, she had built everything from scratch. She was entirely self-made. She needed this sess¡ªnot just to rise in her field but to prove to Andrew that she hadn¡¯t liked that post on Twitter just to gain his attention! Marcus¡¯s gaze lingered on her, thoughtful. Finally, he replied, ¡°I¡¯ll need some time to think it over.¡± Evita hadn¡¯t expected hesitation. She pressed her lips together, disappointment shing in her eyes. Without another word, she turned and left the room. At Edge Entertainment, Madisyn had finally received the ready-made garment of her design draft. Uponying eyes on the garment, even Madisyn, who had been ustomed to luxury fashion, was momentarily stunned. The garment boasted incredibleplexity, with each detail showcasing exceptional craftsmanship. It was difficult to envision just how stunning it would appear when worn. For years, her uncle¡¯s expertise had gone unrecognized¡ªan oversight in the fashion industry. Without hesitation, Madisyn called her uncle,vishing him withpliments before delving into promotional tactics. In the past, Timeless Elegance had survived without an advertising budget, relying solely on a dedicated customer base. With new backing from Johns Group and Homelight Enterprise, they were poised to initiate an upscale marketing campaign. ¡°Uncle, choose models who bring depth to the campaign. Ensure the promotional shoots are arranged quickly,¡± Madisyn said. . . . Chapter 925 ?Chapter 925: ¡°I¡¯ve got the perfect models in mind,¡± Luka responded. It dawned on Madisyn that Luka hadn¡¯t pursued any significant promotions for years. ¡°Tell me when the shoot is scheduled. I¡¯ll be there to supervise.¡± ¡°That would be fantastic. Thank you!¡± Luka¡¯s appreciation was evident. With the finances now secured, Luka wasted no time and secured two models. Both were top models from Lorpond. Madisyn, upon hearing the news, made her way to the photoshoot site. The models, whomanded over a million dors in fees, radiated a remarkable presence. Their presence was both authoritative and seemingly otherworldly. Madisyn wholeheartedly approved of Luka¡¯s selections. However, the session encountered an unforeseen issue. ¡°Apologies, but the garment is damaged,¡± the female model said as she emerged from the changing area, clutching a traditional garment with a torn seam. Visibly distressed, Luka examined the garment intently, baffled by its sudden deterioration. They had used the best threads, which were meant to endure for years without fail. Madisyn eyed the garment, then fixed a stern gaze on the model. ¡°What happened to the garment?¡± ¡°Just putting it on caused the seam to give way,¡± the model exined. ¡°Are you aware of the value of this garment? Shouldn¡¯t you have handled it with more care?¡± Madisyn¡¯s voice was sharp. The model¡¯s expression soured. ¡°Who would¡¯ve guessed your garment was so delicate?¡± Luka acted quickly to calm the tensions. ¡°No worries. I¡¯ll repair it. Let¡¯s get another garment ready.¡± Yet, the model¡¯s frustration only intensified as she faced Madisyn. ¡°I need an exnation from you, right now.¡± ¡°Why do you think it ripped only when you wore it, and not with others?¡± Madisyn retorted, her voice icy. ¡°Are you using me of ruining it on purpose? Seriously? This garment is valued at over a million, yet it was so poorly made. My followers would rip me to shreds if I promoted it. I won¡¯t do it!¡± Disgusted, the model turned to leave. ¡°That¡¯s fine, but you¡¯ll have to pay for the garment and the contract breach fee,¡± Madisyn responded calmly. Shocked, the model stared at Madisyn. ¡°You¡¯re that strapped for cash? You¡¯re ming me because your product is faulty?¡± The model¡¯s assistant also expressed her dismay. ¡°This is sheer bullying by Timeless Elegance! It¡¯s disgraceful!¡± . . . Chapter 926 ?Chapter 926: Trying to defuse the tension, Luka suggested to Madisyn, ¡°Let¡¯s not escte this. I can fix the garment.¡± Unyielding, Madisyn replied, ¡°Do you understand the craftsmanship involved? It takes ten workers a month to create one garment, with countless revisions. You ruined it, but did you consider the effort it takes to mend it?¡± ¡°The seam just came apart. It¡¯s not my fault,¡± the model insisted, criticizing the garment¡¯s quality. ¡°There¡¯s a problem here, and you¡¯re pinning it on me. Is this how Timeless Elegance usually operates? Just wait and see what happens!¡± With her assistant, the model stormed off, halting the photo shoot. Luka, concerned, asked, ¡°Madisyn, what do we do now? Should we keep her for the shoot?¡± Madisyn answered, ¡°Honestly, this model is nothing but trouble. She¡¯ll likely find more faults even if we change the garment. We can¡¯t coborate with someone so problematic.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll terminate the contract with her.¡± Luka agreed with Madisyn¡¯s assessment and made the decision. But before they could formalize the termination, Timeless Elegance was already under fire on Twitter. Frieda Jones, the famous model, posted, ¡°After years in this industry, I¡¯ve never seen anypany like Timeless Elegance. They me their quality issues on a model and even demand payment for the contract termination. What an eye-opener!¡± Frieda, a staple in the Lorpond modeling scene and followed by millions of people on Twitter, had her fans anticipating a coboration with Timeless Elegance. Instead, they were surprised by her revealing post. Thements section rapidly filled with reactions from fans, expressing a range of viewpoints. ¡°What happened, Frieda? Was there a problem during the photoshoot?¡± ¡°Earlier today, pictures surfaced of Frieda storming out of Timeless Elegance¡¯s studio. Apparently, she damaged some clothing they provided, and now they¡¯re billing her for it.¡± ¡°Brands typically lend outfits to models for shoots. If there¡¯s an issue with the garment¡¯s quality, shouldn¡¯t they just rece it? Demanding payment from Frieda is really low of Timeless Elegance!¡± ¡°Timeless Elegance really has dropped the ball. Not only is their customer servicecking, but the quality of their garments doesn¡¯t justify the exorbitant prices. They really should be boycotted!¡± ¡°They¡¯re charging a lot for poor quality, clearly banking on Frieda¡¯s name to make a profit!¡± . . . Chapter 927 ?Chapter 927: ¡°Personally, I don¡¯t see Timeless Elegance as the top of fine craftsmanship. I¡¯ve been purchasing from Orly Company for years and have never encountered these issues.¡± These criticalments about the incident on Twitter caught fire, sparking arger debate online about the quality of Timeless Elegance¡¯s offerings. Other brands also got dragged into the conversation. The digital feedback wasrgely negative towards Timeless Elegance. ine, too, saw the tweet from Frieda. She thought about calling Madisyn to discuss what happened, but decided against it. She had faith in Madisyn and Luka to handle the situation. Meanwhile, in the CEO¡¯s office at Timeless Elegance, Luka felt a sense of defeat wash over him. After enduring a prolonged downturn, Timeless Elegance was just starting to recover when this new scandal threatened their reputation. Luka pondered whether his relentless efforts had been in vain and shared his concerns aloud. Madisyn was quick to offerfort, saying, ¡°Uncle, try not to be swayed by what¡¯s said online. They aren¡¯t familiar with the true quality of our products, but we are.¡± ¡°Our garments are of the highest quality,¡± Luka said confidently. ¡°That means the issue isn¡¯t on our end.¡± This took Luka by surprise. ¡°What do you mean by that, Madisyn?¡± Madisyn exined, ¡°When I looked over the damaged garment, I found the tear at the seam was too neat, as if it had been cut deliberately. Perhaps the other model in the changing room could shed some light.¡± As she exited the Timeless Elegance headquarters, Madisyn set out to track down the other model from the shoot. However, as she raised her eyes, she halted. The online drama was intensifying, and the person who caused it was seen cheerfully strolling with apanion. Catching sight of this individual¡¯s face, Madisyn instantly pieced everything together. If Lina was involved, it exined everything. As Madisyn¡¯s eyes met Frieda¡¯s and Lina¡¯s, a silent acknowledgment passed between them. A noticeable tension hung in the air. Memories of past embarrassments at Madisyn¡¯s hands lingered in Lina¡¯s mind. As they faced each other again, she confidently stepped forward with Frieda. ¡°Miss Johns, what a surprise to see you here. Are you here to invite Frieda for a photoshoot again? Unfortunately, she¡¯s justmitted to an endorsement with us.¡± With a mocking tone, Frieda added, ¡°Miss Johns, as a model, I have to be honest with my fans. I can¡¯t endorse subpar products.¡± ¡°Perhaps Timeless Elegance should invest in some additional training for their tailors.¡± They united in their mockery, aiming to unsettle Madisyn and provoke a heated response. However, Madisyn remained unfazed. She addressed Frieda with aposed demeanor. . . . Chapter 928 ?Chapter 928: ¡°You¡¯re misunderstanding the situation. I¡¯m here to remind you about the substantial penalty for breaching the contract.¡± Madisyn continued on her way without another word. Lina watched her go, realizing her attempts at agitation were ineffectual. She was frustrated but convinced herself that Madisyn was merely masking her true feelings. ¡°She must be faking her calm. Talking about a substantial penalty? Timeless Elegance should be thankful you didn¡¯t demand a penalty!¡± Frieda felt reassured by Lina¡¯s words but couldn¡¯t dismiss the image of Madisyn¡¯s poise. The genuine calm in Madisyn¡¯s eyes was undeniable. Could it be that Madisyn was indeed prepared for this? Frieda voiced her doubts to Lina, who seemed just as confused. ¡°You made sure there was no evidence, right?¡± ¡°Of course. There¡¯s no surveince in the changing room,¡± Frieda replied confidently. But then, she was struck by a sudden insight. ¡°Hold on, Miss Grey, there was another model with me in the changing room. As I recall, she walked past just as I looked up. She might have witnessed something.¡± Lina¡¯s expression darkened as she listened to Frieda, and she scolded her, ¡°How could you let your guard down like that?¡± Quickly shifting gears, Lina urged, ¡°Now¡¯s not the time for usations. What¡¯s the name of that model? We need to reach her before Madisyn does to ensure she doesn¡¯t talk.¡± Acknowledging the urgency, Frieda promptly shared the name of the other model. g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is where magic happens Lina¡¯s eyes narrowed as she instantly recalled L¡¯s close friendship with Evita. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. Let me handle this matter. Just be careful not to let anyone pry information out of you.¡± ¡°Okay, Miss Grey.¡± Originally, Lina had nned to have dinner with Frieda to celebrate. But now, she was no longer in the mood. She said goodbye to Frieda and left. As she walked away, she pulled out her phone and quickly sent Evita a message. After reading Evita¡¯s reply, she tucked her phone back into her pocket, the corner of her lips curving into a smile. She couldn¡¯t wait to see how Madisyn would handle this. Timeless Elegance was destined to be outshone by Orly Company. Evita wasing out of the hospital when she received Lina¡¯s message. She remembered every difficulty Madisyn had caused her. Now that negative news about Timeless Elegance was all over the Inte, she couldn¡¯t help but feel satisfied. The thought that Madisyn was having a hard time gave her a deep sense of justice. Thus, when she saw Lina¡¯s message, she thought about it for only a moment before agreeing. Considering her rtionship with L, a word from her could resolve the issue. Evita hailed a taxi and gave the address of L¡¯spany to the driver. Then, she leaned back against the seat and closed her eyes to rest. . . . Chapter 929 ?Chapter 929: Although L was a top model in Lorpond, she kept a low profile. She disliked spending her time socializing outside. So, when she didn¡¯t have any work, she usually worked out in her training room. When Evita entered the training room, L was indeed inside, finishing a set of stretches. She walked over to L and said hello. L turned her head when she heard the familiar voice. A hint of surprise was evident in her eyes, as she hadn¡¯t expected to see Evita there. After all, they had parted on bad terms at the hospital not long ago. And every time they had a conflict, Evita never took the initiative to reach out to her first. In their recent conflict, Evita¡¯s harsh words had really hurt L, so much so that she decided topletely disassociate herself from Evita. But she didn¡¯t expect Evita to take the initiative to visit her today. Could it be that Evita¡¯s harsh words at the hospital had only been driven by anger? Perhaps she had had a chance to reflect in the past few days and realized her mistake, which led her toe here to apologize and make amends. L¡¯s thoughts wandered, and her movements slowed down, causing her to lose her bnce slightly. She let out a soft hiss of pain, wincing and clutching her foot as she staggered slightly. Her face twisted in difort. L¡¯s assistant hurried over with a face filled with concern and helped L to the sofa. She asked anxiously, ¡°L, are you okay? Do you want to go to the hospital?¡± For models, their feet had to be in top condition. After all, they often participated in fashion shows and needed their feet for the catwalk. So, a foot injury could potentially cost their work and reputation. g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is where magic happens L lowered her head and checked her foot. It was just a sprain and didn¡¯t seem serious. She shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Can you get me some ointment?¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get it.¡± ¡°Please wait here.¡± The assistant ran out of the room. It was only then that L turned to Evita. However, she didn¡¯t speak immediately. Evita walked over and nced at her swollen ankle. ¡°Next time, be extra careful. You sprained your foot because you were a bit careless just now,¡± Evita said with a frown. Fortunately, L¡¯s injury wasn¡¯t serious. Otherwise, her trip would have been in vain if L had to go to the hospital. L wanted to retort, but she sensed a hint of concern in Evita¡¯s words. So, she only said, ¡°It¡¯s almost noon. Have you eaten?¡± However, Evita hadn¡¯te for a meal, so she replied, ¡°I¡¯ve eaten. Don¡¯t bother. By the way, I heard you went to Timeless Elegance for a shoot today. Why are you here?¡± L was also aware of the rumors that had spread online. To answer Evita¡¯s question, she recounted the events of the photoshoot. Evita kept nodding while listening. Then, she asked, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s because the clothes from Timeless Elegance are of poor quality, or is it something else?¡± L had tried on Timeless Elegance¡¯s clothes today, and even a seasoned model like her was impressed. She could say that Timeless Elegance¡¯s clothes were truly worth the money. The value of the clothes themselves far exceeded the price tag. . . . Chapter 930 ?Chapter 930: Thinking of the scene she saw in the changing room, she was about to tell Evita about it. But when she raised her eyes and looked at Evita, she caught a glimpse of the probing look in Evita¡¯s eyes, which instantly disappointed her. L stopped herself from speaking, and her gaze shifted to the distance as a realization struck her. Could it be that Evita hade to visit her today only for that matter? Evita was so eager to hear L¡¯s response that she grew impatient when L suddenly stopped talking. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Go on,¡± she urged. L¡¯s silence stretched for a moment as she studied Evita¡¯s reaction, which confirmed her suspicions. Evita hade to see her because of the trouble surrounding Timeless Elegance. L felt a little disappointed that Evita hadn¡¯te to apologize and reconcile with her but hade for something else entirely. L remembered that in the past, whenever they met for a meal, Evita always had an agenda. It turned out this time was no different. With this realization, L looked at Evita, forcing a smile. She said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe it was just an ident.¡± When Evita heard L¡¯s answer, she believed L hadn¡¯t seen Frieda tampering with the clothes. She never thought L would deceive her, so she stood up from the sofa and said, ¡°Alright, then. Since the shoot was interrupted, continue with your workout. I have other things to attend to, so I¡¯ll leave now.¡± After saying this, Evita walked out the door, not even asking about L¡¯s sprained ankle again. g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is where magic happens L lowered her head, her gaze fixed on her ankle. Though the injury wasn¡¯t severe and most of the swelling had gone down, a sharp, persistent pain still lingered. The assistant handed over a bottle of ointment meant for bruises, and L, without hesitation, applied it herself before resuming her training. It wasn¡¯t long before the door creaked open, and another person stepped inside with a purposeful stride. The moment L¡¯s eyesnded on Madisyn, she instantly grasped the reason behind her visit. Pausing mid-motion, L let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Miss Johns, I¡¯m just a model trying to work peacefully. If this is about something unrted to work, I don¡¯t see why your personal visit is necessary.¡± Madisyn arched an eyebrow, quickly discerning that, regardless of what L might know, she had no intention of getting involved. It was an unmistakably firm refusal. Madisyn lingered, her gaze steady. ¡°I want to know¡ªdid someone put this idea in your head? When I got out of the car, I saw Evita. I know you two are friends, but if this is because of her influence¡­¡± ¡°Miss Johns,¡± L cut in smoothly, her tone calm but firm, ¡°Evita and I are merely acquaintances. I¡¯m just a nobody who wants to steer clear of any unnecessary drama.¡± . . . Chapter 931 ?Chapter 931: L¡¯s words were pointed and left little room for misinterpretation. She fully expected Madisyn to take the hint and walk away, but instead, Madisyn stayed rooted, undeterred. ¡°I heard what you said, but I still want to talk to you.¡± Madisyn scanned the training room, her eyes taking in the worn-out equipment, a clear sign of its constant use. Considering L¡¯s reputation in the modeling industry, Madisyn could easily see the dedication and hard work she put into her craft. Madisyn said, her tone measured, ¡°It¡¯s obvious you¡¯re both talented and hardworking. But sometimes, reaching greater heights in this industry isn¡¯t just about skill¡ªit¡¯s about seizing the right opportunities. You¡¯ve probably heard that Marcus is in Lorpond. To be frank, Timeless Elegance has already secured a coboration with him. If you¡¯re willing to defend Timeless Elegance¡¯s reputation this time, I can guarantee you a spot in the show.¡± As Madisyn finished speaking, L¡¯s expression flickered. Everyone in the industry knew who Marcus was. An opportunity like this wasn¡¯t something to dismiss lightly. Madisyn caught the change in L¡¯s demeanor and smiled softly. ¡°Think it over. I¡¯ll be expecting your answer tonight.¡± Once Madisyn left, L sank into a chair, her thoughts swirling. After a moment of quiet reflection, her expression finally softened. Madisyn drove back to her parents¡¯ vi. As soon as she stepped into the living room, she was met with the sight of Glenn and ine sitting on the sofa, their faces etched with worry. g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is where magic happens ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°Madisyn, what happened?¡± ine quickly reached for Madisyn¡¯s hand, her eyes full of concern as she anxiously awaited an exnation. Madisyn quickly recounted the details of the shooting incident. When she mentioned Frieda¡¯s intentional sabotage, ine¡¯s brows furrowed in disapproval, while Glenn¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°How dare that model challenge us! I¡¯ll call Dane immediately. Does she seriously think the Johns and Calderon families can be pushed around?¡± As Glenn reached for his phone, Madisyn frowned and opened Twitter. Her feed was dominated by one post: Frieda¡¯stest tweet. The top model¡¯s words practically dripped with condescension. ¡°Thanks, Orly Company, for consistently delivering high-quality service. It¡¯s a pleasure working together.¡± Below it, thements were aze with praise for Orly Company and scorn for Timeless Elegance. ¡°Frieda is as genuine as ever. If she says Orly is good, it must be true!¡± ¡°Timeless Elegance never saw thising. Now everyone knows which brand to choose.¡± ¡°Trying to extort Frieda? Timeless Elegance just shot itself in the foot!¡± . . . Chapter 932 ?Chapter 932: As Timeless Elegance came under intense fire, Frieda and Lina shared a knowing look at the restaurant. Without a word, they lifted their wine sses in unspoken celebration. ¡°The situation is entirely in our favor now. No one saw what you did. Here¡¯s to the fall of Timeless Elegance.¡± The sharp clink of their sses rang out, perfectly timed with the ping of their phones. They both took a final sip of their wine, then set the sses down. The online bacsh against Timeless Elegance grew louder with every passing minute. Just as the storm seemed to reach its peak, a tweet from L caught everyone¡¯s eye. ¡°Everyone, check out L¡¯s tweet. There¡¯s a twist to the incident!¡± The buzz intensified asizens flocked to L¡¯stest tweet, where she boldly stated, ¡°Timeless Elegance¡¯s clothing quality is excellent. If there¡¯s any damage, it must have been caused by the wearer themselves.¡± With a single post, L had taken the situation to a whole new level. ¡°As everyone knows, both Frieda and L were invited to shoot promotional photos for Timeless Elegance. But now, L¡¯s words seem to suggest that Frieda tore the clothes herself and then ndered Timeless Elegance¡¯s quality.¡± ¡°The analysis above nails it! We¡¯ve all been yed by Frieda!¡± The moment L¡¯s tweet was sent, reactions exploded into a storm. Some were pleased, while others worried about the fallout. Among the outraged were those who had initially stood firmly behind Frieda. Public opinion shifted in a heartbeat, turning the tide against her. Every journey starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c???? ¡°Frieda, how could you do this? We trusted you!¡± ¡°Frieda, you owe us an exnation!¡± ¡°So, this is the truth? Thank goodness L stepped in to expose it. Honestly, if Orly Company works with someone like Frieda, their brand isn¡¯t that great either.¡± From that moment, Timeless Elegance¡¯s reputation began wing its way back from the brink. Luka let out a long breath of relief. It seemed that Madisyn had managed to convince L to testify after all. Meanwhile, in her vi, ine¡¯s face softened, the worry evaporating from her eyes. She had always believed Timeless Elegance was framed, and she trusted her brilliant daughter and brother to set things right. Online, the conversation grew louder and more prized as the truth began to unravel. Meanwhile, Frieda was sipping a ss of wine when her phone started buzzing relentlessly with private messages. At first, she assumed they were full of admiration and praise from her fans. But as she opened the floodgates, her triumphant smile dissolved into disbelief. ¡°Miss Grey, didn¡¯t you say L was in the dark about what I did? Then why did she say that?¡± . . . Chapter 933 ?Chapter 933: Frieda gripped her phone so tightly her knuckles turned white, her chest tightening in turmoil. She had never been humiliated on this scale before. ¡°What on earth are you talking about?¡± Lina, frowning at the chaos flooding her screen, saw post after post dissecting Frieda¡¯s supposed self-staged drama. ¡°This can¡¯t be real!¡± For a moment, Lina¡¯s thoughts went nk before a wave of fury crashed over her. Grinding her teeth, she turned her anger toward Evita. Without wasting a second, she dialed Evita¡¯s number. The second the line connected, she barked, ¡°Evita! Have you seen L¡¯s post? It¡¯spletely different from what you told me!¡± Evita, who had just stumbled upon the online debacle herself, was equally stunned. She couldn¡¯t believe that L would deceive her. How dare she! A searing anger boiled in her chest, eclipsing Lina¡¯s tirade on the other end of the call. Lowering her voice, Evita reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Grey. Words alone aren¡¯t enough without solid proof. I¡¯ll handle this.¡± Believing the matter was resolved, L set down her phone and stepped away to enjoy her meal. But when she returned, she found her assistant pacing anxiously, phone in hand. ¡°L, you need to see this.¡± L grabbed the phone from her assistant, her eyes narrowing as the screen lit up with a familiar face¡ªit was Evita. To be exact, it was a video of Evita. In the clip, taken from a live stream, Evita spoke with a tone heavy with disappointment. ¡°I never imagined something like this would happen to me. At my most vulnerable moment, my closest friend¡ªknowing I was only one step away from sess¡ªchose to betray me. She sided with mypetitor and even went as far as providing false testimony¡­¡± The video spread like wildfire, sparking a frenzy of spection. ¡°Here¡¯s the most usible theory. Evita is the fashion design director at Global Entertainment. With her connections to Marcus, a coboration would skyrocket her career. But her so-called ¡®friend,¡¯ L, switched sides to support Timeless Elegance, which is also courting Marcus. This is the ugly truth¡ªjealousy trumps friendship!¡± Thement gained traction, and Evita quietly ended her live stream after seeing it. Seeing Evita¡¯s reaction,izens became more convinced of the narrative. ¡°L¡¯s words can¡¯t be taken at face value. She noticed Evita gaining favor with Marcus and, out of fear of being outshined, threw her support behind Timeless Elegance.¡± ¡°There are always those who can¡¯t bear to see their friends thrive. Evita, don¡¯t let it get to you¡ªpeople like that don¡¯t deserve your tears.¡± ¡°Yes, Evita, we¡¯re still here for you.¡± . . . Chapter 934 ?Chapter 934: Thements section brimmed with sympathy for Evita and scorn for L. Some even turned their ire toward Timeless Elegance, mocking the brand¡¯s alleged maniption. In the fashion design director¡¯s office at Global Entertainment, Evita smirked as she watched the tide of public opinion shift in her favor. Taking a screenshot of the discussions, she sent it to Lina. Lina, surprised by Evita¡¯s swift maneuvering, couldn¡¯t help but smile. For the first time, she felt her faith in Evita was well-ced. ¡°Well done,¡± she texted back, silently acknowledging that Evita¡¯s skill made her a valuable ally. Meanwhile, L stared at her phone in disbelief. She had never expected Evita to retaliate like this. She had already decided to stop being friends with Evita, but this betrayal cut deeper than she anticipated. In that moment, a cold, piercing chill seeped into L¡¯s heart, leaving her shaken to the core. She searched for Evita¡¯s number. She needed answers, and she wasn¡¯t about to let this slide. The call connected, and L¡¯s voice, sharp with anger, sliced through the line. ¡°Evita, why are you ndering me? All these years, I¡¯ve thought of you as my best friend!¡± On the other end, Evita¡¯s lips curled into a smirk, her eyes gleaming with a cruel mix of mockery and vengeance. ¡°Best friend? Ha! Who do you think you are? You¡¯re nothing but a tag-along. Let¡¯s be real¡ªwe¡¯re not even in the same league. With your status, you¡¯re not fit to breathe the same air as me!¡± And with that, Evita ended the call, leaving L clutching the phone as the dial tone hummed in her ears. Her gaze hardened, the absurdity of it all almost amusing. When the Calderon family was drowning in trouble and Evita had hit rock bottom, everyone had turned their backs on her¡ªeveryone except L. She had stood by Evita, offering support when no one else would. And yet, this was the gratitude she received. Fine. If that was how Evita wanted to y it, she¡¯d better note running the next time she needed help. Shaking off the sting, L steadied herself, saved the recording of the call, and sent it to Madisyn. She had followed Madisyn¡¯s instructions to the letter, but the situation was still a mess. Even so, she had faith in Madisyn; Timeless Elegance wouldn¡¯t remain under a cloud of misunderstanding for long. True to form, just a few minutester, Timeless Elegance¡¯s official social media ount posted an update. . . . Chapter 935 ?Chapter 935: There was no drawn-out argument, just cold, hard facts: an expert evaluation report from a respected independent certification agency. The official stamp on the report stood out boldly, confirming that Timeless Elegance¡¯s clothing was top-tier. Multiple tests proved the fabric¡¯s durability¡ªit couldn¡¯t be torn unless shed with a sharp tool. The message was crystal clear: Timeless Elegance wasn¡¯t at fault. The public, swayed by undeniable evidence, began to trust the brand again. Meanwhile, Frieda and Orly Company floundered¡ªthey had no such proof to back their ims. Adding fuel to the fire, photos emerged online showing supermodel Frieda sharing a cozy dinner with Lina, the person in charge of Orly Company. Their evident closeness spoke volumes. The whispers turned into roars when the recording of L and Evita¡¯s phone call surfaced on Twitter. The truth unraveled before everyone¡¯s eyes: Evita had been lying all along. ¡°So, this is the real story. Frieda¡¯spletely out of line. What brand would want her now?¡± ¡°Seriously! I thought she was the victim here, but she was framing Timeless Elegance the whole time!¡± ¡°This is tant industrial sabotage. Orly Company¡¯s tactics are beyond shady.¡± ¡°Orly Company¡¯s reputation was already sketchy from the start. Even a new logo couldn¡¯t stop them from using underhanded moves.¡± ¡°And Evita? Two-faced isn¡¯t even the half of it. She¡¯s definitely in on it with Frieda and Orly Company.¡± The tide of public opinion turned swiftly. Frieda, once a star in the modeling world, found herself cklisted. Brands began distancing themselves, unwilling to associate with someone whose character had been so thoroughly tarnished. Amid the chaos, a fewizens iming to know Evita and L chimed in. ¡°Evita and L were inseparable in school. Everyone knew they were best friends.¡± ¡°Who¡¯d have thought Evita saw her as nothing more than a sidekick?¡± ¡°It¡¯s honestly amazing L became a top model. She¡¯s so low-key. If I had a friend like her, I¡¯d brag about it to everyone!¡± ¡°Not too long ago, I saw L bringing food to Evita in the hospital. Even though she wore a mask, her height gave her away.¡± Onementer even posted a photo showing the pair in a hospital corridor, sparking more outrage. ¡°Let this be a lesson¡ªnever befriend someone like Evita.¡± The image crisis for Timeless Elegance was not only resolved but also turned into a win. Even before the promotional images were released, the brand had already gained a surge of poprity, with the public quickly recognizing Timeless Elegance for its exceptional quality and premium materials. . . . Chapter 936 ?Chapter 936: Eagerizens leftments under Timeless Elegance¡¯s posts on Twitter, all excited to see the new clothing line and hoping the designs would live up to the high-quality reputation the brand had just earned. Watching the tide shift, Luka felt his frustration lift. With the spotlight on Timeless Elegance, he knew this was the perfect moment tounch their promotional campaign. Luka wasted no time and began pulling strings to find a new model. He immediately started making calls, only to find that every potential candidate was already booked solid. Sitting back in his office chair, he racked his brain for alternatives. He knew the industry inside out, but at the moment, no names came to mind. Could he really let this golden opportunity slip through his fingers? Meanwhile, in their vi, ine, satisfied that the online drama had settled, decided to visit her brother. She nned to discuss her intention to buy a property next to the Calderon family¡¯s estate. When Madisyn heard about the visit, she immediately volunteered to tag along. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°That would be wonderful.¡± ine beamed. Together, they drove to the Timeless Elegance headquarters. Luka was still stewing over the model dilemma when he got word that his sister and niece had arrived. ¡°Send them in,¡± he said, straightening up in his chair. In front of ine and Madisyn, Luka kept his frustration carefully hidden. He greeted them with a warm smile and invited them to sit down. However, ine, who had grown up under Luka¡¯s care, was acutely attuned to his emotions and immediately sensed something amiss in his expression. ¡°Luka, I saw that the issue online has been resolved. Why do you still look so worried?¡± ine asked, her voice tinged with concern. Madisyn, ever the supportive presence, joined in. ¡°Uncle, we¡¯re family. You can tell us if something¡¯s bothering you.¡± Unable to conceal his thoughts any longer, Luka rubbed his brow and said, ¡°It¡¯s about the promotional photos.¡± Madisyn¡¯s mind quickly grasped the issue. ¡°Is it because there¡¯s no suitable model?¡± Luka nodded. Though not directly involved in business matters, ine still understood the weight of the situation and felt a flicker of concern. ¡°Does it have to be a model? Can¡¯t we find some actors with the right qualities?¡± ine suggested this, but then quickly reconsidered. The clothes from Timeless Elegance needed models who could bring them to life, something actors, no matter how talented, couldn¡¯t quite manage with theirck of professional training for such shoots. . . . Chapter 937 ?Chapter 937: However, ine¡¯s suggestion sparked a flicker of inspiration in Luka¡¯s eyes. His expression brightened as he turned to look at both ine and Madisyn. The mother and daughter¡¯s shared beauty and poise made them a striking sight together¡ªlike a living masterpiece, crafted by fate itself. The more Luka thought about it, the more his idea seemed brilliant. ¡°ine, Madisyn, I want to ask you for a favor.¡± ¡°What kind of favor? Just tell us,¡± ine replied without hesitation, and Madisyn nodded her agreement. Luka exined, ¡°For this shoot, I¡¯d like to invite both of you to be the models.¡± ¡°Us?¡± ine blinked in surprise, clearly taken aback by the suggestion. ¡°Luka, what are you saying? It¡¯s alright for Madisyn, but how could I possibly model for Timeless Elegance¡¯s promotional photos?¡± Madisyn, sitting beside ine, blinked at her mother¡¯s words. Did ine really think she could outshine a supermodel? ine, though, was certain of it. She nced at Madisyn, who, with her elegance, grace, and perfect demeanor, embodied everything Timeless Elegance stood for. Her polished manners surpassed even the most professionally trained models. ¡°There¡¯s another model, right? Two people shooting together should be enough,¡± ine suggested. Luka shook his head. ¡°Frieda and L are from the same supermodel agency. Now that Timeless Elegance has terminated the contract with Frieda, the agency insists the other model must alsoe from theirpany. I refused.¡± ine fell silent, knowing Luka well. He approached everything rted to Timeless Elegance with utmost seriousness, and such demands from the agency would never sway him. Madisyn, keenly observing the exchange, noticed the hopeful look Luka cast her way, silently asking her to convince ine. Madisyn could see her mother wanted to help Luka, but she feared she might not be able to pull off the promotional shoot. In Madisyn¡¯s eyes, her mother¡¯s hesitation was more aboutck of confidence than capability. Madisyn gently took ine¡¯s arm. ¡°Mom, I think Uncle¡¯s idea is a good one.¡± ine turned to face her, eyes wide. Madisyn smiled reassuringly. ¡°Mom, you want Timeless Elegance to seed more than anyone. If you do this shoot, you¡¯ll show off the clothes better than anyone else could. Besides, you¡¯re the leadingdy of the Johns family, Uncle¡¯s sister, and my mom. You¡¯re the best. Not being a model is simply because you¡¯ve never needed to be one¡ªnot because you can¡¯t.¡± . . . Chapter 938 ?Chapter 938: ¡°ine, Madisyn is right. I believe in you,¡± Luka added, his tone sincere. He had always been sharp in his business judgments and trusted this idea would work, not just because of his familial ties but because he believed in their potential. In the entire fashion industry, there had never been a wealthy mother-and-daughter team promoting a brand¡¯s clothes. They radiated a natural elegance and grace that no ordinary model could replicate. In essence, they embodied the very vision Timeless Elegance had strived to capture since its inception. With ine and Madisyn on board, this promotional shoot held the promise of delivering remarkable and unforeseen results. Seeing Luka¡¯s hopeful gaze and hearing Madisyn¡¯s unwavering support, ine felt a surge of courage. Madisyn squeezed her arm gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I¡¯m right here with you. Together, we¡¯ll show the world what Timeless Elegance is really about.¡± ine, moved by the faith her daughter had in her, smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, since you both believe in me, I¡¯ll do it!¡± ¡°Great! I¡¯ll have the team get started on the promotion right away!¡± Without missing a beat, Luka sent someone to arrange everything. Timeless Elegance¡¯s official social media ount quickly posted the announcement, inviting ine and Madisyn to be their models. Both ine¡¯s and Madisyn¡¯s Twitter ounts responded warmly to the invitation, sparking a massive online buzz over the unexpected coboration. ¡°Inviting a distinguisheddy and her daughter to model¡ªnow that¡¯s a statement! Timeless Elegance has truly upped its game this time!¡± ¡°These two are like walking endorsements, aren¡¯t they? Their choice to lend their reputation to Timeless Elegance speaks volumes about the brand¡¯s unparalleled quality!¡± ¡°But hang on¡ªaren¡¯t they amateurs? Can they actually pull this off?¡± The onlinemunity erupted in chatter. While skepticism simmered in some corners, the dominant mood was electric anticipation for the uing promotional photos. Over at the supermodel agency, the mood wasn¡¯t quite as cheerful. Timeless Elegance¡¯s meteoric rise, even after the fiasco with Frieda, left the director of supermodel resources simmering with frustration. When word got out that Luka was scouting for recement models, the director tried to tighten her grip on L¡¯s schedule, attempting to push a lesser-known model into Timeless Elegance¡¯s ns alongside her. But Luka refused to budge. He sidestepped L altogether, choosing instead to ce his bets on twoplete outsiders for the promotion. Faced with ine and Madisyn¡¯s undeniable prestige, the director had no choice but to shelve her schemes. Still, she clung to a flicker of hope¡ªperhaps the shoot would hit a snag. . . . Chapter 939 ?Chapter 939: Meanwhile, over at Timeless Elegance, ine and Madisyn had wasted no time after agreeing to the shoot. Luka¡¯s handpicked photography team was already prepped and raring to go. The duo arrived at the shoot location, each slipping into their respective dresses. When they turned to face the team, Luka and his staff were left momentarily speechless. ¡°So stunning.¡± The stylist couldn¡¯t help but admire the dresses, utterly captivated. Such exquisite garments weren¡¯t merely outfits¡ªthey were works of art that could make any woman look absolutely stunning, worthy of being cherished even just for their beauty. ¡°You¡¯re ready. Let¡¯s get started.¡± ine and Madisyn moved to their designated spots, poised and ready. ine began with confidence, but as the cameras began clicking, a flicker of nervousness crept in. Sensing her mother¡¯s unease, Madisyn shed a gentle smile as she shifted to the position opposite her mother. ¡°Mom, you look even more beautiful today.¡± Her daughter¡¯s earnest words melted ine¡¯s tension, leaving her joyful. A warm blush bloomed on her cheeks. How could she, as a mother, let her daughter be the one to bolster her spirit? No¡ªshe had to lead by example. With the grace and poise honed over a lifetime of elite social circles and her intimate familiarity with Timeless Elegance¡¯s brand ethos, ine refocused. Under the photographer¡¯s watchful eye, she effortlessly brought the brand¡¯s vision to life. By the end of the session, Luka could hardly contain his satisfaction. The results were everything he¡¯d hoped for¡ªand more. ¡°ine, Madisyn, with your help, Timeless Elegance is going to redefine itself!¡± When the promotional images finally hit the inte, they created an immediate sensation. ¡°So breathtaking! Is this really Timeless Elegance¡¯s style? The colors, the patterns, the design¡ªevery detail is just perfect! I need these pieces in my life!¡± ¡°Who knew traditional-style clothes could look this modern? I¡¯m obsessed with everything Madisyn¡¯s wearing!¡± ¡°ine¡¯s elegance is out of this world. I¡¯m dragging my sister to get something custom-made ASAP!¡± Unlike the mass-produced collections of typical luxury brands, Timeless Elegance¡¯s clothes were crafted with meticulous hand-sewing, which meant customers had to wait patiently for their orders. Despite the wait, Timeless Elegance¡¯s orders surged rapidly, swiftly hitting the maximum capacity for preorders. . . . Chapter 940 ?Chapter 940: When Timeless Elegance announced that orders were temporarily closed, disappointment rippled through those who had missed out, while those who secured a piece felt triumphant, clutching their acquisitions like trophies. Once again, Timeless Elegance found itself at the center of Lorpond¡¯s fashion spotlight, sparking a trend that rippled far beyond the city¡¯s borders. At Global Entertainment, Evita, the fashion design director, monitored these developments. As the buzz around Timeless Elegance¡¯s stunning designs and skyrocketing pre-orders reached a fever pitch, her expression darkened. As a fashion designer, Evita wasn¡¯t fazed by the sheer number of orders. What concerned her were the designs themselves. Each piece was so intricately crafted, so distinct, that they seemed more like collectible art than apparel. Timeless Elegance¡¯s design team had undergone aplete overhaul¡ªso who was behind these visionary creations? What troubled her even more was the uncanny simrity between these pieces and Sierra¡¯s iconic style. Could the designer for Timeless Elegance be Sierra? No. The idea of Sierra designing for Timeless Elegance felt imusible. Still, the thought lingered, refusing to let her mind rest. Meanwhile, Marcus¡¯s visit to Lorpond had a clear purpose: to partner with designers who embodied the country¡¯s rich cultural identity. Until now, none had stood out enough to justify coboration. As Marcus¡¯s savior, Evita believed she held the strongest card in securing their ideal partner. But now? Now, she wasn¡¯t so sure. After the filming at Timeless Elegance concluded, Luka gave Madisyn and ine a few outfits he had specially designed for them. Madisyn especially loved them and had chosen to wear one of the outfits that morning. Suddenly, from behind, Andrew wrapped her in a warm embrace, his soft voice whispering in her ear. ¡°Sweetheart, you¡¯re so stunning that I¡¯m tempted to skip work entirely. You¡¯ll have to make up for distracting me,¡± he teased, nuzzling Madisyn¡¯s neck gently. Madisyn instinctively tilted her head away, her cheeks warming as she quickly said, ¡°Andrew, stop it.¡± In the mirror, she saw Andrew stop what he was doing, blinking slowly with his long, straight eyshes. Their gazes locked, and for a brief moment, Madisyn¡¯s breath hitched in her throat. It was unexpected to see Andrew, known for his sharp decisiveness and no-nonsense work ethic, behaving like a lovestruck teenager and trying to dodge work. If his employees ever saw him like this, their jaws would hit the floor in disbelief. Andrew, however, wasn¡¯t just being yful. He understood all too well that Madisyn melted under tender gestures rather than firm orders, and he was expertly leveraging that knowledge, deliberately ying the part of a hopeless romantic to sway her. She thought over the recent matters at thepany and, finding no urgent issues, proposed, ¡°How about Ie with you to Klein Group today?¡± . . . Chapter 941 ?Chapter 941: ¡°Perfect!¡± Andrew responded quickly, giving her a kiss on the cheek as heughed deeply. ¡°Sweetheart, you¡¯re too good to me.¡± The sound of hisughter brightened Madisyn¡¯s mood too. After finishing breakfast together, they walked hand in hand toward the Klein Group. Although Madisyn had visited Klein Group before, when she arrived with Andrew today, the employees¡¯ eyes still lit up in admiration. At Klein Group, it was well-known that their boss was a hopeless romantic. Every time Madisyn appeared, Andrew seemed to soften and be more approachable. The workday had just begun, and employees were already busy at their tasks. At that moment, an employee, still on the phone, hurried past them. Upon recognizing the couple, she became visibly flustered. ¡°Mr. Klein, Miss Johns, good morning.¡± ¡°Good morning,¡± Andrew replied with sincerity, pausing for a moment before guiding Madisyn into the exclusive elevator. As soon as they left, the lobby was filled with excited whispers. ¡°Oh my God, is that really our usually reserved Mr. Klein? He actually said something instead of just nodding.¡± ¡°Aww, that¡¯s so sweet.¡± ¡°I wish Miss Johns worked with Mr. Klein every day. Watching them is like watching a romance show.¡± ¡°Alright, back to work, everyone.¡± The employees returned to their duties, while Madisyn followed Andrew into the CEO¡¯s office. Sitting on the sofa, she pulled out her phone. The Timeless Elegance collection had been a sess, and Luka had sent her the royalties for the designs along with a long-term coboration offer. His message read, ¡°Madisyn, could you check with the designer to see if she¡¯s happy with the contract? We can always discuss adjustments if necessary.¡± Luka was truly enthusiastic about working with the mysterious designer, and each use in the contract showcased his sincere intentions. After reading the contract, Madisyn couldn¡¯t help but smile at Luka¡¯s earnestness. ¡°The designer¡¯s happy with everything. Once the contract is signed, it¡¯ll be sent to thepany. She has great faith in Timeless Elegance¡¯s potential, and if there are any financial or personnel issues, don¡¯t hesitate to reach out to me.¡± Luka replied almost immediately, ¡°She agreed? That¡¯s fantastic. The funding from the Johns Group and Homelight Enterprise is already enough. Madisyn, you¡¯ve already done so much for me¡­¡± After finishing her conversation with Luka, Madisyn nced over at Andrew, who was deeply engaged in a video conference. She pulled out her sketches and started working on the designs for the uing fashion show held by Marcus. . . . Chapter 942 ?Chapter 942: Meanwhile, a taxi pulled up in front of an imposing office building. Evita stepped out, closing the door behind her, and looked up at the floor where Timeless Elegance¡¯s office was located. Since herst meeting with Marcus at the hospital, she hadn¡¯t received any follow-up, which left her feeling uncertain. Just earlier, she had returned to the hospital, and as she was about to enter the room, she overheard Marcus and his son talking about the clothes from Timeless Elegance. As Evita recalled their praise, her eyes narrowed thoughtfully. Marcus was elderly, and this coboration in Lorpond might very well be hisst. Evita was determined to make the most of this opportunity. Global Entertainment¡¯s fashion division was slightly less powerful than Timeless Elegance, so it was likely Marcus would opt for Timeless Elegance instead. As the fashion design director at Global Entertainment, Evita knew that if herpany couldn¡¯t make a mark, a coboration with Timeless Elegance would be her next step. She was certain that Luka wouldn¡¯t turn down a partnership with Lorpond¡¯srgest entertainmentpany. With that thought in mind, Evita lifted her chin slightly and walked toward Timeless Elegance with confidence. ¡°Hello, I¡¯d like to speak with Mr. Calderon.¡± The receptionist gave her a quick nce. £í????£å £õ??£ä??£ô£å£ó ??£î ???£ì????£ö??£ì??.?????? ¡°Do you have an appointment, ma¡¯am?¡± Evita didn¡¯t miss a beat. ¡°Just tell Mr. Calderon that Evita Gordon is here.¡± The receptionist took note of Evita¡¯s proud demeanor and raised an eyebrow in surprise. She quickly dialed Luka¡¯s number to ask. ¡°Evita Gordon?¡± Luka¡¯s voice was tinged with confusion. He wasn¡¯t sure why Evita was there, but considering the recent rumors, he said, ¡°Let her in.¡± Evita pushed the door open and stepped inside. Luka slowly set his work aside, his eyes narrowing as he studied her. She seated herself with confidence. ¡°Mr. Calderon, I¡¯m here to talk about a potential coboration.¡± Luka stayed silent, so Evita pressed on. ¡°Mr. Vaughn is currently in Lorpond. I know you¡¯re eager to connect with him, but considering Timeless Elegance¡¯s poor performance in recent years, it might be tough, right? I assume you¡¯re aware of my ties with Mr. Vaughn. If Timeless Elegance¡¯s designer works with Global Entertainment, I can arrange an introduction.¡± Luka didn¡¯t say anything. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that Evita would show up to discuss a coboration after ndering Timeless Elegance and even going after their designer. Her boldness was astonishing. Luka declined immediately. ¡°Miss Gordon, please leave. We will rely on our own efforts to work with Mr. Vaughn. We don¡¯t need your help.¡± Evita hadn¡¯t expected such a blunt refusal, with no chance for negotiation. This was a golden opportunity to connect with Marcus, and Luka had actually turned it down? . . . Chapter 943 ?Chapter 943: She stood up, a mix of disbelief and frustration on her face. ¡°Mr. Calderon, do you realize how manypanies would do anything for this chance?¡± Luka cut her off, his tone sharp. ¡°Sorry, that¡¯s not my concern.¡± Without hesitation, he escorted her out. Stunned into silence, Evita stepped out of Timeless Elegance, her eyes narrowing as she looked back at thepany¡¯s sign. She seethed with anger. Luka¡¯s stubbornness was maddening¡ªjust like Madisyn¡¯s. Both were equally infuriating. Evita stood there, her brow furrowed. No, she couldn¡¯t let this opportunity to coborate with Marcus slip away. In that moment, a new idea shed through her mind, and the frustration in her eyes disappeared, giving way to a calcting sparkle. Marcus was someone who ced high value on brand image. Even if Timeless Elegance had potential, if Luka became involved in any scandals, Marcus would definitely not consider working with them. When that happened, her coboration with Marcus would be guaranteed. With this n in mind, Evita regained her usualposure. She made her way down the steps and hailed a cab to leave. From that day forward, rumors about Timeless Elegance began circting in the industry, with Luka¡¯s name often brought up. However, Luka¡¯s personal reputation wasn¡¯t as ster as that of Timeless Elegance itself. A few dayster, the rumors reached Madisyn, and she furrowed her brow, sensing that something was off. ¡°Sweetheart, what¡¯s bothering you?¡± Andrew, stepping out of the bathroom, noticed Madisyn¡¯s bad mood and peeked at her phone screen, which showedments about Luka¡¯s questionable private life. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡± He didn¡¯t say another word, preparing to deal with it, but Madisyn stopped him. ¡°My uncle is trustworthy, and his rtionship with my aunt-inw is solid. This bit of nder is likely frompetitors who are out of options and have to use rumors to attack. If we overreact, it could make things worse. Let¡¯s just watch it for now.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll follow your lead.¡± Andrew leaned over behind Madisyn, effortlessly covering her phone with his hand. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Since there¡¯s nothing urgent, sweetheart, let¡¯s go to bed.¡± Madisyn¡¯s ears turned pink at the implied suggestion in his voice. Andrew noticed her reaction, and her red lips, slightly pursed in shyness, seemed like an unspoken invitation. His gaze grew intense as he tilted his head, pulling her closer and holding her tightly. His lips grazed her ear, warm and tender. Their lips met in a passionate kiss, their shadows blended on the curtains. Madisyn felt a gentle pressure on her lower back, and with her strength slipping away, she fell into Andrew¡¯s arms, being gentlyid on therge bed. The following morning, Madisyn got a message directly from Marcus. . . . Chapter 944 ?Chapter 944: ¡°Sierra, Timeless Elegance¡¯stest collection is simply breathtaking. It perfectly represents the Lorpond culture I¡¯ve been eager to connect with. I¡¯m hosting another banquet and would love for you and Timeless Elegance¡¯s representative to attend.¡± She confirmed the time, let Luka know, and epted the invitation. On the day of the banquet, Madisyn arrived with Luka and Vienna. The event gathered prestigious designers from all parts of Lorpond. Evita had arrived early and was standing at the heart of the banquet hall when she noticed Madisyn and herpanions. Her eyes immediately narrowed. At the salon gathering, it could have been a coincidence that Madisyn was there, but now she found herself wondering: why was Madisyn here again, this time with Luka and another woman? Evita quickly nced behind the trio, but no one else was in sight. Had Timeless Elegance¡¯s designer not shown up after all? Evita felt a twinge of disappointment but quickly masked it,posing herself before making her way over to the trio. ¡°Mr. Calderon, we meet again,¡± she said, forcing a smile as her gaze flicked from Luka to Madisyn and Vienna. ¡°Today¡¯s event is tailored specifically for designers. I didn¡¯t expect that, besides managingpanies, Miss Johns and Ms. Hobbes are also fashion design enthusiasts. Well¡­ I suppose it makes sense for you to attend.¡± Herst words seemed like a passing thought, but they were anything but idental. With a hint of calcted ease, she subtly reminded everyone of Madisyn¡¯s and Vienna¡¯s ¡°amateur¡± status. Your imagination starts at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s?conn Timeless Elegance had been the talk of the towntely, especially with the release of their new collection, leaving many curious about the talent behind it. Some designers even dreamed of joining the brand. Seeing Luka apanied bypanions, many wanted to forge new connections. However, they were taken aback to find that he had not brought Timeless Elegance¡¯s designers, but instead had brought along two amateurs. The crowd quickly sensed that Luka didn¡¯t seem to value designers, and their interest in making connections with him began to fade. Before the event even began, Evita¡¯s words had already put a distance between Luka and hispanions and the rest of the crowd. Madisyn¡¯s gaze turned ice-cold as she met Evita¡¯s so-called innocent expression, which couldn¡¯t hide the malice beneath. ¡°Passion is the greatest asset for any designer,¡± she said, her voice steady butced with unspoken resolve. ¡°Many exceptional works featured in magazines are the first creations from up-anding designers. There are countless examples of this in the industry. Miss Gordon, it¡¯s fine if your perspective is limited, but there¡¯s no need to make it so obvious.¡± Her words were blunt. The surrounding designers, hesitant to be branded as having a ¡°limited perspective,¡± paused in their initial decision to distance themselves from Luka and his group. Evita¡¯s fake smile wavered, and her dislike for Madisyn grew stronger. . . . Chapter 945 ?Chapter 945: ¡°Ha, Miss Johns, don¡¯t twist my words. I never said anything against amateur designers. I simply didn¡¯t expect to see you here today.¡± With Madisyn¡¯s cutting retort, the murmurs around the room began to grow. A few designers who were aware of Evita¡¯s connection to Marcus considered aligning themselves with her. ¡°I think Evita has a point. While there are certainly talented amateur designers, it¡¯s clear that Madisyn and her friend can¡¯tpare to professionals.¡± ¡°Evita was just being polite. Who knew they¡¯d be so sensitive?¡± ¡°Exactly, they¡¯re acting like Evita¡¯s bullying them¡­¡± As the whispers grew louder, the sentiment against Madisyn began to solidify. ¡°Miss Johns is here at my personal invitation. Does anyone have a problem with that? For today¡¯s event, I can¡¯t think of anyone more qualified to attend.¡± The tension between the two sides escted until a familiar voice broke through. Everyone turned to see Marcus and his assistant approaching Madisyn. ¡°Miss Johns, wee.¡± Marcus¡¯s deep voice echoed as he approached Madisyn, his warm hand extended. Madisyn smiled graciously. Your imagination starts at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s?conn ¡°The pleasure is mine.¡± Their friendly interaction stunned the onlookers, leaving the designers momentarily speechless. It turned out that Madisyn had been invited personally by Marcus, but most of them had learned about the event through hearsay and had asked for invitations from his assistant. What made Madisyn so special that Marcus would invite her personally? Even Evita was taken aback. Marcus had no idea Madisyn had saved him, so why was she invited? Marcus, however, did not acknowledge Evita¡¯s doubts or the murmurs of the crowd. He moved to the podium, his presencemanding attention. ¡°I know you are all outstanding designers with a style rooted in Lorpond¡¯s culture. I¡¯m delighted to see you all and look forward to tonight¡¯s event, hoping everyone gains something valuable.¡± With Marcus¡¯s opening remarks, the event officially kicked off. Madisyn, observing from the corner as Marcus engaged with the crowd, turned to Luka and Vienna once the throng around him began to thin. ¡°Uncle, Vienna, shall we go over?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Beforeing here, Luka had already carefully nned his words in the office, determined to convey the full value of Timeless Elegance¡¯s brand to Marcus. Timeless Elegance already boasted unparalleled strength, and with meticulous preparation, Luka was confident that Marcus would be impressed. He even brought along actual garments for Marcus to admire. As Marcus examined the pieces, his eyes, sharpened by years of experience, lit up with admiration. . . . Chapter 946 ?Chapter 946: ¡°These garments truly embody great craftsmanship and cultural legacy,¡± he remarked, his gaze lingering on the intricate details before reluctantly returning the pieces to Luka, already making a decision in his mind. From the very start of the banquet, Evita¡¯s eyes had subtly followed the designers clustering around Marcus. Each designer disyed their talents and achievements, yet none managed to provoke the kind of awe Marcus now wore. It seemed when Luka and his group appeared, everything shifted. Evita felt a familiar flutter of nervousness, tightening her grip on the edge of her dress. She had foreseen this moment and already devised a n¡ªnow it was time to execute it. ncing at the time, she noted it was almost eight in the evening. The banquet had only just begun, and guests were absorbed in their conversations. Evita weaved through the crowd, finding the designers who had previously spoken up for her. ¡°I¡¯m nning to share my recent creative inspirations with Mr. Vaughn. Would you like to join me?¡± she asked with a smile. These designers, on good terms with Evita and hoping for an introduction to Marcus, had spoken up for her and unintentionally offended Marcus. Now, they were hesitant to approach him, fearing they might make things worse. Evita, noticing their reluctance, shed them a reassuring smile. ¡°Mr. Vaughn is very understanding. You spoke up for me earlier, so let¡¯s go together and apologize to Mr. Calderon and hispanions. That should clear everything up.¡± Your imagination starts at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s?conn Encouraged by Evita¡¯s words, the designers agreed. They gged down a waiter and headed toward Luka and hispanions. ¡°Mr. Vaughn, Mr. Calderon, Miss Johns, Ms. Hobbes, we apologize for any misunderstandings earlier. Please forgive us.¡± The designers¡¯ eyes drifted to the garments Luka had yet to put away. ¡°The new designs from Timeless Elegance are already online, but seeing the finished pieces in person, I find they¡¯re even more stunning and full of life. Mr. Calderon, you¡¯ve led Timeless Elegance to create such remarkable garments, and we, as fellow designers, would like to raise a toast to your sess!¡± Each designer held up a ss of wine, their faces wearing apologetic smiles, all eyes on Luka and hispanions. Their shift in attitude was clear; they were merely trying to improve their image in front of Marcus. Luka, however, wasn¡¯t one to be easily manipted, and he hesitated to lift a ss. Evita, standing across from him, bit her lip and stepped forward. ¡°Mr. Calderon, the misunderstanding earlier was entirely my fault. I spoke without thinking. Mr. Vaughn is the designer I respect the most and my role model. Mr. Calderon, being appreciated by someone I admire, you are also a role model for me, someone I should respect. I hope you can overlook my mistake.¡± Evita¡¯s sincerity outshone the others, her words thoughtful and full of grace. She turned her gaze from Luka to Marcus. Marcus had already decided to coborate with Timeless Elegance. . . . Chapter 947 ?Chapter 947: Yet, Evita had made repeated attempts to work with him, and for someone who had saved his life, Marcus made an exception to speak up for her. ¡°Mr. Calderon, since they¡¯ve acknowledged their mistake, let¡¯s put this behind us. As the organizer of this banquet, I hope you all can let go of any grudges and not let this affect your mood.¡± Hearing Marcus¡¯s words, Luka and hispanions exchanged nces before picking up thest three sses from the waiter. As Luka lifted his ss, Evita¡¯s eyes gleamed, and a smile of gratitude curled her lips. She raised her own ss, finishing her drink with a quiet satisfaction. As the group departed, the other designers also mingled, sses in hand. Perhaps due to the excitement, Luka felt the alcohol start to take hold. Though he could usually handle his drinks, tonight, two sses left him feeling a surprising warmth spread through him. ¡°Online, but seeing the finished pieces in person, I find they¡¯re even more stunning and full of life. Mr. Calderon, you¡¯ve led Timeless Elegance to create such remarkable garments, and we, as fellow designers, would like to raise a toast to your sess!¡± Each designer held up a ss of wine, their faces wearing apologetic smiles, all eyes on Luka and hispanions. Their shift in attitude was clear; they were merely trying to improve their image in front of Marcus. Luka, however, wasn¡¯t one to be easily manipted, and he hesitated to lift a ss. Evita, standing across from him, bit her lip and stepped forward. ¡°Mr. Calderon, the misunderstanding earlier was entirely my fault. I spoke without thinking.¡± ¡°Mr. Vaughn is the designer I respect the most and my role model. Mr. Calderon, being appreciated by someone I admire, you are also a role model for me, someone I should respect. I hope you can overlook my mistake.¡± Evita¡¯s sincerity outshone the others, her words thoughtful and full of grace. She turned her gaze from Luka to Marcus. Marcus had already decided to coborate with Timeless Elegance. Yet, Evita had made repeated attempts to work with him, and for someone who had saved his life, Marcus made an exception to speak up for her. ¡°Mr. Calderon, since they¡¯ve acknowledged their mistake, let¡¯s put this behind us. As the organizer of this banquet, I hope you all can let go of any grudges and not let this affect your mood.¡± Hearing Marcus¡¯s words, Luka and hispanions exchanged nces before picking up thest three sses from the waiter. As Luka lifted his ss, Evita¡¯s eyes gleamed, and a smile of gratitude curled her lips. She raised her own ss, finishing her drink with quiet satisfaction. As the group departed, the other designers also mingled, sses in hand. Perhaps due to the excitement, Luka felt the alcohol start to take hold. Though he could usually handle his drinks, tonight, two sses left him feeling a surprising warmth spread through him. In the banquet hall, designers approached Madisyn, eager to make small talk. She navigated the social scene with practiced ease, yet her attention was stolen when she spotted Evita descending from the second floor. Madisyn paused, her brow furrowing slightly. Evita was maniptive and scheming, never passing up an opportunity towork¡ªso why was she upstairs instead of mingling with others? . . . Chapter 948 ?Chapter 948: ¡°Miss Johns? What do you think of what I just said?¡± The designer before Madisyn raised his ss, repeating his earlier words. Madisyn snapped back to the moment, sensing that something was off. With an apologetic smile, she excused herself. ¡°I have something to attend to. Please excuse me.¡± The designer, momentarily stunned, quickly nodded, ¡°Of course, go ahead.¡± Madisyn made her way toward Evita. ¡°Madisyn.¡± Just as she reached the staircase, Vienna¡¯s voice rang out from behind her. ¡°I¡¯ve bought the medicine for relieving drunkenness. Where are you off to?¡± ¡°Vienna¡­¡± Madisyn began to exin, but before she could finish, a startled cry from Evita interrupted her. Both Madisyn and Vienna turned to see Evita. She was standing among a group of designers, her white gown marred by arge red wine stain on her shoulder. It was clear something unexpected had happened. Concerned voices surrounded her, asking if she was alright, while her designer friends offered to escort her to the lounge to change. Grateful for the attention, Evita smiled softly. ¡°I apologize for the public embarrassment. Thank you for offering to apany me.¡± Evita and her friends made their way to the second-floor lounge. Madisyn turned back to Vienna. ¡°I just had this feeling, like something was going to happen, so I wanted to check on Uncle.¡± galnovels hosts great stories Vienna, who had been gone for a while, understood the concern in Madisyn¡¯s eyes. ¡°I know, but I¡¯m back now.¡± Vienna smiled and prepared to give the medicine to Luka. Madisyn nodded. ¡°Then I won¡¯t go up.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Vienna agreed before heading upstairs with the medicine. By then, the banquet was still underway, and Marcus was taking a break. The atmosphere in the banquet hall remained bright, with soft, mellow background music ying. Suddenly, a woman¡¯s scream echoed from the second-floor corridor, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. The scream was followed by sounds of chaos, and Madisyn¡¯s ears caught someone mention Luka¡¯s name. Something was wrong! Madisyn¡¯s instincts kicked in. They all rushed toward the source of the noise and found Evita standing at the doorway, her gaze fixed inside the lounge. The scene within left everyone in shock. Inside the lounge, a well-built womany disheveled, her eyes half-closed, hands bound tightly with a suit jacket. In front of her, Luka¡¯s shirt and tie were disarrayed, his face flushed with the redness of intoxication, clearly on the verge of doing something inappropriate. Gasp! . . . Chapter 949 ?Chapter 949: Eyes widened in disbelief at the scandal unfolding before them. The crowd buzzed with whispers, and rumors about Luka¡¯s questionable private life suddenly began circting. Luka was rarely seen in public, and though many designers knew his name, they hadn¡¯t interacted much with him. Gossip about his personal affairs had always been dismissed as mere hearsay¡ªbut now, witnessing this scene, they couldn¡¯t help but believe it. ¡°Luka always seemed so respectable. Who knew he¡¯d behave like this?¡± ¡°To openly cause such a scandal at Marcus¡¯s banquet! He clearly has no regard for Marcus!¡± ¡°And his wife is here today too. Luka¡¯s really something, cheating right in front of his wife!¡± The crowd outside the door whispered, stepping aside as Vienna hurried over from the other end of the corridor, her brow furrowed in concern. All eyes were on her, eagerly awaiting her reaction. Half an hour earlier, Vienna had helped Luka into the lounge. He hadin on the sofa as she mentioned buying medicine and told him to wait patiently. Luka nodded, but after she left, he began to feel something was wrong with his body. The growing heat and blurry vision made him realize he¡¯d been drugged. As he reached for his phone to contact Vienna, the lounge door swung open. A woman stepped in, pressing herself against him without a word. Luka struggled, fighting his desires. He managed to knock the woman unconscious and quickly tied her up with his jacket. Just as he propped himself up, the door flew open, and a group of people appeared at the lounge door. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, where the best stories live The scene before Luka swirled into a chaotic blur, with every finger pointing at him and hushed whispers filling the air. Among the murmurs and stares, a woman in white stood out, causing a ruckus. Yet, despite the confusion, Luka recognized the figure standing beside her¡ªit was his wife. ¡°Vienna¡­¡± Luka murmured, his voice barely audible as he moved toward her. But before he could take more than a single step, Evita¡¯s sharp voice pierced through the tension. ¡°Oh my God, Mr. Calderon, this is Mr. Vaughn¡¯s banquet. How could you do something so disgraceful? How could you betray your wife like this?¡± ¡°Shut up! How dare you nder my husband?¡± A crisp, resounding p followed, echoing in the air as Vienna delivered her scolding. Her gaze, cold with disdain, fell on Evita. She refused to entertain the idea that Luka could be entangled with another woman. The onlookers gasped, utterly shocked that even with damning evidence of Luka¡¯s infidelity right in front of her, Vienna chose to defend him. To everyone¡¯s surprise, her wrath didn¡¯tnd on Luka but squarely on the seemingly innocent Evita. . . . Chapter 950 Chapter 950: Evita reeled from the impact of Vienna¡¯s p. She clutched the stinging side of her face, her head snapping to the side as fury zed in her eyes. ¡°Ms. Hobbes, I was defending you! How could you hit me?¡± Tears brimmed in Evita¡¯s eyes. This wretched woman¡ªif Vienna truly needed to strike someone, it should have been the woman inside¡ªcertainly not her¡ªand definitely not with such force. Never in her life had she been humiliated like this, pped in front of an audience! The designers who had arrived with Evita immediately stepped forward, forming a protective circle around her. ¡°Ms. Hobbes, what does your husband¡¯s affair have to do with Evita? You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± ¡°Exactly! It¡¯s not Evita¡¯s fault your husband cheated. If you can¡¯t control your man, don¡¯t take it out on others!¡± ¡°Honestly, seeing Luka and Vienna together earlier, I thought they were deeply in love. Guess it was all fake. With Vienna¡¯s sharp tongue and harsh demeanor, it¡¯s no wonder Luka would stray¡­¡± The crowd chimed in, their voices a cacophony of criticism aimed squarely at Vienna. But Vienna ignored their judgments, pushing past the mor as she approached Luka, checking his condition. Her eyes turned frosty. She realized the medicine she¡¯d bought was now unnecessary. ¡°Vienna¡­ I swear, I haven¡¯t cheated on you,¡± Luka croaked weakly. g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, where stories thrive Vienna¡¯s expression softened ever so slightly. ¡°I know. Let¡¯s get you to the hospital.¡± ¡°Vienna, let me handle this.¡± Madisyn stepped confidently to Vienna¡¯s side, her sharp eyes instantly assessing her uncle¡¯s condition. ¡°I¡¯ve got some medical skills.¡± ¡°I can handle this without taking him to the hospital.¡± Madisyn¡¯s steady,posed presence immediately soothed Vienna¡¯s nerves. Though she had no idea when Madisyn had acquired medical skills, the unwavering determination in her serious eyes was enough to earn Vienna¡¯s trust. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave him to you, Madisyn.¡± Madisyn nodded firmly, her eyes sweeping over the still-babbling Evita, radiating an icy disdain. This time, Evita had well and truly crossed the line. There was no doubt in Madisyn¡¯s mind that her uncle¡¯s so-called cheating traced directly back to Evita¡¯s scheming. Oh, they would settle this score¡ªjust not here, not now, but soon enough! Madisyn stayed remarkablyposed, her movements fluid and precise as her wrist turned, revealing a glint of silver¡ªa needle slipping effortlessly between her fingers. Turning her back to the prying eyes of the crowd, she deftly inserted the needle into an acupoint on Luka¡¯s hand. . . .
Message from Noah: Happy Sunday, dear readers! Enjoy your day, and we¡¯ll be back with new chapters on Wednesday. God loves you, and Noah wishes you the best. (=?=) / . Chapter 951 ?Chapter 951: With Luka safely entrusted to Madisyn, Vienna¡¯s focus shifted, and without a second thought, she strode toward the woman lounging on the sofa. Grabbing a ss of water, Vienna raised it high before tossing its contents straight into the woman¡¯s face. The woman¡¯s eyes flew open with a startled scream, the shock of cold water jolting her. ¡°Who let you in here?¡± Vienna snapped, her grip tightening around the woman¡¯s hair, forcing her to face the fury in her eyes. The woman trembled under Vienna¡¯s relentless stare, herplexion draining of color. ¡°What are you talking about? Luka invited me here.¡± ¡°Still lying?¡± Vienna didn¡¯t believe a single word. If the woman wouldn¡¯t talk, she would make her. Without hesitation, she pped the woman hard, the sharp sound echoing in the room. Her voice remained eerily calm. ¡°One more chance. Tell the truth.¡± The woman sobbed, shaking her head violently. ¡°It was really Luka. I¡ª¡± g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, where stories thrive Before she could finish, another pnded with a sickening force on the other side of her face, leaving behind a vivid red handprint. Her hair tumbled over her face, and tears streamed down her cheeks, making her look utterly broken, a picture ofplete misery. The woman¡¯s eyes flickered toward the lounge¡¯s door, full of desperation as she silently pleaded for help. Outside, a few onlookers, disturbed by her pitiful state and worried that Vienna might lose control, moved forward to intervene. ¡°Ms. Hobbes, stop hitting her. It¡¯s not just her fault.¡± ¡°Given Mr. Calderon¡¯s nature, she¡¯s not the only woman he¡¯s been with. You should be teaching your husband a lesson, not her.¡± Evita, her face swollen and bruised, added her voice to the mix. ¡°I understand you¡¯re angry, Ms. Hobbes, but you¡¯ve hit the wrong person. You owe me an apology. Mr. Vaughn¡¯s banquet isn¡¯t the ce for a scene!¡± Evita spoke with feigned righteousness, shooting a meaningful nce toward the woman on the sofa. She had already tipped off Marcus. Once he witnessed Luka¡¯s disgrace, she was certain he would reconsider any future coboration with Timeless Elegance. As her eyes met Evita¡¯s, the woman wiped away a tear. Evita had been clear before the task: no surveince would be active. As long as she insisted that Luka had invited her here, there would be no problems. Taking a beating in exchange for some emergency money was worth it. . . . Chapter 952 ?Chapter 952: Madisyn caught the fleeting nce between them. She observed Luka¡¯s demeanor, noticing how his emotions slowly became more controlled. After removing the needle and helping him to a quiet spot to sit, Madisyn turned her attention to the woman. Before the woman could speak, Madisyn warned, ¡°I don¡¯t know how you managed to sneak into this event, but you need to think carefully. Are the Calderon and Johns families really the ones you want to offend? And if your lies are exposed, do you believe your instigator has the power to shield you?¡± Madisyn¡¯s thorough once-over made the woman¡¯s ordinariness stark. She had been hit by Vienna and now, under Madisyn¡¯s intense scrutiny, herposurepletely broke down. Evita¡¯s disdain for Madisyn¡¯s arrogance was palpable. She saw an opportunity to escte the situation. ¡°Miss Johns, perhaps this family matter is best handled in private. Marcus is highly respected in our industry for his designs, and causing a scene here isn¡¯t appropriate.¡± Her words sparked agreement among the others. ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re here to meet talented designers, not watch personal conflicts unfold. Mr. Calderon, aren¡¯t there more private ces for such behaviors?¡± ¡°My initial thoughts of Timeless Elegance were quite positive, but its boss¡­¡± another added, shaking his head in clear disapproval of Luka¡¯s actions. Vienna stood firm, strongly defending her husband against the guests¡¯ misconceptions about him. ¡°I haveplete faith in my husband. The incident tonight has to be a setup by this woman against him.¡± Yet, the crowd was swayed by what they had witnessed. g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, where stories thrive As Vienna made her im, they viewed her with pity. ¡°Who would have imagined Vienna is so naive in her romantic ideals?¡± ¡°Her husband clearly cheated on her, and still, she defends him.¡± ¡°All this chaos, and Mr. Calderon remains silent; it¡¯s always Vienna who speaks up. Surely, this isn¡¯t the first time.¡± As the whispers grew louder, the staff member who had gone to fetch Marcus returned. Marcus arrived with his assistant, his blue eyes wide with bewilderment. ¡°What in the world has happened here?¡± Marcus inquired, surveying the scene. He gazed across the disorderly lounge until his eyesnded on Luka and Madisyn. To his left stood Evita, who brightened up upon hearing his question. ¡°Mr. Vaughn, I came to the lounge to change my outfit. Imagine how shocked I was when I opened the door and stumbled upon Mr. Calderon on a secret date with his lover.¡± Her expression was one of confusion, her cheeks tinged with red. She then turned, showing Marcus the side of her face that had been struck. ¡°This gathering is important since it was your idea, so I suggested Ms. Hobbes handle the matter quietly. Unfortunately, she refused, and I got caught up in the situation. I had no choice but toe to you for help.¡± Upon hearing Evita¡¯s version of events, Marcus observed the others at the scene, who confirmed her story with nods. ¡°Yes, Evita¡¯s story lines up perfectly with what happened.¡± ¡°Mr. Vaughn, I¡¯ve already heard rumors about Mr. Calderon¡¯s scandalous behavior before. What he did today was truly disrespectful to you!¡± . . . Chapter 953 ?Chapter 953: ¡°Having someone like that in charge of Timeless Elegance doesn¡¯t promise much for its future.¡± The murmurs around Marcus grew louder, and he felt a furrow form on his brow. Timeless Elegance, introduced to him by Sierra, was a brand he had been told to trust. Marcus believed Sierra wouldn¡¯t have rmended it if its boss were truly a liability. His earlier conversation with Luka lingered in his mind. Luka¡¯s deep love for his wife had been obvious, the sincerity in his eyes impossible to miss. The idea that Luka would do anything to hurt his wife¡ªor sabotage his event¡ªfelt hard to believe. Could it be that everyone had misunderstood the situation tonight? And yet, the details did match Evita¡¯s version of events. Marcus stood at a crossroads, unsure of what to believe or what to do next. His hopes for working with Timeless Elegance and Luka were high, but the risk of reputational damage gave him pause. Turning to Madisyn, Marcus asked earnestly, ¡°Miss Johns, since you arrived before me, I¡¯m counting on you to tell me what really happened.¡± His trust in Madisyn was clear. Beside him, Evita noticed how much faith Marcus ced in Madisyn, and her anger red. Why? Her frustration showed in her clenched fist. She nced back at the woman on the sofa, silently willing her to escte the situation as nned. Madisyn turned to Marcus and said with a calm yet cold tone, ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Vaughn, my uncle and I will investigate tonight¡¯s incident thoroughly and provide a clear exnation. Timeless Elegance will not stand for any baseless usations.¡± She then turned her piercing gaze to the woman on the sofa, her eyes sending a clear message of caution. ¡°This is yourst chance. Who brought you here? While the hotel cameras may not catch everything, we can trace your outside movements, your financial transactions, and yourmunications. You really don¡¯t want to challenge the capabilities of the Johns family.¡± Every chapter lives on g a lno vels ;m The woman¡¯s weeping ceased instantly under the intensity of Madisyn¡¯s stare. Evita frowned deeply, her expression filled with reprimand. ¡°Miss Johns, is this how you operate, threatening someone openly in such a setting? You cannot resolve every issue with influence and wealth!¡± But no sooner had Evita spoken these words than the woman dried her tears and came clean. ¡°It was Evita who brought me here. She told me to tarnish Mr. Calderon¡¯s reputation.¡± The revtion left the crowd in shock. All eyes turned to Evita, bewildered at her possible motives. Overwhelmed by the usatory nces, Evita vehemently denied the allegation. ¡°I didn¡¯t do such a thing!¡± She stared at the woman in disbelief. ¡°Who are you? Why are you lying about me? I don¡¯t even know you!¡± After the woman¡¯s usation, Vienna loosened her hold on her and confronted Evita directly. ¡°So you were behind this.¡± Vienna¡¯s p resonated, leaving asting mark on Evita. As Vienna advanced, Evita retreated in rm. ¡°How can you use me without proof?¡± . . . Chapter 954 ?Chapter 954: The crowd struggled to digest the usation. Evita¡¯s friends, fellow designers, quickly came to her defense. ¡°Ms. Hobbes, are you now using your position to intimidate Evita? This isn¡¯t about her. If you attack her unjustly, we will reveal the events of today to the public, exposing the true colors of your family.¡± ¡°The truth is in to see. We all witnessed Mr. Calderon and that woman together, alone in this room. Nobody coerced Mr. Calderon into that situation.¡± A smug look flickered across Evita¡¯s face, as she was buoyed by their support. Evita had discreetly paid the woman in cash, promising to deliver the rest after everything had concluded, thus avoiding any traceable financial activities. She thought her n foolproof, shielding her from any potential exposure by Madisyn. Yet, swayed by Madisyn¡¯s persuasive words, the woman had turned her back on her. Evita was determined not to let this betrayal slide unchallenged. She took her stand among her fellow designers, and defiance mixed with a sense of injustice was evident in her eyes. She raised her voice so that every attendee could hear her clearly. ¡°I¡¯m at a loss. I attended this event for a simple get-together, not to be ensnared in false usations. Did you use me because I walked in on something I wasn¡¯t supposed to see between you and Mr. Calderon? To save yourself trouble with Ms. Hobbes, you threw me under the bus? I hardly know Mr. Calderon, so why would I seek to frame him?¡± As she spoke, tears streamed down her face, and she turned to look at the woman on the sofa, appearing as if she had been wronged by the entire world. Marcus, who stood next to Evita, listened to her distress and doubted the woman¡¯s usations. Evita had once saved his life. She was kind-hearted, the type to help a sick elderly person on the street and take them to a hospital. It seemed out of character for her to plot against someone. Every chapter lives on g a lno vels ;m But the woman, confronted with Evita¡¯s emotional plea, grabbed her phone resolutely. ¡°You need proof? I¡¯ll provide it.¡± She was relieved by her earlier caution. Originally, when she had agreed to help Evita, she thought she was merely setting up a lesser-known designer, not the boss of Timeless Elegance, backed by the Johns family. The offer from Evita was appealing, but it was not worth risking her life. The woman found the audio recording on her phone and yed it. Evita¡¯s voice was clear. ¡°Here¡¯s 10,000 dors. I¡¯ll give you the other 10,000 after this¡­ okay¡­¡± ¡°This¡­ this voice really does sound like Evita¡¯s.¡± ¡°It seems authentic.¡± The assembly was now wary, their gazes shifting back to Evita. While they were still puzzled about her reasons for targeting Luka, they instinctively withdrew their support. Marcus, too, was taken aback. As he saw Evita¡¯s desperate look, his heart sank. It was bing undeniable that she had orchestrated the scheme. ¡°Evita, how will you exin this now?¡± . . . Chapter 955 ?Chapter 955: Vienna approached Evita, narrowing her eyes as her cold, disdainful gaze locked onto her. The other designers, knowing the truth, instinctively stepped aside. With both the recording and the damning testimony against her, Evita found herself cornered, unable to offer any exnation. The atmosphere shifted dramatically. No one had anticipated that tonight¡¯s chaos had been orchestrated by Evita. Her scheming nature was nothing short of rming! Luka, now recovered from the effects of the drug, strode toward Evita with a look of disgust etched across his face. ¡°A few days ago, you approached me for a coboration, and I declined. Tonight, you drugged me to set me up. Evita, your methods are utterly despicable!¡± The designers, who had been puzzled by Evita¡¯s motives for framing Luka, suddenly pieced the situation together. ¡°Earlier at the banquet, Mr. Vaughn showed interest in coborating with Timeless Elegance. Clearly, this is maliciouspetition on Evita¡¯s part!¡± ¡°In the world of design, coboration is about genuine talent. Instead of improving herself, Evita wastes time on schemes like this?¡± ¡°Working with someone like Evita is terrifying. If you stand in her way, she¡¯ll do anything to eliminate you. Why does Mr. Vaughn give her special attention?¡± The murmurs around dismantled the image Evita had so painstakingly built. Marcus hadn¡¯t expected the disruption of his banquet to be Evita¡¯s doing. Just moments ago, she had even used Luka of ruining the event on his behalf. g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm hosts thrilling adventures As it turned out, she was the one who had disrespected him and tarnished the evening. The realization made Marcus furious. He turned to Evita, his expression icy, and delivered his decision with finality. ¡°This time, my coboration partner will be Timeless Elegance alone. Evita, your skills and character fall far below my standards. I refuse to keep someone who has disrupted my event here!¡± With a sharp nce, Marcus signaled his assistant, who immediately approached Evita. ¡°I deeply apologize for tonight¡¯s incident. My assistant will handle the matter. I hope you can forgive us,¡± Marcus reassured the guests, his tone steady andposed. Finally, he turned to Luka and said, ¡°Mr. Calderon, please join me to discuss the coboration details in private.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The two exited the lounge together. As they walked away, Marcus heard Evita calling his name from behind, but he didn¡¯t turn back. What Evita had done tonight had left him seething with anger, but beneath the ragey a profound sense of disappointment. Originally, Marcus had intended to offer Evita a mentorship opportunity after coborating with Timeless Elegance, hoping to guide her himself. Now, that idea felt pointless and unnecessary. . . . Chapter 956 ?Chapter 956: The guests on the second floor, upon hearing Marcus¡¯s decision, wisely began to disperse. Near the lounge entrance, several designers who had once been friendly with Evita now avoided her gaze, their expressions marked by unease. They quietly distanced themselves from her. Standing in front of Evita was Marcus¡¯s assistant, and behind her loomed the imposing figure of Vienna. For the first time that evening, Evita felt a genuine flicker of fear. Half an hourter, Marcus and Luka officially sealed their coboration agreement. Meanwhile, Evita was escorted out by Marcus¡¯s assistant. The night wind was biting,pelling passersby to bundle up in their coats. Evita, still draped in her wine-stained dress, appeared utterly disheveled¡ªan image starkly contrasting the elegance and confidence she had exuded when she first arrived. Just a few steps away, the woman who had betrayed her was also thrown out by the assistant. The sight of her ignited Evita¡¯s simmering anger into a full ze. ¡°You shallow, backstabbing woman! If it weren¡¯t for you, how could I have lost the coboration with Marcus?¡± For the first time, Evita¡¯sposure shattered in public. She lunged forward, grabbing the woman¡¯s clothes, her teeth clenched in fury as she demanded answers. The woman, her face still swollen from being hit, showed no sign of remorse. With a sharp shove, she pushed Evita away. Though once a proud socialite, Evita had been reduced to disgrace, and her strength was no match for the other woman¡¯s. The force sent her tumbling to the ground. Towering over Evita, the woman sneered, her voiceced with mockery. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m shallow, but at least I know my limits. I don¡¯t provoke people I can¡¯t afford to cross. As for your so-called coboration with that master designer¡ªif you truly had the talent, wouldn¡¯t he have chosen you without you needing to sabotage others?¡± It was past nine in the evening, and guests were passing by the banquet entrance. Embarrassed to linger, the woman hurriedly left, covering her face. Evitay sprawled on the cold ground, her arms and ankles throbbing with pain. The faint hum of conversations drifted from the banquet hall. She didn¡¯t need to eavesdrop to know she was the subject of their gossip. ¡°Damn it!¡± Evita clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms. One by one, the faces of those who had humiliated her shed in her mind: the betrayer, the assistant, Madisyn, Vienna¡­ Taking a deep, steadying breath, she forced herself to her feet. She had sacrificed too much for the coboration with Marcus to let it slip away now. She wouldn¡¯t let it end like this. Her eyes darkened with steely determination as she red at the brightly lit banquet hall. But before she could act, hotel staff approached, quietly but firmly urging her to leave. After the banquet ended, Madisyn and Luka exchanged their farewells. Not long after, a sleek Rolls-Royce pulled up in front of her. The familiar license te caught Madisyn off guard. . . . Chapter 957 ?Chapter 957: As the window lowered, Andrew¡¯s strikingly handsome face came into view. ¡°Why did youe in person?¡± Madisyn asked, slipping into the passenger seat with a faint trace of delight. Moments ago, she had replied to Andrew¡¯s message, mentioning she¡¯d call her driver to pick her up. She never expected him to show up himself. ¡°I was nearby,¡± Andrew replied smoothly, leaving out the fact that he had carefully avoided drinking all evening, calcted the time it would take to drive from the east side of the city, and told the driver to return home. From somewhere, he produced a delicate little cup and handed it to Madisyn. ¡°A sweet honey drink,¡± he said. Madisyn blinked, momentarily forgetting to take it. In the dim glow of the car¡¯s interior, Andrew¡¯s long, well-defined fingers held a soft pink cup¡ªa peculiar sight that, for some reason, tugged at Madisyn¡¯s heartstrings. Perhaps it was because she had experienced so little care in the past that even now, when she was surrounded by people who loved her, such small gestures still moved her deeply. Lowering her eyes, Madisyn tilted her head slightly, her graceful demeanor quiet and introspective. Andrew, mistaking her silence for overindulgence at the banquet, leaned closer to check on her. But before he could gauge her state, Madisyn cupped his face with both hands and pressed a yful kiss on his left cheek, the sound unmistakably loud and mischievous. ¡°Thank you, Andrew. I¡¯m very happy,¡± she said with a soft smile, pulling back to grasp the cup he had offered so tenderly. Your imagination thrives at galnovels punt Opening it, she took a sip, her eyes shimmering like moonlight. The sweetness lingered on her tongue, wrapping her in aforting warmth. Andrew was captivated, his gaze fixed on Madisyn as if he wanted to immortalize this moment in his memory. Madisyn quickly finished the honey drink, reced the lid, and turned to find Andrew still frozen in the same position. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°Andrew, is everything okay?¡± Unbeknownst to her, she had an irresistible allure in Andrew¡¯s eyes. Her lips, glistening from the drink, looked enticingly soft and inviting. Andrew¡¯s gaze darkened with intensity. Unable to resist any longer, he gently tilted her chin upward and kissed her. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± The air inside the car grew thick with intimacy. Madisyn barely had time to process how things had escted so quickly before her thoughts melted away entirely. A few momentster, Andrew regained hisposure, adjusting his breathing as he shifted back into the driver¡¯s seat. He stole a nce at Madisyn, her cheeks flushed a rosy hue, before quietly starting the car and driving them home. . . . Chapter 958 ?Chapter 958: The fashion show was still some time away, and both Timeless Elegance and Marcus were meticulously preparing for the event. Madisyn had yet to reveal her identity as Sierra to Luka. She skillfully bnced her full-time job while quietly contributing design sketches to Timeless Elegance. Her phone buzzed, disying an iing call. Noticing it was her brother Dane, Madisyn quickly answered. ¡°Madisyn, I¡¯m tied up today. Could you take Susan to the hospital for her check-up?¡± Madisyn didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Of course, I can. I¡¯ll go pick her up Susan in a bit¡± ¡°Thank you, Madisyn.¡± Madisyn smiled. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all.¡± After ending the call, she reached out to Susan, and the two arranged to meet before heading to the hospital together. Meanwhile, in a VIP ward, Marcus¡¯s son sat beside him, his tone carrying a hint of disbelief. ¡°So, after the banquet, you started coborating with Timeless Elegance?¡± Marcus nodded decisively. Your imagination thrives at galnovels punt ¡°Yes. Evita¡¯s character is uneptable¡ªI can¡¯t work with someone like her. Timeless Elegance has thoroughly impressed me.¡± As Marcus spoke of Evita, his expression hardened with lingering anger, though his son appeared slightly anxious. ¡°Father, today, Miss Gordon¡¯s friend is supposed to meet with you¡­ but now that you started coborating with Timeless Elegance¡­¡± Marcus knew what he was about to say and interrupted him firmly. ¡°I¡¯ve long made peace with the possibility of not being cured. Partnering with Timeless Elegance is my final wish in life. Don¡¯t try to stop me.¡± His son felt a sharp pang of sadness. Unwilling to show vulnerability in front of his father, he decided to step outside to collect himself. As he reached the door of the ward, he froze. ¡°Miss Gordon?¡± He hadn¡¯t expected Evita to show up at the hospital, especially after being unceremoniously thrown out of the banquet by his father. But the light in his eyes dimmed when he realized the doctor¡ªEvita¡¯s so-called friend¡ªwasn¡¯t with her. Evita noticed the shift in his expression and smirked slightly. ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. Vaughn. I¡¯m here to discuss your father¡¯s condition,¡± she said with feigned politeness. . . . Chapter 959 ?Chapter 959: ¡°You¡¯re not wee here!¡± Marcus¡¯s voice cut through the air from inside the ward, blunt and unyielding. Evita narrowed her eyes, briefly recalling the humiliation she¡¯d endured at the banquet. But she quickly refocused and stepped into the ward, herposure intact. Her gaze settled briefly on Marcus¡¯s pallid, sickly face. She spoke softly but deliberately. ¡°Mr. Vaughn, I can imagine your illness brings considerable difort during re-ups. Unfortunately, I must inform you that my friend has received an offer and is considering leaving the country for some time¡­¡± Marcus easily recognized the implicit threat in Evita¡¯s words. He scoffed, quickly understanding that Evita¡¯s previous rescue was nothing more than a strategic maneuver. At this moment, Evita wasn¡¯t concerned with Marcus¡¯s opinion of her; her focus was entirely on achieving her desired oue. Taking a seat, sheid out her terms clearly. ¡°Cancel your coboration with Timeless Elegance, enter into an agreement with mypany, and I will ensure my friend extends her assistance. You¡¯ve seen her medical skills. Once your health is recovered, you¡¯ll be able to form as many alliances as you see fit. Mr. Vaughn, the implications here are clear, aren¡¯t they?¡± Evita¡¯s eyes darted between Marcus and his son. While Marcus remained stoically silent, his son appeared visibly anxious. Given Marcus¡¯s prolonged illness and daily suffering,pounded by a prognosis of only two months left to live, the opportunity for treatment seemed like a lifeline. With such a critical chance at hand, how could his father possibly refuse? The desperation in Marcus¡¯s son¡¯s eyes was palpable as he looked at his father, yet Marcus¡¯s stance was unyielding. ¡°Miss Gordon, your past assistance is appreciated and considered repaid. However, as I have previously stated, your skills and character fall far below my standards.¡± ¡°Father!¡± his son eximed, frustrated by his father¡¯s inflexibility. ¡°Your health is what¡¯s crucial now! Is that partnership really so important?¡± He was perplexed by his father¡¯s prioritization of principles over his own life, unwilling to let go of any possibility that might prolong it. ¡°Miss Gordon, rest assured, I¡¯ll persuade my father to agree to your terms¡­¡± ¡°Lauren!¡± Marcus abruptly clutched his chest and sat up from his bed, grimacing in pain, cutting off his son¡¯s hasty promise. ¡°I will not enter into an agreement with anypany other than Timeless Elegance. If you respect me as your father, please show our guest the door!¡± Evita¡¯s eyebrow rose almost in amusement at Marcus¡¯s firm refusal. ¡°Mr. Vaughn, is this really necessary? Consider your son¡¯s view as a father. Is clinging to this partnership worth letting your son suffer through losing you?¡± . . . Chapter 960 ?Chapter 960: The weight of Evita¡¯s words impacted Lauren Vaughn, who once again looked at his father, his eyes silently begging. Overwhelmed by the sight of his son so easily manipted by Evita, Marcus felt a rush of anger. He pointed at Lauren, his face flushing with fury, but before words could escape his lips, he gripped his chest and fell into unconsciousness. ¡°Father!¡± Lauren shouted, swiftly pressing the emergency call button. Medical staff hurried into the room and started immediate intervention, yet Marcus remained unconscious on the hospital bed. ¡°Doctor, why hasn¡¯t my father woken up?¡± Lauren inquired, his anxiety evident. With a concerned look, the doctor replied gravely, ¡°I¡¯m afraid the stress was too much for him to bear. At this point, we¡¯re uncertain of the oue.¡± ¡°How has this happened¡­¡± Lauren murmured, overwhelmed with sorrow. His eyes then darted to Evita, seeking any sliver of hope. ¡°Miss Gordon, I will contact Timeless Elegance right now to cease our partnership. Please, get your doctor to see my father!¡± Lauren quickly made arrangements over the phone to end the partnership with Timeless Elegance, then assured Evita, ¡°I¡¯ve informed them to stop our coboration. Once your doctor helps my father, I¡¯ll ensure he agrees to a deal with yourpany.¡± In the hospital parking lot, Madisyn and Susan were about to leave after Susan¡¯s check-up when Madisyn¡¯s phone rang. She picked up. ¡°Uncle? You¡¯re saying Mr. Vaughn wants to¡­ terminate the agreement¡­ from the hospital?¡± Seeing Madisyn¡¯s expression turn serious, Susan signaled that she could go ahead with her matters. Madisyn acknowledged with a nod and said to Luka, ¡°I¡¯m actually at the hospital now. I¡¯ll find out what¡¯s happening.¡± After she ended the call, Susan expressed her concern, asking, ¡°Madisyn, is everything okay? Do you want me to head back alone? I can take a taxi.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡± Madisyn gripped Susan¡¯s hand reassuringly. ¡°I¡¯ll be quick. Wait for me in the car.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Susan didn¡¯t ask further. After a quick hug from Madisyn, she waited in the car while Madisyn sped off toward the VIP ward. Her uncle had earlier ryed that Marcus¡¯s son had reached out about half an hour ago, wanting to terminate their business deal due to Marcus¡¯s illness. Luka confirmed the situation was real, which prompted his call. Recalling the concerned and disappointed tone of her uncle on the phone, Madisyn quickened her pace. At the same time, in Marcus¡¯s hospital room, the doctor friend brought by Evita was now examining Marcus but hesitated to proceed with treatment immediately. . . . Chapter 961 ?Chapter 961: ¡°Do you have any specific requests? Please feel free to say it,¡± Lauren sincerely said to the doctor. The doctor shook her head. ¡°Mr. Vaughn¡¯s condition is critical. I can stabilize his condition for now, but I can¡¯t guarantee he¡¯ll regain consciousness.¡± Lauren¡¯s heart sank when he heard the doctor¡¯s words. He buried his face in his palms, struggling to ept the oue of upsetting his father in the ward earlier. His heart was overwhelmed by remorse. Evita, standing at the side, was also shocked. She didn¡¯t expect Marcus to be so critically ill. She knew how capable the doctor she brought was. Since the doctor said so, Marcus¡¯s situation must really be dire. Lauren had already called Timeless Elegance to cancel their coboration. If Marcus couldn¡¯t wake up, all her efforts would be in vain. Evita quickly suggested, ¡°Mr. Vaughn, let my friend try. No matter what, our priority is to save your father¡¯s life.¡± At this moment, Lauren came to his senses. He took a deep breath and nodded to the doctor. ¡°Yes, I agree with Miss Gordon. Doctor, please proceed.¡± The doctor took out her silver needles, unbuttoned Marcus¡¯s shirt, and was about to insert them into his acupoints when a figure appeared and grabbed her wrist. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Madisyn¡¯s cold voice echoed in the ward, causing everyone to look at her with a frown. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m in the middle of treating a patient. This is an emergency. Please do not interfere.¡± The doctor¡¯s brows furrowed in clear annoyance as she looked at Madisyn, who had just interrupted the critical moment. Clearly, she had no idea who Madisyn was. Lauren immediately stepped forward, standing in front of Madisyn, giving her a warning look. ¡°Miss, this is my father¡¯s private ward. Please leave immediately. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have my assistant escort you out.¡± Madisyn turned her head and looked at Lauren, unfazed by his hostility. Then, she nced at Marcus on the bed. Indeed, he was really the old man she had saved before. She had thought they just looked alike. ¡°I can save him. I can wake him up,¡± Madisyn said confidently, still holding the doctor¡¯s wrist. She couldn¡¯t trust Marcus¡¯s condition to anyone else. Lauren was taken aback, not expecting to hear such words from Madisyn. He looked Madisyn up and down as if scrutinizing her. Madisyn looked so young but exuded confidence and vitality. Lorpond had a reputation as a cradle of talent, a ce where brilliance seemed to bloom naturally among its youth. He had heard of many prodigies from prominent families in this country. Could this young woman really treat his father? The doctor Evita brought couldn¡¯t guarantee Marcus¡¯s recovery. Should he give this young woman a chance? . . . Chapter 962 ?Chapter 962: While Lauren was in a dilemma, Evita suddenly stepped forward. ¡°Mr. Vaughn, I know this woman.¡± ¡°Her name is Madisyn Johns. You must not trust her. She¡¯s the niece of the CEO of Timeless Elegance and knows nothing about medicine. She must have heard about your n to terminate the contract, so she came to stop you.¡± Lauren¡¯s eyes instantly became sharp when he heard this. ¡°Miss Johns, with my father¡¯s current condition, it is impossible for us to coborate with Timeless Elegance. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll discuss the breach of contractter. But for now, please leave. Don¡¯t dy my father¡¯s treatment.¡± Madisyn stood her ground, undeterred by their words. ¡°If I say I can treat your father, I mean it. I am serious. As his business partner, I¡¯m thest person to want anything to happen to him. So, I can¡¯t entrust his treatment to anyone else.¡± Evita suddenlyughed out loud. ¡°Madisyn, I know you don¡¯t want to lose the coboration with Marcus. But do you really have to go to any lengths to get what you want? I¡¯ve never heard you have medical skills. Can you take responsibility for your words?¡± The doctor, whom Madisyn referred to as ¡°anyone else,¡± let out a scoffingugh and nced at Madisyn with an air of disdain. |??€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? ?¦Ç ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.c?? ¡°Miss, even I can¡¯t guarantee that Mr. Vaughn¡¯s treatment will be sessful. Are you saying that your medical skills surpass mine?¡± Madisyn nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. My skills are indeed superior to yours.¡± ¡°Just because you can¡¯t guarantee it doesn¡¯t mean I also can¡¯t.¡± As she spoke, Madisyn¡¯s hands moved swiftly, and a set of acupuncture needles appeared in her palm. Even the doctor was surprised. Madisyn had no time to waste on arguments. She looked at Lauren and said, ¡°Your father¡¯s condition has been critical for too long. We must do it right away. I can guarantee you that my treatment will help him recover.¡± Lauren¡¯s brows furrowed tightly, his gaze shifting between Madisyn and the doctor. In the end, he decided to trust Madisyn. ¡°Since you are my father¡¯s chosen partner, I will trust you. I hope you can keep your word. If you fail to treat him, I will ensure you¡¯ll pay with your life.¡± Lauren stared at Madisyn fiercely, showing he meant what he said. After all, he had the means to enforce his words. ¡°Okay, no problem,¡± Madisyn replied without hesitation. Then, she asked him to tell the others to step aside. . . . Chapter 963 ?Chapter 963: Evita had been frowning since Lauren agreed to Madisyn¡¯s proposal. She didn¡¯t believe Madisyn was capable of treating Marcus. Madisyn walked to the bedside, took out her silver needles, and targeted several major acupoints in his body. Lauren watched her deft needle techniques, feeling slightly relieved. It seemed possible that Madisyn had the ability to save Marcus. Evita and the doctor exchanged worried nces, concerned that Madisyn could indeed heal Marcus. Just then, the doctor noticed Madisyn brandishing a silver needle, poised to insert it into a vital spot on Marcus¡¯s chest. She gasped, her eyes widening with fear, and she cried out to stop her. ¡°Don¡¯t! That spot is extremely dangerous!¡± She urgently appealed to Lauren, saying, ¡°Stop her immediately! She might kill your father!¡± Jarred into action, Lauren moved to intercept Madisyn, but she had already ced the needle at the point. Madisyn¡¯s thumb traced along the heart meridian of Marcus, pressing decisively before swiftly removing the needle. A loud crack followed, and Marcus¡¯s body jerked violently as he expelled a mass of dark blood. The vile fluid sshed across his body, the bedding, and the floor, leaving everyone in stunned horror. |??€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? ?¦Ç ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.c?? ¡°Madisyn, you¡¯ve killed Mr. Vaughn!¡± Evita eximed, voicing her usation for all to hear. ¡°Is this your idea of a cure?¡± Though her face showed anger, internally, Evita felt a thrill of vindication. With Madisyn appearing to have killed Marcus right in front of everyone, it was clear she wouldn¡¯t have the chance to work with him, either. Also, Lauren wouldn¡¯t let Madisyn walk away unpunished. When Madisyn was out of the picture, Andrew wouldn¡¯t need to keep his feelings for her a secret any longer. ¡°Lauren, you can¡¯t let the person who murdered your father escape!¡± Evita urged from the sidelines, snapping Lauren out of his daze. He stared at Madisyn, his blue eyes swirling with fury. Lauren¡¯s imposing stature became even more menacing in his anger. ¡°You¡¯ve murdered my father, Madisyn, and you will answer for this with your life!¡± Hemanded his assistants in the room, ¡°Seize her!¡± The assistants, seemingly ordinary at first nce, were, in fact, international mercenaries employed by Lauren. All eyes snapped toward Madisyn, their intensity signaling they were ready to make their move. In a flurry of motion, they lunged to seize her, but Madisyn skillfully slipped out of their grasp. She scoffed at Evita, who continued to furiously use her of murder. ¡°Evita, who told you that Mr. Vaughn had passed? I have sessfully treated him,¡± Madisyn said, effectively dodging an assistant¡¯s aggressive move. She quickly subdued the assistant, pinning him against the wall to reveal Marcus to the onlookers. . . . Chapter 964 ?Chapter 964: Upon seeing Marcus again, Lauren noted the improved tone of his skin despite the blood that covered him. ¡°Could it be that my father is still alive¡­¡± Spurred by a new understanding, Lauren made his way through the bystanders to his father¡¯s side. He nervously checked, finding Marcus¡¯s vital signs had indeed normalized. ¡°Stop!¡± Lauren abruptly halted his assistants. He turned to Madisyn, holding his breath. ¡°Miss Johns, my father is much better now, right?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s now out of danger.¡± Madisyn, recognizing his concerns for his father, overlooked his previous abruptness. ¡°If you remain skeptical, you¡¯re wee to have the hospital verify his condition, Mr. Lauren Vaughn.¡± As Lauren hurried to summon a doctor, Evita and her friend stepped forward. Evita¡¯s friend coldly asserted, ¡°I¡¯ve always said that I could manage your father¡¯s condition. The groundworkid by my earlier treatments ensured his survival through this ordeal.¡± The implication was that Madisyn¡¯s intervention was pointless, and the real credit should go to her previous medical work. Madisyn scoffed at this assertion. She had already saved Marcus twice, and yet, this woman was now trying to attribute the sess to herself. She really knew how to im undue credit. Madisyn, unwilling to let such ims stand, challenged the doctor with a raised eyebrow. ¡°If you im credit for Mr. Vaughn¡¯s survival, can you awaken him now?¡± Evita¡¯s friend hesitated, her silence speaking volumes. She looked over at Marcus, acknowledging that his survival was a stroke of luck; reviving him seemed like an impossible feat. She didn¡¯t dare make any bold promises before the witnesses. Madisyn nced at Evita and her silent friend, then walked over to Marcus and removed the final silver needle. ¡°Mr. Vaughn, how do you feel now?¡± she asked gently, bending over him. Suddenly, the ward witnessed an astonishing moment. Marcus gradually opened his eyes, fully awakening. The familiar care and soothing presence he immediately felt reminded him of thepassionate person who had previously saved him. His eyes sharpened as he finally recognized Madisyn standing before him. A sudden wave of happiness lit up Marcus¡¯s expression, his eyes gleaming with newfound hope. He knew it! The person who hade to his rescue couldn¡¯t possibly be a self-serving opportunist. Smiling with relief, he tried to push himself upright, only to freeze when he heard a voice he despised echoing through the ward. . . . Chapter 965 ?Chapter 965: ¡°This can¡¯t be happening!¡± Evita¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She couldn¡¯t ept that Madisyn had actually healed Marcus. The revtion that Madisyn had medical expertise, far surpassing that of the doctor Evita had brought, waspletely unexpected to her. Recalling Madisyn¡¯s ims when she first entered the hospital room, Evita gripped the hem of her dress, overwhelmed by a sense of injustice. Frustration wasn¡¯t exclusive to Evita; her friend, who had always boasted about her medical knowledge, now found herself overshadowed by the younger Madisyn. It was clear that Madisyn had been the one to wake Marcus from unconsciousness, and Lauren quickly helped him sit up while exining what had happened. Grateful, Marcus looked at Madisyn, piecing together details he had missed before. It was Madisyn who had saved him back then. So why had they all thought it was Evita? ¡°Miss Gordon, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask you,¡± Marcus said, his gaze locking onto Evita. Facing Marcus¡¯s intense stare, Evita¡¯s pulse quickened, and her mind raced for an escape. Lauren, sensing the tension, subtly signaled his assistants to secure the exit. Realizing she was trapped, Evita forced a strained smile, trying her best to maintainposure. ¡°Mr. Vaughn, I¡¯m relieved to see you awake. Let¡¯s save discussions forter; you need to rest.¡± ¡°I need answers right now,¡± Marcus insisted, his eyes drilling into her. g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c¨®m is your escape ¡°It wasn¡¯t until now that I came to realize that it was actually Miss Johns who saved me on the street. Miss Gordon, why did you say it was you?¡± As Evita realized that Marcus had already figured out the truth, a wave of anger surged within her. Madisyn had thwarted her ns again! Lauren was shocked by Marcus¡¯s revtion. Madisyn was the hero from back then? That was hard to believe. With a curious raise of her eyebrow, Madisyn pondered Marcus¡¯s unusual kindness toward Evita all this time. Could this be the reason? Both Madisyn and Lauren chose not to speak. Evita¡¯s hands balled into fists as she frantically searched for a way out. Marcus was clearly annoyed with her now, and confessing that she had taken credit for Madisyn¡¯s deed would only anger him further. Her face tensed as Evita concocted a usible exnation. ¡°Mr. Vaughn, what are you talking about? I indeed found you unconscious at the roadside and got you to the hospital. You shouldn¡¯t overlook my help just because Madisyn was your savior today,¡± she argued. Evita¡¯s deception did not fool Marcus. ¡°Could you exin to me how you managed to save me that day? I¡¯m curious about every detail.¡± Panic surged through Evita. ¡°At the roadside, I found you unconscious, quickly looked for your medication, fed it to you, and applied some basic first aid techniques before taking you to the hospital,¡± she said, deliberately blurring the specifics. . . . Chapter 966 ?Chapter 966: She ced herself in Madisyn¡¯s shoes, contemting how she would have reacted in such circumstances. Evita nearly convinced herself of her own story after recounting it. Despite Madisyn being the initial rescuer, Evita yed ignorant and imed she had also found and helped Marcus. This seemed better than being used of taking credit for Madisyn¡¯s actions. Evita felt more assured now. Madisyn, hearing this, couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. The sound of herughter made Evita tense, sensing trouble brewing. ¡°I know you have issues with me, Miss Johns, but the fact remains¡ªI rescued Mr. Vaughn,¡± she said, raising her voice to mask her difort. Madisyn eyed her skeptically and responded lightly, ¡°I never questioned your story. Why the defensive exnation? Carrying some guilt?¡± ¡°Why would I feel guilty?¡± Evita retorted, rejecting the implication outright. Madisyn simply nodded. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re not feeling guilty.¡± She then turned her attention to Marcus. ¡°It¡¯s quite a coincidence. Some time ago, I was on my way to a fashion event when I came across an elderly gentleman who had fallen ill. He¡¯d run out of essential medication, so I resorted to acupuncture to ease his distress, nning to take him to the hospital myself. When I went to fetch my car, however, he had disappeared. I assumed another good Samaritan had stepped in. Little did I know that man was you, Mr. Vaughn, and that it was Miss Gordon who had taken you away.¡± ¡°Evita, how dare you lie to us!¡± Lauren pieced together Evita¡¯s and Madisyn¡¯s stories and realized the truth. He recalled his father mentioning how light he felt following the acupuncture, a technique not widely familiar. Yet when he asked Evita if it was her who had saved his father, she didn¡¯t deny it and even suggested a friend, purportedly more adept, to attend to Marcus upon his request for treatment. g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c¨®m is your escape From the start, Evita knew she wasn¡¯t the savior Marcus had been looking for, but she epted the praise for his rescue, hoping to secure a coboration with him. She had even known his father¡¯s identity when she took him to the hospital. Evita carried herself as though fame and fortune meant nothing to her, but deep down, she cherished them more than anyone could imagine. Lauren¡¯s blood boiled as he reyed the bitter truth of being duped by Evita. If Evita hadn¡¯t lied about being the one who saved his father back then, he would have found Miss Johns much sooner. His father¡¯s illness could have been treated earlier, sparing him untold suffering. The coboration his father held so dear had almost been ruined by Evita, and his critical condition was also due to her actions. For the first time in his life, a woman had yed him for a fool. The revtion left him seething with anger, but he also felt a strange sense of relief. Thankfully, Miss Johns had shown up today and offered to help treat his father. . . . Chapter 967 ?Chapter 967: Lauren shot a sidelong nce at Evita, his mind swirling with thoughts. Guilt gnawed at him as he turned to his father and Madisyn. ¡°Dad, Miss Johns, I¡¯m so sorry. My mistake nearly cost you the coboration.¡± Marcus furrowed his brow, confusion written across his face, until Lauren came clean about everything. Hearing that Lauren had nned to scrap the coboration with Timeless Elegance right after his copse, Marcus felt his anger rise again. If not for Miss Johns¡¯s miraculous skills, he might have fainted a second time. ¡°Lauren, you¡¯re my son and I hold you in the highest regard, but today, you¡¯ve let me down. There are things in this world far more valuable than life itself!¡± Under his father¡¯s piercing gaze, Lauren stood by the bedside and admitted, ¡°Dad, I know I messed up. I¡¯ll thank Miss Johns properlyter. And don¡¯t worry¡ªthe contract hasn¡¯t been officially terminated. I¡¯ll have someone clean up the bloodstains first, and as for the woman who lied to and threatened you, I¡¯ll take care of her myself.¡± A sharp glint of ruthlessness flickered in Lauren¡¯s eyes. Marcus paused and then offered a cautionary reminder. ¡°Mistakese with consequences, but don¡¯t forget¡ªthis is Lorpond, not home. Tread carefully.¡± Lauren nodded resolutely. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I won¡¯t resort to brute force, but I¡¯ll make sure Miss Gordon pays for what she¡¯s done.¡± With that, he gave a subtle signal to one of his assistants. The man moved swiftly, covering Evita¡¯s mouth and leading her out without a word. g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c¨®m is your escape Watching Evita get dragged away, her friend decided it was best to slip out quietly, her medical kit in tow. Inside the ward, a nurse diligently wiped the bloodstains off Marcus¡¯s bed. The sight of the soaked sheets nearly made her believe a crime had beenmitted. But when she saw Marcus¡ªstanding tall and chatting like nothing had happened¡ªshe could barely hide her astonishment. ¡°Sierra, I had no idea you were not only a talented designer but also such a skilled healer!¡± With no one else around, Marcus addressed Madisyn by her other name, letting his admiration shine through. With a modest smile, Madisyn replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing special, just a bit of practice and learning. I¡¯m happy I could help.¡± Marcus, impressed by her humility, couldn¡¯t help but think of Evita again. He let out a deep sigh at the contrast between people. ¡°Sierra, I didn¡¯t recognize you before, and today you saved me again. Would you do me the honor of joining me for lunch?¡± Confronted with Marcus¡¯s heartfelt invitation, Madisyn found no reason to turn him down. However, she couldn¡¯t forget that Susan was still waiting for her in the parking lot. . . . Chapter 968 ?Chapter 968: With a soft, understanding smile, Madisyn exined, ¡°I really appreciate your invitation, but I can¡¯t ept it today. However, I know a fantastic restaurant in Ansport. How about we have lunch there tomorrow instead?¡± Marcus chuckled, nodding. ¡°Tomorrow it is, then. I¡¯ll look forward to it.¡± As she stepped out of the hospital room, Madisyn pulled out her phone and called her uncle to update him on the situation. When Luka heard that Marcus had regained consciousness, Evita¡¯s scheme had unraveled, and the coboration was still intact, a wave of renewed hope surged through him. He had been convinced the coboration was lost, but once again, his niece had delivered good news. ¡°Madisyn, you¡¯re honestly my lucky star! This oue is such a surprise!¡± Luka was absolutely thrilled. ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re here.¡± After hanging up, Luka paced his office. As he reflected on all the things Madisyn had done for him, Luka found himself unsure of how to properly express his gratitude. Madisyn, however, wasn¡¯t concerned with gratitude; she had no idea that Luka was secretly nning a surprise for her. Susan, already engaged to Dane and expecting a baby, was due to marry next month. She was waiting in the parking lot, and Madisyn quickly made her way over, not wanting to keep her friend waiting too long. ¡°Is everything resolved?¡± Susan asked softly, her voice filled with concern, as Madisyn returned. Madisyn nodded. ¡°Perfect timing! I¡¯ve already booked a restaurant. Let¡¯s go grab a bite together.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Madisyn drove, savoring the rare and precious moments spent with her friend. After a delightful meal, they wandered through a nearby mall, enjoying each other¡¯spany. By the time Susan returned home, it was already past three in the afternoon. Madisyn decided to skip the office for the rest of the day. She sent Andrew a quick message, turned her car around, and headed home. Madisyn¡¯s text shed on Andrew¡¯s phone screen, interrupting his focus andpelling him to pause his work. Without a second thought, he initiated a video call, his curiosity piqued by the message. As the call connected, Madisyn¡¯s delicate, porcin-like face appeared on the screen. Andrew¡¯s gaze lingered on her slightly rxed expression before he spoke. ¡°Why did you suddenly go home? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Madisyn, worn out from a hectic day, felt the weight of exhaustion pressing down on her. She rubbed her face briefly before setting her phone down on the desk. Straightening her posture, she perked up and said lightly, ¡°Something minor happened, but it¡¯s all sorted now.¡± . . . Chapter 969 ?Chapter 969: Andrew remained silent, his steady gaze urging her to share more. Finally, she began recounting the events at the hospital earlier that day. The moment Andrew heard the name ¡°Evita¡± and the trouble she had stirred, his eyes clouded over with a sharp, stormy intensity. Evita had been a persistent source of trouble, and once again, she had managed to drag Madisyn into a mess. ¡°I¡¯ll handle her.¡± Andrew¡¯s voice dropped low, resonating with a firm and unwavering tone. But knowing Madisyn¡¯s forgiving nature, he hesitated for a moment before adding awkwardly, ¡°Is that okay?¡± In the past, Madisyn had always let Evita off the hook, even when she¡¯d pulled stunts as brazen as leaving a lipstick mark on Andrew¡¯s clothes. But Evita¡¯s actions had be increasingly outrageous. Enough was enough; her antics couldn¡¯t continue unchecked. Madisyn tapped her phone case twice with her index finger. If Andrew wanted to stand up for her, she wasn¡¯t going to stop him. However, she didn¡¯t want him to be upset because of Evita either. As she thought it over, a scene from a drama she¡¯d recently watched flitted through her mind. Her dark eyes sparkled with mischief. Yes, this might just work. With a soft exhale, Madisyn leaned closer to the camera, tilting her head slightly. A yful smile graced her lips. ¡°My Andre wants to stand up for me out of concern. So, how about I make something delicious and wait for him toe home?¡± Andrew froze, speechless. A brief, heavy silence hung in the air. Madisyn blinked, confused by hisck of response. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to react like the male leads in those dramas? Why wasn¡¯t this working? Through the screen, Madisyn couldn¡¯t clearly discern Andrew¡¯s subtle reactions. She awkwardly prepared to backtrack. ¡°Madisyn.¡± Andrew¡¯s voice suddenly cut through the quiet. Madisyn¡¯s hand stilled as she met his gaze, restrained yet intense. Her heart skipped a beat, the weight of his stare making her feel like prey caught in a hunter¡¯s trap. The expression on his face was one she¡¯d only seen in the quiet intimacy of night, now brazenly surfacing in broad daylight. A flush crept up her cheeks as she realized she might have overdone it. ¡°Darling¡­¡± Madisyn wanted to say something. What she didn¡¯t realize was that for a man like Andrew, utterly captivated by her, even the smallest word or gesture could act like the strongest aphrodisiac. . . . Chapter 970 Chapter 970: ¡°Two hours,¡± Andrew said suddenly. ¡°Hmm?¡± Madisyn tilted her head in confusion. Andrew continued, ¡°I¡¯ll be home to see you in two hours.¡± And with that, Andrew ended the call. Madisyn stared at the darkened screen, btedly realizing how intense his breathing had be. At his desk, Andrew¡¯s long fingers tightened around his phone. He brought his free hand to his face, struggling to regain hisposure. He had often warned Madisyn not to tease him¡ªnot as a lighthearted remark, but as a sincere plea. Her every move, every smile, had the power to dismantle the walls of control he had carefully maintained. ¡°Madisyn¡­¡± He murmured her name, the sound reverent, as though it were a treasured secret. Closing his eyes briefly, he exhaled, then reopened them with the sharp resolve of Klein Group¡¯s CEO. ¡°You have one hour to cklist Evita across the city,¡± hemanded his assistant, his tone brooking no argument. Meanwhile, Marcus officially announced his partnership with Timeless Elegance, a move that sent ripples through the industry. When the announcement broke, the news swiftly reached Tatiana. Evita had been whisked away by Lauren, her fate shrouded in mystery. Later, when Lauren¡¯s assistant abandoned her near a hospital garbage bin, a group of nurses from the psychiatric department noticed her disheveled state and gently approached, asking if she needed assistance. Evita sank to the ground, her arms wrapped tightly around her head, her whole body trembling uncontrobly. The psychological torment inflicted by Lauren¡¯s assistant had dragged Evita back into the depths of her worst fears, forcing her to relive them all over again. She was far from recovering. Even the mere mention of her own name made her body shudder instinctively. Evita couldn¡¯t stop her mind from drifting back to her past life. Had the Gordon family not fallen from grace, she would still be the cherished youngdy, likely sketching elegant designs in the tranquility of a beautifullyndscaped garden she once called home. If the Gordon family hadn¡¯t fallen into ruin¡­ Evita often found herself wistfully imagining a life where the Gordon family had never lost its standing. But the whispers and judgmental stares of passersby quickly shattered her daydreams. She was no longer the prestigious youngdy of the Gordon family. . . .
Message from Noah: Hello, dear readers! Wishing you a wonderful day filled with joy. We¡¯ll be back with new chapters soon. God loves you, and Noah wishes you the best! (>?=)? . Chapter 971 ?Chapter 971: With a deep breath, Evita slowly rose from the ground. Things hadn¡¯t reached rock bottom yet¡ªthere had to be other solutions, other paths she could take. Her mind wandered to the memory of a bandage she¡¯d once been given. The man who had given it to her still lingered in the shadows of her thoughts, his presence vivid and warm. Clutching her phone tightly, Evita left the hospital, intending to catch a cab to head to Andrew¡¯s location. Just as she stepped outside, a notification lit up her screen¡ªa dismissal notice from Global Entertainment. The sight of it made her hands tremble with frustration. Marcus had just announced a high-profile coboration with Timeless Elegance, and Tatiana had seized the chance to strike when she was already down. Evita¡¯s chest tightened with anger. She despised the ruthless opportunism of these corporate elites! Their cutthroat tactics sickened her. When she¡¯d had wealth and status, she had never stooped to such behavior. Standing by the curb, Evita opened her ride-hailing app, her jaw set with determination. She changed her destination to Global Entertainment. She needed to face Tatiana head-on. She wouldn¡¯t tolerate being treated like a disposable pawn. Her worth wasn¡¯t something to be dismissed so easily. At Global Entertainment, in the chairman¡¯s office, Tatiana was notified that Evita was causing amotion on the first floor. The secretary stood by, uneasy and awaiting Tatiana¡¯s instructions. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with security? Once the dismissal notice is issued, she shouldn¡¯t even be allowed inside!¡± The secretary shifted ufortably before responding, ¡°With so many artistsing and going, barring her entry outright might create a scene outside, which could be even more problematic. Miss Fernandez, perhaps it¡¯s best to meet with her. After all, we signed a three-month probationary contract with her¡­¡± ¡°Position of fashion design director. We have the right to dismiss her for not meeting the probationary requirements.¡± Tatiana frowned at the suggestion but understood its merit. She couldn¡¯t let Evita cause a public spectacle that would harm thepany¡¯s reputation. ¡°She¡¯s bold enough to show her face here after jeopardizing the coboration with Marcus. Doesn¡¯t she realize how she even got the fashion design director position in the first ce?¡± Tatiana rose from her chair and headed downstairs with her secretary, her displeasure with Evita now at its peak. In the lobby, Evita stood defiantly, her phone¡¯s camera trained on the security personnel. Her expression was a mix of anger and grievance. ¡°I demand a reason from Global Entertainment today. Why was I dismissed without any just cause?¡± Evita¡¯s past dealings with Tatiana were far from honorable, and Tatiana wasn¡¯t foolish enough to let her guard down. The live stream was already sparking discussions among viewers about the potential dark secrets of Global Entertainment. . . . Chapter 972 ?Chapter 972: Evita knew she had cornered Tatiana. Protecting thepany¡¯s reputation would leave Tatiana no choice but to tread carefully. Evita¡¯s ns were meticulously crafted, but Tatiana, having won the best actress award and weathered countless trials alongside Hector, was no longer the naive woman she once was. She saw through Evita¡¯s scheme instantly and didn¡¯t hesitate to act. ¡°She¡¯s causing a disturbance in thepany. Restrain her,¡± Tatiana ordered the security team, her tone sharp and unwavering. The security team swiftly confiscated Evita¡¯s phone and handed it to Tatiana. By then, countlessizens had already tuned into the stream, furiously debating whether Tatiana was using her power to suppress Evita. usations against Global Entertainment filled thement section. Calm andposed, Tatiana stepped into the frame of the live stream. ¡°I usually refrain from addressing rumors publicly, but in this case, I feel it¡¯s necessary to rify the situation. Global Entertainment¡¯s fashion brand is still in its infancy, and appointing Evita as director was a decision born out of respect for talent. However, respect must be earned. It¡¯s conditional on professionalism, which Evita has failed to demonstrate. Those making baseless assumptions should consider the facts. Not only Global Entertainment, but no other reputable brands in this industry would tolerate a designer with such poor conduct as Evita.¡± Just as she exited the elevator earlier, one of her subordinates had told her that the Klein Group had just issued a city-wide ban on Evita. The news was a stroke of luck for Tatiana. With the Klein Group taking the lead, Global Entertainment¡¯s stance against Evita wouldn¡¯t appear abrupt or unjustified. ¡°Evita, take your belongings and leave Global Entertainment quietly. If you dare cause trouble like this again, be prepared to deal with the police!¡± Tatiana¡¯s voice was cold andmanding as she issued the ultimatum. ¡°Throw her out!¡± she instructed the security. ¡°Yes, Miss Fernandez.¡± The security guards wasted no time, dragging Evita out of the building. Her phone hit the ground with a loud smack. Evita was livid at the rough treatment. Her anger bubbled over as she snatched up her phone, determined to use public opinion to strike back at Global Entertainment. However, Tatiana¡¯s earlier remarks had already sparked curiosity amongizens, prompting them to dig into Evita¡¯s past actions. Among her followers were several designers, who didn¡¯t shy away from sharing the truth when questioned. The scandal about Evita defaming someone at a high-profile event to secure a coboration with Marcus quickly surfaced. Adding fuel to the fire,izens also uncovered the city-wide ban imposed on her by the influential Klein Group. Thements in the live stream continued: ¡°Evita is unbelievable! Offending both Global Entertainment and the Klein Group, betraying her friends, and framing others¡ªshe had thising.¡± . . . Chapter 973 ?Chapter 973: ¡°Tatiana actually made the right call this time. I wouldn¡¯t want to wear clothes designed by someone like Evita.¡± ¡°Same here. Count me out of ever buying her designs.¡± Thements in the live stream poured in one after another, but the tone had shifted entirely from what it was half an hour ago. Evita could hardly believe her eyes; this time, theizens were rallying behind Global Entertainment. Shouldn¡¯t they be criticizing thepany for abusing its power to intimidate her? And what on earth was this city-wide ban by the Klein Group? Why would Andrew do such a thing? Her phone, its screen shattered by a security guard¡¯s violent act, was clutched in her hand. Tiny shards of ss bit into her skin, yet she felt no pain. The Klein family stood at the pinnacle of Ansport¡¯s elite, and with Andrew¡¯s ruthless methods, nopany in the city would dare offer her a job. Was he trying to force her into submission? The fury she felt after being ousted slowly ebbed away. If Andrew¡¯s goal was to crush her pride, to make her bow down, he had seeded. Evita¡¯s face stiffened, herposure returning as she pursed her lips and switched off the live stream. Her path was now clear¡ªshe had to confront Andrew in person. At the Klein Group, the clock struck five. The secretary-general, who rarely left on time, was packing up her things in a hurry. The reason? Andrew was rushing home to enjoy a meal prepared by Madisyn. As the sleek, blue Lamborghini rolled out of the underground garage, a cab suddenly swerved in front of it, blocking its path. Andrew hit the brakes with a sharp frown, waiting for the obstruction to move. But then, thest person he wanted to see stepped out of the cab and walked straight toward him. Evita hadn¡¯t expected to run into Andrew here. The humiliation she had endured earlier came rushing back, stoking a fire of resentment in her chest. Her expression turned icy as she approached his car, her lips tightening before she finally spoke. ¡°You forced me out of Global Entertainment. Is this what you wanted?¡± Andrew¡¯s brows furrowed slightly in confusion. He looked at Evita, his sharp eyes growing colder. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to stay in Ansport anymore, just keep up your act.¡± Their terse exchange didn¡¯t go unnoticed by the employees of the Klein Group. Everyone knew Andrew and Madisyn were practically inseparable. So, who was this woman brazen enough to approach him? And even more shocking¡ªAndrew actually responded to her? . . . Chapter 974 ?Chapter 974: The employees¡¯ curiosity about the unfolding gossip kept them rooted in ce, dying their departure from work. They feigned busyness on their phones, but their attention was glued to the scene unfolding around Andrew. Evita could feel their stares boring into her. In the past, she might have suggested taking the conversation somewhere private, but now she couldn¡¯t be bothered. Andrew had backed her into a corner; she saw no reason to protect his reputation any longer. ¡°Andrew, the thing I despise most is being the other woman. If you really have feelings for me, prove it. Show me your sincerity instead of using your power to crush me. This ban of yours only backfires!¡± Gasp! The employees nearby were so startled, they nearly dropped their phones. Who was this woman, boldly iming Andrew was forcing her to be the other woman? Was Madisyn not enough for him? Or had Andrewpletely lost his taste? This woman must be out of her mind. The employees swallowed hard and subtly shifted their positions to eavesdrop more effectively, all while straining to catch a glimpse of this audacious woman. Inside the car, Andrew, no stranger to unusual encounters, found Evita¡¯s words utterly bizarre. After the initial shock, all he felt was sheer disbelief. Did Evita genuinely think he harbored feelings for her? He paused, his foot hovering over the gas pedal, his icy gaze slicing into her. ¡°Evita, what gave you the ridiculous idea that I have feelings for you?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Evita couldn¡¯t stand the pretense. Leaning against the half-open window, she stubbornly listed her so-called evidence. ¡°When I was interviewed for your secretary, you hired me on the spot. When I got hurt, you sent someone to give me a bandage. When I needed two hundred thousand, you found me a job without hesitation. But because of Madisyn, I could¡­¡± ¡°Only ept your help in secret. When I refused, you cklisted me. Now, nopany dares to hire me. You¡¯re the only one left who can help me. You¡¯ve achieved your goal. Are you satisfied?¡± The employees eavesdropping widened their eyes in shock. ¡°Wait¡­ is that Evita?¡± ¡°Did you hear what she said? Does Mr. Klein really like her? That¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡°If Mr. Klein and Miss Johns¡¯s love story isn¡¯t real, I might as well give up on romance altogether.¡± The employees¡¯ murmured gossip drifted to Evita¡¯s ears. She bit her lip, her eyes locking onto Andrew with a gaze heavy with indescribable bitterness. . . . Chapter 975 ?Chapter 975: If he truly cared for her, he wouldn¡¯t let her endure these rumors. She hoped, for a fleeting moment, that Andrew might defend her. But Andrew¡¯s words crushed any lingering hope. ¡°Evita, if you¡¯re delusional, get help. The world doesn¡¯t revolve around you.¡± His deep voice carried a cold sarcasm that sliced through her, and the look of disdain in his eyes was the final blow. Evita couldn¡¯t believe that Andrew still couldn¡¯t bring himself to admit he liked her. Her grip tightened, her nails scraping against the car window, sending a jarring screech through the air. ¡°If you won¡¯t admit you like me, then what do you mean by everything I just said?¡± Andrew, drained of patience, had no desire to exin himself to Evita; his thoughts had been consumed with Madisyn all afternoon. But the thought of Evita¡¯s misguided beliefs about him pushed him to stifle his disgust and respond with chilling indifference. ¡°First of all, the secretary-general was your primary interviewer, not me, but I was the one who fired you. Secondly, the bandage came from the assistant on Madisyn¡¯s orders. Frankly, I couldn¡¯t even spare you a second nce. And as for the two hundred thousand, I could have easily given it to you if I intended to help. Offering you a caregiver position was merely a warning¡ªnot to pull tricks. Did you really think I wouldn¡¯t uncover your schemes?¡± Andrew watched as Evita¡¯splexion drained of color, unfazed by her reaction. ¡°Evita, if it weren¡¯t for Madisyn¡¯s kindness, you would have already had to leave Ansport long ago. Consider this your final warning. Don¡¯t make this worse for yourself.¡± With that, Andrew mmed his foot on the gas, and the blue Lamborghini roared to life, speeding toward Madisyn¡¯s vi. Meanwhile, Evita¡¯s hands, which had been clinging to the car window, were yanked violently by the car¡¯s momentum, sending her crashing to the ground with a sickening thud that drew a pained cry from her. The witnesses gasped in unison, their eyes wide in disbelief. Andrew typically exuded a stern and serious demeanor,manding attention in meetings and making everyone sit up straight. He reserved his gentleness solely for Madisyn. But in truth, he was an exceptional boss, offering generous benefits andpensation that made employees eager to work at Klein Group. What they were witnessing now was a side of Andrew they had never imagined¡ªutterly disgusted with a woman for the first time. But given what Evita had done, if they had been in Andrew¡¯s shoes, they likely would have reacted even more decisively! ¡°Evita, you¡¯ve been kicked out of thepany, and you still think Mr. Klein likes you? You¡¯re delusional!¡± ¡°Exactly! No one respects someone who tries to be the other woman. You¡¯re shameless.¡± . . . Chapter 976 ?Chapter 976: ¡°Evita, just leave. Don¡¯t ever mention that you worked at Klein Group once. We¡¯re all embarrassed to be associated with you!¡± Having witnessed Evita¡¯s actions, the employees harbored deep disdain for her. As they saw her sprawled at the entrance of Klein Group¡¯s parking lot, acting as though thepany had wronged her, they couldn¡¯t hold back and voiced their intent to drive her away. Their harsh words were like whips, ringing in Evita¡¯s ears. Her hands throbbed with pain, her feet ached, her knees burned, and she had to endure the harsh judgment of everyone around her. Tears streamed down her face as she longed to wipe them away, but the agony in her right hand made even that small movement impossible. Andrew¡¯s car had taken off without warning, and had she not reacted in time, she might have lost her life. The realization hit her hard, forcing her to confront the bitter truth¡ªAndrew didn¡¯t care for her, and it had all been a figment of her imagination. In a haze of disbelief, she recalled L¡¯s advice. Andrew would never love her. At the time, Evita had dismissed L¡¯s advice as jealousy. Now, however, she saw L had been right all along. If she had heeded her words and worked hard at Klein Group, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t be standing here now. Evita stood up, her disheveled appearance a stark contrast to the image she once hoped to project. Even the taxis driving by didn¡¯t dare to stop for her. Then, herndlord¡¯s call came through, inquiring about renewing her lease, as rent was due soon. Her mother¡¯s medical bills were still unpaid. She¡¯d been kicked out of Global Entertainment. And now, the rent¡ªthis call was thest straw for Evita. She broke down, crying into the phone, her words barely coherent. Thendy, momentarily softened, told her, ¡°You still have a few days to think about it. If you can¡¯t afford it, I¡¯ll rmend other ces. I¡¯ll hang up now.¡± As the call ended, Evita was left holding the phone, feeling the weight of the world pressing down on her, alone in the darkness. After a long silence, she scrolled¡­ Through her contacts, Evita removed L¡¯s number from the cklist. Then, she dialed it. ¡°Beep¡­ beep¡­¡± The phone rang several times, and just when Evita thought it would disconnect, it finally connected. She couldn¡¯t find the words to describe her emotions. Her voice cracked with sobs as she immediately apologized. ¡°L, I¡¯m sorry. I know I was wrong. I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± She repeated the apology, her regret washing over her. . . . Chapter 977 ?Chapter 977: L, caught off guard by Evita¡¯s unusual behavior, frowned. Since theirst encounter, she hadn¡¯t paid Evita any mind. What could possibly be happening to her now? After all, they had known each other for over a decade, so L¡¯s voice softened, and she asked, ¡°Evita, what¡¯s wrong?¡± After hanging up, Evita wiped the tears from her face. L woulde to pick her up soon, and despite everything, L hadn¡¯t changed. Evita bit her lip, ashamed at needing to ask for help. This time, she promised herself, she wouldn¡¯t make the wrong choice again. The winding roads blurred into a streak of motion as a vibrant blue Lamborghini cut through the evening like aet, its presence fleeting but impossible to ignore. Andrew checked his watch as he drove at a steady pace, and twenty minutester, he was parking in Madisyn¡¯s vi¡¯s garage. Aware of Madisyn¡¯s hectic day, Andrew was reluctant to have her expend energy on cooking. However, not wanting to dampen her rare surge of enthusiasm, he persuaded her to prepare just one dish. He then called the chef to handle the rest of the meal. Since Andrew had been preparing the meals recently, it had been quite some time since Madisynst saw the chef. Their reunion was unexpectedly delightful. For dinner, Madisyn decided to cook steaks, a dish that met Andrew¡¯s tastes without being tooplex. Holding the recipe, she attentively followed each instruction, her delicate features focused. Though she cherished gourmet cooking, her busy schedule seldom allowed her to indulge in it. Now, she methodically worked through each part of the cooking process. Her intelligence and background in makingplex pharmaceuticals proved beneficial. Observing quietly from a corner, the chef saw that everything was under control, quickly wrapped up his contributions, and departed, leaving Madisyn alone in the kitchen, content as she gently stirred the sauce with a long-handled spoon. ¡°The sauce¡¯s rich color and superb vor are just right. I¡¯ve nailed a new recipe!¡± Satisfied, Madisyn chose two elegant tes for the steaks and garnished them with parsley, creating a visually appealing meal. She immediately took a photo and shared it online with the caption: ¡°Mastered a new recipe!¡± Comments began to appear swiftly. Her mother said, ¡°Wow, did you cook this yourself, sweetheart? I¡¯d love to taste it!¡± Her father added his praise. ¡°Great job!¡± Waylonmented, ¡°Wow! I¡¯d like a sample, from your biggest fan!¡± Notifications kepting, and Madisyn wondered how her family had all seen the post so quickly. She soon realized her mother had shared the post in their family group. . . . Chapter 978 ?Chapter 978: Encouraged by her family¡¯s support, Madisyn responded with a smiling cat emoji. ¡°I¡¯ll keep practicing, and next time, I¡¯ll impress everyone at our family gathering.¡± She then set the table meticulously and thoughtfully added two wine sses, filling them to apany the meal. At 5:29, a minute before the two-hour mark Andrew had mentioned, the vi¡¯s facial recognition alerted her. Madisyn looked up as Andrew, impably dressed in a tailored suit, came into view. ¡°Perfect timing,¡± she said yfully, extending her left hand as she walked towards him. ¡°Mr. Klein, would you care to join me for dinner?¡± ¡°It would be my honor, Miss Johns,¡± Andrew said, his eyes brimming with warmth as he epted her hand and they made their way to the dining room. Despite the chef¡¯s prior briefing on Madisyn¡¯s culinary efforts, Andrew found himself genuinely impressed by the sight of the meal. ¡°Sweetheart, this is truly the finest dish I¡¯ve ever had,¡± Andrewplimented. Madisyn lightly pinched his fingertips. ¡°You haven¡¯t even tried it yet.¡± ¡°Tasting isn¡¯t necessary for me to know its worth,¡± Andrew said with assurance, bending slightly to nt a soft kiss on Madisyn. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c???? brings imagination alive Madisyn was speechless. So typical of Andrew. They sat opposite each other, sses meeting with a gentle clink, and savored a delightful meal. ¡°Feeling any relief?¡± L inquired, offering Evita an ice pack for her swollen hand while reflecting on their encounter an hour earlier, which still left her slightly stunned. Evita¡¯s once notable pride had faded away. After agreeing to pick up Evita, L had had her assistant delve into Evita¡¯s recent hardships. It turned out that Evita had been cklisted by the Klein Group, a revtion that somewhat surprised L, though notpletely. Evita¡¯s previous actions had long hinted that she might upset Andrew sooner orter. This situation had alsoplicated things for L. The two of them had already fallen out. Even after Evita apologized, L had no desire to fix their broken rtionship. But Evita imed that she was her only hope. Without her intervention, Evita¡¯s situation seemed dire. In a quiet moment, L observed Evita and exhaled a soft sigh. She decided to extend her help one final time. Rosalyn Gordon, Evita¡¯s mother, had shown kindness to L in the past. L couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Rosalyn suffering alone in the hospital should anything happen to Evita. . . . Chapter 979 ?Chapter 979: L made her offer clear to Evita, saying, ¡°You can stay in the guest room. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll see if I can find a suitable job for you. Ansport is a big city; there must be positions Mr. Klein can¡¯t control.¡± After making her decision, L left to find a fresh set of pajamas for Evita. On the sofa, Evita raised her head, watching L. The dim light cast deeper shadows across her contemtive face. ¡°Here you go.¡± L returned and handed Evita a set of fresh pajamas and clothes. ¡°I have some work to finish up. If you need anything, just give me a call,¡± she said. ¡°Thank you.¡± L noticed Evita¡¯s polite demeanor and chose not to say much. She could only hope that this experience would help Evita confront reality and choose a more stable, grounded life. The night slipped away, and L woke early, preparing for the day ahead. She packed the breakfast she had bought into a thermal box and snapped a photo to send to Evita, who was still in her room. ¡°Rest today. I¡¯ll do my best to help you find a job,¡± she wrote. Then she closed the door softly behind her and left the apartment. A short whileter, the guest room door creaked open, and Evita stepped out, her new outfit fitting perfectly, making her look stunning. Her eyes flicked over L¡¯s text before she opened the thermal box and quickly ate the breakfast. Afterward, she picked up the phone and dialed. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c???? brings imagination alive ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. You cane for the appraisal now,¡± she said into the phone. Evita had reached out to a second-hand goods trading site. She moved around L¡¯s spacious living room, her steps slow and deliberate. L was a top model in Lorpond, and her home reflected that¡ªthe interior design was impable, with designer jewelry and bags that held substantial value. Since Andrew had banned her from working, even if L managed to secure a job for her, it wouldn¡¯t be the morous life she longed for. The idea of living a life in the shadows, depending on L¡ªsomeone she had once looked down upon¡ªkept pulling Evita out of her dreams. She refused to ept such a fate. She was still young, and there was so much more she could achieve. Her father¡¯s words echoed in her mind, a haunting reminder of what she had to do. He had promised that if she followed his path, the Gordon family could rise again. She had to get the token from Myles, rebuild the alliances they once had, and save her father. All that she had lost would be hers once more. Evita had made her decision. Now, all that remained was to gather enough money to rebuild her influential connections. She waited in silence for the second-hand goods appraisers to arrive. . . . Chapter 980 Chapter 980: She had already figured out that selling L¡¯s valuables would provide more than enough to get started. Once she regained her status, she would repay L handsomely. The appraisers arrived shortly after. Evita instructed them to pack up L¡¯s sofa, custom decorations, and expensive bags and watches. Though the second-hand market would lower the prices, Evita still received a transfer of $350,000. The once vibrant and elegantly designed living room was now empty. Evita took onest look, put on a mask, and left the apartment. She withdrew $100,001 from the bank, slipped it into a in handbag, and made her way to Myles¡¯spany. Just as she stepped outside, her phone buzzed with a call from her mother. Suddenly, her legs felt incredibly heavy, and she paused at the crossroads outside the bank. Her fingers curled around the phone as she stared at the screen, letting her mother¡¯s calls ring through unanswered. She ignored them all. ¡°Ding¡ª¡± A message notification appeared at the top of her screen. ¡°Evita, are you still tied up? The hospital has given us an ultimatum. If we don¡¯t settle the bills, I won¡¯t be able to hang on much longer.¡± g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c???? brings imagination alive Her mother¡¯s next message arrived. ¡°If you see this, please reply. Please¡­¡± As she read the messages, a wave of sadness and despair washed over Evita. But then, her thoughts turned to the memories of her once privileged life. Sacrificing her mother was the price to pay for her and her father¡¯s resurgence. When her mother was in prison, her father could arrange things for her, and her mother wouldn¡¯t suffer too much¡ªit would be like receiving special treatment. Her mother had always supported her choices and loved her deeply. Surely, this time, she would understand as well. With a final nce at the screen, Evita powered off her phone, gged down a taxi, and told the driver to head for Morphew Group. Months earlier, a high-ranking official with the surname Gordon had been reported, sparking an investigation that dragged several others into the spotlight. Among them, the head of the Morphew Group was rumored to be involved. However, there was no solid evidence to link him to any illegal dealings, and the investigation couldn¡¯t move forward. Even so, the scandal had rocked Myles and caused quite a stir. Myles had kept a low profile during this time, careful not to make any missteps. So when the secretary brought in the handbag, it caught him off guard. He quickly closed it, masking his reaction, and asked with feigned calmness, ¡°Who did you say sent this?¡± . . .
Message from Noah: Enjoy the weekend dear readers! New chapters on sunday. God loves you, and Noah wishes you the best! (©¤??O) . The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 981 ?Chapter 981: The secretary lowered her head as she answered, ¡°A youngdy wearing a mask. She said you¡¯d want to meet her once you saw what she brought. Should I bring her in?¡± The secretary was skeptical¡ª a handbag alone wouldn¡¯t be enough to convince her boss to meet anyone. Myles was never one to be easily swayed by such trivial gestures. However, he didn¡¯t say no right away. Instead, he picked up his cup and took a sip, trying to hide the confusion in his eyes. Surprised, the secretary nced up at him, unsure of what to make of his response. Mylesughed softly and said, ¡°Why would I meet her? She isn¡¯t even associated with our business. You are only a secretary. Don¡¯t concern yourself with these matters. Please fetch the valuation report for the plot in the north, and prepare for an onsite inspection.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Morphew.¡± The secretary turned to leave, then paused. Myles inquired, ¡°Is there something else you need?¡± The secretary respectfully asked, ¡°What should we do with this handbag?¡± Myles dismissed the matter with a wave of his hand. ¡°Later, hand it over to thatdy. I¡¯ll straighten things up here; you go grab the report.¡± The secretary quickly exited the office, and as the door shut, Myles sprang to his feet. He strode over to the shelf in his office, unlocked a cab, punched in a code, and retrieved an envelope from a safe. The handbag from Evita contained $100,001. This specific amount was a secret signal previously agreed upon with someone. With the signal now used, it was no longer safe to keep this envelope here. Myles slipped the envelope into the handbag, straightened his tie and jacket, and awaited the secretary¡¯s return. In the lobby of Morphew Group, Evita lingered, feeling far less confident than she appeared. Her past confrontations with Madisyn had all ended in her defeat, leaving a mark of failure that seemed permanently inscribed above her. Having gambled everything, Evita couldn¡¯t bear to contemte what failure might bring this time. ¡°Ding¡ª¡± The elevator¡¯s arrival cut through her worries. ncing up, she saw Myles with his secretary, the same Myles she had previously encountered. ¡°Mr. Morphew,¡± she said, hope flickering in her eyes as she moved toward him. ¡°Youngdy.¡± Myles cut her off sharply. . . . Chapter 982 ?Chapter 982: Despite the kind and gentle demeanor Evita remembered, his actions betrayed no recognition. Myles replied, ¡°You¡¯re still young. It¡¯s best to live an honest life. Here, take this back.¡± He motioned to his secretary, who swiftly handed the handbag to Evita, making it seem as though Myles hadn¡¯t even touched it. Uncertainty gripped Evita¡¯s heart. Was she about to lose herst chance? She yearned to hint at something more, but as her gaze passed the secretary andnded on Myles, her pupils widened in surprise for a moment. With a nod and a smile, Myles acknowledged her. Stunned briefly, Evita quickly looked down. Taking the handbag from the secretary, she said, ¡°I understand. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand,¡± Myles replied warmly, then exited the lobby, his secretary following closely. After they left, Evita moved to a surveince-free area and stopped. Inside the handbag, the money was as she left it, but an envelope had been added among the bills. As she touched the envelope, she felt what seemed to be paper and a ring. Carefully, she ced the envelope back and hurried off to the hospital to visit her ailing mother. In the meeting room of Timeless Elegance, investments from Johns Group and Homelight Enterprise had allowed thepany to expand its premises and increase its staff. The partnership with Marcus had energized preparations for this year¡¯s highly anticipated fashion show, which Luka was taking with utmost seriousness. Together with Madisyn, they had opted to start organizing the event a whole month earlier. On this day, Madisyn joined Luka to finalize the selection of models for the show. Previously, when Timeless Elegance was caught in a scandal, Madisyn had assured L of a spot in the show, leading to her presence there today. L, who was quite talented, sat in the waiting area. She watched other models audition while she awaited her turn to sign the contract. As she waited, L found herself frequently looking over at Madisyn. Her impressions of Madisyn, shaped both by rumors and her direct experiences, confirmed her belief in Madisyn¡¯s integrity. Previously, Evita had viewed Madisyn as apetitor, but now, she found herself ostracized by Andrew across the city. L wondered if Madisyn was aware of Evita¡¯s situation. Internally, L sighed and diverted her gaze. . . . Chapter 983 ?Chapter 983: Earlier today, she hade across several job openings suitable for Evita, but they were challenging and came with few benefits. Considering Rosalyn was still hospitalized, the thought of Evita facing financial instability troubled her. L¡¯s train of thought was interrupted by her ringing phone. Startled, she answered, finding it coincidental. She had just been thinking of Rosalyn, who was now on the other end of the line. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Gordon, this is L.¡± L, careful not to intrude on the ongoing bustle around her, stepped aside with her phone pressed to her ear. ¡°Why are you calling me?¡± L and Evita had been inseparable since they were kids. She could still recall her very first visit to Evita¡¯s house¡ªRosalyn had greeted her warmly and even gifted her a dainty pen as a token of wee. As time went on and Rosalyn learned about L¡¯s difficult family situation, she stepped in to help on numerous asions. Every single year, without fail, Rosalyn prepared a thoughtful gift for L¡¯s birthday. L had always held onto those memories, never forgetting Rosalyn¡¯s kindness. Before things soured between her and Evita, she often found time to visit Rosalyn despite her packed schedule. Recently, she¡¯d been swamped with work, barely finding time to breathe, let alone visit, and now Rosalyn was calling. Was it possible that Rosalyn had learned about her falling-out with Evita? Step into a new journey on galnovels .con A twinge of nervousness crept into L¡¯s chest. Should shee clean about everything? Before she could dwell on it, Rosalyn¡¯s frail voice broke through her thoughts. ¡°L, could you lend me some money? I can¡¯t seem to reach Evita.¡± The request caught L off guard, but she didn¡¯t falter. Without hesitation, she asked, ¡°How much do you need, Mrs. Gordon?¡± Her brow arched slightly. Was Evita still asleep at this hour? Rosalyn didn¡¯t sound well at all. But hadn¡¯t the doctor mentioned during herst visit that they were actively treating her? Rosalyn hesitated, pausing for a couple of seconds before speaking with difficulty. ¡°I need two hundred thousand. It¡¯s not a small amount. L, you don¡¯t have to¡­¡± Rosalyn was well aware of L¡¯s family struggles and the fact that she had only recently broken into the elite circle of top models. She had to pay a mortgage, manage work expenses, and support her family. Under the tight reins of her agency, L¡¯s seemingly morous status as a top model was weighed down by countless burdens. L had managed to save a little, but two hundred thousand was still a stretch, even for her. As she considered borrowing the money, L remained calm, not letting the pressure show. In that moment, nothing was more important to her than ensuring Rosalyn received the treatment she needed. . . . Chapter 984 ?Chapter 984: ¡°Mrs. Gordon, I¡¯ll figure it out. Give me a moment, and I¡¯ll transfer the money over to you.¡± ¡°Thank you, L.¡± Rosalyn¡¯s voice was heavy with gratitude and relief. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure Evita transfers some back to you as soon as she calls me back. She mentionedst time that she¡¯s working at Klein Group.¡± The mention of Evita¡¯s job made L pause. Rosalyn clearly didn¡¯t know that Evita was no longer with Klein Group. L didn¡¯t borate, replying only with a soft ¡°alright.¡± After offering a few parting reassurances, she hung up and immediately began messaging her colleagues to borrow money. Two hundred thousand was no small sum, and though she¡¯d pooled together most of it, she still found herself short by tens of thousands. Her modeling contract was nearing its end, and she had no intention of renewing it. Once her contract ended, she would take the runway at Timeless Elegance¡¯s prestigious fashion show. With Marcus¡¯s powerful reputation behind the show, she was confident she could seize the opportunity and thrive, just as Madisyn had predicted. After she sent out a flurry of messages to her colleagues, her thoughts drifted to Evita. Was Evita unwell? Why couldn¡¯t Rosalyn reach her? Uneasy, L decided she would head home after work to check on her. Meanwhile, at the hospital, Rosalyn ended the call and turned to the nurse beside her. ¡°I¡¯ve secured the money for my treatment. It should arrive soon.¡± The nurse, who had overheard bits of her conversation with L, nodded and said, ¡°Once it arrives, we can continue with the treatment.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Rosalyn felt a bit more at ease thanks to L¡¯s generosity. Filled with gratitude, Rosalyn was eager to reach out to Evita again ¡ª partly to check on her daughter¡¯s well-being and partly to let her know that the medical expenses had been taken care of. She dialed the familiar number, but to her surprise, the ringtone sounded from the entrance of the ward. Her gaze followed the sound, and there stood Evita, pulling out her phone as she walked toward her. ¡°Evita!¡± Rosalyn¡¯s face lit up at the unexpected sight of her daughter. ¡°L¡¯s agreed to help cover the medical expenses. Did you get my messages? Why didn¡¯t you reply and just show up instead?¡± Seeing her daughter stirred a mix of emotions in Rosalyn. Evita met her mother¡¯s warm and tender gaze, her fingers clutching her handbag tightly. . . . Chapter 985 ?Chapter 985: ¡°I was caught up earlier, Mom. There¡¯s no need for L to help. I¡¯ve got the money, and I¡¯ll handle the bills shortly.¡± Evita settled beside Rosalyn, her movements slow as she opened her handbag. ¡°I was sorting through the boxes you took from our old house today, and this slipped out. It looked important, so I brought it over.¡± Evita handed the envelope to Rosalyn. Rosalyn took the envelope, her brow furrowing in confusion. ¡°This fell out from my boxes?¡± Evita nodded, hershes lowering briefly. ¡°Yes, Mom. Do you want to open it? It seems like it could be something important.¡± The boxes Evita mentioned were filled with keepsakes and mementos that Rosalyn had received from her family when she married Evita¡¯s father. Rosalyn, unaware of any underlying tension, unfolded the envelope. Rosalyn carefully unfolded the envelope under Evita¡¯s watchful gaze. A handful of checks spilled out, fluttering into view. At the same time, nestled between Rosalyn¡¯s fingers, gleamed a ruby ring. The checks were worthless, and Rosalyn barely spared them a nce, her focus drawn irresistibly to the ruby ring. The Gordon family had been neck-deep in legal turmoil, facing severe scrutiny and monumental penalties. Their properties were mortgaged to the bone, their valuables liquidated¡ªso how had this exquisite ring found its way into the envelope, and now, into Rosalyn¡¯s possession? ¡°Mom, do you recognize this ring?¡± Evita¡¯s voice broke the silence, tinged with uncertainty. Rosalyn shook her head slowly. Surely, such a stunning piece, with its wless ruby, would have burned itself into her memory if she had seen it before. Evita leaned closer, her tone more casual now. ¡°It looks like it¡¯s meant for your finger, though. See? The band even has intricate patterns.¡± Rosalyn couldn¡¯t piece together the puzzle, but the moment her eyesnded on the ring, a strange, unshakable unease crept over her. This strange unease drove her to hide the ring without a second thought. She told Evita, ¡°Evita, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with this ring either, but we should keep it for now. If we ever run into trouble, we can sell it.¡± Hearing her mother¡¯s words, Evita pressed her lips tightly together,mitting her mother¡¯s image firmly to memory. She stood up and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say, Mom. I¡¯ll go take care of the medical bills now.¡± Once alone, Rosalyn looked at the ring again before putting it back in the envelope with the checks and tucking it away at the bottom of the drawer. . . . Chapter 986 ?Chapter 986: Sitting on the bed, she prepared to contact L to let her know the money wouldn¡¯t be needed. This time, Rosalyn made a video call. When the call connected, L seemed ready to be reminded about the payment, but Rosalyn smiled and said, ¡°No need to worry, L. Evita¡¯s here, and she¡¯s now¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. I haven¡¯t visited recently, but it looks like you¡¯ve lost weight. Make sure to eat and rest, alright?¡± ¡°I will,¡± Rosalyn replied with a faint smile. With some free time, L stayed on the call, chatting with Rosalyn. While chatting with her, L took a moment to reply to colleagues who had seen her messages, thanking them for their support and letting them know the issue had been resolved. After sending her replies, L paused, reflecting on Rosalyn¡¯s mention of Evita handling the medical expenses. Twenty thousand dors¡ªif Evita had ess to that kind of money, why had she needed to stay at her ce? Curiosity gnawed at her, and she split her phone screen to check the surveince footage at home to see how Evita had been doing. Just then, L heard Rosalyn let out a sudden, startled cry, her voice trembling as though something had frightened her. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is where imagination thrives The video screen abruptly went ck, as though the phone had slipped from Rosalyn¡¯s hand and the camera had been pressed against the bed. However, Rosalyn didn¡¯t immediately retrieve the phone. Just as L was about to say something, a stern andmanding male voice abruptly cut through the silence, demanding attention. ¡°Rosalyn Gordon, the police investigation team is advancing the inquiry into Rudolf Gordon¡¯s case. We suspect your involvement in illegal transactions with government officials. Here¡¯s the search warrant. Please cooperate with the investigation!¡± L froze, her words catching in her throat. Rudolf¡¯s case had already been settled, so why was there still an investigation? And how could Rosalyn be involved? How could she, of all people, possibly be tangled up with government officials connected to the case? L grew increasingly worried, keeping the call active, but her fingers inadvertently tapped open the surveince footage from her home. She instinctively tried to close the video, but instead, she identally fast-forwarded it to the time after she had left that day. What she saw in the footage filled her with rage. After she left, Evita appeared, casually ate the breakfast L had left behind, and within an hour, opened the door to let in eight people. . . . Chapter 987 ?Chapter 987: These people moved through the living room and other areas. The surveince footage only covered the main living room, but when the group emerged from other rooms, they were seen carrying L¡¯s personal belongings, with some items requiring two people to lift. What was Evita doing? L quickly fast-forwarded through the footage, and by the end, she saw them talking to Evita about the valuation, mentioning that it wasn¡¯t enough. Then, Evita gestured toward her favorite single sofa in the living room, directing two men to inspect it. One woman took out her phone, tapped a few buttons, and said, ¡°The money¡¯s been transferred. We¡¯ll take the items.¡± If L couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on now, she¡¯d have to be blind. But could anything possibly be more shocking or unbelievable than this? She had opened her home to Evita, and in return, Evita had stripped it bare, selling everything for cash! L was even more enraged by what unfolded next. Through the video call, she overheard the police searching Rosalyn¡¯s belongings and uncovering evidence. ¡°Mrs. Gordon, could you exin why this ring and these nk checks are in your possession?¡± An officer held up the items, his tone firm. Rosalyn¡¯s eyes flickered with uncertainty as she took in the sight of what the police had found. Anything prompting such direct questioning from the investigation team was unlikely to be trivial. But these items were things her daughter had only brought over that day. Rosalyn¡¯s heart sank¡ªshe didn¡¯t want her daughter entangled in this dangerous situation. ¡°I must have identally taken these when I moved,¡± Rosalyn said, trying to maintain herposure. ¡°I don¡¯t recall much about them. Since they¡¯re valuable, I just kept them here. Officer, is there a problem?¡± The officer remained skeptical of her exnation. At that moment, Evita entered the hospital ward. Her gaze immediately fell on the ring and the nk checks in the officer¡¯s hand. Ignoring Rosalyn¡¯s subtle warning nce, Evita blurted, ¡°Officer, why are you holding my mom¡¯s ring? It¡¯s her favorite!¡± With that single statement, the atmosphere in the ward shifted dramatically. The officer¡¯s gaze sharpened, his expression growing stern as he turned to Rosalyn. . . . Chapter 988 ?Chapter 988: ¡°Mrs. Gordon, it seems your story doesn¡¯t align with your daughter¡¯s ount. You¡¯ll need toe with us,¡± he said firmly. Rosalyn was reluctant. Seated on the hospital bed, she turned to Evita and said, ¡°Evita, be mindful of your words in front of the officers. I¡¯ve never worn that ring.¡± ¡°Mom,¡± Evita said, her voice trembling as she nced nervously at the leading officer. ¡°But it is your favorite.¡± ¡°Enough, Mrs. Gordon. Don¡¯t use your daughter as a shield for your actions,¡± the leading officer reprimanded Rosalyn and instructed his team to keep a close watch on her. Then, turning his attention to Evita, he said, ¡°Miss Gordon, we¡¯d like to hear¡­¡± ¡°More about the ring. We trust you¡¯ll cooperate with us.¡± Evita¡¯s eyes darted to her mother, now firmly under police watch. A wave of uncertainty washed over her, leaving her feeling lost and conflicted. However, under the officer¡¯smanding gaze, she managed a reluctant nod. ¡°Alright, I will.¡± With heavy steps, Evita followed the officer out of the room to provide her statement in the hallway. Meanwhile, on the other end of the video call, L had heard Evita¡¯s im that the ring was Rosalyn¡¯s favorite. But L wasn¡¯t convinced¡ªit didn¡¯t sit right with her. Rosalyn had always possessed sophisticated tastes and had never shown an interest in jewelry. How could Evita, her daughter, not know this? A serious expression flickered across L¡¯s face. Between Rosalyn and Evita, one of them had to be lying. Evita had meddled in Andrew and Madisyn¡¯s rtionship, ndered Timeless Elegance, and even sold off her furniture. Evita¡¯s actions painted her as deceitful, making L lean toward believing in Rosalyn¡¯s innocence. She couldn¡¯t allow Evita¡¯s schemes to seed. Without hesitation, L abruptly ended the video call and contacted the police. She used Evita of embezzling her property and provided the authorities with Evita¡¯s current location. Afterward, L approached Madisyn, who had just finished selecting models for the fashion show. Seeing Ling, Madisyn greeted her with a warm smile and gestured for her toe over and sign the contract. L signed the contract with a resolute expression. Though a few details still needed discussion, she turned to Madisyn and said, ¡°Sorry, Miss Johns, I have an urgent matter to attend to.¡± She hesitated for a moment before lowering her voice and adding, ¡°It¡¯s about Evita.¡± Madisyn, who had never intended to involve herself in L¡¯s personal matters, immediately sensed there was more to the situation¡ªL wouldn¡¯t have brought Evita up otherwise. . . . Chapter 989 ?Chapter 989: She raised an eyebrow but kept her response concise. ¡°If it¡¯s urgent, you should go,¡± she said simply. L nodded and left in haste. After a moment of contemtion, Madisyn took out her phone and typed a quick message to¡­ ¡°Check what¡¯s going on with Evita.¡± Jared replied immediately, ¡°Got it, boss.¡± Madisyn set her phone aside, her expression calm but thoughtful. She didn¡¯t have a favorable opinion of Evita, but Andrew had banned her from working in the city, so Madisyn felt the need to tread carefully and ensure no unforeseen problems arose. Meanwhile, at the hospital, Evita had been speaking with the police officer for over ten minutes, while Rosalyn was also being questioned in the ward. When Rosalyn heard that her daughter had confirmed the ring as her favorite¡ªand realized the ring was tied to a key figure in a months-old fraud case¡ªa wave of despair engulfed her. Why had this ring turned up in her home? And worse, why was it now in her possession? She had just received the ring, and momentster, the investigation team arrived at her doorstep. As Rosalyn pieced everything together, a devastating truth emerged: her daughter was framing her. Rosalyn wasn¡¯t naive. She recalled how Evita had been trying to reach out to her imprisoned father all this time. If it was revealed that she had abused her husband¡¯s power to seek gains for her lover, her husband¡¯s charges would likely be re-evaluated. Evita was actually willing to sacrifice her own mother to exonerate a guilty man. The realization struck Rosalyn like a dagger to the heart. It felt as if a piece of her soul had been torn away, leaving her too shattered to muster a defense against the police¡¯s mounting usations. Noting Rosalyn¡¯s refusal to confess, the officers decided to take her in for further questioning. Just as they prepared to escort her, another officer¡¯smanding voice echoed through the ward. ¡°Evita Gordon, you are used of embezzling someone else¡¯s property. You are required toe to the police station and cooperate with the investigation.¡± In the corridor, as soon as Evita finished her conversation with the police officer, three other officers approached and handcuffed her. The investigation team exchanged stunned nces. Rosalyn, who had just been escorted out of the ward, was so shocked that her eyes widened. ¡°Wait!¡± Rosalyn¡¯s voice made the police officers, who were about to take Evita away, stop in their tracks. . . . Chapter 990 ?Chapter 990: ¡°Officer, I¡¯m Evita¡¯s mother. May I know what¡¯s going on here?¡± Although Rosalyn was disappointed with Evita, she felt the need to understand why the police were taking her daughter. The police officers turned to Rosalyn. ¡°We received a report just now that your daughter, Evita, has illegally sold theinant¡¯s private property, involving a significant amount of money. We have to take her for interrogation.¡± Rosalyn subconsciously trembled. She was at a loss for words. Did Evita do this because of her medical expenses? After getting the money, Evita had gotten so caught up with urgent matters that she had forgotten to inform L. She didn¡¯t expect L to find out so quickly and even report it to the police. At the thought of this, Evita immediately told the police officers, ¡°Officers, there must be a misunderstanding here. Theinant is a good friend of mine. I borrowed the money from her, and I will pay her back.¡± However, the police officers ignored Evita¡¯s exnation. One of them raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°You can exin the misunderstanding directly to theinant.¡± Then, he turned to the other officers and ordered, ¡°Take her away!¡± ¡°No! Let me go!¡± Evita struggled with all her might. ¡°Please believe me. This is just a misunderstanding. I can call my friend right now. You can confirm it with her.¡± ¡°No, there is no misunderstanding between us.¡± Everyone turned in the direction where the voice sounded, and they all saw L walking from the opposite end of the corridor. She didn¡¯t even spare Evita a nce. Instead, she addressed the police officers directly. ¡°Officers, I¡¯ve preserved all the evidence. Please take time to review it.¡± Since L directly refuted Evita¡¯s lies, the police naturally sided with her. Evita looked at L, mouth agape with incredulity. She didn¡¯t expect L to turn her in. Her voice trembled as she pleaded, ¡°L, please listen to me. I had no choice. But I promise to pay you back. Please ask them to let me go.¡± Evita resisted, refusing to leave. On the other hand, Rosalyn was still in a daze. When she came to her senses, she turned to L and asked sorrowfully, ¡°L, did Evita really sell your private property?¡± L sighed deeply, feeling sorry for Rosalyn. However, Rosalyn must be aware of the truth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Gordon. I have to hold Evita ountable for everything she has done. Also, you didn¡¯t end the video call earlier, so I already know about your situation.¡± After saying this, L turned to the investigation team and said, ¡°Officers, I believe Mrs. Gordon has nothing to do with that ring. I¡¯ve known her for many years, and she does not wear jewelry except on necessary asions. Besides, among all the jewelry, she dislikes rings the most. So, I hope you investigate this matter thoroughly. Evita¡¯s words are not credible.¡± . . . Chapter 991 ?Chapter 991: After Rosalyn discovered her husband was having an affair, she quietly removed her wedding ring and never wore it again. Rosalyn didn¡¯t expect L to notice such a small detail, let alone use it to stand up for her. ¡°L, you are such a good child,¡± Rosalyn said, tears welling up in her eyes, filled with gratitude. L said reassuringly, ¡°Mrs. Gordon, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll find a way to prove that those things have nothing to do with you.¡± As L and Rosalyn exchanged nces, a silent understanding passed between them. Their bond seemed more profound than that of a mother and daughter. Evita watched the exchange between L and Rosalyn with growing jealousy, her heart twisting with a mix of bitterness and resentment. At this moment, two urgent calls interrupted the investigation team and the police who were preparing to take Evita away. The police officers answered simultaneously, receiving orders from their superiors. ¡°Let go of Mrs. Gordon. Don¡¯t file any charges against her. But Evita must be arrested.¡± After hanging up the phones, the two leading police officers exchanged nces across the corridor and immediately carried out the orders of their superiors. One police officer said solemnly, ¡°Take Evita away.¡± The other turned to Rosalyn. ¡°Mrs. Gordon, we¡¯re very sorry.¡± Later that day, Jared called Madisyn. As soon as she pressed the answer button and brought the phone near her ear, Jared quickly said, ¡°Boss, your information was timely this time. No innocent people were involved. Our team has obtained evidence of collusion between the Morphew Group¡¯s CEO and Evita¡¯s father. You¡¯ve made a great contribution to the organization again.¡± Madisyn remainedposed while listening to the news. She didn¡¯t expect such a significant discovery while investigating Evita. ¡°It was just a coincidence. Has Evita been sentenced?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jared confirmed. ¡°She¡¯s been charged with conspiracy to frame her mother. And given the substantial assets she has embezzled, she¡¯s looking at a minimum of ten years.¡± Upon hearing this, Madisyn lowered her gaze. She stood motionless, her eyes fixed on the bustling city through the floor-to-ceiling window. Everyone had their own destination. Evita¡¯s wrong choices had led to her downfall today. Then, she said, ¡°I understand. Go ahead with your work now.¡± After hanging up the phone, Madisyn stood by the window, lost in thought. Luka had just finished his work and came to see Madisyn. He saw her standing there alone, looking isted from the world. He hurriedly walked over and asked worriedly, ¡°Madisyn, are you too tired?¡± . . . Chapter 992 ?Chapter 992: His words, filled with concern, instantly broke Madisyn¡¯s reverie. Luka sighed and continued, ¡°I know there¡¯s a lot of work today. Madisyn, let me take you out for lunch.¡± Madisyn didn¡¯t refuse Luka¡¯s invitation. As they exited the building, the crisp air greeted them. Just as Luka began to suggest a nearby restaurant, a sleek ck Maybach rolled to a smooth stop in front of them. Luka stopped in his tracks, sighing. He knew there was no chance for today¡¯s lunch to happen now. ¡°Luka¡­ Madisyn¡­¡± Andrew got out of the car and walked up to them. He wore an impably tailored mid-length suit, highlighting his tall stature and long legs. His presence was maic, exuding a noble elegance that made heads turn. He greeted Luka with a respectful nod. When his eyes fell on Madisyn, they turned warm, instantly melting his usually ice-cold demeanor. Luka stood there awkwardly, his hands slipping into his pockets as he watched the scene unfold before him. Suddenly, he feltpletely out of ce. He coughed lightly, trying to remind the couple of his presence. Madisyn was the first to react. She immediately said to Andrew, ¡°Have you had lunch? Uncle Luka and I were going to have lunch outside.¡± Madisyn¡¯s words clearly implied Andrew should join them. However, Luka didn¡¯t intend to be an awkward third wheel, so he cut in before Andrew could speak. ¡°Madisyn, you¡¯ve helped me a lot today, so I really want to treat you to a nice meal. But I suddenly remembered I need to do something important. How about we do it next time? I promise I¡¯ll make it up to you by then.¡± Then, he looked at Andrew. ¡°Andrew, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. I¡¯ll leave Madisyn to you.¡± Of course, Andrew immediately saw through Luka¡¯s intentions. So, he readily agreed. He nodded at Luka with a calm yet courteous expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Luka. I¡¯ll take Madisyn to lunch.¡± Luka looked at them with satisfaction. Then, he turned around and walked to his car without hesitation. After witnessing the affection openly shown by Andrew and Madisyn in front of him, Luka suddenly felt the need forfort from his wife. Since Luka had already left, Madisyn stood there, looking at Andrew with dissatisfaction. ¡°Look, you¡¯ve scared Uncle Luka away.¡± Although Madisyn didn¡¯t voice it, she wanted to tell Andrew to be more restrained next time. He looked at her with understanding, his gaze softening. He reached out and gently rubbed the top of her head. Admitting his mistake, he bent slightly at the waist, his posture a subtle but sincere gesture of apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sweetheart. I might have overdone it, but I didn¡¯t mean to. I just couldn¡¯t help it.¡± . . . Chapter 993 ?Chapter 993: As Andrew leaned closer to Madisyn, the subtle yet captivating scent of sandalwood surrounded her, its warmth and richness filling the space between them. Theforting touch of his hand, his reassuring scent, and his apologetic tone dissolved any fleeting annoyance she had. She slowly raised her head and looked into his deep eyes, the straight bridge of his nose, curved thin lips, and well-defined jawline. She couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how everything about Andrew aligned with the image she had once held of her ideal partner. ¡°Okay, you are forgiven.¡± Madisyn moved away from Andrew¡¯s hand and instinctively wrapped her arms around his waist. If she were a cat, he would be the catnip she couldn¡¯t resist, calming her every anxious thought and dispelling all her fatigue with just a whiff of his reassuring scent. ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to eat.¡± Madisyn slowly pulled away from Andrew after hugging him enough. Her eyes sparkled with unmistakable anticipation, as if she was ready for whatever came next. Andrew¡¯s eyes still lingered on Madisyn¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t understand why her mood had suddenly improved, but it was obviously because of him. He felt a warmth spread through his chest, but he decided not to overthink it. There was no need to dwell on the reason. Before they got in the car, Andrew had already chosen a restaurant. He held Madisyn¡¯s hand, walked her to the car, and opened the passenger door for her. Then, he turned to the driver¡¯s seat, started his Maybach, and drove away. Soon, they arrived at their destination. Andrew knew Madisyn¡¯s taste well. He was also aware that she enjoyed trying new dishes. So, this time, he took her to a restaurant that suited her preferences but that she had never been to. Madisyn scanned the menu and ordered a few dishes she liked. Andrew did the same. While waiting for their food, she mentioned Evita¡¯s situation to him. Andrew sniffed dismissively. He poured Madisyn a ss of water andmented, ¡°Those who bring trouble upon themselves have no one but themselves to me.¡± Then he asked, ¡°Do you need me to handle that model who used¡ª¡± Madisyn thought of L and shook her head. She didn¡¯t think it was necessary. After all, she didn¡¯t feel too offended. ¡°Not this time. She¡¯s still useful to me, after all. For now, I¡¯m counting on her to make money for me at the Timeless Elegance fashion show.¡± While they were talking, Madisyn¡¯s phone suddenly lit up. She picked it up from the table, clicked something quickly, and essed a website¡¯s backend. She received a private message: ¡°Dr. Mia, there¡¯s a major deal in Mafelen. Are you interested in taking it?¡± . . . Chapter 994 ?Chapter 994: Madisyn replied casually, ¡°I¡¯ve been busytely, so I¡¯m not taking any business.¡± She had just sent her reply when the door of their private room was opened from the outside, and the waiter entered with the dishes they had ordered. The dishes arranged on the table immediately caught Madisyn¡¯s attention. She exited the website and focused on her meal, savoring her favorites. After lunch, Madisyn said to Andrew, ¡°I need to stop by Edge Entertainment.¡± Andrew drove her to Edge Entertainment. He pulled the car smoothly to a stop in front of the building, unfastened her seatbelt, and kissed her on the lips. ¡°Sweetheart, see you tonight.¡± ¡°See you¡­¡± Madisyn got out of the car, and the Maybach drove away slowly. She watched the car¡¯s taillights disappear from her sight before she turned around and entered the Edge Entertainment building. She hadn¡¯t been to Edge Entertainment for quite a while. But as the president, she had toe and check. Madisyn asked her assistant to bring over the project materials for this period. She reviewed them one by one, making notes in relevant sections. Then, she asked if there had been any major events in the industry during this time. The assistant groped for Madisyn¡¯s intentions. After a moment, she realized she had something to report. She leaned a little closer to Madisyn and whispered, ¡°Miss Johns, I heard that Global Entertainment is preparing to coborate with Orly Company. They¡¯ve even invited Ailyn Vettel, the heiress of a luxury brand in Mafelen.¡± The assistant¡¯s voice brimmed with enthusiasm as she spoke. ¡°Ailyn hails from a distinguished family and is celebrated as a global fashion icon. Her designs are a hit with the youth. Yet, in my view, she doesn¡¯t hold a candle to the master designer, Sierra.¡± This prompted Madisyn to arch an eyebrow in curiosity, turning her gaze toward the assistant. The assistant voiced her thoughts. ¡°While Ailyn¡¯s creations are in vogue, simr styles are fairly widespread. It¡¯s widely believed that her prominence stemsrgely from her noble lineage. Sierra, on the other hand, maintains a low profile, yet her designs resonate with deep artistic integrity and originality. She¡¯s earned her renown through genuine talent alone!¡± Shifting gears, the assistant redirected the conversation to business. ¡°Given that Global Entertainment is venturing into fashion, and considering our position in entertainment, perhaps it¡¯s time for us to explore simr expansions?¡± She subtly gauged Madisyn¡¯s reaction. The growth of the entertainmentpany directly enhanced the benefits avable to its employees. With Madisyn at the helm of Edge Entertainment, thepany¡¯s triumphs were visible to everyone. Fame hade to many of their artists and singers, and their television dramas and variety shows had captured the public¡¯s attention. Expanding into new sectors could potentially ce Edge Entertainment at the forefront of the industry under Madisyn¡¯s leadership. In fact, such strategic diversification might help them overtake Global Entertainment as the leading giant in the entertainment world. . . . Chapter 995 ?Chapter 995: Madisyn noticed the gleam of ambition in her assistant¡¯s eyes and quickly tempered it with a soft chuckle. ¡°Our primary focus remains on entertainment. As an assistant, it¡¯s ambitious to concern yourself with such broad strategies.¡± Madisyn burst intoughter. ¡°First, let¡¯s focus on enhancing what we do best. Dedicate yourself fully, and a significant bonus will be yours at year¡¯s end.¡± The assistant caught a whiff of Madisyn¡¯s subtle perfume, and her engaging smile quickened her pulse. To her, Madisyn was more captivating than any celebrity on their list. Unaware of her admiration, Madisyn wrapped up her review of the final document. It was time to head home. As she drove, Madisyn reflected on the assistant¡¯s words about fashion ventures. The rivalry between Global Entertainment and Edge Entertainment had always been intense, especially with Tatiana poised to take full control of Global Entertainment. Her assistant didn¡¯t know about her rtionship with the Timeless Elegance CEO, but Tatiana surely did. Her strategic coborations with Orly Company and the fashion icon, Ailyn, were calcted moves to ensure Timeless Elegance didn¡¯t monopolize the market. Madisyn realized she needed to act quickly with Luka; the early bird would catch the worm. Twenty minutester, Madisyn pulled up to her vi. Just then, she heard a voice. Looking up, she spotted Waylon on the balcony of the adjacent vi, resting against the creamy railing and waving at her. Madisyn offered a warm smile and moved closer to him. ¡°Waylon, did you manage to get off work this early today?¡± With his characteristic bold and vibrant charm, Waylon nodded. ¡°There was a banquet scheduled for tonight, but it seemed dull, so I skipped it. Luckily, I¡¯m just in time to see you return. Did you miss me while I was away?¡± Waylon leaned forward from the balcony, as if trying to bridge the distance between them. This action made Madisyn¡¯s eyebrows furrow in concern. Fearing he might fall, she quickly said, ¡°Of course I missed you. But please, be careful and stand back¡ªthat looks dangerous.¡± Pleased by her concern, Waylon straightened up, his expression brightening with happiness. Despite the joyful reunion, Madisyn pondered hisments. During the height of his career, Waylon had been exceedingly busy and would never pass up the chance to attend banquets, viewing them as crucial forworking and resource management. Now, as he ventured into modeling and avoided leveraging his status as a member of the Johns family, it seemed out of character for him to escape such gatherings. . . . Chapter 996 ?Chapter 996: Madisyn surmised that the banquet likely felt less like an opportunity for Waylon and more like a burden. Waylon¡¯s decision to step away from his superstar life was because of her. As his family, Madisyn felt it was her responsibility to ensure he faced no unnecessary hardships when she could help. She wanted modeling to be a passion for Waylon, not a burden. With a reassuring smile, Madisyn told Waylon, ¡°Waylon, Uncle Luka¡¯s fashion show is already signing contracts with models. You mustn¡¯t forget to visit him in the next couple of days. I can¡¯t wait to see you on that runway. I wouldn¡¯t miss it for the world.¡± Madisyn understood the potential of the Timeless Elegance show. It was the perfect tform for Waylon to get closer to his goal of bing a top model, and having a former superstar like Waylon on stage would add even more value to Luka¡¯s event. Both Waylon and Luka deserved to reach the pinnacle of their careers! Waylon remembered the fashion show Madisyn had mentioned earlier. The frown etched between his brows softened noticeably. ¡°I¡¯ll visit Uncle Luka tomorrow,¡± he said. As they spoke, Andrew¡¯s car pulled into the garage. He stepped out, walked behind Madisyn, and nced up at Waylon, who was standing on the balcony. Andrew gave a subtle, emotionless nod¡ªhis unique way of greeting a close friend. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Hearing the noise behind her, Madisyn turned. Her eyes brightened the moment she saw Andrew. ¡°Yes,¡± Andrew replied, a faint smile curling his lips. In his deep, soothing voice, he added, ¡°I came back early just to cook for you, sweetheart.¡± Waylon had been in a pleasant mood, but Andrew¡¯s sweet words soured it instantly. Andrew, his good friend, had already ¡°stolen¡± his beloved sister¡ªa fact that still grated on him. Now, Andrew had the audacity to disy their romance right in front of him. Waylon couldn¡¯t help but feel bitter. He was the only single man left in the Johns family, and this was infuriating. Madisyn, spoiled by Andrew¡¯s culinary skills, lit up at his words and nodded enthusiastically. She then turned to Waylon and asked politely, ¡°Waylon, you haven¡¯t had dinner yet, have you? Why don¡¯t you join us? Andrew¡¯s cooking is excellent.¡± As she extended the invitation, Andrew stood silently by her side, his expression unreadable. Knowing Andrew would be the one cooking, Waylon was briefly tempted. However, as his gaze lingered on the intimate atmosphere between them, he quickly suppressed the thought. Madisyn and Andrew were both busy with work, and their time together after hours was precious. He shouldn¡¯t disturb them. . . . Chapter 997 ?Chapter 997: With a dismissive wave, Waylon said, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry right now. You two enjoy yourselves.¡± After bidding Waylon goodbye, Andrew and Madisyn headed back into the vi. As soon as Andrew set down his bag and car keys, he couldn¡¯t resist pulling Madisyn into a warm embrace from behind. His head rested against her neck, nuzzling gently. The sensation tickled, and Madisyn instinctively shrank away, her shoulders rising in protest. ¡°What are you doing, darling?¡± Madisyn attempted to push him away, but every time she did, Andrew would return, like a loyal and overly affectionate dog. Eventually, Madisyn gave up her half-hearted resistance, allowing him his way. Her surrender only emboldened Andrew, who took herpliance as an unspoken invitation. His affection shifted subtly into something more possessive, an intensity radiating from him like a maic pull. ¡°Madisyn¡­¡± he murmured, his voice low and husky. His hand, warm and insistent, slid around her waist, pulling her closer until his tall frame enveloped herpletely from behind. Andrew¡¯s lips inched closer to Madisyn¡¯s, stopping tantalizingly just a breath away from hers, the gap barely a centimeter. Under his touch, Madisyn¡¯s eyes fluttered closed. His gaze lingered on her tremblingshes, a yful smirk tugging at his lips as he spoke in a low, intimate tone that sent shivers down her spine. ¡°Kiss me.¡± The kiss Madisyn anticipated never came. Instead, the heat of Andrew¡¯s breath enveloped her, igniting every nerve. Confused, she slowly opened her eyes, and the sight before her made her cheeks flush a deep crimson. They were impossibly close¡ªtoo close. Andrew had deliberately stopped. Madisyn¡¯s watery eyes flicked to his mischievous expression, a silent usation lingering in her gaze. She hesitated, unsure whether to move or to wait. Noticing her reaction, Andrew shifted slightly, his long fingers brushing her chin ever so lightly. ¡°Hmm?¡± Caught in his intense, almost overpowering stare, Madisyn gave in. She tilted her head and closed the distance herself, offering him the kiss he so clearly demanded. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± After the kiss ended, Andrew, like a contented big cat, scooped Madisyn up effortlessly and gently ced her on the plush sofa. He meticulously arranged a tablet, a ss of juice, and a selection of snacks in front of her. Then, with a yful pinch to her delicate cheek, he said affectionately, ¡°Rx and enjoy yourself for a bit. I¡¯ll take care of the cooking.¡± . . . Chapter 998 ?Chapter 998: With that, Andrew rose and strolled into the kitchen. Madisyn remained on the sofa, her gaze lingering on the perfectly arranged setup before her. She couldn¡¯t help but marvel. Andrew truly was remarkable. Even when it came to the smallest things, he did everything so perfectly. The vi¡¯s pantry was replenished daily, thanks to Andrew¡¯s meticulous nature. In the kitchen, his movements were efficient and orderly. It wasn¡¯t long before he began cing freshly prepared dishes on the dining table. After dinner, they tidied up together. Andrew then headed off to handle some work, leaving Madisyn in the living room, her tablet in hand. She opened a file containing Marcus and Luka¡¯spleted garment designs, which had beenpiled into a sleek booklet. ording to Marcus, it was meant for her to review and provide suggestions for any potential improvements. The moment Madisyn began scrolling through the designs, she was captivated by their sheer beauty. Each of the 30 sketches reflected an extraordinary cultural coboration, leaving her increasingly impressed as she explored further. The garments incorporated traditional craftsmanship while seamlessly blending traditional and modern aesthetics. Marcus¡¯s unique vision and ingenuity shone through in every detail, elevating the designs to something truly extraordinary. The garments not only catered to contemporary tastes but also preserved the enchanting charm of traditional culture. Madisyn silently admired Marcus¡¯s talent for a while and then sent him a worshipful emoji. ¡°Marcus, I¡¯ve reviewed all your design drawings. They¡¯re absolutely stunning¡ªtrue masterpieces. They¡¯ve also sparked new inspirations for my fashion designs. I¡¯m already looking forward to the show,¡± she said. Marcus responded quickly, curious about the inspiration Madisyn had mentioned. Madisyn openly shared her thoughts, and the two enjoyed a lively and meaningful conversation. After an hour, mindful of Marcus¡¯s health, Madisyn decided to end the discussion and urged him to rest. Setting down the tablet, Madisyn stood up and heated two cups of milk, handing one to Andrew. ¡°It¡¯s almost nine o¡¯clock. Let¡¯s save the rest of the work for tomorrow, shall we?¡± she suggested. Andrew epted the cup with a nod. ¡°I¡¯ll finish this one. You go take a bath first,¡± he replied. Madisyn left the study, while Andrew continued reviewing the file open on hisputer. It was the final n for expanding into the chip market in Mafelen. After thoroughly confirming the n was wless, Andrew approved it and shut down theputer. The following day, Madisyn didn¡¯t leave with Andrew but chose to drive herself to Johns Group. . . . Chapter 999 ?Chapter 999: She carefully timed her departure to avoid rush hour, expecting a smooth journey. However, while she was waiting at a red light, a reckless Ferrari rear-ended her car. The sudden impact left Madisyn momentarily stunned. Then she felt relieved that she was driving the cheaper car today. It wouldn¡¯t hurt as much if it was damaged. She prepared to step out and address the situation, but as she unbuckled her seatbelt, a man in a suit and sunsses rapped on her window with his knuckles. ¡°Get out.¡± The man¡¯s authoritative tone made Madisyn¡¯s expression turn icy. She stepped out of the car and nced toward the Ferrari behind her. Sitting inside was a blonde foreign girl, also wearing sunsses. The girl cast a brief nce in Madisyn¡¯s direction before quickly looking away. Even through the dark lenses, Madisyn could feel the piercing, judgmental gaze, as if she were being appraised like an object. The air of disrespect was palpable. The man in the suit casually pulled out his wallet, extracted a thick stack of cash, and handed it toward Madisyn. ¡°Take this money and leave. Don¡¯t block our way,¡± he said dismissively. Madisyn was speechless. The tant arrogance and condescending attitudes of the two were infuriating. She nced at the stack of cash¡ªit was no small amount, but the sheer disdain apanying it made her stomach churn. A cold smile tugged at her lips as irritation bubbled to the surface. Madisyn sneered, her tone dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Do you really think this money is enough to make me walk away?¡± Her defiance caused the man¡¯s brow to furrow. The man took out a few more bills and warned, ¡°This is more than enough to repair your BMW, Lorpond woman. Don¡¯t be greedy.¡± Madisyn¡¯s patience snapped, and she decided against settling the matter amicably. The fault for the rear-end collision wasn¡¯t hers. She took out her phone and said coldly, ¡°You and the woman in the car should apologize to me first. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have no choice but to involve the traffic police to handle this ident.¡± Her defiance irritated the man in the suit, and the two of them wasted quite some time arguing. Nearby cars honked impatiently as drivers maneuvered around the scene. Eventually, the blonde girl stepped out of the Ferrari, her expression one of unmistakable annoyance. She strutted over in high heels, stopping just five steps away from Madisyn, as if getting any closer might soil her in some way. ¡°Why is it taking so long, Nathan?¡± she asked, her tone sharp and entitled. The man, Nathan Hayes, straightened immediately and replied with deference, ¡°This Lorpond woman insists we apologize.¡± The girl turned her attention to Madisyn, and even through her sunsses, Madisyn could feel the piercing sharpness of her gaze. . . . Chapter 1000 Chapter 1000: Behind the tinted lenses, the girl¡¯s eyes narrowed. She was clearly branding Madisyn as insatiable. She swept a disdainful nce over Madisyn¡¯s modest BMW, noting her in attire devoid of any luxury brandbels, and the absence of jewelry. With a sneer, she said, ¡°You want me to apologize? Who do you think you are? Take this money and leave¡ªdon¡¯t waste my time.¡± Her arrogance, even on Lorpond territory, was staggering. Madisyn¡¯s lips curled into a frosty smile. Without further words, she calmly dialed the traffic police. The officers arrived within two minutes, as they were already in the vicinity. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t it just a rear-end collision? The Ferrari is clearly at fault. The owner is responsible for apologizing and providingpensation,¡± one officer stated firmly. The traffic officers began handling the situation by the book, while Madisyn stood back, arms folded, waiting for the blonde girl and Nathan to offer their apologies. The blonde girl hadn¡¯t anticipated that this ¡°insatiable¡± woman would actually involve the police. To her dismay, their Ferrari was temporarily detained as part of the process. Still unwilling to back down, she said, ¡°I know your kind. Is thepensation not enough for you? I¡¯ll give you double.¡± She signaled Nathan to hand over more cash, but Madisyn didn¡¯t even nce at it. Her voice was calm yet resolute. ¡°I said, I want you to apologize first.¡± Everyone felt the weight of the atmosphere around them, and the tension in the air was almost palpable. The traffic police wanted to resolve the situation quickly. One of them said to the blonde woman, ¡°Miss, an apology for a rear-end collision is a reasonable request. Since you are at fault, you should apologize. Then, you can discusspensation. After that, you can go ahead with your business.¡± However, the blonde woman narrowed her eyes at the traffic officer. Clearly, she wasn¡¯t prepared topromise. She took out an even thicker stack of money from her bag and waved it in the air, smirking condescendingly. ¡°Still not satisfied?¡± The woman¡¯s inherent disdain for others was fully evident in that moment. Madisyn looked at her coldly. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m short of money? It¡¯s just an apology. What do you think of yourself? Do you consider yourself too noble to apologize?¡± Madisyn observed the woman closely and could tell that she held some remarkable status. But they were in Lorpond, and everything here had to be done ording to rules and order. Madisyn wasn¡¯t afraid to offend anyone. If the woman and herpanion didn¡¯t apologize today, they wouldn¡¯t be able to leave. . . .
Message from Noah: I hope you enjoyed the chapters, dear readers. God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best! (>?=)? . The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!